《Trapped with a Doctor》


 Chapter 1 Angela Si (Doctor Hero)

    Chapter 1 Ang Si (Doctor Hero)


    In the Biologic Clinical Laboratory of Bio-engineering Preparation Major of Pharmacy Department of J


    Medical University, Shine Empire.


    Using his horn-rimmed sses, the old professor peered over his students doing experiments. Today,


    the students must improve their forms.


    He walked through each student''s work area to check their progress. Suddenly, something caught his


    attention. He looked very displeased. "Ang! Look at yourboratory rat!"


    Ang looked at the dying rat and felt embarrassed with herself. "My new form was correct. I


    wonder what went wrong?"


    The old professor grabbed her form and glowered at her, "Ang Si! You did it on purpose, right?"


    He suspected that it was her n all along.


    Ang gave a puzzled look, "What went wrong, Mr. An?" She tried to understand what the professor


    had said to her. She looked closely and saw the dose, where his thumb circled around.


    That meant she put an extra dose of 10 mg. The rat was clearly overdosed.


    "You put an extra dose of 10 mg of chemical A, Ang Si!" It would be a miracle if the rat was still alive.


    "Whoever employs you as a medicine developer will surely have his medicine factory closed!" The


    professor blurted out. Someoneughed. There was no need for Ang to guess who she was. Well,


    of course, that was Susie Zhang!


    Ang snatched the improved form and held up her hand before Susie, whose face had just been


    injected with hyaluronic acid, could say a word. "Shut your mouth! Just say one more word and I will


    make this form paper into pills and watch you swallow it every day!"


    After Susie Zhang heard that, the color drained out of her face. She quickly took her gloves and


    checked her face. She felt an instant relief after making sure it was just fine.


    Susie may have a tough shell, but she could be easily frightened. To get even, sheined, "Mr.


    An, Ang wants to fight with others in your ss. She doesn''t even respect you!"


    Mr. An''s expression hardened. He red at Ang, "Stay after ss and clean the ssroom,


    Ang."


    Ang remained unconvinced. She protested, "She started this! Haven''t you heard what she said first,


    Mr. An? She provoked me."


    "I said clean the ssroom! I don''t want to hear any words from you!" Mr. An couldn''t be swayed.


    Ang''s refute hadpletely outraged him.


    Nancy Dong moved closer to Ang and consoled her, "You knew that Mr. An was Susie''s uncle,


    right? You shouldn''t even say a word. Don''t worry, I will stay with you."


    Right! How could Ang even forget? Of course, Mr. An was Ang''s uncle! She immediately went to


    theboratory door and blocked the way. "So, you wanted me to clean the ssroom? Fine. But Susie


    is going to stay and clean with me! Otherwise, no one leaves theboratory!"


    Mr. An was named Berg An but Ang liked to call him Bug behind his back.


    Despite Berg An''s irritation, Brant, the tutor, had always treated Ang nicely. Because of this, he felt


    ssroom!"


    Susie knew this was going to happen! She felt bad. She didn''t know what Ang had to do with their


    tutor. Why did she always get this kind of treatment? She didn''t get any punishment for her


    misbehavior.


    The drama was over. Ang told Nancy, who insisted to stay with her, to go out of theboratory, "I''ll


    be fine. I''ll clean this quick. Just wait for me outside."


    Nancy didn''t object. "Okay. You don''t have to rush. I''ll wait."


    Ang returned to theboratory and saw Susie holding a disinfectant liquid. She blocked her way and


    said, "Don''t you like Randal Rong, Susie Zhang?"


    "How did you know that?" Susie''s cheeks turned pink when her secret was revealed.


    Ang felt so pleased with herself, "Of course, I know. I will get him to ask you out if you would stay


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    and clean theboratory. What do you think?"


    "Well, I don''t believe you! You actually think that I don''t know but I am fully aware that you like him too!"


    She couldn''t take any of the lies that she just heard from that woman.


    Much to Ang''s surprise, she stuttered, "How did you know that I like... Randal?"


    Susie answered, "Every time you see him, your eyes would always light up! It''s not hard to notice that!"


    Ang attempted to open her mouth but no words came out of it. ''Is it really obvious?'' she thought to


    herself. "How about I tell you a secret?"


    "Why should I believe in what you''re about to say?" Susie said with an obvious skeptic tone. She could


    no longer be deceived by her lies! Because.. being with Ang in the same sses in the University


    for three years, Ang had fooled her so many times.


    "This news has cost me an arm and a leg! Tonight, Randal will..." Ang whispered into Susie''s ear.


    Whatever Susie had heard, it made her eyes widened.


    Ang''s eyes were full of deceit, "At 8 o''clock tonight, Randal will..."


    "What? Say it, Ang!" Susie was very anxious. She was like an ant on a hot pan.


    But Ang didn''t want to say it on purpose. Susie felt like she had no choice but to agree on her


    request earlier, "Fine. I will clean the ssroom."


    "You promised. At 8 o''clock tonight, Randal will..."


    After a minute, Ang walked out of theboratory. When Nancy finally saw her, she looked at her with


    her confused eyes, "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t have to clean up. So, here I am!" With her hands inside the pockets of her white coat, Ang


    looked up to the beautiful sky with a smile on her face.


    Nancy realized what happened right away. She looked at her, "So, you fooled her, again?"


    "Well, I told her that Randal would go to the girls'' dorm at 8 o''clock tonight."


    "How did you know that?"


    "Of course, it''s a lie. Hahahaha!" Ang tapped Nancy''s shoulder, "Let''s go." Together, they left theb.


    Clearly, what she did was just a response to Susie''s everyday dose of sarcasm. If she forgot being


    tricked every day, Ang was in no way to me.


    Actually, Ang didn''t know Randal''s schedule at all. Despite the fact that she liked him, she would not


    bother knowing those things. She was not like the other girls.


    At 7:40 p.m.


    Ang and Nancy left school and went to their dorm. When they crossed the yground, Ang saw


    a man and her heart tripled its beat. She clutched Nancy''s hand, "Look, Nancy, that''s Randal!"


    Under the tree, a tall and thin man was talking to the three men across him.


    No one knew what these four men were talking about. However, the other three slowly approached


    Randal Rong, one of them even pushed him.


    "Well. It looks like they are gonna fight.." To see more clearly, Nancy pushed her eyesses back on


    the bridge of her nose and squinted her eyes.


    "Yes, it looks like they are fighting!" Ang''s face darkened. Why would they hurt Randall? She


    released Nancy''s hand and rushed towards them.


    She stretched out her arms against the three men to protect Randal. She looked like a hen that was


    trying to protecting a chick, "What are you going to do with Randal?"


    It looked like the three men were freshmen from the clinical anesthesiology college nearby. They didn''t


    know who Ang was.


    "Who are you? Mind your own business! Get out of the way now! Otherwise, you will get punched too!"


    "What''s the rush, Kai? How could you punch such a pretty girl?"


    "What''s your name, pretty girl? Do you want to be my girlfriend?"


    This made Ang furious. She clutched her fists and said, "Say that again? Go away! You don''t want


    to get punched by my fists!"

 Chapter 2 Faint at the Sight of Blood

    Chapter 2 Faint at the Sight of Blood


    "Ang Si, you don''t have to..." The boy behind her spoke softly.


    "It''s OK, Randal Rong. Let me protect you!" Heroically, Ang Si was nearly going to pat her chest to


    reassure herself that she could!


    "..." Randal Rong was speechless.


    The three boys were angry and had nothing else to say. They pulled Ang Si away directly, and


    started punching Randal Rong.


    Randal Rong immediately got hit in the face. Seeing they actually did that, Ang hurried to help.


    She hit the three boys with a few fast strikes and forced them to kneel. "You are, Ang Si... Please go


    easy on us!"


    "Which department do you belong to?" Ang Si brushed her hands and blew the dust off.


    The male student named Kai immediately replied, "The clinical pharmacy school next door."


    "Are you going to find trouble here again?"


    "No, no, we won''t!" The three boys ground their teeth in frustration. They didn''t expect a little girl would


    master taekwondo! And even then be able to subdue three adults in a few strikes!


    "I''ll hold you to that! Don''t you daree again. I''ll beat you the moment you show up!" Ang Si


    shook her fist and threatened them, and the three boys ran away without leaving a trace.


    Under the tall tree, there was only one boy and one girl left. Ang Si blushed at once. "Randal...


    Randal Rong, are you alright? Do you need to go to the infirmary?"


    Randal Rong rubbed his sore lip and shook his head. "I''m fine. Thank you, Ang Si!"


    "It''s OK. You''re wee!"


    Theypsed into silence, and the atmosphere was a bit awkward. Fortunately, Nancy Dong came over


    and broke the awkwardness between them.


    "Ang, are you all right? You aren''t hurt? Didn''t your brother say he wouldn''t tolerate you fighting


    anymore?" Nancy Dong held Ang and asked her anxiously.


    "I''m fine, those three boys really sucked!" Ang Si said casually. Then she seemed to think of


    something and asked the boy nearby. "Randal, let me go with you to the infirmary!"


    The corner of his lip seemed a bit blue. Ang''s heart tightened slightly.


    This time, Randal did not insist and walked to the infirmary with Ang.


    "Randal, you will be a senior soon. Will you continue on and take the postgraduate entrance exam, or


    go out for an internship?" On the way, Ang asked him again.


    "Going out for an internship. My parents asked about a job for me at Yao Hospital!" Speaking of this,


    Randal seemed very proud.


    The Yao Hospital was operated by Gu Family and was the biggest and best hospital in J City, many


    people studied until their heads were bursting, just to try to get in. There were many postgraduates and


    postdocs in it. The point was, even if you could get these certificates, you wouldn''t be always able to


    work at Yao Hospital.


    Ang had certainly heard about Yao Hospital before. Having been studying in the university in Shine


    Empire for three years, she had been there too!


    "What are you going to do in there?" Ang asked casually.


    In the dark, Randal''s expression was a little weird, but he finally told Ang. "I''ll go to the pharmacy


    department first. Then if I feel good, then I''ll go to the Research and Development Institute."


    The Research and Development Institute was what really suited his major. In fact, Ang was a little


    disappointed in Randal, because she always thought that Randal would prepare for the postgraduate


    exam instead of being so anxious to work.


    Ang Si and Nancy Dong apanied Randal Rong to take his medicine. On their way back, they


    passed the girl''s dormitory, and sure enough, they saw that Susie Zhang was meticulously dressed.


    When Susie saw Ang and Randal together, her face, which had been coy and shy, suddenly


    changed.


    Of course, Ang also saw Susie. In order not to let Susie bother her again, Ang had to tell Randal


    about her. "Let me introduce you to another ssmate."


    "Great!" Randal didn''t refuse. For him, another connection meant another opportunity.


    The group walked towards Susie. "Randal, this is our Susie Zhang, the most beautiful girl in our ss.


    Susie, I think you already know about him!" Ang told Randal before Susie opened her mouth.


    The furious Susie stopped her anger as soon as she heard Ang''s words.


    Noticing Randal was looking at her, Susie wore a shy smile immediately. "Randal, our resident School


    Adonis. I''ve heard a lot about you!"


    Randal looked at Susie and smiled. "Nice to meet you, Susie!" The smile made the three girls around


    him all cover their mouths in excitement. Randal was worthy of being the School Adonis. He was


    absolutely gorgeous!


    Knowing the thoughts of the three girls, Randal enjoyed the reactions his appearance brought. He said


    to them politely. "Girls, it''s veryte, I must go home now."


    "Yeah, right. Bye, Randal!" Ang was the first to respond and waved to Randal.


    Randal took another look at the other two girls who had not recovered from the shock and left the gate


    of the girl''s dormitory with satisfaction.


    The first thing Ang did when she went back to dorm was to call Sven Si. "Sven, do you have any


    friends at Yao Hospital?"


    "What''s the matter?" Sven had been prepared for surgery and was ready to enter the operating room.


    Thinking of Randal''s smile, Ang blushed and bit her lower lip. "Nothing. I just want to intern there in


    my senior year."


    "Intern? Ang, are you eager to be scolded to death by father? No way. Go and prepare for your


    postgraduate exam!" Sven urged his sister seriously.


    Ang pursed her lip. "Why would I go to graduate school? It''s all theoretical knowledge there anyway.


    People like me should be doing drug research and development, all we require is the gift for it!" She


    didn''t mean to do that in today''s experiment, because all she had in mind was... the way Randal yed


    basketball.


    Absolutely gorgeous! Super cool!


    Sven had nothing to say. "Okay, let''s just put this aside. What are you going to do? Go to the pharmacy


    department?"


    "... Just barely enough!"


    As a result, Sven called her back the next day and told her that the pharmacy staff was full, and no one


    would be leaving for three months!


    Ang clenched her teeth. For her School Adonis! "Alright, which department needs more staff?" The


    first thing was to just get in there.


    "Every department needs nurses!"


    "..." Ang said nothing.


    Sven guessed that his sister would not go, because of a ridiculous reason. Ang, a medical student,


    who was born in a family of medicine, would faint at the sight of blood!


    As a nurse, blood and needles were two of the mostmon things they would see!


    Two Months Later.


    Taking a deep breath, Ang put on a clean and tidy nurse uniform and went to the VVIP ward floor to


    report!


    Thanks to Sven, she had sessfully entered the VVIP ward of Yao Hospital to be a nurse!


    It was a great assignment to save her from dealing with entric people.


    There are only ten VVIP rooms in the whole inpatient department of the hospital. The patients who can


    live in the hospital are either rich, noble, or powerful.


    She was also here with Nancy!


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    The woman next to her, also dressed in a nurse''s uniform, took her by the arm. Her face was smiling


    and she spoke softly. "Ang, how happy I am to be with you!"


    Ang joyfully patted Nancy''s face. "Honey, it seems you can''t live without me!"


    Nancy tapped her sses and looked at Ang earnestly. "You''re right!" Don''t leave me, Ang!"


    "Oh, kisses, definitely not. Let''s go get the head nurse!"


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 3 Wing

    Chapter 3 Wing


    Winnie Miao, a 38-year old mother with two children, was the head nurse of the VVIP Ward


    Department. It was her fifteenth year working in the Yao Hospital.


    She scrutinized the two new nurses in front of her, knowing that they''ve got their jobs by pulling strings.


    This made Winnie extremely annoyed.


    She cleared her throat, and asked, "Are you Ang Si? And you are Nancy Dong?"


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    They both nodded. Ang told Winnie with a smile, "Winnie, I''m Ang Si, and she is Nancy Dong!"


    Winnie Miao seemed to be offended by the pleasantry. She narrowed her eyes and replied with an


    unfriendly tone, "Have I asked you about it?"


    Winnie was ying hardball with them. Ang wanted to say something back, but Nancy interrupted


    her in a low voice, "Ang, calm down!"


    To calm her nerves, Ang took a deep breath and thought of her brother''s warning, "Going out to


    work is not the same as studying in school. Hold back your tantrums, or you won''t even know why


    you''ve been trapped!!"


    She paused for a while so that she could cool down, then she answered Winnie with a smile, "I''m sorry


    about what I''ve done, please continue."


    Winnie nced at the twodies and nodded with satisfaction, "You may start your work now. You


    should start at the bottom and work your way up. I don''t care how younded this job but you would


    never receive any special treatment. You would be treated as ordinary nurses here. If you can''t stand


    the difficulties, I wouldn''t stop you from leaving."


    Winnie was a straightforward person. Without much talking, she asked two qualified nurses to take


    them to work right away.


    Time had passed quickly. Luckily, this morning''s work had been a breeze. Since there were only ten


    wards with two patients, there was no need to ask the novices to get their new hands in treating the


    patients. They just spent their time watching how the tenured ones work to familiarize themselves in


    their new working environment.


    At noon time, Ang asked Nancy toe with her to the Pharmacy Department. When Ang ran,


    Nancy pulled her to stop, "Ang, you better take care of your looks..."


    Nancy was like an old conservativedy. She had always been reminding Ang about the proper


    manners. Ang stopped in her tracks, "Nancy, as a girl, sometimes you can''t be too tender, you


    know? Well, you should learn from me..."


    Nancy gave a disapproving look, "Your brother has told you to learn from me!"


    "... Just forget it!" Actually, Ang learned something from her but it was not a good experience. Nancy


    was too kind and weak-hearted. It was a piece of cake for her to confront ten girls like her at the same


    time!


    She shook her head and frowned at her. However, her expression quickly changed when she suddenly


    saw someone, "Hey, Ang, isn''t that Randal?"


    Randal, the guy whom Ang really liked, was the only reason why she was rushing downstairs and


    hoping she would ran into him.


    Even if she only saw his back, she was sure that the thin boy was Randal!


    She quickly straightened her cap, patted her pink uniform, and then made her way to him. However,


    Ang wasn''t fast enough. There were two other nurses who came to him first, "Hey! Randal!"


    Ang suddenly felt discouraged, "Nancy, tell me how can these women be..." so persistent like me!"


    Nancy chuckled, "So, there''s only you who can be determined to win his attention?"


    "Well, whatever!" Ang left Nancy and hurried towards Randal, "Ran... Ah!"


    When Ang was about to tap Randall''s shoulder, she ran into a man who was looking down on the


    medical records.


    Unfortunately, Ang lost her bnce and spinned around... And another spin before she was able to


    steady her feet.


    Ang looked nkly at the medical records flying around her. Why was there no hero who came to


    save her?


    Where was Randal?


    He had already gone...


    Suddenly, a cold voice had pulled her back to reality, "What were you doing? Why are you being so


    rash!"


    Come on!


    Ang sensed something strange yet familiar. Howe this voice sounded like someone she already


    knew...


    The anticipation made her feel a bit jumpy. When she looked at the direction where the voice came,


    she immediately recognized him, "Ah!" Wing! Why are you here?"


    Arvin Gu seemed like a clever and sensible man in normal times but he got really confused when she


    called him "Wing".


    She didn''t even realize that she already blurted out the nickname she gave to Arvin. To hide her


    embarrassment, she immediately covered her mouth, "Nothing. Just watch where you''re walking! Didn''t


    you know that you have actually wasted my time!"


    As soon as those words finally came out of her, she turned her back and rushed to chase after Randal.


    "Stop right there!" His cold voice has stopped her abruptly.


    Ang sighed impatiently before she looked back at him, "What do you want?" It was all his fault! Now,


    Randal had gone out of her sight!


    "Pick them up!" He shot her a stern look while he was ordering her.


    s! Since she had no reason to rush because Randal has already went away, Ang did not resist.


    She lowered herself to the ground and picked up the medical records.


    After picking up the papers, she found out that there was only one medical record left on the floor. She


    looked up at the man with a hint of annoyance, "Hey, don''t you feel ashamed standing over there and


    watching me pick up all these medical records alone?"


    ''How can he be so tall? I have to tilt my neck back just to see his face!''


    "No, I don''t!" Standing at the same ce, Arvin folded his arms.


    Ang was pissed off and hit his arms with the medical records, "How could you have the nerve to


    stand there and not help me? You were the one who bumped into me! You''re not a gentleman at all!"


    Arvin didn''t even bother to catch the medical records. He seemed unconcerned as the medical records


    fell again to the ground. He just looked at his tie which Ang has touched. He pulled off his tie,


    crumpled it, and tossed it right into the trash!


    ...


    His assistants, who were standing behind him, knew that Arvin was angry. They rushed forward and


    picked up all the medical records for him.


    Ang gaped at the trash, and then turned her eyes to Arvin. She nced at his shirt without a tie, and


    finally at her hands. Did she have... A virus?


    Or did he... Much to her annoyance, she spit out three words, "You have issues!"


    Without a doubt! When someone''s mysophobia reaches a certain level, he must have some issues!


    Just like her daddy...


    After roaring those three words at Arvin, she grabbed Nancy, who was taking the pleasure of looking at


    Arvin, and they walked away.


    "Ang Si, did I say that you can go?"


    As soon as she heard him, with a surprised look in her eyes, Nancy whispered, "How did our director


    know your name?"


    Ang stopped and didn''t make another step. She was really confused. She whispered to Nancy,


    "Who is our director?"


    Could that wing be the... Director of this hospital? No! She could not believe what she just heard.


    "Arvin Gu is our director! He is my brother''s good friend! Arvin is the deputy director of this hospital! His


    father, Hogan Old is the director of this hospital. There''s another deputy director called Zack Old. Their


    family basically runs this ce..." Nancy''s older brother, Gage Dong, was a good friend of Arvin Gu.


    However, due to their age gap, they were usually busy with different things. That was why Nancy only


    met Arvin for a couple of times, and it wasn''t even a face-to-face meeting.


    Ang almost chocked on her own, and she didn''t respond for quite a while. "Did we fall into a goose


    nest?"


    Arvin slightly moved. "What''s do you mean by a goose nest?"


    Still in surprise, Ang thought it was a question from Nancy. "Their surnames are all Gu! This ce is


    certainly a home for goose!"

 Chapter 4 Get Out for the Dismissal Procedures

    Chapter 4 Get Out for the Dismissal Procedures


    "Ang Si!" This chilling sound made Ang and Nancy''s legs weak and they began to shiver. They


    had to hold each other so they won''t copse on the floor.


    Face to face from each other, Arvin ignored her trembling and asked, "Why are you here?"


    Ang mumbled with dissatisfaction, "I would rather die thane here if I only knew you are the


    owner of this hospital! Terrible!" This cold, emotionless man in front of them had always looked good.


    But when he began to talk about something, things would instantly change.


    Arvin showed anger in his eyes. "So, Chengyang Hospital has closed under Sven''s management,


    didn''t it?"


    Ang felt offended for this nderous usation to her brother. She rolled her eyes and said, "What


    the hell are you talking about! My brother is a great physician! He wouldn''t let this hospital copse


    under his leadership! As for you, it is really a miracle that you haven''t scared all the patients away in


    Yao Hospital with your cold, maniac face!"


    How disrespectful Ang was! She had impressed him a lot. But he asked, "So, why did youe


    here? Is it just to scourge my hospital? You are a disaster to me!"


    "What? You steely-eyed frozen wing..."


    Arvin interrupted her with a cold voice, "You called me what? Don''t you dare call me that again!"


    "I do dare! You steely-eyed frozen wings! How can you call me a disaster? I will get my qualification


    certificate soon! With that, you''ll respect me!"


    Her cunning attitude forced Arvin to close his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, he had calmed


    down. "Come to my office!"


    "But I am going to have lunch!" Was she silly? She won''te to his office! She was just so arrogant


    now.


    But he didn''t force her. He just said to his assistant, "You go and find out who let her in." After saying


    that, he walked towards his office.


    "Yes. Mr. Gu."


    His assistant, Kent Jiang, took out his cell phone and made a phone call.


    Ang became impatient. She let go of Nancy''s hand and said, "Dear Nancy, you go have lunch first. I


    will follow him to his office and see what that emotionless man is going to do......" The more she said it,


    the less confident she was.


    She felt weak every time he looked at her. How could she deal with him under this condition?


    "Ang, should we call Sven?" Nancy was so worried about her.


    Ang waved her hands to her and said, "I will have to see this first."


    The elevator was going to close. But Ang tried very hard to open it and managed to squeeze in at


    thest moment.


    In the Office of the Vice Director on 36th floor.


    This office was very big and bright. The most important thing was it was very clean. All the furniture like


    the windowsill and the tables were all spotless clean.


    Arvin put the medical records collected and sorted out by his assistant on the table. Then he took off


    his white gown and hung it on the coat hanger. He proceeded to wash his hands.


    Ang thought for a while and spoke first. "Mr. Gu, I''m so sorry. I ran too fast just now."


    The man who was washing his hands didn''t reply nor turn around.


    "...... Mr. Gu, I have known you as a great man who rarely harbors grievance for past wrongdoings. Let


    me, a little poor nurse off this time, OK?


    I have something urgent to deal with so I bumped against you carelessly. Please have mercy on me."


    She said that in a louder tone.


    "Arvin Gu! Make up your mind! Tell me how could you let me off the hook!" It was shameful for her to


    be fired on her first day. And she could not ept it!


    Turning off the faucet, he took a white and clean towel from the disinfection cab and dried his


    hands. Then he threw it into a small basket beside him.


    Then he asked abruptly, "What does wings mean?"


    Ang was dumbfounded. How did she exin this to him? If she spoke frankly, would he throw her


    out directly?


    He stared at her. Ang blinked her eyes, then answered tteringly. "It means nothing. I just


    particrly like eating chicken wings!"


    "You don''t want to tell me, do you? You know what I''ll do..." He slowly reached for the phone......


    Ang surrendered to him and said, "I will tell you what that means! Arvin sounds simr to wing!"


    ...... It became very quiet in the office. Arvin leaned back in his chair and looked directly at Ang.


    Her scalp tingled under his gaze. "Ar...... Ar...... Ar......"


    "What!" He interrupted her stuttering voice in a cold and indifferent way.


    Ang, "......"


    "What is your aim foring to Yao Hospital?" He actually didn''t want to talk these useless things with


    her.


    Ang blinked her eyes and blushed in embarrassment. How could she tell him that she came here for


    Randal?


    This smart and shrewd girl was wearing the pink and white nurse uniform. Her cheeks were a bit


    reddish. She looked so lovely that Arvin almost forgot to breath.


    "Can I...... refuse to answer that question?"


    "Of course you can. And you can also get out of this hospital right after."


    Ang rubbed her hands and fingers and blushed. "All right. I will tell you...... But you cannot tell it to


    other people! Promise me!"


    She would really feel embarrassed if everybody knew her secret.


    Arvin snorted. He didn''t promise nor refuse.


    Then, the pure and simple Ang told her secret to Arvin. "I have a ssmate...... He worked in Yao


    Hospital after graduating. I want to...... see and stay with him everyday..."


    Upon hearing this, Arvin frowned his beautiful and bushy eyebrows. He knew what she was thinking


    because her facial expression showed her desire for love. And he could tell she liked her ssmate.


    He spoke to her in a very cold way. "A hospital is a holy ce and doctors have a sacred profession.


    How could you just tarnish this by going here on a purpose like that? Get out for the dismissal


    procedures!"


    Ang''s heart sank quickly and her shyness turned into hatred. "I have told you the reason, so why


    don''t you let me off now? This is unfair!"


    "Have I ever said that I will let you off as long as you tell me the reason? I can''t remember saying


    anything."


    Ang was dumbfounded to answer this question. It seemed that he didn''t say that.


    She curled her lip and said, "All right, I will leave now. You stop your investigation. Don''t get others


    involved in this mess."


    Arvin lifted his eyebrows. He never thought she could consider others. "You want to leave, don''t you?"


    "The thing is I don''t want to leave, but you want me to!" She corrected his mistake with dissatisfaction.


    It was really unfortunate for her to meet him on her first day! Why can''t she meet another person?


    "Who knows whether you are a business spy for Sven or not? Our hospital is researching and


    developing several important medical programs now. I suspect that you want to steal our form. So,


    you cannot leave here until we clear you of anything suspicious!"


    ...... Ang swore she never hated a man like him before!


    She answered in a low voice. "Whatever you say."


    She really regretteding here! Now she didn''t want to stay here, but she could not leave! Gosh! She


    was so unlucky!


    "Get out of my office!" Hemanded in a very stern voice.


    Ang rubbed her forehead and got out of Arvin''s office.


    In the dining hall.


    Nancy had already bought a meal for Ang, and she put it in front of her. Then she listened to her


    the hook this time? Do you know that he thinks the reason Ie here is for stealing Yao Hospital''s


    medical programs! I will never be in charge of our own hospital!"


    "Eat first. You should avoid him and don''t let him see you again. Then he may forget about what


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    happened and won''t make trouble for you." Nancy looked at Ang with worry in her eyes. It''s really


    unlucky for Ang to meet Arvin, who was impersonal and without humanity!


    Ang ate some rice and nodded her head. "You are right. I will avoid him from now on. I don''t want to


    get others into trouble, too."


    "You eat slowly. Should I call Sven? Sven may know our director, right?"

 Chapter 5 If She is Really Rich

    Chapter 5 If She is Really Rich


    "Who knows! Eh... Maybe. My brother said he and Arvin took part in some medical activity together.


    You don''t need to call my brother. It''s no big deal. He is a director and I am just a nurse. We don''t have


    much inmon, anyway."


    These may only be Ang''s thinking. Maybe they were meant for each other.


    Later that night, when Ang was already off duty, she changed her clothes and went to the pharmacy


    department as Nancy went back to the ce where she lived.


    Randal was off duty, too. Ang ran to him and shouted, "Randal!"


    Seeing the excitement in her, Randal smiled. "Ang? I didn''t expect you here."


    "Yes. I came to work today."


    "Oh? Which department are you in?" Randal seemed surprised and shocked.


    Ang grabbed her head and said shyly, "Well, I am a nurse now."


    "Oh.. You majored in pharmacy and became a nurse? Why did you decide on that?" Randal found it a


    little funny and strange.


    Ang nodded and thought to herself, "That''s because of you..." She then took a deep breath and


    looked into Randal''s eyes with an expectant look. "Are you free today?"


    Randal looked at her with a strange,plicated expression. At that moment, a woman came over.


    "Randal? So you are off duty now."


    Ang looked up. It was a beautiful woman with long hair. "Oh.. Is she his girlfriend?"


    Before Ang thought about it too much, that woman opened her mouth. "Well, Randal, is this your


    girlfriend?"


    Randal shook his head in embarrassment. "No, sis. This is my ssmate."


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ''Well.. She was Randal''s big sister?'' Ang felt a bit relieved. Ang said hello to her in a pleasant


    mood. "Hello, I am Ang Si."


    This woman smiled a little and secretly looked at Ang up and down. As soon as she saw the watch


    on her wrist, her eyes instantly lit up. "Nice to meet you, Ang. I am Randal''s older sister. Call me


    Ellie."


    "Nice to meet you, Ellie." "Nice to meet you, too. You are so pretty. I wish you''re Randal''s lover."


    Ang''s genuine expression made Ellieugh. "Ang, it was great talking with you. But Randal and I


    are already rushing home. Sorry that we can''t talk much this time. Call me when you are free, Ang."


    Then she lovingly held Ang''s hand.


    Ang nodded happily. "OK. Goodbye, Randal, Ellie!"


    "Goodbye. Ang." Ellie let Ang''s hand go. They separated ways.


    Ang went to the parking lot, found her BMW and drove away from the ce.


    This was witnessed by Ellie.


    On just a domestic car, Ellie asked Randal excitedly, "Doesn''t that girl like you? I can sense it."


    Randal nodded without hesitation. He was a charming man. He knew it from the way she warmly


    looked at him.


    "Do you know? That girl is rich. She is driving a mini BMW. A famous watch is on her wrist. And see


    that clothes she is wearing? It look in on the outside, but it is really an expensive, international


    brand, too. Although I forget its name... Anyway, it is one of those extremely expensive brands!"


    "Is it? I didn''t recognize them." Randal recalled the time when Ang was still at school, looking


    confused.


    ''Ang is low-key at most times. I''ve heard about her dynamic and active personality. She has good


    kickboxing skills and Brant is kinder to her. Apart from these, there is nothing special about her.''


    "Don''t you trust your sister? Her outfit is really costly! Just now, I grabbed her hand to make sure if her


    watch was genuine. It turned out that it was! Make her your girlfriend, Randal. So you wouldn''t be


    struggling for the rest of your life!"


    Randal hesitated and frowned. "But I don''t like her character. She''s so rude and has no womanliness at


    all! I would be with someone I admire, not need."


    The most beautiful in Ang''s ss was Susie. That girl was nice and more charming than Ang.


    "Well, that girl is a little more active. But when she is with you, she is shy like a little girl. Don''t you


    notice that? Oh! What does she do in your hospital, though?" Ellie was famous for being very


    observant. She also was known to be a social climber.


    A woman who was trying to marry a rich man must know big brands, of course. But when she met the


    low-key Ang, she instantly recognized how good her outfit was. It was so high-end.


    "Nurse!" She was just a nurse. Why would somebody be a nurse if she was rich? He didn''t buy it, too.


    Ellie was confused, too. "Shouldn''t be this way."


    "Yes." Randal was a little disappointed. "She isn''t that rich, okay?"


    Ellie said, "Before confirming this, try to y with her! Then you can know if she is really rich. Our


    family depends on you!"


    Randal denied, "She can''t be!" A girl from a rich family would be a nurse? Unless Ang had her brain


    damaged!


    At the moment, Ang was now reporting her situation to Nancy. "I met Randal''s big sister today,


    Nancy. She was so nice. I just don''t know if she would agree on me and Randal going out."


    "Would you like me to ask Randal next time, and see if he is interested in you?" Nancy couldn''t stand


    Ang being in a one-sided love.


    Ang became shy. "Would you?"


    "It''s fine. Trust me! Don''t worry!"


    "Well... OK!"


    "OK. Come back now. I''ve already prepared all the ingredients. Let''s cook together." Nancy took herself


    as the luckiest person in the world as she could eat different delicacies all the time when she was


    around Ang. Ang was such a good cook.


    Of course. Ang inherited her sophisticated cooking skills from her mother, Daisy. She had been


    cooking for Chuck since she was a teenager.


    "OK, I''m in Central Square now. Almost there."


    "Drive slow and take care."


    "Bye bye for now."


    The next day, Nancy did ask Randal for Ang''s sake. Randal knew Nancy''s purpose and said


    vaguely, "I don''t have a girlfriend. Haven''t met someone who I really like, either."


    "So what kind of girl do you like?" Nancy felt embarrassed to ask a man a question like this. But she


    would do this for the sake of Ang''s happiness.


    "Someone who is outgoing and cheerful." He said that against his will, thinking of what Ellie told him.


    This was bing soplicated now.


    Nancy was so happy. Ang was exactly the type of girl he was talking about!


    She returned to the In-patient Department and told this to Ang. Ang jumped up and down at the


    footstep on the exit. She was so happy! "So, does he like me or not?"


    Nancy was not so sure, as Randal didn''t clear things out. "Don''t worry. This is already a step forward,


    isn''t it?"


    "Right. So do you think I should take more initiative on this?" Although it was no good idea that a girl


    took the initiative, she felt a little worried that she might not have the chance next time.


    Nancy honestly didn''t know since she had never asked a boy out. They were a little worried. Suddenly,


    a cold voice came from downstairs, "Who gave you the permission to talk about romance during work?


    Come down here!"

 Chapter 6 Deeply Hated Arvin

    Chapter 6 Deeply Hated Arvin


    The sudden sound almost frightened the two young girls and made them jump!


    "You¡­¡­ You¡­¡­ Are you a ghost? Why was there no noise when you came in here?" Ang


    questioned the man who was standing next to the stairs.


    Nancy grasped her firmly and warned, "Ang, it would be better if we apologize to him first!"


    However, Ang disagreed because Arvin knew what was on her mind now! She was so anxious that


    she could not even find the right words to defend herself. Because of this, she had no other choice but


    to say, "You''re eavesdropping! I talk about personal things during work hours. Now, we''re even. You


    must not tell others!"


    It didn''t matter whether he promised or not. Right after she finished talking, Ang opened the door of


    the safe passage. Together with Nancy, they rushed back to the nurse station.


    Arvin walked behind them and got out of the safe passage.


    He originally nned to go to the VVIP ward, but he received an important call when he got off the


    elevator. So, he ordered his two assistants to go ahead, then he answered his phone.


    When the call has ended, he heard the whispers of two young girls.. It was quite¡­¡­ interesting.


    Ang, who was filled with anxiety, was copying the medical history sheet in the nurse station. Now,


    she looked like a child who was afraid of being scolded by her parents and by the teacher because of


    her mistakes.


    She prayed hard to herself and hoped that Arvin would not act like a stingy man! However, she also


    forgot that Arvin was the deputy director of the hospital, in fact, a very responsible one...


    Ang deeply hated Arvin when she and Nancy were called out to be reprimanded by Winnie.


    Luckily, Winnie did not scold them too much, but they would definitely be in a more serious trouble if


    the same thing would happen again!


    After work, Ang grabbed Nancy by the arm and headed for the parking lot. She said, "Arvin is so


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    cold towards others. He was like a bump on a log. He just sat there yet he have done absolutely


    nothing. Well, maybe he has no girlfriend!"


    "No way!" Nancy pushed her eyess frame and said, "He is more handsome and more charming than


    Randal, don''t you think?"


    There was something that she didn''t want to tell Ang. In Nancy''s mind, Randal. seemed like less of


    a man and definitely looked like a sissy. He was very different from the deputy director.


    "Although I didn''t want to admit it, that was true from his appearance. However, we didn''t know whether


    the guy with a nickname of "Big Wing" had stic surgery. After all, the stic surgery in our hospital


    was quite famous in the Shine Empire!


    A man, who seemed lingering for a long time, walked towards a ck Porsche right next to the BMW


    where the two girls were talking. "Biu¡­¡­" Ang nced back when she heard someone unlocked


    the car.


    "Ar¡­¡­ Ar¡­¡­ Ar¡­¡­"


    "Do you stammer? Besides, Big Wing¡­¡­ stic Surgery? Ang Si, you''re dead!" The man, who


    was seated in the ck Porsche, hit the gas and left. The two girls werepletely dazed.


    After a while, Nancy said, "Ang, did you think Mr. Gu stalked you every day?"


    "I was thinking of that too."


    "Ang, we''re gonna die for this!"


    "Yes, you were right."


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the ck Porsche was out of their sight, they got in Ang''s BMW.


    That night, Ang didn''t sleep well at all. Her mind constantly reminded her of Arvin''s face when he


    gave her a warning look.


    Oh! Why did she do that?


    She thought that she made a terrible decision in choosing Yao Hospital. She could have just worked in


    Chengyang Hospital instead of Yao Hospital, which felt like living in hell.


    Living in anxiety for three days now, Ang didn''t even bother to see Randal. She was afraid to see


    Arvin again. She didn''t want him to hear the things that he should not know.


    But, it seemed like a blessing in disguise when Randal took the initiative to visit her.


    At lunchtime, Ang and Randal decided to eat their meals together in the hospital canteen.


    Nancy left them alone and just enjoyed sharing meals with the other nurses.


    In the canteen


    Ang offered Randal amb chop with ck pepper. She ced the chop on his te and


    suggested, "Try this! It''s delicious!"


    Randal''s expression hardened and his eyes was fixed on the food on his te. Ang, who was


    keeping a careful eye on him, saw that he reacted differently. She asked, "What''s up?" Could it be a


    sign that he was also a clean freak? She didn''t even touch the food.


    Randal curled his lips in disgust and replied, "Miss Si, I don''t like to eatmb."


    What? "Well, I''m sorry, I didn''t know!" Ang quickly took themb chop back to her te.


    What should she do? She was very fond of eatingmb¡­¡­


    "It was okay. Eventually, you would know more about what I like!" Randal spoke insincerely, but Ang


    was so naive. She didn''t even realize the implications of his remarks.


    After nibbling at themb chops, she wiped her fingers with a wet hand towel. Right at that moment,


    Randal asked, "Aren''t you engaged in drug research and development? Why did you choose to be a


    nurse? Do you have any certificate in nursing?"


    Ang shook her head and swallowed the food. Goggling at him, she said, "I wanted to work in the


    Pharmacy Department at first, but roding to my brother, there is no vacancy unless I could wait for


    another three months. Well, that was why I became a nurse for the time being."


    Because she was too embarrassed to say the truth, she hid the fact that the reason why she was there


    was because of Randal.


    "Your brother?" Randal gave her a quick meaningful look.


    "Yes, please don''t tell anyone about my secret! I got this job because my brother pulled a few strings


    for me." As a matter of fact, they both got in because they had their connections. Ha ha!


    "Your brother?"


    "Yeah, my brother is an excellent doctor." Then, Ang took a mouthful of rice. Her eyes were full of


    adoration when she talked about her brother.


    After eating a bowl of soup, Randal pretended to ask her in a casual way, "You carried the same family


    name as Sven. He''s a highly-skilled doctor!"


    "That''s exactly right, Sven is my brother! Hee hee¡­¡­" Ang have seldomly told others about her


    brother. She never would have mentioned it if he was a different person. Of course, she would love to


    get closer to him.


    Ang told everything without any idea that she just fell right into the trap.


    Even though Randal told himself to calm down, he still could not help but ask, "Are you really Sven''s


    sister? The daughter of Chuck Si?"


    It was a well-known fact that there are tworge families in the medical field at the present time. The Si


    Family, which was located in the C Country while the other one is the Gu Family of Shine Empire.


    It had crossed Randal''s mind that Ang came from a distinguished family, but he didn''t expect that it


    would go beyond his imagination.


    Everyone in C Country knew that Chuck favored his daughter. He left majority of his shares in the


    Chengyang Private Hospital to her.


    Despite the fact that Sven was the only son of Chuck, and a great doctor in the medical field, he


    couldn''t get most of the shares!


    He thought of establishing a romantic rtionship with Ang. It would be a great honor if that


    happened.


    "Well, don''t tell this to anyone!" She warned him again. As a member of the Si Family, she grew up


    knowing that she must ept the risks while enjoying her privileges.


    There was no familial conflict, only the battle between hospitals in which she always got involved as an


    outsider.


    Randal nodded, "But I have a question, Miss Si¡­¡­ Why do you like me?"

 Chapter 7 Angela SI, Go to the Emergency Department

    Chapter 7 Ang SI, Go to the Emergency Department


    Ang was born and raised in a wealthy family, she should have seen many boys who were better


    than him. Why did she fall in love with him? Was it because Ang knew that he would have a bright


    future?


    It was a sudden question and Ang was still a little too shy to answer him.


    In fact, she did not know the answer to the question. It was probably because he is very handsome...


    "... I was just fond of you, Randal. Do you have a girlfriend?" Although she knew the truth from Nancy,


    she still wanted to confirm it by herself.


    Randal didn''t answer her immediately. "Have you considered it?"


    "Yes. Randal, for you, I..." Forget it, she would rather not say it. It was embarrassing!


    Randal knew Ang''s thoughts with just one nce. He decided not to ask her since she wouldn''t


    admit it. "Let me think about it. After all, we do not know each other very well now!"


    "Yeah, that''s right." Ang was so delighted to know that she still had a chance. She happily ate


    everything on her te.


    VVIP Inpatient Nursing Station


    "He said he''d think about it. Is there a chance that I would be his girlfriend?"


    Nancy pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose. "Ang, if you would be his girlfriend, he''s


    going to be your first love. Have you thought about it?"


    She couldn''t bear to imagine that Ang''s first love would be a sissy man like Randal... The thought of


    it made Nancy upset.


    "I have thought about it a lot of times! Everyday, I''m falling in love with him deeper!" Ang brought her


    hand to her face when she imagined Randal''s appearance.


    Nancy shook her head. "Ang, you''d better think it over. After all, Randal and you are... not perfect for


    N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    each other!" She really had no reason to persuade Ang...


    "I don''t care if we''re not perfect for each other, I only wanted his love!" Like all the women who are


    madly in love, Ang didn''t care about what other people think.


    "Ang, to tell you the truth, I feel that you and Randal are not good for each other. Please think about


    it again!" Nancy used to think that Ang was not this serious, but when she saw the smile on her


    face, she felt the panic rising up in her body. She had a feeling that Randal was not a good man.


    Ang studied her face and noticed the sad look on Nancy''s face. She suddenly felt nervous and


    asked her, "You like Randal too? Tell me, I''ll give you a fair chance topete!"


    "..." Nancy rubbed her eyebrows. She did like someone, but not Randal. "Ang, I think you know me


    well, don''t you?"


    Ang remembered a man and nodded. "Right. You love that cop named Stanley Su."


    Unlike her friend who was lucky in the love department, Nancy was unfortunate because Stanley, the


    guy she really liked, was already taken..


    "Ang, I won''t say anything for now. You can be with Randal, but don''t give all of yourself to him. Do


    you know what I mean?" In this way, she could easily get out of the situation without getting hurt.


    With a serious face, Ang nodded. "Take it easy Nancy. I know what I should do!"


    Nancy''s lips curved into a smile and this gave her friend a relief. Ang hugged her and leaned on her


    shoulder. "Nancy, you are still so pretty!"


    In Ang''s eyes, Nancy is the most beautiful girl in this world!


    Of course! In Nancy''s eyes, there''s no prettier girl than Ang!


    Suddenly, a cold wind blew in...


    With their backs on the door of the nurse station, the two girls rubbed their arms to warm themselves.


    "Nancy, did the weather change? Why was it so cold?" Ang asked.


    "I know. I''m freezing too."


    "Why did the VVIP residential department of Yao Hospital have so few patients? It was so boring!"


    Ang rummaged through the chart of medical records. She read through every data. She was nearly


    exhausted.


    "Yao Hospital doesn''t feedzy workers. Ang Si, go to the emergency department!"


    Oh!


    Upon hearing this voice, Ang jumped up from the chair and turned around. Sure enough, Arvin was


    standing behind them!


    She didn''t know when he would appear. It was hard to tell if he heard what they were talking about.


    Ang was so eager to ask him. "Why do you always haunt me like a ghost? You show up


    everywhere!"


    Arvin''s assistants, who was following him, looked at Ang with admiration. No one dared to talk to


    Arvin like that. That was rare.


    "Ang Si!" Arvin called out her name coldly. He looked at Ang and said, "Go to the emergency


    department. Right now!" Fear was shown in Ang''s face.


    Ang shivered and touched the tip of her nose out of embarrassment. "Well..."


    Nancy stepped forward to save her friend. "Mr. Gu, I''m so sorry, but Ang can''t go the emergency


    department right now. Let me go there instead!"


    Many people in the emergency department were suffering from trauma and bleeding. Nancy knew that


    Ang couldn''t stand the sight of blood...


    They should know that there''s no room forzy people in this hospital!


    "Ang! Go there now!" Arvin would never change his mind. His sullen eyes red at Ang, whose


    cheeks turned into red.


    "I would like to go there. However, if I join them, I would only bring trouble and make things worse for


    them..." Ang tried to exin herself.


    "Then why are you still in here? Ang Si, you''re fired!" As soon as those words came out of his


    mouth, Arvin turned to his back and walked away.


    "Hey! Why would the director of this hospital spend so much time bothering a nurse like me!"


    ... No one answered her.


    Ang felt awful. No one had ever done this to her!


    Nancy panicked. "What should we do, Ang? You can''t leave just like that!"


    She just started her career. How did she get herself fired for several times already? Why did Arvin, the


    director of the Yao Hospital, always go against Ang?


    Ang also felt that Arvin hated her. No offense, but there were two girls chatting, why was she the


    only one to be fired?


    Arvin, the back-stabber, hated her too and now, he took this oppotunity to seek revenge.


    When Winnie returned from a meeting, she gave Ang some serious scolding. "Screw around with


    anyone except Mr. Gu. You see, the nurse station would suffer a lot because of you! It was unfair that


    you could easily walk away without any burden, while we''re going to be punished because of you. How


    many times have I told you this, Ang? You''re working now, and working was not the same as


    studying in school..."


    Ang was never treated like this. She responded without even remembering what Sven had urged


    her to do. "The nurse station wasn''t busy at all. There are only a few patients here. We didn''t chat


    during the working hours. Why was Arvin so serious? Why did you say that to me? He''s cold like an


    ice. He doesn''t know how to be a human. You don''t know how to be one too?"


    "You... You... Ang..." Winnie had never been opposed by other people like this. Right at that


    moment, she was too angry to say a word.

 Chapter 8 Whose Grandmother is Defending Me

    Chapter 8 Whose Grandmother is Defending Me


    Ang puffed out her chest and got away from Nancy who was trying to stop her. She was still


    unconvinced and angrily red at Winnie. "What do you want to say? That Arvin wants to fire me? OK!


    I will resign! It''s just that Arvin always finds me whenever I want to have a chat. It''s pure bad luck! I......


    I...... I will leave right now!"


    There were several nurses surrounding the door. They were all stunned at what was happening in the


    office. They have never seen someone so brave to put up a stand like this. Ang was so bold that


    she dared to speak to Winnie in that way......


    There were no private things for Ang to pack as she only came here two days ago. Taking off her


    nurse cap and throwing it to the table, she quickly rushed out of the office.


    She really regretteding here. The ce just caused her a lot of trouble. She could have just taken


    graduate exams or went to Chengyang Private Hospital.


    She walked so fast that she carelessly hit a man, who was just walking out of the ward ...... And that


    man was Arvin. Bad luck, indeed.


    "What''s wrong with you? Didn''t you see me in front of you?" She didn''t care, anyway. She had resigned


    and she was not an employee of this hospital anymore. She didn''t need to be so polite to him.


    Arvin had a totally gloomy face. But Ang snorted angrily and walked towards the elevator before he


    had a chance to speak.


    "Stop!"


    Ang turned around impatiently and said, "Sorry, Mr. Gu. I am not a nurse of Yao Hospital anymore,


    and I will leave right now. It''s a relief for me that I don''t need to see your lonely face anymore!"


    ......


    The VVIP In-patient Department was always quiet. But it became even more silent after what


    happened. It was kind of ufortable already.


    Ang was aware of what she had said and closed her mouth immediately. She pressed the button of


    the elevator with guilt on her eyes. "Come to the elevator,e quickly!" she thought to herself.


    Handing the cases to his assistant, Arvin strode to Ang in disgust.


    ncing at the tall and strong figure approaching her, Ang felt so anxious and nervous that she


    decided to rush to another ward.


    But she failed to escape even though she ran very fast. She reached the end of the corridor and it was


    a dead end for her.


    She turn around helplessly. Arvin was already standing behind her. With his hands in his pockets, he


    looked at Ang expressionlessly and spoke in a cold way. "Why don''t you run some more? Keep


    running!"


    He looked so terrifying that Ang had to grasp her clothes firmly. She tried not to panic. "What do you


    want to do to me? Just say it!"


    Fortunately, the phone in his pocket rang before he could say a word. He slowly took out his phone and


    looked at the caller ID, then he pressed the answer key. "It''s me, grandmom."


    Ang didn''t know who called Arvin. But Arvin frowned and was still staring at her while talking on the


    phone.


    Realizing the opportunity, Ang wanted to escape. But she found herself so frozen because of his


    steely gaze.


    "It is impossible!" The rough way he said those three words made Ang feel cold, just like she was


    falling into an icy water.


    Her legs trembled under his gaze and she could not even move.


    Ang felt three hours has already passed when Arvin only talked on the phone for three minutes. This


    could be the longest three minutes of her life. After hanging up, he asked, "Did you get acquainted with


    my grandmother?"


    "......" Ang shook her head like a rattle-drum. "No, I didn''t!"


    She heard his grandmother was a great and respectable practitioner of traditional Chinese medicine


    though she hadn''t seen her in person yet. As a mere nobody, she could only adore her. How could she


    have the chance to get acquainted with her?


    Arvin stared at Ang''s every reaction. She was a simple, pure and open girl. Her every thought and


    feeling always show up on her face. It seemed that she really didn''t know his grandmother.


    Then, there was only one possibility...... Sven knew his grandmother!


    No wonder he could not find out who rmended Ang to his hospital. She was supported by his


    grandmother.


    But, there was an important question: How did Sven persuade his grandmother to let Ang get into


    his hospital?


    He didn''t speak for a while. Ang thought he didn''t believe in her, so she stretched her index finger


    and middle finger of her right hand, "I can swear, I absolutely......"


    "You do not need to swear. I believe you. Congrattions, Ang, you don''t need to leave!" Arvin


    gazed at Ang with chilling eyes. She got involved with his grandmother...... This spelt trouble for him.


    It was better for him to keep away from her.


    "Well...... Why?"


    "There is no reason. Recite the rules and regtions of our hospital. I will let Miss Miao spot check at


    anytime. If you dare to make mistakes like this next time, even my grandmother could not defend you!"


    What? She felt confused. "Whose grandmother is defending me? What are you talking about?"


    He looked up in disgust and answered, "My grandmother!"


    It was weird for him that he suddenly thought of what happened to him and Ang in the men''s room


    long ago. At that time, Ang was drunk......


    "Your grandmother? Are you kidding me? I don''t even know her......" Ang was absolutely sure that


    she has not seen Arvin''s grandmother before.


    Ignoring her question, Arvinmanded, "Go back to work!"


    In his whole career, Ang was the first person that he allowed to break his rules.


    "You...... You just let me off without any punishments? That''s impossible." Ang looked at him with


    uncertainty. She never thought he could be so kind and considerate!


    Arvin looked at her indifferently and asked, "Well, are you not satisfied with my decision? All right. If


    you want, I can circte a notice of......"


    "No! No! No! I am very satisfied with your decision. Mr. Gu, you are so nice! I will go back to work right


    now and I will work very hard from now on!" She didn''t want to...... look for trouble. Arvin had given her


    a step to avoid embarrassment and she would obviously seize this opportunity.


    He secretly smiled when he saw how happy she was. He couldn''t help to be in a good mood and said,


    "If you dare to call me like that in the future, Ang, I will let you follow me instead of firing you. And I


    will let you be a ...... Cleaner!"


    "......" Cleaner? He would assign her to be a cleaner? No way! It was difficult for ordinary people to do


    this work. She wouldn''t have the physical attributes to endure this kind of work.


    She shook her head like a rattle-drum again and replied, "No, I won''t call you like that anymore. Mr. Gu,


    I will go now!"


    She must avoid Arvin from now on. She would always keep a distance from him of more than three


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    meters. She just wanted to avoid further embarrassment from him.


    He turned around and walked away. Ang sighed with relief. But...... Suddenly, she saw how


    handsome Arvin was. It was just out of nowhere. Yeah, he really looked charming and appealing.


    She didn''t thought that she would find this hateful man to be good-looking......


    No, no, no...... Ang pulled back from her thoughts immediately. She came here for Randal. How


    could she fall in love with another man?


    She was criticized by Winnie when she went back to the nurse station. s! Anyway, what Winnie said


    wasn''t too hard and rough, and she really made mistakes. She just have to ept it and move on.


    After that, she began to recite the rules and regtions of the hospital.


    Because of her hatred of the system, she found it hard to recite the rules.


    She read through all of these in disgust and displeasure.


    Anyway,ter, they received a patient who seemed to have an important identity. Almost all the nurses


    in the station came to his aid and everyone was suddenly busy.


    Ang put the book down and focused on her work.


    But, she was a little clumsy as she had no experience in taking care of the patients yet. She could have


    screwed up everything in the VVIP ward if she did not have Nancy''s help.


    After work, Ang held Nancy in the living room in her arms. Both of them were in low spirits. "Dear


    Nancy, you should leave and do not follow me anymore. I am a bad influence! I would just drag you to


    embarrassment."


    Nancy was such a good and excellent girl, and she was reluctant to let her suffer all of these because


    of her.

 Chapter 9 Fan Club

    Chapter 9 Fan Club


    "That''s impossible. I''m going to follow you around until you get married! Until then, I will always be by


    your side."


    Ang and Nancy had alwaysplemented each other, whether in terms of personality or lifestyle. If


    only they weren''t both girls, they would have been a couple a long time ago.


    "I came here for Randal, but I''m afraid I might be a bad influence to you!" Ang has never chased


    after someone before, so she didn''t know what to do now. She wanted to invite Randal for dinner, but


    she was afraid that she might be too aggressive.


    Nancy squeezed Ang''s face, "What do you mean by that? Didn''t you know that the reason why I


    chose this profession is to be with you?"


    In fact, Nancy did not have that many goals for her life. She had been friends with Ang since high


    school.


    Ang was a carefree and courageous girl whom Nancy had always relied to.


    Of course, Ang knew why Nancy chose this profession, and she had been trying to change Nancy''s


    mind for a long time. But Nancy would always tell her that she would always choose to be with Ang.


    She was moved by Nancy''s sincerity. She embraced her tightly. "Nancy, you''re so nice. I love you!"


    Nancy smirked, "Babe, I''m hungry!"


    Ang jumped off the sofa, "Just a minute! I''ll cook something for you! Just stay right there."


    "Okay. Ang, you''re the best! Love you!"


    "Love you too!"


    They pouted, and made a kiss sound through their lips.


    After working in the hospital for a week, Ang has already adjusted to the life here. There were not


    too many nurses in the VVIP In-patient Department. Except for Nancy and Ang, everyone were


    selected through a series of interviews. They were also very nice people.


    Ang had an easy-going and friendly personality, so she got along very well with others.


    It was a wonderful day. There were a lot of patients and they were all very busy. Ang carried the


    medical supplies and opened the door of the ward.


    Eh... When Ang saw the person on the bed, she froze in disbelief.


    And then she rubbed her eyes. ''Well, it''s not Arvin! But he really looks like Arvin. It is really strange."


    She handed over the medical supplies to the other nurses. As soon as she got out of the ward, she


    heard Xenia saying, "I have something to tell you. He is the second son of Gu family! He is the older


    brother of our director!"


    ''I see! Now I know... That''s the reason why he absolutely looks like Arvin!''


    Standing next to her, Lucy was disinfecting the container and answered, "I heard that he was very


    cranky and demanding. A lot of people are afraid of him!"


    "Is that so? What happened to him? Why was he admitted in the hospital?"


    "Unfortunately, his leg was broken. I suppose that our director woulde here soon!" When she was


    speaking of Arvin, Xenia blushed a little.


    Ang suddenly interrupted their conversation, "Which director?"


    "The one you''ve pissed off a few days before!" As she was lost in her thoughts, she shockingly looked


    at Ang. "You are so reckless. You even dared to provoke our director! But the most amazing thing


    was that he just let you go. Ang, have you known him before? It''s just odd that he just let you off the


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    hook like that."


    Well... Ang felt embarrassed. She wouldn''t provoke Arvin anymore. She has underwent


    examinations regarding the hospital system twice by the head nurse this week! It was kind of ridiculous


    and stressful.


    "I don''t know him at all. He is the hospital director, and I''m just a nurse. How could I know him?"


    Though they have met twice or even thrice, they were not yet familiar with each other. This means that


    they don''t know each other, right?


    "That''s right! I suggest you to be more careful in future. Our director has arge following in our


    hospital. And I think they have already known that you''ve provoked him..." Lucy warned Ang through


    her eyes.


    "... A following? Like a fan club?" Arvin has a fan club?


    Xenia told her, "Many women in our hospital admire our director!"


    ... Really? Somebody could admire a cruel person like him? Ang couldn''t even imagine it.


    Since it was supposed to be true, she would just close her mouth and never talk of Arvin.


    Right at that moment, Arvin appeared at the VVIP In-patient department after a few minutes. He asked


    Winnie to arrange two nurses to take good care of his brother.


    To avoid Ang and Nancy to be together again and make mistakes, Winnie separated the two, and


    she asked Nancy and Lucy to take care of Aron.


    Inside the ward


    When Arvin was examining Aron, Ang opened the door carefully and was holding swabs in her


    hands which Lucy has asked for. To avoid facing Arvin, Ang sneaked directly to Lucy and passed


    over the swabs.


    "Oh my god!" Ang suddenly reached out her hands, which greatly frightened Lucy. The syringe


    dropped into the tray.


    Ang didn''t know that her sneaky behavior would frighten Lucy. She just thought of avoiding Arvin.


    Lucy made quite a loud sound, and this drew the attention of Arvin and Aron.


    Arvin gave Ang a cold nce and looked back at the medical apparatus without saying anything.


    However, Aron recognized Ang because he attended Colin and Sophia''s weddingst time with


    Arvin.


    "Ang? Was that you?" Ang was so embarrassed and she wanted to leave right at that moment,


    but Aron''s words stopped her.


    Eh... Ang looked nkly at the man lying on the bed. He called her name with a straight face.


    Did she... know him? Or did he know her?


    "Mr. Gu! Nice to see you!" There was only one Ang in the ward. It was impossible to get away with it,


    so she had to greet him with courtesy.


    But she was really wondering why would he call her name since they didn''t know each other well.


    "Why are you here? You have graduated already?" Aron looked at her in a strange expression. In fact,


    he was not familiar with Ang, as they''ve only met for a couple of times. Actually, he was more


    familiar with Sven and Daniel.


    Ang shook her head with a smile, "Not yet. I''m just here for an internship."


    "I thought you were majoring in pharmaceutics? Then why are you... a nurse now?" Aron pointed at her


    uniform and was obviously confused.


    Ang just scratched her head and replied, "Well... The pharmaceutics department was already full, so


    I decided to practice here for now..."


    Looking at this cute girl, Aron couldn''t help butugh a bit. He turned to his brother, "If you, the deputy


    director, can give instructions, then why can''t Ang get a job that is rted to her major?"


    Arvin looked at Ang, who was in great surprise, and replied in a cold voice, "She didn''te her for


    a job!" She was really something. She was chasing after a man right here in his hospital.


    After hearing Arvin''s words, Ang was afraid that Arvin would reveal her true purpose of working


    here. She quickly waved her hands, "No, no, it''s good to work here as a nurse. It''s not toote to work


    in other department. I''ll do my job well here and then try out for the pharmaceutical department."


    Lucy just looked at them in disbelief, then she left the ward to fetch some more important supplies.


    Through this, she could gossip about Ang and Aron with the other nurses.


    There were only Arvin, Aron, Ang and Nancy in the ward.

 Chapter 10 Im Afraid Ill Mess it Up

    Chapter 10 I''m Afraid I''ll Mess it Up


    Ang was so eager to find excuses to leave the ward, that she was not able to notice Arvin. He stood


    up from the chair and picked up the needle next to him.


    When Aron met Ang before, he thought that she was very funny and cute. He felt like he wanted to


    talk to her more. It seemed like they have a very strong connection. He rolled up his sleeve so Arvin


    could draw off his blood. Then he asked Ang, "Does your elder brother know you are working here?"


    "Yes, he knows." He definitely knew, because she wouldn''t be able to work in this hospital if it wasn''t for


    him. But she didn''t know the person whom her elder brother had asked for help in Yao Hospital. She


    was really curious about it.


    For the sake of Sven, Aron specifically instructed her, "If you have any problems here, you could tell


    Arvin and he will help you. Right, brother?"


    Arvin gave his brother a cold nce and refused. "I''m not avable!"


    Aron rolled up his eyes in disgust. "Arvin, Could you please not so unfriendly to girls? It might make


    you stay single for thousand years! Stop that, please."


    Ang nodded in agreement. "It''s true! He has always been like this." She couldn''t agree more. Arvin


    had all the qualities to be single for the rest of his life!


    She sensed Arvin looking coldly at her and it was frightening. Ang felt a little bit tensed. She thought


    the best move was to slip away right now! "Well, Gu... I mean, Mr. Gu, I got something to do. So maybe


    I should..." Before saying that she was leaving, she suddenly fainted.


    Nancy heard a loud sound behind her and immediately turned around. When she saw Ang lying on


    the ground, she was astonished and hurriedly walked to her. She even forgot to take off her gloves.


    While squeezing her friend''s face, she asked Ang worriedly, "Ang, Ang, what''s wrong? Are


    you okay?"


    Aron was also startled, but he couldn''t get out of the bed because of his broken leg. He turned to his


    younger brother, and said, "Go there and check her out."


    Arvin calmly discharged the air in the syringe after he expertly finished drawing off the blood sample


    from her brother. He replied in an emotionless tone, "If you''re worried, you should go by yourself."


    "What do you mean? You''re in a hospital, for God''s sake."


    Nancy anxiously turned to Arvin, and when she saw the needle in his hand, she figured it out. "Mr. Gu,


    seeing blood makes Ang go faint."


    ... How could a nurse be fearful of blood! Arvin scowled at the thought of this.


    When Ang finally woke up, she found herself lying on the bed of a ward. Nancy was looking at her


    anxiously.


    Oh, god! She couldn''t believe she went faint because of blood again. She was a nurse and she knew


    she should be able to ovee this.


    Seeing her open her eyes, Nancy carefully helped her up, "Do you feel better now?"


    "I''m fine, but why am I in here?" She knew that nurses and staff were not allowed to enter VIP wards


    without permission.


    Nancy reassured her, "After you fainted, Mr Gu. carried you here and tried to make you feel better by


    pinching your philtrum."


    Mr. Gu? Arvin? Ang found that a little hard to believe. On the other hand, it was true that that cold


    man performed good deeds, despite the fact that he was cruel to her.


    She felt her fainting was not a big deal. Ang got out of bed and straightened up. Then she left the


    ward with Nancy.


    When they came out, Lucy told Ang: "Ang, Mr. Gu asked you to take care of him when you wake


    up."


    "Me?" Ang shockingly pointed at herself.


    "Yes and I actually thought I might have a chance to make friends with the rich men. What a pity! I


    missed my chance again!" Lucy shrugged as she felt really sorry for herself.


    Ang put out a restraining hand and said, "I also think you should go. I''m afraid I''ll mess it up!"


    What she said was her real feeling. Although she was a nurse here, she couldn''t do anything that was


    rted to medical duties. It was not good to screw up in taking care of an important person.


    Lucy patted her on the shoulder and said, "Go ahead and good luck. If he trusts you, I should too."


    Then she put her lips to Ang and Nancy''s ear, and said secretly, "If either of you can date Arvin,


    marry him. Don''t forget to introduce me to a rich man like him!"


    What she said made them break into a fit of giggles. Nancy pushed her sses up her nose. She


    thought Ang and her didn''t need to marry a man just because of money and power since both of


    them came from wealthy ns.


    But she didn''t say these thoughts out because Ang didn''t want to get into another trouble. She has


    decided to help her hide her status.


    Lucy was about to leave, but Ang pulled her back and told her sincerely, "Lucy, I really think you


    should go with Nancy,. I am so afraid that I will mess up!"


    Besides, staying inside to take care of Aron would inevitably force her to see Arvin.


    Lucy wanted to go anyway so she didn''t refuse and entered Aron''s ward with Nancy.


    There were three sons and a daughter in the Gu family. The oldest was Rom, a government official.


    The second was Aron, who was the CEO of apany. Only the youngest son, Arvin, inherited the


    medical skills of the Gu family and worked in a hospital.


    When they got into the ward, Aron was already concentrating on some documents from the office. Two


    secretaries stood on his side reporting to him.


    After a while, Aron raised his head and saw two busy nurses, and asked abruptly, "Where is Ang?"


    Lucy and Nancy looked at each other, then Nancy stepped forward and told him, "Ang asked me to


    tell you that she is still learning the ropes. She was afraid that she will mess up in the procedures. She


    didn''t want to bring you any trouble, so she went to do something else."


    After hearing what she said, Aron just gently smiled and replied, "I think it''s fine that she is new, and I


    know that you two are skilled. Just let her in so she could do easier stuff like serving water or food."


    Serving water was easy for anyone.


    But he wondered if Ang was willing to do that for him.


    Nancy couldn''t refuse Aron again, and said determinedly, "I will get her over here. Thank you for the


    understanding, Mr. Gu."


    When Nancy saw Ang, she was at the nurse station preparing medicines for the patient in Ward


    No.1. Ang stopped reciting the hospital regtions when she saw Nancy. "Nancy, you are back!"


    "Yes, and probably you couldn''t escape again now. Mr. Gu insisted that you take care of him. I can''t do


    anything about it anymore."


    Ang paused her work with surprise and asked, "Why? Surely, he was now taken care of." She felt


    puzzled because she was not too acquainted with Aron. But why was it that he always insists that she


    talk to him?


    "I don''t know, either. I told him what you said, but he said it''s fine that you were new. You could just


    serve water and food for him."


    Ang was speechless. "Anybody could serve him water." But all right! If he insisted, she must go.


    Right when they entered the ward, Ang had no chance to say a word. A lot of people were in the


    ward already.


    One of them was an old elegantdy, and her hair was neatly arranged andbed. She was wearing


    a dark green fashionable suit. She had an aura of divinity, and she was held by Arvin as she was slowly


    walking closer to Aron.


    A woman of about forty years old, wearing a dark brown suit, was following the olddy. Thedy


    walked over to Aron, reached out for his hand and talked to him with concern in her tone. "Aron, how


    could you be so careless. Do you still feel ufortable?"


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Aron shook his head, "Mom, I''m fine. It''s just a broken bone. It will eventually heal."


    Oh! She guessed right! ''The woman was Aron''s mother, so she was also Arvin''s mother, right?''


    Thinking of this, Ang looked at Aron''s mother a few more times. Her face was full of seriousness


    and fierceness. She thought that she must be a powerful and influential person. But when she looked


    at Aron, it seemed like her serious face was now filled with worry and anxiety.


    The olddy was still confused as to what happened and she asked, "What happened, Baby Aron? You


    told me you were going to a business trip? Then why how did you end up in a hospital with your leg


    broken?"


    Baby Aron? Ang and Nancy almost couldn''t helpughing.


    Aron was obviously a little bit annoyed, but she was his grandmother so he could do nothing but remind


    her helplessly, "Grandma, could you please not call me like that? It''s kind of embarrassing, you know..."


    Lily Mei gave him a little heated look and said, "It''s not the first time. You should get used to it, Baby


    Aron."

 Chapter 11 Its Fun to Tease Her

    Chapter 11 It''s Fun to Tease Her


    "You see? The little girls are evenughing at me!" Aron pointed at the two girls who were chuckling.


    Everyone looked at where Aron was pointing at. Ang and Nancy immediately stoppedughing, but


    it seemed toote...


    Lily Mei nced at the two nurses. When she was about to look away, she suddenly realized


    something and then gave Ang another look. "What''s your name, youngdy?"


    Lily''s words attracted everyone''s attention. They turned and also stared at Ang, who was standing in


    the corner.


    What was happening? Why did she asked about her name so suddenly? She felt curious and


    overwhelmed, but Ang still answered her," My name is Ang Si! Nice to meet you, Mrs. Gu."


    Ang saw a light sh through Lily''s eyes after knowing her name. "Ang,e. Come here to


    granny!"


    Granny... As Ang hesitatingly walked to Lily, she nced at the astonished Arvin. Was Lily the


    "granny" that Arvin said who defended her?


    That famous doctor Lily Mei? Really? She almost fainted again in disbelief. She was not really like what


    Ang had expected...


    She thought that Lily would be a seriousdy that was very hard to approach. But the olddy sitting in


    front of Ang looked very friendly and easy-going...


    Ang stood still in front of Lily. After looking at her from head to toe, Lily nodded with satisfaction.


    "Good! Good! It''s really you!"


    Ang was even more confused when Lily said that. What did she mean by saying good?


    "Ang, you should give grandmother a cup of tea. Please." Aron told the Ang in a joyful tone.


    ...


    What was happening here? Why did she have a feeling of... Of meeting the family of a boyfriend...


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Wearing an awkward smile, Ang nodded and got a cup of tea for Lily. "Please drink this, Mrs. Gu!"


    "Ang, you''ve been too polite. You can call me grandma, just like them!" Lily took the tea and kindly


    told Ang.


    ... Both Ang and Aron''s mother, Teresa Xue, were shocked with how Lily approached a stranger.


    Teresa knew too well about what Lily wanted to do! She had seen this before!


    Sensing Ang''s silence, Lily further reassured her. "Would you like to call me grandma, Ang?"


    Choking because of astonishment, Ang coughed a bit. Who could tell her what was going on here?


    She was dumbfounded.


    Didn''t theye for Aron? Why was everyone lovingly looking at her? She was an outsider, right?


    Yes! Arvin! She looked at Arvin for help. But Arvin just looked away as if he hadn''t seen her signal.


    Ang clenched her teeth out of frustration. But when she saw Lily''s eager eyes, she forced herself to


    call Lily sweetly. "Grandma!"


    Lily was so ted to hear her sweet voice! "Well, well. You''re my granddaughter, Ang. You can


    ...


    "Okay, okay!" Ang answered Lily immediately because she wished Lily would let her go as soon as


    possible. She was bing so ufortable.


    "Mom, your enthusiasm frightens her. I think you should take it easy." Teresa said with a smile on her


    face.


    Ang looked at Teresa gratefully. She nodded, for Lily had frightened her indeed!


    "Take care of my grandson!" Lily shook her hand and told Ang.


    Both of her grandsons are not married yet, so Ang could choose anyone of them.


    That sounded like... Lilymitted her to the family. Ang scratched her head in embarrassment.


    "Grandma, you''re too kind. Mr. Gu is ill, and we will try our best to take care of him!"


    Aron handed his notebook to the assistant. "Grandma, Ang''s very cute. It''s fun to tease her!"


    Ang''s mouth twitched a little and her face turned red because of her embarrassment. "Oh, you must


    be joking." She was almost speechless.


    It''s fun to tease her? She couldn''t believe what she just heard. Did he just likened her to a puppy?


    In order not to hear Lily''s embarrassing words anymore, Ang tried to find an excuse to leave. "Sorry,


    grandma. I still have work to do. Will you excuse me for a moment, please?"


    Lily nodded joyfully instead of stopping her. "Of course, Ang. You cane home if you have time!"


    Well... "Okay. See you, grandma!" As soon as she said that, Ang pulled the dumbfounded Nancy


    and left the ward.


    Finally! Ang ran out from the ward and went to the lounge with Nancy. She picked up her own cup


    and helped herself to a ss of water.


    "Ang, Ang. It seems that Mrs. Gu liked you very much. Is it because she wants you to be her


    grandson''s wife? Perhaps, that''s why she let you call her grandma and asked you to take care of him."


    Nancy came close to Ang and spoke to her in a very curious tone.


    "I thought it is so strange, though. But Mrs. Gu has never met me. She has no reason to do it! I can''t


    understand my emotions right now..." Who would allow a stranger to be her grandson''s wife?


    "Did you see Aron''s mother?"


    "Yeah. She''s quite nice! She was smiling at me." Ang remembered the appearance of Teresa, who


    looked a little serious. But she was actually nice to her.


    Nancy curled her lip. "Ang, you silly girl!" Nancy was raised in J City, so she clearly realized


    something.


    ... "What''s wrong?"


    "It seemed that Aron''s mother helped you from your difort. But actually, she did not do that out of


    good will. Everyone in J City knows that Teresa wants some girl to be her daughter-inw. She''s


    definitely not for the eldest son because he has been married long ago. But whether that girl is for her


    second son or her third son, she has a perfect choice in mind. She said that just because she was


    afraid Mrs. Gu would really push you as her daughter-inw. So don''t assume yet about Teresa."


    She didn''t mean to blow Ang''s mind, but she just wanted to tell her the truth!


    "Well. That''s good! Then I''ll be relieved. She''s on the same side with me! Because I don''t wish to be


    her daughter-inw either!" Ang said casually without looking at Nancy.


    "Ang, you could just give up on Randal and choose either Aron or Arvin..." Nancy couldn''t help but


    try to persuade her. Either of them was a hundred times better than Randal. She didn''t say anything


    more for she was afraid that Ang would be unhappy.


    Ang put down the cup, held her arms and walked out with a smile. "Nancy, you just concluded


    without a basis. You think whoever I chose would love me? I''m not the prettiest girl out there."


    Nancy was even sillier than her!


    Nancy disagreed. "Forget about Arvin. You two never stopped arguing every time you see each other.


    But Aron seemed quite interested in you. Why don''t you try talking with him more?"


    "NO! I don''t like him!" How old is Aron? Over thirty? And what about her? She is just in her early


    twenties. They have a big age gap!


    She better go back to her Randal!


    "Arvin, don''t stay emotionless all the time. You should help Ang whenever she''s in trouble, okay?"


    She told Arvin as soon as Mrs. Gu left the ward and sat in the car.

 Chapter 12 Tomorrow is Ellies Birthday

    Chapter 12 Tomorrow is Ellie''s Birthday


    Of course, Arvin would say no to such thing," Grandma, you''re thinking too much. I''m too busy to help


    her."


    Lily got upset about hisck of sympathy," Fine! I won''t talk about it anymore. If you won''t help her, then


    I will! See, you really have the heart to see your grandma rush back and forth just to help that little girl!"


    "You don''t have to do this! Grandma, please don''t say anything. If you continue, I will make her


    disappear." He would not help Ang, and he would not let his grandma do it.


    Lily was furious," Did you still hold on to..."


    "Grandma!" Arvin suddenly became unkind, he told the driver in a cold voice," Drive her home!"


    Lily had no other way to persuade him. She opened the window," If you are not interested in Ang,


    that''s fine. But Aron is, so do not mess it up!"


    Then, the car drove away. As Arvin watched as the car disappeared in the curb, he thought of


    something.


    Ang and Aron? They were both bad-tempered. What a perfect match!


    Hogan Gu''s car stopped in front of him. He opened the window and said," Arvin, you don''t have to


    worry about that girl. I don''t care about what your grandma said. You just need to manage the hospital."


    "I know!"


    Teresa got out of the car. She wanted to tidy up Arvin''s cor. However, when she remembered his


    son''s mysophobia, she decided to put her hands down and whispered to him," My son, I will not allow


    your grandma ordering you around. I''ll handle it!"


    Right now, Arvin''s younger brother, the son of his aunt, was about to graduate. Because of this


    potential rivalry, Arvin''s future position as the director of the hospital was threatened.


    Therefore, Arvin cannot afford to be distracted at this moment.


    Arvin replied casually," I know. Drive safely."


    The car left, and Arvin was back at the hospital.


    As for Ang, she should be more careful in the future, or else he would teach her a lesson.


    It was lunchtime and Ang went out to eat. While she was on her way to the restaurant, she suddenly


    sneezed. This time, she felt strange. Was there someone speaking ill of her?


    When it was time for her off duty, Ang stayed at the ward and prepared dinner for Aron.


    For the meantime, Aron stopped working and asked Ang," Do you mind that I ask you to stay with


    me?"


    "Yes, because I am supposed to cook dinner for Nancy!" Anyway, it was after-work time so Ang


    spoke the truth directly.


    Aron didn''t get angry upon hearing this. Instead, he smiled. He thought Ang was interesting," You


    can cook?"


    "Yes, I can!" Once the dishes were prepared, she handed him a pair of chopsticks," It''s done now!


    Enjoy your dinner!"


    Aron took the chopsticks and smiled," Will I have the honor to eat this meal that you cook for me?"


    This made Ang smile. However, she didn''t hesitate to say no to him," No, you won''t."


    In most cases, she didn''t want to cook for someone unless it was for her family and Nancy!


    "What about your boyfriend?" Aron asked her and took a sip of the hot soup.


    "He should be fine."


    "Then I will pursue you!" Aron said it out quite frankly.


    The ward door opened, and the man who wasing in definitely heard what Aron had said.


    Arvin appeared in the doorway. Seeing him made Ang felt uneasy. Out of her nervous habit, her


    hands clutched her clothes," Mr. Gu, you must be kidding!"


    Aron looked at Arvin and continued," I''m not kidding, I''m serious... Oh, I forgot the most important thing.


    Ang, do you have a boyfriend?"


    A boyfriend? Ang thought for a while, Randal was not her boyfriend yet! "No, I don''t have a


    boyfriend, but there''s someone that I like very much!"


    Aron put down the chopsticks and looked at her with his curious eyes," Then, I''m relieved. But I am


    wondering about the kind of man that you like."


    Arvin stood next to Aron and told Ang," Get out!"


    "Okay." Without hesitation, Ang agreed and packed her things. Good thing, she was trying to get out


    of this ce!


    Aron stared at Arvin but did not say anything.


    When Ang walked to the door, she heard Arvin said," Don''te to this ward again!"


    Why? This made her very confused but she just nodded her head," Okay! No problem!"


    She didn''t want to be involved with them anyway.


    The ward became quiet again. The only noise that was heard was the sound of Aron chewing his food.


    While eating, he stared at Arvin.


    "She is not the right person for you!"


    Aron tried to swallow the food before he asked," Why would you say so?"


    Arvin looked at him. To make him give up, he must say something that would change his mind. He


    said," I had kissed her, and I have seen her..." Aron was surprised and choked on his food.


    "So, does this mean that you like her?


    Arvin sneered," Did you ask me if I like her? Maybe it is not just your leg that is broken, but also your


    brain."


    "... Then, why did you kiss her?"


    After a few seconds of silence, Arvin answered," She seduced me!"


    Aron was speechless," ..." This was not good. His heart was just about to get ignited by love, but Arvin


    stopped it.


    To make him give up, Arvin should tell him such things as these!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, did it mean that he should treat Ang as his sister-inw?


    In the hotpot restaurant.


    Ang and Randal sat facing each other. The waiter brought the menu, and Randal took it. He ordered


    the food that he liked and returned the menu to the waiter," That''s all, and a clear broth. Thank you!"


    Ang was taken aback by Randal''s gesture...


    She was sitting in front of him. Why didn''t he ask what she wants?


    And he ordered a clear broth that was not spicy at all. What was the point of eating hotpot? She had


    always liked spicy food the best...


    Never mind, it was just a meal. It was not a big deal. She shouldn''tin about it.


    Randal cleared his throat," Ang, I''ve been thinking about it for days. How about giving it a try?"


    Ang felt a bit upset about what happened just now.


    When she heard that Randal was willing to be with her, she was not as happy as she thought she


    would be. She didn''t know why.


    But she still agreed," Okay!"


    Randal smiled, and then silence took over as they waited for the food.


    When the food was served on their table, Ang was surprised. For the first time, she doubted the idea


    that Randal was the best match for her.


    It was because the food that Randal had ordered were the ones that Ang never liked, such as


    radish, potato chips...


    When Ang began to eat, she heard Randal mentioned," Tomorrow is Ellie''s birthday. She invites


    several friends to the party. Can youe with me?"


    Ellie''s birthday? Ellie was so friendly, Ang nodded," Okay. What sort of things does she like? I want


    to get a gift for her!"


    Randal lowered his head to hide his emotions. Then, he smiled," There''s no need to do that. You are


    my girlfriend now. This means that she is also your sister. You don''t have to be sovish."


    "No, it''s necessary. It''s her birthday. It would be inappropriate to go empty-handed."


    Randal seemed to be confused," If you really want to do it, let me tell you what I know. She has been


    thinking about buying a bag some time ago. But I don''t know much about bags..."

 Chapter 13 It wasnt His Business

    Chapter 13 It wasn''t His Business


    Ang followed him and said," I know about it. Leave it to me!"


    "Okay. Thank you, Ang." When Randal smiled at her, Ang''s heart began to beat fast...


    "You''re wee. Let''s eat!"


    ...


    When Ang returned home, she patted her empty stomach and went into the kitchen. Actually, she


    hadn''t had enough.


    Nancy went back to her home today, so Ang was left alone in the house. She didn''t want to cook, so


    she ate a cup of instant noodles.


    The next day, Ang decided to buy a bag in thetest style, and asked the clerk to deliver it to the


    hospital.


    When Lucy saw the bag, she looked at Ang," Ang, why do this look like this season''stest


    edition of Chanel bag?"


    Ang ced the bag inside the locker and smiled at her," Oh, you know its value!"


    "Oh my god! It must have cost you more than 20, 000 dors! Did you bought it?" Lucy covered her


    mouth with her hand in surprise. Now, she was having a second thought about Ang''s lifestyle.


    Ang nodded," Right. It is actually a birthday gift for my friend''s sister."


    It was not a cheap bag. It was worth 40, 000 dors. However, for a woman like Ang who didn''t have


    any limits to how much she was spending her money, she didn''t really care whether the bag was cheap


    or expensive.


    "Ang, you are so extravagant! I couldn''t believe my eyes!" Lucy was totally shocked. She


    remembered about the rumours saying that Ang got this job by pulling some strings. But Lucy


    believed that Ang was not that kind of person when she got to know her on a whole new level.


    If only Lucy could observe more closely, it was not difficult to notice that Ang was raised in a wealthy


    family.


    Upon hearing Lucy''s words, Ang smiled and humored herself. "Actually, It''s all my father and


    brother''s money! I don''t have that kind of money!"


    If it weren''t for her father and brother, how could she be so quick to change her mind ande to Yao


    Hospital to pursue Randal!


    Lucy gently patted her shoulder," It''s going to be fine. You have just started your internship. Once you


    are able to work here for a longer time, you can rely on your own efforts!"


    Ang smiled with so much gratitude in her heart. Yes! Of coure, she can! In the future, she would


    definitely try to live on her own!


    Ellie had booked a five-star hotel for her birthday celebration and invited some friends.


    Ang parked the car and she immediately saw Randal who was waiting for her at the hotel lobby.


    When Randal saw her, he went to meet her.


    "Ang, let''s get in!"


    "Am Ite..." Suddenly, Ang stopped speaking because Randal held her hands.


    It was the first time that Ang was holding hands by a man. Though there were many men pursuing


    her, but they were very gentle. They would hold on to her waist only when it was necessary.


    For a thin boy like Randal, he hadrge hands. She could easily feel his joints.


    To be honest, being in a rtionship with Randal now should make her happy, but she couldn''t feel like


    her heart was beating fast. She didn''t know why...


    Inside her heart, she felt... Well... Strange? Or reluctant? Ang''s thoughts were unclear.


    Just as they both stepped in the hotel, other guests came in. The man standing in the front of the crowd


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    stared at Ang''s back. He made sure that he was not mistaken.


    Ang went to the hotel with a man, but... It wasn''t his business to know Ang''s personal life


    anymore.


    "Mr. Gu, pleasee in!" The two man beside Arvin invited him to go into the hotel.


    Arvin nodded his head to show approval. He followed them and entered into the hotel.


    The reason why Ellie held her birthday party at a five-star hotel was all because of his rich boyfriend.


    Her boyfriend was the one who spent the money for her birthday party.


    When Randal showed up with Ang, Ellie grinned from ear to ear. She rushed to meet them. "Ang,


    Ang released Randal''s hands and went to Ellie," Ellie, happy birthday!" Then, Ang gave her the


    ck bag as a gift to her.


    Ellie gaped when she saw the bag''s brand. She was stunned and speechless. She didn''t know what to


    say.


    It was Chanel! It was thetest one with a worth of over 40, 000 dors! How could she afford this bag


    with her sry? Even if she saved up for a whole year, she wouldn''t be able to reach that amount!


    She looked carefully at Ang who was smiling brightly. It looked like she wasn''t even worried that she


    spent thousands of money for the gift. Ellie thought she had chosen the right person for Randal!


    "Ang! It''s... It''s... It''s too expensive! Oh my god! You actually gave me a Chanel bag as gift!"


    Ellie had attracted her friends'' attention. Several women came forward and marveled at the exquisite


    bag in front of them.


    "Wow! It has the Chanel''s LOGO! Chanel is so expensive!"


    "It''s thetest edition! I''m jealous! I want one too!"


    "Randal''s sister-inw is so rich!"


    ...


    Ang blushed at what she just heard. She smiled and told Ellie, :"Randal said that you love to buy


    handbags. But I don''t know what kind of handbag you like, so I chose thetest one in their collection.


    Please, don''t worry about it!"


    Why would Ellie worry about it? It was obvious that she felt extremely happy because of the bag! She


    had never used an expensive bag like this before!


    "Ang, thank you so much! Come here, have a seat!" Ellie saved the left seat for Ang. Ellie''s


    boyfriend, Anthony Jiang, who is the son of the CEO of Jiang Group, was seated on her right.


    When Ang took her seat, she saw a familiar face. It was... Susie Zhang!


    How did Ellie know Susie?


    Despite Ang''s confusion, she decided not to ask about it. Randal took his seat next to Ang and


    Susie sat next to Randal.


    Ang thought it was odd, but her attention was diverted when she had noticed that Randal was


    pouring wine for her.


    With her wide eyes, Ang stared at the sight of a full ss of red wine in front of her. Should she tell


    her that she was a wimpy drinker? That she would get drunk with even just a little amount of alcohol in


    her body?


    Her thoughts were abruptly stopped when everybody stood up and made a toast for Ellie. For the entire


    time, Ellie shed her golden smile.


    Ang took a sip of the red wine, and put it back on the table.


    Randel didn''t have a chance to speak with Ang, because Ellie had been talking with her all the time.


    Everyone could see that she liked Ang very much.


    Anthony, who was holding a wine ss, came closer to Ang. He rested his hand on the back of


    Ang''s seat. "You are Ang, right?"


    Ellie heard him and immediately introduced Anthony to Ang. "Ang, this is Anthony Jiang, my


    boyfriend. Anthony, this is Randal''s girlfriend. Her name is Ang Si."


    "Hey, Ang! You have a beautiful name!" Anthony clinked his ss on Ang''s.


    She had no other choice but to show a friendly gesture. She raised her wine ss and said," Nice to


    meet you, Mr. Jiang."


    Anthony pretended to be a modest man," Since you''re Randal''s girlfriend, there''s no need to call me


    Mr. Jiang. You can just call me Anthony."


    If Anthony didn''t address Ang as Randal''s girlfriend, Ellie would be too ashamed to get out of this


    awkward situation. Because of Anthony''s yful tone, it seemed like he was trying to flirt with Ang.

 Chapter 14 Dear Respectable Mr. Gu

    Chapter 14 Dear Respectable Mr. Gu


    "Yes, Ang. He is the youngest son of the chairman of Jiang Group! He is well-known in the Shine


    Empire!" A man, who might be Anthony''s friend, spoke to Ang. Just like Anthony, he looked like a


    rascal and he was a little...... sissy.


    Ang forced a smile and answered," Thank you, sister Ellie. I will ask for your help when I get into


    trouble in the future. I don''t want to bother you, brother-inw."


    What she meant was easy to understand. If she really got into trouble, she would ask for Anthony''s


    help through Ellie because she didn''t want to ask him directly.


    Ellie was impressed by this girl. She smiled and said," Ang, you''re my sister-inw! You can always


    ask for our help whenever you need, your brother-inw will agree to that! Is that right, darling?"


    Ellie smiled lovingly at Anthony and caressed his arms.


    Anthony got a little annoyed, but he tried not to show it. "Of course, Ang. I am very d to meet you.


    Come, let''s have one more drink!"


    ......


    Unconsciously, Ang has drunk half of the wine ss already.


    When Anthony went back to his seat, Ang looked at Randal who was seated beside her. He didn''t


    speak too much.


    She could not drink anymore. If she did, she would get drunk.


    "Ellie, you should all eat first. My mother called me when I was driving and I forgot to call her back. I


    want to give her a call now."


    Ellie approved. "Come back soon."


    "Okay."


    Ang nodded her head to Randal. She took her phone and walked out of the room.


    While walking in the corridor, Ang scrolled through her phone contacts to find someone who could


    Right at that moment, she saw a man who came out of the room. He was talking on his phone. She


    looked closely so she could recognize who it was. ''Well, is that Arvin?''


    An idea popped into her mind. Why not ask for Arvin''s help?


    She thought about it for a few minutes and stared at him. When Arvin noticed her, he gave her a cold


    look. She was still not sure whether she should ask for his help.


    She had always offended him whenever she was in the hospital, but there was still a little possibility


    that Arvin might not refuse her in private, right?


    She interrupted Arvin, who was on his way back to the room," Dear..... Respectable Mr. Gu!"


    Arvin looked at her in a shocked and terrified way. The way she have called him definitely drew his


    attention.


    The red wine that she just drank gave her a red blush on her cheeks. Just like when she got drunk at


    that night, which happened a long time ago.


    She knew that he would look at her with a nk expression. Out of embarrassment, she rubbed her


    hands, then asked," Did you arrive here just now?"


    "So, what is your point? What do you want from me?"


    "...... Can I ask for your help?" For her own sake, she tried her luck and asked him.


    However, Arvin refused her. "No!"


    "......" Ang felt so upset because of his ruthless behavior. "For the sake of my brother, can you help


    me?"


    "No!"


    Was she too thick-skinned and insensitive for asking help from him? Ang felt awful for asking help.


    She looked down and took a deep breath. "Okay. It''s fine. Sorry if I bothered you."


    Then, she fixed her eyes on her phone and continued to search for someone in her contacts. Because


    Arvin refused him, she had to call other people.


    Just when Arvin decided to head back inside, he heard Ang''s voice behind him. "Arnold, I''m in


    Venus International now and I drank so much wine. I might drink moreter if you don''te here. Can


    you pick me up?"


    "What? When did you go to America? Nancy has returned home."


    "All right. You don''t need to ask other people toe here. Please, just continue what you are doing. I


    will ask Benson instead. I''ve always known that I can''t drink too much, but today is my boyfriend''s


    sister''s birthday. I can''t refuse it!"


    "...... Yes, I settled with him yesterday. Ha ha! You want to see him? It is unnecessary! All of you know


    him already. I won''t tell you now. I have to call Benson. Well, bye!"


    After her call with Arnold, she called Benson immediately. "Benson, where are you? D City? Oh! You


    told mest time but I forgot it. Ha ha! That is okay."


    Arvin turned the door handle and opened the door. Then, he strode in the room and walked away from


    Ang.


    Ang didn''t want to make another phone call. Craig was the only one she could call but he was an


    unreliable one. What''s more, he had no sense of time. She had to give up.


    She also had some girls in her phone contacts whom she could contact, but none of them learned


    Kungfu. If they came here to pick her up, they might be in danger.


    When she went back to the room, Ellie stood up from the chair. When she saw Ang, she smiled and


    said," I was about to go out and look for you. What happened? Is everything okay?"


    "Yes. My mom kept on nagging me, and I couldn''t hang up the phone. Ha ha!"


    Ang pulled out the chair and bowed her head to conceal the guilt in her eyes.


    After she had eaten something, Ang whispered to Randal," I get drunk easily. You can''t leave me


    alone here!"


    Randal tried to smile. He picked up his chopsticks and gave her a squid ring, which he ced on her


    te. "Don''t worry. I will never leave you here alone."


    Because of his promise, Ang had the courage to drink a little more when Ellie''s friends urged her to


    drink.


    In the men''s room.


    Two men, who were hooked up in each other''s shoulders, walked unsteadily towards the toilet. "Ang


    seems a little drunk. Later, we can look for an excuse to take her to KTV."


    "Do you really want her to sing you a song? Ha ha!" They talked while they relieved themselves in the


    toilet.


    Anthony never concealed his thoughts. Of course, who is he? He is the youngest son of the chairman


    of Jiang Group! He can do whatever he wants! "Certainly not. Ang looks innocent and pure.


    ording to what I heard, she is still a virgin and she is definitely clean. So, I want to have a try.."


    "Haha! I have never thought that you like her! Aren''t you afraid that Ellie would get mad if she''ll find


    out?"


    Anthony shook his head. "Certainly not! That woman loves my money so much. Well, that is the reason


    why she wants to be with me. If she gets mad, I''ll just give her a check and all of the problems will be


    instantly solved."


    "Hahaha! That is a clever move! You taught me a lot!"


    ......


    Once they were done doing their business, they walked out of the toilet.


    When the two men was about to leave the room, one of the cubicle doors opened. A man walked to the


    sink and washed his hands, while he eyed these men suspiciously.


    It was about 9 in the evening when Anthony suggested that they should all move to the KTV.


    Ang bent over the table to relieve her dizziness. She continuously drank ice water and tried to keep


    herself sober.


    The people inside the room had walked out one by one. Ellie was about to go to Ang, but she was


    surrounded by Anthony''s friends and they all walked out first.


    What Ang didn''t know was that Randal and Susie were having a chat in the corridor.


    "Look at her, she is so drunk!"


    Randal lowered his voice and said," I really don''t want to take care of her right now. We can just spend


    some more time together."


    Susie felt delighted by his gesture, but she thought of Ang," What about her? Is it really your n to


    leave her alone?"


    Spending this intimate moment with Randal was such a sweet triumph for Susie. However, deep inside


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    her, she could not bear to see that her old ssmate was left there alone.

 Chapter 15 I Want to Sleep

    Chapter 15 I Want to Sleep


    Randal pushed Susie against the wall and whispered gently into her ears. "I would get somebody to


    send her backter." He seized Susie''s hand as he spoke to her.


    Susie''s cheeks blushed immediately. "Don''t. Ang will see us here." Ang has mastered


    taekwondo. She could easily beat anyone who would upset her!


    With his narrow eyes, Randal stared at Susie. "Don''t worry. She is a wimpy drinker and she''s probably


    be asleep now. I will call someone to escort her home. We can go to the karaoke."


    "Okay." Susie nodded shyly.


    As they both walked away, the two of them were unware that a man, who was ying a smartphone


    beside them, had heard their talk loud and clear.


    Huh! Ang was such a stupid girl!


    In the meantime, Anthony, the man who had once left the hotel, returned.


    He and another man rushed back into the room. "No one is there except her. Hurry up!"


    Soon, Anthony carried a drunk girl out of the hotel room.


    He carried Ang to the parking lot. When he was about to open the door of his Audi, Ang suddenly


    opened her eyes.


    Anthony, with his evil thoughts in mind, was shocked and nearly dropped Ang to the ground. Luckily,


    the car behind supported her.


    "Ang, are you awake?" He tried to ask her.


    Despite her drunken stupor, Ang still recognized him. He was Ellie''s boyfriend. Why was she with


    Ellie''s boyfriend?


    Not knowing she was in danger, Ang looked around her surroundings in confusion. She suddenly


    noticed a man standing at the hotel door at a distance which was not far from her.


    She jumped out of excitement when he recognized the man. "Hey! Big Wing! What a coincidence! I''m


    Ang Si!"


    "..." Of course, he knew she was Ang Si! He was not blind. Why would he not see it?


    Since she was awake and sober now, he could leave then.


    Suddenly, Anthony grabbed Ang''s wrist. "Let''s go, Ang. Everybody''s waiting for you!"


    "Who are you? I don''t want go with you!" Again, Ang got confused and couldn''t figure out who the


    man was.


    "I''m Ellie''s boyfriend. Hurry up, we don''t have much time now!" Anthony tried to push Ang into the


    car while he talked to her.


    Ang''s wrist got hurt because of his violent behavior. Since she couldn''t get rid of his hand on her


    wrist, she deliberately kicked Anthony at his belly. "Let go of me!"


    "Ah!" Anthony lowered himself to the ground and growled in pain.


    Ang immediately jumped out of the car and rushed to Arvin. But where was he now?


    "Ang, you little bitch!" Anthony was now full of rage. He got up and followed Ang. He was really


    determined to get that girl!


    However, just before he could reach Ang, he was beaten down to the ground by her roundhouse


    kick.


    "You''re too weird. I don''t want you toe close to me anymore. I hate you!" Ang just stared at the


    man who was in extreme pain.


    Anthony waspletely raged. "Six, take her with us!"


    Behind Anthony, the dumbfounded man hurried to Ang. He moved forward and tried to catch her.


    But Ang raised her leg and kicked his arm really hard. Six immediately pulled his arms away. He


    was in great pain.


    "What is wrong with you? Listen! I will make you kneel down and beg for mercy if you dare to follow me


    again!" Ang snorted at his rude remark. Her crimson face was so obvious as she turned around and


    left the hotel.


    Where was her car?


    Ang had wandered for a long time but she still couldn''t find her car. She didn''t notice that her mini


    BMW was just in front of her. Was it because of her exhaustion?


    She was so tired that she couldn''t even stand still. Ang leaned on the car and nearly fell asleep.


    Right when she was about to sleep, she was suddenly carried on someone''s shoulder. "What... Who


    are you? Can you just leave me alone? I want to sleep."


    It was really ufortable to be carried on someone''s shoulder.


    Ang was put on the backseat of a car as she was about to throw up.


    When she opened her eyes, she was dazed to see Arvin. "It''s you, Big Wing... I want to sleep."


    Arvin showed his usual grim expression. "Shut up! I will throw you back to the hotel if you call me like


    that again!"


    He didn''t expect that Ang would burst into crying. "Who the hell are you? Why are you so serious? I


    will go and tell my dad that you scolded me when I was drunk!"


    She would tell her dad? "Are you a three-year old child?"


    "I''m not three! I''m twenty-four!" Now that she found afortable position, she closed her eyes.


    Arvin was not going to talk this absolute nonsense with her anymore. He closed the backdoor and sat


    on the driving seat.


    However, after an aimless driving for about half an hour, Arvin still couldn''t decide where to go.


    It seemed like the sleeping girl on the backseat wouldn''t wake up anytime soon. So, Arvin decided to


    drove the car to another hotel.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He booked a room and carried Ang over his shoulder.


    However, she felt so ufortable that she started to wriggle herself free. Arvin had to put her on the


    ground and carried her with his arms instead.


    Inside the hotel room.


    Arvin tossed her on the bed. Right when Ang felt cozy in the bed, she turned around and... "Bang!"


    It happened too fast and Arvin couldn''t do anything but see her fall on the ground. He pulled out his


    outreached hand.


    "Oh! Shit! Who did this? Did you hit me? I will definitely kick your ass!" Ang got up and taunted Arvin


    upon seeing him. "You, Big Wing. Did you hit me?"


    Arvin, who was tired of talking nonsense with a drunk girl, stared at her coldly. Then, he turned around


    and left.


    "Hey, don''t think that I won''t hit you back!" Ang rushed to him and grabbed his hand. They were both


    in shock when they looked at their two hands sped together.


    Ang secretly enjoyed his warm palm. Arvin''s hand was not only in good shape but it also felt very


    soft andfortable.


    On the contrary, Arvin stared at Ang, who was fondling his hand. While his teeth were clenched, he


    said two words," Ang Si!"


    He knew it! He should''ve just ignored her! He should have just let her take care of her own mess or


    whatever!


    What Arvin would like to do right now was to wash his hands with a disinfectant for a hundred times!


    He tried to pull his hand back, but Ang seized it and even put it on her face. "Big Wing, I didn''t


    expect that your hand would be so warm like this because you have always looked so cold. I love your


    hand so much!" She said to Arvin, who was extremely annoyed with what he just heard.


    "Fuck off!"


    If Ang was sober, she would definitely be frightened by Arvin''s fuming anger. She would have


    probably ran away as far as she could. However, in reality, she was not sober at all. Right then, she just


    knew that she wanted to keep holding his hand and to get closer to him.


    "You smell good, Big Wing. Are you using a perfume? No way... Doctors are not allowed to use


    perfume!"


    Ang was trying to squeeze herself in his arms. Arvin tried to hold his anger and closed his eyes


    tightly. He told himself that if Ang would not leave in three seconds, he would push her away!


    One... Two...


    Don''t you dare, Ang!


    How dare she...

 Chapter 16 Did You Beat Me

    Chapter 16 Did You Beat Me


    Arvin lowered his head and looked at Ang. He could not believe that she was kissing his...... Shirt. It


    was just some time ago that they were sort of enemies.


    "You steely-eyed big wings, your arms were so warm. Let me check if there was a stove in it......"


    She was about to unbutton his shirt with her hands, and wanted to touch his skin. Arvin could not bear


    it anymore. He pushed her away and threw her to the bed again.


    Ang grasped her back and whined because she felt a little pain on her butt. Arvin looked at her with


    an authoritative air and warned her in a cold way. "Ang Si, if you dare to do this again, I will throw


    you out from the 9th floor......"


    The room instantly became quiet because Ang suddenly jumped out of bed and let out a giggle.


    Then she jumped towards Arvin and kissed his lips!


    Wow! It felt so warm! Ang closed her eyes and enjoyed every bit of it.


    Yummy, yummy...... It''s so delicious!


    "Ouch! Why don''t you kiss me back?" Ang screamed and was thrown back to the bed again.


    If Ang was still not sober, he should just... Eventually, Ang came to her senses andid on the


    bed, looking at the man who was standing beside it with a gloomy face. She felt so confused and


    bewildered. "Arvin...... Arvin... That''s you, right? Arvin, why were you here?"


    She suddenly sat up from the bed and looked around her. She still felt dizzy. Jesus! Why was she in


    the hotel? And why was Arvin in her room?


    And, why does she feel pain in her butt? She realized something as she checked on her clothes. All


    right, she was well-dressed. She couldn''t understand what was going on.


    "You have sobered up, right?" His cold voice brought her mind to reality.


    Ang nodded immediately. "Yes. But why am I here......" She should be together with Randal and his


    friends. That was the n.


    However, Arvin didn''t answer. He turned around and made his way towards the door.


    He didn''t care about Ang''s questions and confusion at all. "Hey! Arvin, what did you do to me? Did


    you beat me? Why does my ass hurt so bad?"


    Arvin''s answer was just the banging sound of a shut door. He closed the door and left abruptly. He


    didn''t want any more trouble.


    Ang felt so confused and dumbfounded. She tried very hard to recall why she and Arvin ended up in


    this room.


    She could not remember anything after drinking. It was so annoying. It has always been her weakness.


    Also she really wanted to know whether she did something bad to Arvin. Or whether Arvin did


    something to her...


    Probably nothing happened to them because they were both stillpletely dressed.


    Seeing her bag on the ground, Ang took out her phone and called Randal for several times, but no


    one answered.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She suddenly felt anxious. She felt so ufortable with all these. She had to rest first to ease her


    mind.


    Ang was so stupid that she actually rushed into the men''s room! Arvin never saw a woman as stupid


    as she was! She was really careless!


    Her boyfriend was actually having a secret rtionship with another woman and was kissing and


    embracing with that woman outside. She could get drunk in the room and be taken away by another


    man! She almost ruined herself!


    She was not only stupid but bold! She even dared to hold his hands and kiss him......


    Somehow, Arvin was able to breathe in easily even when he felt that the air in the car has be


    thin...... Damned woman!


    Arriving at the garage of the family, he closed the door of the car with a bang. Then he strode into the


    old house.


    Everybody was busy with their own business and there was no one on the first floor. Arvin directly went


    upstairs to his room.


    He walked into the cloakroom and took out his pajamas. When he passed by the mirror, he


    unintentionally found something on his lips.


    He looked at it carefully and realized that his lips had a wound on it. What''s more, blood had already


    clotted on it.


    It was all because of that damned Ang! He remembered that when he pushed her away, she tried to


    bit him hard! Damn it!


    ......


    Ang was on the afternoon shift the next day. She rubbed her painful temple and walked into the


    VVIP nurse station.


    She saw Nancy as soon as she entered in. Nancy put down her phone and greeted Ang, "Ang,


    you came! You weren''t at home when I went back, so I thought you came here! But when I got here, I


    didn''t see you. I was about to call you! I was so worried!"


    "It''s so good that you came back!" Ang didn''t have a good rest for she drank too muchst night.


    She leaned on Nancy in a low spirit.


    "What happened to you? I think you drank too muchst night." She knew her. Ang will be so dull


    and tired only after drinking.


    She nodded. "Nancy, you know me so well!"


    "Gosh! Ang, who did you drink with? Tell me! Where did you sleepst night?" Nancy was so familiar


    with Ang that she knew she would get drunk easily. Nancy was worried about her.


    There were still several minutes before they were needed back at work. Ang pulled Nancy to the


    staircase of the safety exit.


    She looked around before she began to speak. She learned her lesson fromst time and she was


    afraid that Arvin would show up again.


    Ang was sure that no one was here, so she told Nancy what happened yesterday.


    Nancy was shocked and covered her mouth in astonishment. "You mean...... Mr. Gu...... sent you to the


    hotel?"


    Ang nodded her head helplessly. "At first, I asked him for help, but he refused me directly. Then I


    didn''t know what happened. I only remembered that when I woke up, he was already standing beside


    my bed......"


    When she checked out in the morning, she specifically asked the receptionist. It was really Arvin who


    checked in with her yesterday.


    Nancy put down her hands and put them on Ang''s arms. She had a sinister smile and asked, "Did


    he do something to you?"


    Ang blushed, "No! That''s not possible! Come on! Stop your imagination!"


    The reason he sent her to the hotel must be for her brother''s sake.


    "Okay. All right. But, Ang, were you that silly? Were you tricked by Randal? You just settled with him


    for two days, so how could you send his sister such an expensive bag? Be careful around his sister,


    okay?"


    Ang lowered her head again and mumbled, "...... She was Randal''s sister. And it''s a first time for me


    to give a gift. How could I give just amon and cheap present?"


    At first, she was about to buy a bag which was not so expensive. But the guide rmended her this


    new bag, so she bought it.


    "Ang, I warned you already. Randal is probably an evil man, so you should be careful when you''re


    around him!" Nancy had to enlighten and alert her. She knew those types of men.


    "He may not be that kind of person. I feel that he really has a nice personality." But she did not feel


    happiness. It may be because they just settled with each other for only several days.


    Nancy patted her on her shoulders and warned her in a cold way, "Ang, if you treat me as your good


    friend, then don''t do that again! Or else I would always be worried!"


    Ang knew Nancy was angry. She was always gentle and tender. She seldomly spoke to her in this


    cold and hard way. She knew that her concern was for real.


    Ang immediately came to her and reassured her, "Well, Nancy. Don''t be angry. I won''t do that again,


    okay?"


    "Well, that''s more I like it. Come on, it''s time for work. We don''t want to bete!"


    "Okay!"


    When they went back to the nurse station, several nurses stood around and excitedly discussed


    something.


    Ang liked lively discussions like this. After seeing her colleagues, she pulled Nancy and joined them


    immediately. "Lucy, Alice, what''s up? What happened? What made you all feel so excited? Tell me,


    please!"

 Chapter 17 He Will Always be My Dream Guy

    Chapter 17 He Will Always be My Dream Guy


    Alice whispered, "It''s Doctor Arvin..."


    Arvin? "What''s the matter with him?"


    Alice was also a fan of Arvin. He was really popr with the girls. She felt really frustrated when she


    saw the scene this morning. Therefore, she said sadly, "He has a girlfriend already!"


    Ang was shocked, "You must be kidding! That emotionless guy has a girlfriend?! It doesn''t make


    sense!"


    Alice angrily looked at Ang immediately. "Doctor Gu is so handsome that many girls have a crush on


    him! It''s perfectly normal for him to have a girlfriend! What do you mean by that Ang? Is our Doctor


    Gu ugly? No!"


    ... Fans were so frightening, indeed! They would do all things just to protect their idol. Ang shook her


    head heavily. "I''m not saying bad things against Doctor Arvin. But did you really see his girlfriend?


    Maybe you were just mistaken?"


    Arvin had a girlfriend? Ang felt ufortable with it and bit her lip.


    Why did she suddenly feel strange about it? She was even trying hard to breathe.


    "Many people have seen the trace on the lip of Doctor Arvin. It must have been kissed hard by a


    woman!" Lucy told her in a mysterious tone.


    Trace? She tried to recall what happenedst night. There was not a trace on his lipst night... Maybe,


    after leaving the hotel, he went to see his girlfriend!


    Alice cried and said, "What should I do if Doctor Arvin already has a girlfriend? There''s no point in


    working here anymore!"


    Ang asked her in a low voice, "Why? What''s your rtionship with Arvin?"


    "We have no rtionship! I have worked in the hospital for a long time, but Doctor Arvin still doesn''t


    know me! Ang, am I really a loser?!"


    Ang was speechless! What was it that they see in this man? Women even doubted their beauty


    because of him so she answered, "No, you are not a loser! There are so many people in the hospital.


    Of course, he can''t remember everyone! Don''t think too much!"


    Alice wiped her tears and answered, "Maybe! I really wonder how Doctor Gu''s girlfriend look like! She


    must be as beautiful as a fairy. After all, Doctor Gu is really a charming man!"


    "Anyway, we have lost our chance!" Xenia sighed heavily and was about to go to a meeting with a


    notebook in her hand.


    Alice replied, "Yes. However, I will always like Doctor Arvin. Even if he is married, he will always be my


    dream guy!"


    ...... Ang thought Alice must have been obsessed with Arvin.


    However, Arvin was really handsome. If he were not as freezing as a piece of ice, she would also have


    a crush on him.


    Looking back to their first encounter, she should have held Arvin''s thigh and... Oh! My god! That was so


    embarrassing!


    "Ang! Ang..."


    Nancy shook Ang whose face had turned into red and said, "Ang, we are having a roll call!


    What''s the matter with you?"


    "Okay, okay! I''m sorry. I''m here!"


    "What were you thinking about? Be more alert next time!" Winnie was not satisfied with Ang. She


    didn''t know Ang''s family and had no idea of Ang''s backers.


    Ang stood up straight immediately and answered loudly, "Yes, Chief Nurse!"


    With that, Winnie was a little satisfied and continued on.


    Patients in VVIP ward were increasing in number these days. Ang was assigned to Ward 6 where a


    child with a fever was staying.


    However, when she walked by the door of Ward 5, a loud voice came out, "Get out! Send me another


    nurse! Now!"


    Ang was a little afraid of that angry voice.


    Soon after, a nurse cried and ran out of Ward 5.


    Ah! Aron and Arvin really deserved to be called brothers. One was highly cold and the other was like a


    fire storm.


    So, she lowered her head and wanted to quickly slip away from the door, but she failed. "Ang! I see


    you. Come back!"


    ......


    Ang had to return and smiled at Aron. "Nice to see you, Mr. Aron."


    "Come here and look after me! Otherwise, I will be angry again!" Aron was still a little angry and


    threatened Ang.


    "I''m really sorry, Mr. Aron. I''m assigned to another ward. I have to go to Ward 6 now."


    "You needn''t go there. I''ll call Arvin to tell your director that you will stay here. Don''t worry." Aron took


    out his phone and called Arvin.


    Ang felt a bit anxious and said, "No, Mr. Aron." Ang thought of other ways to refuse but could not


    think of anything. Therefore, what she could only do was to be worried in the room. Meanwhile, Aron


    got through to Arvin.


    He told Arvin, "Those nurses were so boring. Ang is the best. Tell her director to send her here and


    look after me!"


    Aron''s face looked weird when he heard what Arvin said, "Do you think you will be together?"


    Arvin became silent and said, "No."


    "Well, we have no problem. I just want to change my nurse. Do an arrangement for me, please."


    ......


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Finally, Ang stayed in Ward 5.


    However, Aron was a bit demanding today. "Ang, I want to eat oranges!"


    Ang wanted to say, "Peel the oranges by yourself!" but she cannot do that. Anyway, she still peeled


    the oranges.


    "Ang, I want to drink water!"


    Ang wanted to say, "Take the ss by yourself." However, she still took the water for Aron.


    "Ang, my shoulder muscles are so sore. Massage me, please!"


    This time, Ang was finally able to refuse. "I can''t do this. Find another nurse to do it for you!"


    "That''s easy. You can just gently massage my shoulder."


    ......


    When Arvin finally got off his duty, he went to see his brother. As soon as he entered the ward, he saw


    Ang caressing Aron''s shoulders.


    When Ang noticed Arvin in the doorway, she found something strange on Arvin''s lips.


    It must be left by a woman! The bite on his lip was a little deep. It couldn''t be caused by just mere heat.


    It wasn''t really expected that the emotionless Arvin could do something romantic like kissing.


    Ah, her hands were so sore now...


    Arvin nced at Ang. Because of her, two women in his family caused an uproar this morning.


    Lily held Arvin''s face excitedly and was so happy to see that her grandson was finally in a rtionship.


    Teresa ponderously asked him whether he had a girlfriend or not.


    At first, they had different opinions on the marriage of the three brothers. Now, they felt even more


    ufortable.


    Precisely, the reason why Teresa felt ufortable was that Lily supported careless love.


    It seemed that Ang had forgotten everything that happenedst night. Now, she even seemed a


    little.. disdainful about him? But why?


    Arvin told Aron casually, "One more week then you can return home."


    Ang was so happy to hear that. She would be free if Aron leaves.


    "Ang, why do you look so happy?" Aron''s curious voice echoed in the room.


    Oh, no... Was I too obvious?


    "No, no. I wasn''t happy because you''re leaving."


    "I think I would not oblige to that, Arvin. I''m not in a hurry to go home. I''ll stay here for two more weeks."


    Arvin was shocked and said nothing.


    Ang hushed in silence, too. It was like everything froze as Aron said those words.

 Chapter 18 A Devil Pretending to be an Angel

    Chapter 18 A Devil Pretending to be an Angel


    With a confused look on his face, Aron said, "What''s wrong, Ang?"


    "Mr. Gu, my hands are sore. Can I have a break?"


    Before Aron could speak, Arvin answered, "I''ve heard that you are skilled in taekwondo. How can it be


    so easy for you to feel sore? Brother, look at her. Is that the kind of person you''ve chosen to take care


    of you?"


    ...


    Aron disagreed and shook his head. "She''s just a girl. No matter how skillful she is in taekwondo, she''s


    still a little girl..."


    Ang Si nodded in approval. "Exactly, " she said.


    "It''s quite normal for a girl to be cute. Don''t be picky, my little brother!" Aron replied.


    Ang Si was speechless. Cute? Her? Ang Si? Finally, her stiff upper lip moved a bit, "Are you


    kidding me?"


    Aron turned back and asked the man operating a machine. "Hey, are you okay? Anyway, which woman


    actually made your mouth hurt like this? It looks quite serious."


    Arvin stared coldly at Aron, "Isn''t it normal?"


    The other two people in the ward got stunned by what Arvin said. It took them awhile to realize what he


    actually meant.


    Aron nodded and said, "Yes, it''s normal. Since you are in yourte twenties now. It''s quite normal for


    you to date a girl."


    It turned out Arvin really had a girlfriend! But just like what Aron said, he was almost thirty years old


    now. It was absolutely normal for him to be in a rtionship.


    Thinking of this, Ang couldn''t help but nod to show that she was supporting Aron''s opinion.


    "Ang, why are you nodding!" The coldness of Arvin''s voice gave goosebumps all over Ang''s ears.


    She immediately looked at his direction.


    Arvin wore a sullen expression on his face. He stared at her with his indifferent but very attractive eyes.


    Ang shook her head immediately. "No, no, I didn''t!"


    She should be grateful to him. After all, Arvin did a good thing for her when he sent her back to the


    hotelst night.


    And the day when she fainted at the sight of blood, it was also Arvin who carried her to the ward next


    door.


    When she thought of this, Ang suddenly looked at him with a smile on her face, and she tried to see


    through his handsome face.


    It seemed that Nancy was right about this. Arvin was indeed more attractive than Randal. He''s so


    handsome that every move of his was a manifestation of his high-ss demeanor and masculinity.


    Wearing the white coat, he looked extremely dapper and smart.


    If it wasn''t for the cold look on his face, Arvin could have been one of the most fashionable cool men


    nowadays.


    "Ang Si, you are drooling!" Aron''s loud voice has suddenly filled the quiet ward.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ''Uhh...'' Ang couldn''t help not to cover her mouth when she found out that she was exposed.


    When she made an eye contact with Aron, Ang blushed with shame. The two brothers were so


    mean!


    She turned and looked at Arvin. She saw him while he stared at her with contempt in his eyes.


    Hmph! To cover the awkwardness in the situation, she raised her head proudly as she walked towards


    the window and pretended to enjoy the scenery outside.


    She touched her face with her both hands and felt that it was really hot like a boiled water... ''What a


    shame! How did I be addicted to that kind of face? Damn!''


    Anyway, Aron kept asking her to stay with him in the ward, which was so weird.


    She was not a pretty girl. Wouldn''t he feel sick of her by watching her face all the time?


    There were several sulent nts and cacti ced on the window. Ang was having fun with the


    nts. Absent-minded, she touched the stem of the cactus...


    "Ouch..." She couldn''t help crying out. It did hurt so much. "Ouch... It hurts!" Ang vigorously shook


    her hands.


    "Are you okay, Ang?" Aron asked with concern in his voice.


    Feeling so embarrassed, Ang blushed again, "I was... was... pricked by the cactus."


    Oh, yeah! Aron couldn''t help butugh.


    Ang red at him, "Mr. Gu, please have a rest. I''ll go and take care of it."


    After saying these words, she rushed out of the ward.


    Seeing her leaving the ward, Aron shifted his focus to his little brother. "Now, you know why I asked her


    to stay here! She''s spicing up my boring life! Ang is so adorable. She always make me smile


    whenever she is around!"


    Arvin snorted at his brother. He never thought Ang was adorable. The only part of her that he saw


    was her loathesome behavior and stupidity!


    It was dinner time, so there were only a few people in the nurse station. The only two or three nurses


    were busy working in other wards.


    The thorns of the cactus hurt Ang so much that she was about to cry. She sighed and thought that


    she would feel much better if Nancy was here.


    The thorns were on her right finger, so she had to remove with tweezers using her left hand.


    Her right finger began to turn red. There were holes caused by big thorns, while small thorns were still


    stuck in her finger.


    Ang had never done such work that required meticulous care before. She wept while removing the


    thorns, but it turned out to be more serious because of her unskilled operation.


    Arvin walked out of Aron''s ward, passed by the nurse station and heard someone sobbing.


    "Ouch, it hurts like hell... Come on, pleasee out... Ouch..."


    He turned around and saw Ang bow down with her back against the nurse station.


    He was about to leave when Ang saw him and asked for his help. "Mr. Gu!"


    Arvin suddenly felt something bad in the air! Ang rushed towards him and said, "Mr. Gu, can you


    help me?"


    He turned around and saw the girl crying with her nose and eyes turning red. Arvin thought it would be


    better to leave her alone!


    But Ang Si raised her injured finger and said with a pitiful look, "Mr. Gu, I know you are an angel..."


    A devil pretending to be an angel! "Please."


    ''I don''t want to ask you for help if there is anyone else around here!''


    "The thorns were getting deeper!" She had no choice but to turn to him for help!


    She showed an awkward expression as she felt grateful but disgusted at the same time.


    Without saying a word, Arvin strode off. Seeing the man''s back, Ang was surprised. She cried out,


    "You have no conscience! I look down upon you!"


    This made Arvin stopped in his tracks. He kept thinking how she could be so rude. Anyway, he had


    already helped her twice...


    Feeling embarrassed, Ang lowered her head and said, "Sorry, sorry! I didn''t mean it... I''ll never say


    things like that again!" After saying the words, she dared not to look at Arvin anymore, and then she


    ran back to the nurse station.


    She realized that Arvin would have every right to think that she was the one without a conscience. After


    receiving his help twice, she had not expressed thanks to him. Instead, she scorned at him. She felt so


    sorry for what she had done!


    Right at this moment, she heard the sound of footsteps getting closer. She turned around and saw


    Arvin standing in the doorway.


    Ang thought he was angry, so she shed a nice smile and apologized, "Sorry, Mr. Gu. I was about


    to thank you... Please don''t be mad at me..."


    "Tweezers!"


    "Huh?" Ang was confused.


    Arvin walked towards her and repeated, "I need tweezers!"


    They stood not far from each other, so Ang could smell the mild musky scent of him. As she smelled


    deeper, her mind went nk. "What are you going to do with the tweezers?"

 Chapter 19 Who Paid for the Dinner

    Chapter 19 Who Paid for the Dinner


    Arvin''s face hardened, "Ang, you are a fool!"


    Then, he immediately grabbed her tweezers in her hand, kicked a chair and sat next to her.


    He pulled her injured hand and dealt with the wound carefully.


    ''He... He... He... Big wing! Arvin... is trying to get the thorn out. What a surprise...'' Ang thought to


    herself. "Ah... too painful!"


    "Hold back!" Arvin shouted harshly.


    Ang gritted her teeth with tears in her eyes and dared not to say one more word.


    Arvin checked her wounds carefully and managed to get the little thorns out of her skin. Ang looked


    at him and got lost in his handsome face.


    No! Was it because she hadn''t seen handsome guys recently?! Why was she attracted to this face?


    At the same time, a scream came out from the door, "Oh, dear! My god!"


    It sounded like a ss was dropped on the floor. Ang blinked her eyes and found that there were


    ss shards on the floor. It was from Alice''s liquid medicine bottle.


    Alice looked at Ang and Arvin with her eyes wide open. Her reaction looked like a wife who caught


    her husband cheating with his mistress.


    Arvin stared nkly at her and said nothing. He just continued mending Ang''s wounds....


    Somehow, Ang felt a little guilty and wanted to pull her hand away from him. However, she wasn''t


    able to do it because Arvin''s hand was firmly ced on her as he tried to heal her injury.


    She felt so embarrassed that she had to say, "Alice, are... you finished? My hand... is injured. Don''t


    misunderstand what we are doing!"


    However, the exnation was not helpful. Arvin was the vice director of the hospital and he dealt with a


    nurse''s wounds! That was so unbelievable!


    Alice was still in great shock when Arvin was finished.


    "Disinfect and dress the wounds by yourself, " Arvinmanded. After he said those words to Ang,


    he immediately threw the tweezers and left the nurse station.


    He walked straight out of the door without saying a word to Alice as if she wasn''t there.


    Ang showed her injured hand to Alice, "Alice, my hand was really injured."


    When Arvin left the nurse station, Alice finally came to her senses and said in an angry tone, "Ang!


    Why did Doctor Gu deal with your wounds?"


    "I was going to look for your help, but you were busy in the wards. Doctor Gu was here by chance, so I


    asked him to give me a help!" ''My god! Arvin''s fan is too frightening!


    How could Alice get angry over such a trifle?''


    Ang was really confused. Soon, the news of Arvin dealing with her wounds spread all over the whole


    Yao Hospital. Arvin''s fans would definitely go crazy.


    Crazy fans were the least of her worries now since Ang already had a bad life within just a short


    period of time.


    As for those people who had been working in the hospital, they hadn''t seen one woman who was able


    to get a close rtionship with Arvin. Ang was definitely the first one.


    The event also brought some troubles for Arvin. A lot of women with wounds went to Arvin or ran into


    him deliberately.


    Arvin got really angry and he threatened and forbade the girls toe to him. Otherwise, they would


    be fired.


    The warning was helpful. Arvin had finally solved the problem.


    In the garden of the hospital, Randal and Ang walked around the artificialke. Randal said,


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Ang, is the rumor true?"


    "What?" Ang felt really upset. Her feelings wereplicated. She wanted to ask Randal the reason


    why Arvin sent her to the hotel on her birthday night. However, she didn''t know how to ask.


    Randal looked at her with his doubtful eyes, "The thing that you seduced Doctor Gu. Many people in


    Pharmacy Department said that." A good thing was his rtionship with Ang was not known by


    others. Otherwise, he would feel humiliating.


    Ang exined reluctantly, "I didn''t seduce him. Doctor Gu only dealt with the wounds for me


    because I couldn''t find other nurses to help me since they were busy in the wards. It was just a rumor."


    Randal felt relieved when he heard this. Suddenly, he held Ang''s hands and said, "Ang, you are


    my girlfriend. I don''t want to see your close rtionship with other men."


    "No, no. Randal, don''t think too much. I didn''t seduce Doctor Gu. I swear!" Ang didn''t know why she


    felt a strong dislike when Randal held her hands. It may be because of... pain?


    "I believe you, Ang. You love me, right?" Randal looked in her eyes in a lovingly manner.


    Ang felt a little embarrassed. She lowered her head shyly and nodded her head. Actually, she didn''t


    know how to respond to Randal.


    "Let''s go out for a dinner tonight, okay?" Randal seldomly ask for a date. Therefore, Ang agreed.


    At 8 in the evening, Ang sang a song while opening the door to their apartment. Nancy was wearing


    a face mask while ying on her mobile phone when she noticed that Ang has arrived. "Ang, you


    are back. How is your date with Randal?"


    Ang changed her shoes and nodded her head happily, "Great!"


    "I''m d to hear that. You look so happy! What have you eaten?"


    "Barbecue!" She hardly ate that kind of food. However, she found it tasted good tonight.


    Nancy pulled her mask and asked her in a casual tone. "Who paid for the dinner?"


    "Well... Of course, I did!" Ang answered without any hint of hesitation.


    Nancy stopped ying on her phone and looked directly at Ang. "He is a man. He should have paid


    for the dinner. Why did you pay for it?"


    "He forgot to bring his wallet." Actually, Randal was going to pay for the dinner, but when the waiter


    came, he found out that he forgot his wallet.


    Nancy frowned and said, "Ang, don''t be silly!"


    "Nancy, it was only 200 bucks! No big deal!" Ang decided not to hug Nancy because the smoky


    barbecue smell had clung to her clothes.


    "It''s not about the money. Do you understand, Ang?"


    "Okay. I understand. I will watch out next time." Ang was not an idiot. She understood Nancy''s


    words very clearly.


    "That''s right. Ang, do you really like Randal?"


    Ang got herself some juice and carefully thought of the words that she was about to say. "To be


    honest, I don''t like him so much. I can''t feel the love in the rtionship."


    Actually, she even couldn''t feel her heart beating whenever she was with him.


    "Then why can''t you just break up with him?" Nancy didn''t really like their rtionship.


    Now, since she knew that Ang didn''t like Randal so much, she would try her very best so that the


    two will break up.


    She didn''t mind to be a bad person as long as her dear friend Ang was not hurt.


    Ang was very decided, "No. I want to give it a try because we have only been together for only a


    short time."

 Chapter 20 I Dont Always Come Across Arvin

    Chapter 20 I Don''t Always Come Across Arvin


    Nancy felt helpless and let out a deep sigh out of frustration. "Why are you so silly, Ang? If I were


    you, I would choose one of the Gu brothers! Aron is fine! He is rich, and good-looking! He has been


    following you around! I believe he really admires you."


    ... "He always treats me like a child, and he likes to make fun of me! I don''t want to be with him! I need


    someone who is more mature." When Ang went to work these days, she had always been assigned


    to Aron''s ward.


    She had seen Arvin numerous times. As for his father, three times and his mother, five times. She was


    already acquainted with the family.


    "Then you can choose Arvin! He''s been very nice to you. Besides, he had cleaned your wounds too."


    "Can''t I choose someone outside the Gu family? Why are you pressuring me, anyway?" Ang really


    admired her. It was not that long since she worked in the Yao Hospital, but Nancy had told her to be


    with one of the Gu brothers countless times already.


    If Nancy didn''t know about Arvin''s cold personality, Ang would really think that she was bribed by


    him.


    "Of course, you can. My older brother hasn''t married yet! How about introducing him to you?"


    Ang covered her ears immediately. "I can''t hear you! I''m going to take a shower!" And then she


    hurriedly ran to the bathroom.


    Nancyughed. At thest moment when Ang was about to close the door, she continued


    murmuring, "You just can''t give up Randal. You''re too close-minded. If you won''t listen to me right now,


    you''ll regret it someday!"


    Keeping Nancy outside the bathroom, Ang was relieved. When she thought about the matter


    seriously, she realized that Randal didn''t like her that much.


    When he was with her, Randal seldomly took the initiative. Didn''t he know how to treat his girlfriend, or


    maybe he didn''t love her at all?


    At Les Cafes De La Rive Gauche


    After ordering a cup of Caramel Mhiato, Ang sat near the window.


    Thinking of what happenedst night, she was still a little surprised.


    When she was about to get to sleepst night, she received a call from an unknown number. The one


    over the phone was... The mother of the Gu brothers¡ªTeresa Xue!


    She asked her out for a cup of coffee tomorrow. She was really sweet.


    In all likelihood, Teresa asked to meet her to discuss the rumors between her and Arvin, or maybe it


    was for the fact that she had been looking after Aron.


    Otherwise, Ang couldn''t think of any other reason why Teresa asked her out.


    When she took a sip of her coffee, a sophisticateddy dressed in a gray suit with a pair of sunsses


    came in.


    Thedy looked around and found the girl who was sitting by the window.


    She smiled and went to her. "Dear Ang, have you waited for a long time? I''m really sorry I was a bit


    Upon hearing how Teresa sweetly called to her, Ang was slightly shocked. She didn''t expect that


    Arvin''s mother would... call her name in such a polite way.


    Ang quickly stood up and politely replied, "No, I haven''t. Please take a seat!"


    "Okay, but you don''t have to stand, dear. Thank you." Teresa sat down, took off her sunsses, ced


    it aside and ordered a cup oftte.


    If Nancy didn''t tell her, Ang wouldn''t believe that Teresa was already 62 years old. She looked very


    young.


    There were not many signs of age on her face. Although it wasmon in the wealthy families, Ang


    was still surprised at how young she still looked.


    Teresa had maintained her youth sessfully. When Ang saw her for the first time, she thought


    Teresa was only at her forties.


    There were only few wrinkles around her eyes. You can''t even find one white hair in her neat hair.


    In terms of appearance, Ang thought that Aron looked more like Teresa, while Arvin looked more like


    Hogan.


    However, both Teresa and Hogan were two beautiful people. That''s why they have such handsome


    sons like Arvin and Aron.


    Ang heard that they also had a daughter. She must be beautiful!


    When Ang was looking at Teresa, Teresa did the same observation to her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang had a smooth and clean face. If Teresa hadn''t looked into Ang''s background and knew she


    was 24 years old, then she would think that Ang was only 17 or 18 years old.


    Ang was brought up in a rich environment since she was young, and this made her look like an


    exquisite doll.


    Teresa heard that Chuck Si liked his daughter very much. Ang must have several bad attributes like


    her own daughter, Lulu.


    Teresa couldn''t help but thinking about Lulu when she saw Ang. Therefore, she can''t act strict in


    front of Ang.


    When thette was delivered by the waiter, Teresa gracefully took a sip of it. "I like their coffee here."


    What did she say? Ang immediately came to her senses and then she said with a lovely smile,


    "Aunt, do you oftene here?"


    "Not really. But sometimes, I woulde here with the daughter of the Zhen family. Do you know Nita


    Zhen?" Teresa asked her casually.


    Ang nodded her head and answered honestly, "Yes, I do. I have heard that she has upied a seat


    at the Obstetrics and Gynecology in our country at a very young age. And she has a high degree with


    lots of awards. She''s really an outstanding girl."


    Hearing her words, Teresaughed in a cool manner. "I like her very much as she''s always eager to


    learn. She went to Germany for further studyingst year. I suppose she will be back soon!"


    "Aunt, are you really close with each other?"


    "Yes, we are! Our family has a close rtionship with her family. She is the daughter of the sister of


    Arvin''s aunt."


    "I see." Ang suddenly realized that Nita was the daughter of the sister of Arvin''s aunt, which meant


    Hogan was her uncle!


    When Teresa looked at Ang, she found that she could not help but like her. "Ang, do you already


    have a boyfriend?"


    Ang immediately felt embarrassed. She was really not used to these types of questions. She looked


    down and pretended to sip on her coffee in order to cover her embarrassment. "Yes, I do. We have just


    started our rtionship."


    Her answer convinced Teresa. "Well, that''s good. What does he do? You must like him very much!"


    "He works at the Yao Hospital, too. We just graduated from the university, and we are both interns."


    Ang was still too naive! She would answer every question honestly as long as it was raised by


    someone who treated her kindly.


    "By the way, what''s wrong with Arvin''s mouth? Do you know anything about it? Can you tell me? I''m


    really worried about him! He does not say anything about himself that much." When she raised this


    question, she carefully observed every small reaction of Ang.


    Ang was confused. How could she know about it when his own mother didn''t know what happened?


    "Aunt, I''m so sorry. I don''t alwayse across Arvin in the hospital."


    "I see. I thought you were close. I have heard about Arvin cleaning your wounds..."


    "Well. There are some things you don''t know, anyway. When I was punctured by the cactus, I couldn''t


    find anyone who can help me. I unintentionally saw Director Gu, so I asked him to do a favor for me.


    That was all. However, there were rumors about us ever since." Ang felt frustrated. Arvin just


    cleaned her wounds for her, and suddenly, she was the talk of the town!

 Chapter 21 You are a Fool, Angela

    Chapter 21 You are a Fool, Ang


    Besides, it was pretty obvious Alice was still angry about the fact that Arvin got the thorn out of her


    skin.


    "Oh! Well, how about my second son? Does he have good meals in the hospital? I''m worried that he


    doesn''t like the food there." Teresa deeply thought about it. After asking the question, she lowered her


    eyelids and lifted hertte to cover up the emotions in her eyes. The truth was she wanted to know


    Ang''s feeling towards Aron.


    Speaking of Aron, Ang felt helpless and said, "Auntie, he eats well and sleeps well too. However, I


    want you to persuade him to leave the hospital because he needn''t stay in it. The doctors have already


    said that he could be discharged. Besides, home is definitely better than a hospital!"


    Ang''s facial expression and reponses confused Teresa. She thought to herself, ''This girl doesn''t


    have a crush on my two sons, does she?


    Anyway, it''s not allowed to get too close to them. She''s working there and it would be unprofessional.''


    "I will arrange for him to leave hospital in two days. Ang, I also have a question. Will that be okay to


    you?"


    "Of course, please."


    "Your father has a great hospital. Why did you leave your hospital and took on an internship in Yao


    Hospital? Isn''t it easier to stay in your own hospital? Besides, you said so yourself. Home is definitely


    better!" Chengyang Private Hospital and Yao Hospital were of the same nature and stature. Both of


    them were redited as level 3 hospital.


    When Teresa blurted out this question, Ang felt a little awkward and embarrassed. She pondered if


    she should say the truth to her. She was going to scratch the back of her head, but it might be impolite


    in front of an older person. Therefore, she just put her hands on herp.


    ''Should I tell Arvin''s mother that I''m here for Randal? No. It''s too humiliating!'' Ang thought to herself.


    "Several of my ssmates were also having an internship in the hospital. So, I''m here to be with them!


    Auntie, I''m definitely not a spy for my father''s hospital. I''m just a student nurse. I will leave the hospital


    if some better opportunitiese." Ang looked at Teresa intently as if she was trying to convince


    her. She was filled of anxiety.


    Her response amused Teresa. She hid her face andughed heartily. "Ang, you are so cute! Auntie


    knows that you are not a spy! You''re a nice person. I''m just a little curious. Don''t think about it too


    much."


    Ang smiled innocently. Somehow, she thought Arvin''s mother was really a nice and friendly person.


    "It''s unbelievable that the emotionless Arvin and the hot-tempered Aron have such a wonderful


    mother." Ang wondered to herself.


    "What do you think of Arvin and Aron? Are they gentlemen of good nature? What do you think?"


    Speaking of her two sons, Teresa felt very proud of them.


    Ang nodded her head, "Both of them are very excellent. One is a CEO and the other is a vice


    director. Auntie, you really gave them a good education. You must be very proud!"


    She sounded so sincere that Teresa could not find any ttery in it. Ang really meant what she said.


    She sighed. If Ang was ady of stable personality, she might also consider her.


    However, Ang had an active and outgoing character. She was not suitable to be the wife of a


    director or a CEO.


    "If you have to select one of them as a boyfriend, who will be your choice? Come on. It''s just a game!"


    Ang was really surprised. Although Nancy had told her so many times to choose on between Arvin


    or Aron as a boyfriend, she never considered it.


    "Auntie, I hope you won''t mind but I''ll tell you the truth... Doctor Arvin is too indifferent. I''m a little afraid.


    As for Aron... He is too irritating. He has been too demanding and wanted everything to be done for


    him. They also have good attributes, but I think we are not a match."


    Teresa didn''t get angry when she found out Ang actually didn''t like her two sons. That was what she


    wanted. "You are right. Your uncle and I are two normal people. I don''t know why those two brothers


    have very weird characteristics. My eldest son is really not like them. He has a good character. People


    always like him."


    "Auntie, don''t worry. Everyone is not perfect. Both of your sons are so excellent. Many girls love them.


    It''s just that, I believe they are not the type of men that I would love. You need not to worry about their


    marriage." Everything Ang said was true. When she thought about of Arvin''s fans, she knew how


    many women love him.


    There were 3000 employees in Yao Hospital, and 2000 of them were women. Most of them admired


    Arvin.


    Ang''s words attracted Teresa''s attention. They were having a good and mature conversation.


    They might even have a longer conversation if Ang didn''t have to work that day.


    As soon as she arrived at the hospital, Ang was pulled to the exit passageway by Nancy. She


    couldn''t wait to ask Ang, "What did Mrs. Gu say to you? Tell me. Tell me!"


    "Nothing. Just a chitchat. Nothing really unusual."


    Nancy pushed her eyesses and looked at Ang contemptuously, "How is that possible? Mrs. Gu is


    the strong stock holder of Yao Hospital and the general manager of Xue''spany. It''s not possible for


    her to skip work today to just have a chitchat with you! She must have something in mind!"


    "... No, seriously. It was just a casual conversation..."


    "I know when you''re hiding something, Ang. Tell me what she really said to you."


    Ang was helpless and had to retell the whole conversation to Nancy. She really can''t hide anything


    from her.


    After that, Nancy patted Ang''s shoulder and said, "I understand. But you are a fool, Ang! It''s not


    just a chitchat. She''s trying to sound out your opinions, okay? She must have thought of something


    important."


    "What opinions?" She was unfamiliar with Arvin''s mother. They both didn''t know each other that well.


    Nancy rolled her eyes in disgust. "Oh, you''re still too naive! She was trying to find whether you have a


    crush on her sons or not. Do you understand? I''m so worried about you. Your wit and experience are


    not enough for you to inherit your father''s hospital! You should observe more and experience more


    things."


    "... Well. I..." Ang thought about the conversation. She didn''t think she had said anything wrong,


    anyway. "She shouldn''t be worried, though. I don''t have a crush on her sons. I have a boyfriend


    already!"


    "Ah. That''s why you had a good conversation!" Nancy hugged her reluctantly.


    "Why?"


    "Fool! Since you don''t have a crush on her sons and the fact that you are the sessor of Chengyang


    Private Hospital, what could she have against you?"


    "... Well, I really can''t think of anything..." Ang immediately felt so worried. Why didn''t Arvin''s mother


    like her? She has always been a good girl.


    Nancyforted her and said, "Ang, judging from your encounter with their mother today, I don''t


    think it''s a good choice for you to love her sons. Otherwise, you will be dead!"


    "... What! You''re exaggerating things."


    Nancy told her definitely, "Of course! Suppose you were together with Doctor Gu, and your future


    mother-inw doesn''t like you, your life with their family will be very tough! Your life won''t be that happy


    anymore!"


    "Yes, that''s right! Oh, no no! You think too much. Nancy. That''s not even possible. How could I love that


    emotionless being?" Ang had a boyfriend now, too! She had always took pride of her loyalty.


    Nancy put her arms down hesitatingly and said, "That''s for the best! Let''s go to the meeting! Hurry up!"


    "Oh,ing!"


    ...


    The next day, Ang was sitting in a tea house and was obviously bothered by yesterday''s events.


    ''What''s wrong with Gu family? I just had a conversation with Mrs. Gu in a coffee shop yesterday. Why


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    did Arvin''s grandmother ask me out? I am confused, really.


    It seemed like they were too afraid of me being with Arvin or Aron!" Ang was very frustrated.


    When Lily Mei appeared, she realized something and said, "Please don''t worry. I don''t like Arvin and


    Aron. I will stay away from them!"


    Lily stopped smiling immediately. "What did my daughter-inw say to you? Tell me!"

 Chapter 22 Arvins Grandmother and Mother were Strange

    Chapter 22 Arvin''s Grandmother and Mother were Strange


    Well... Ang intently looked at Lily''s face. Did she say something wrong? It seemed that she made


    her upset! "Hey, it''s really nothing. Please don''t get angry, Mrs. Gu."


    It''s really a shame to upset a woman of old age. They have very sensitive emotions. Ang hoped she


    could take back what she said. If only that was possible...


    "Well, Ang, you don''t even call me grandma anymore. My daughter-inw must have told you


    something! Well, tell me!"


    Ang shook her head immediately. "No, grandma. We just had a little chat, and it turned out to be a


    very nice casual conversation!" Ang forced a smile. What she said was really true, anyway...


    Lily grabbed her hand. "Easy, Ang. I''m not angry. Can you make some tea?"


    Ang nodded. She used to make tea for her grandfather. His grandpa had been an avid fan of teas.


    However, she said, "I can only make Tie Guan Yin. That''s the only brew that I know."


    "I''ll drink Tie Guan Yin then!" Lily called the waiter to bring the tea leaves for Ang to brew.


    The tea leaves was soon delivered. Service was really of high standard in this tea shop. Ang made


    a cup of Tie Guan Yin skillfully and ced the fragrant and aromatic tea in front of Mrs. Gu.


    Lily nodded with satisfaction. She knew how a tea would taste just through its aroma. She drank the


    cup of tea made by Ang and got right to the point. "Ang, how do you feel about my two


    grandsons? Which one is better?"


    ''Which one was better? Did I hear that right?'' Ang was confused. Remembering Nancy had


    criticized Teresa''s behavior before, Ang answered Mrs. Gu carefully, "Both of them are very good in


    people''s eyes, but neither of them is good for me. We just have our differences, I guess."


    Lily''s heart suddenly sank. "But, why? That''s a shame."


    "There''s no reason why. It''s probably because we just don''t hit it off. They''re both nice boys, but not my


    type!" Did she say it right? She didn''t want to hurt her feelings. Ang was nearly getting mad because


    of Mrs. Gu and her daughter-inw.


    Lily sighed heavily. "Ang, both of my grandchildren are nice actually. I wish you liked them, though."


    Her words reminded Ang of Arvin taking her to the hotel and helping her deal with the wound. Yes,


    they do have some good characteristics. She nodded unconsciously. "Right, Dr. Gu is a good person."


    Mrs. Gu was relieved. They still had a chance...she thought to herself.


    "By the way, what happened to Arvin''s lips? Did you hear about that?"


    ... Why did everyone ask her this question? She really didn''t know... Did they think that it must be


    because of her?


    Hmmm... Wait a minute!


    A picture shed quickly through her mind. Ang thought about it carefully. Could this be true? Who


    was she kissing that night? She had a vague memory of kissing someone.


    But did she really kiss someone?


    Unfortunately, Ang couldn''t remember anything concrete even she had tried so hard. "I don''t know,


    grandma. You should ask Dr. Gu himself. Maybe he has a new girlfriend?"


    "How could it be possible? Arvin would have told me if he has one!" Mrs. Gu was quite sure!


    What? Arvin didn''t have a girlfriend? Then what happened to his lips? That must be some work of a


    woman, right? Was it because of... A friend with benefits? Maybe a sex buddy? "Grandma, it is very


    normal for Dr. Gu to have a girlfriend. He just probably hasn''t told you yet! Just wait for it..."


    Lily drank another cup of tea, and then put the cup down. "I''m pretty sure Arvin doesn''t have a


    girlfriend! I believe my instincts."


    She had someone check it already. Besides, one of Arvin''s assistants was her informer!


    Well.... Okay then!


    "I really have no idea now!" Mrs. Gu and her daughter-inw should ask Arvin instead of an irrelevant


    person like her.


    "It''s all right if you don''t know. Ang, I just want to tell you that I like you very much and I can be a


    matchmaker if you take a fancy to my grandchildren! I can be the bridge!"


    ... Ang was choked by the tea. She couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    Arvin''s grandmother and mother were strange! One suggested Ang to stay away from her son, and


    the other was trying to be a matchmaker for her grandson. What has she gotten into?


    "Grandma, I don''t know about that. I''m not really sure..." Ang didn''t like both of them!


    "Don''t say no yet! You know I like you. Your brother also wants you to be with Arvin. You two could be


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    together! I will be your matchmaker!" Lily pounded her palms on the table and made her decision!


    ...


    Ang was dumbfounded. Her brother? What does that mean? "Grandma, what does this have to do


    with Sven?"


    "Your brother also wants you to be with Arvin! Didn''t he tell you already?" Sven actually used this


    reason to persuade Lily to let Ang enter the Yao Hospital.


    ... Her brother wanted her to be with Arvin? What has gotten into her brother? She can''t understand the


    logic behind all these.


    Impatient as she was, Ang was going to call her brother at once.


    "In that case, let''s follow your brother''s wishes." Lily said with a grin on her face. Her anxieties and


    worries were all gone.


    "No! I can''t! Grandma, I already have a boyfriend!" Ang had never thought that one day Randal


    would be her excuse!


    Hearing what she said, Lily''s smile disappeared in an instant. "When did you have a boyfriend? How


    "Well, it wasn''t long ago." Ang smiled awkwardly.


    "Not long ago? Then your love is not so deep yet. Break up with him! For me, please?"


    ...


    Why did everyone want her to break up with Randal? Weren''t they a cute couple? Ang felt like she


    was about to cry.


    Lily was still holding Ang''s hand while they were leaving the tea house. "Ang, if you feel unhappy


    with your boyfriend, then just break up with him directly. Look at Arvin. He''s a nice boy, isn''t he?"


    "Yes, okay then."


    "Don''t say okay then! Remove the word ''then, '' I need something sure!"


    "Yes, okay, grandma!"


    ...


    In the House of Gu Family


    When Arvin came back, he saw Lily sitting on the balcony of her bedroom. She was looking at the dry


    herbs with a serious face.


    "Grandma." He called her in a soft voice.


    Lily turned around and stared at her grandson. "Arvin, aren''t you a nice man? Why would Ang


    choose a poor boy rather than you? What''s the matter with you?"


    Arvin heard it and frowned. What was the meaning of this? Did she have a talk with Ang?


    Why did it sound so.... ufortable? He felt a bit pressured.


    "Grandma, did you meet Ang? How did you know about this?"


    "Yes, I did. The first thing that girl said to me was that she didn''t like either of you or your brother. You


    must have treated her coldly and your brother''s bad temper scared her!" Lily felt so distressed as she


    thought that that was the only reason!


    A leopard cannot remove its spots! How could she force her two grandchildren to correct these


    shorings?


    Ang said she didn''t like him? Really? Arvin sneered. "She''s a heartless woman. Her attitude


    changes on whether you are useful to her or not! I don''t care for her at all."


    Thinking of the way Ang was like when she needed his help, Arvin hated her more.


    "Why do you regard her as a heartless woman? I''m not scolding you, Arvin. You should smile from time


    to time. My granddaughter-inw was scared away by your sinister face! Take it easy, okay?" She was


    his grandmother and she was even afraid of him sometimes! That was how Arvin had always looked.


    He was so serious about everything.


    It was so embarrassing to let others know!


    "I don''t care if she was scared away or not. I have no intention of getting married yet! I have many more


    things to do."


    Lily red at him angrily. "By the time you''re ready to get married, I will be dead already!"

 Chapter 23 Psychiatrist of Our Hospital

    Chapter 23 Psychiatrist of Our Hospital


    "Grandmother, is there anything else you want to say? If there is nothing to do, I want to go back to my


    room! I have more work to do." He didn''t want to talk about his emotions at all!


    "I have something to tell you!"


    "Then tell me now, Grandmother."


    Lily lifted her eyebrows and looked at her grandson. "Though Ang has a boyfriend, they have settled


    with each other for only several days. There are no deep feelings between them. You can develop and


    cultivate your feelings with her and let her be your girlfriend... Well, Arvin, don''t go! Come back...


    Arvin..."


    Arvin mmed the door behind him. He fiercely shut the door and left without no hesitation. He didn''t


    want to hear more about Ang.


    Lily was so sad. Arvin could not even understand that what she did was for the better. If she could not


    persuade him, Arvin and his brother would marry someone whom Teresa liked.


    No! She could not allow her grandsons to marry someone they don''t even like!


    Though there were no feelings between Ang and Arvin yet, she could create opportunities for them


    and help them develop a good rtionship.


    She didn''t mean Arvin must marry Ang in a rush. But Ang was a lively, cheerful and bright girl,


    while Arvin was somber and indifferently. They were a perfect match. They would bring out the best in


    each other. She thought they were really born to be together.


    At the Yao Hospital


    Ang and Nancy walked side by side on the wide road towards the dining hall. Nancy was shocked


    when she was told that Arvin''s grandmother wanted him to be with Ang. She thought... ''Arvin''s


    mother and grandmother were so strange. They stood opposite from each other!''


    "Ang, I think you should ept Arvin''s grandmother''s advice and settle with him. You could have a


    better life, you know."


    "Why?"


    "Because that old woman is really wise! She knows a couple when she sees one." Arvin''s grandmother


    thought they matched with each other and they should be together. That was something that they


    should really believe in.


    Ang was so speechless and said nothing. She have emphazised many times before that she


    already had a boyfriend.


    Why did it seem like they don''t care at all? Nancy didn''t like Randal, so did Arvin''s grandmother...


    She thought, ''Was Randal a really bad person? Was he really not the boyfriend type of man?'' No. She


    had to stay loyal to Randal. She had to stay sweet and loving to him.


    A man in a white gown walked towards them. Two assistants followed him and was reporting some


    work updates to him.


    Nancy pulled Ang to her. She was too busy using her phone and she didn''t notice Arvin. "Ang,


    look! I think Mr. Gu is walking over to us! ...... Wow, he is walking towards you! Ang! Hey!"


    Ang was so speechless, "What''s wrong with you? You have seen him a lot of times. Why do you still


    get so excited?"


    Ang lifted her head and looked at the tall and strong man approaching them. It was really Arvin!


    With his hands in his pockets, he looked so cold and indifferent. Ang was used to this. He stared at


    Ang and came closer to her.


    "Bang, bang, bang......" It seemed that Ang heard someone''s heart was beating so hard and fast.


    Wait! It was hers! It''s unbelievable!


    "Hello, Mr. Gu! How are you today?" Nancy warmly greeted Arvin. She saw that Ang was still in a


    trance.


    Arvin nodded and spoke to Ang, "I have arranged other work in another hospital for you and Randal


    of the Pharmacy Department. Tomorrow, both of you will go to that hospital for work!"


    What?! He has sent both of them to another hospital? For what? "Why?"


    "There is no reason. Now, you can go and find Miss. Miao so you could arrange the papers of your


    transfer. Tomorrow, you and Randal will go to that research institute for work."


    It actually seemed like working in the research institute was better than being a student nurse here. It


    would be more beneficial to her. However, Ang insisted, "Tell me the reason!"


    She could not ept this arrangement if she wouldn''t know the reason behind it.


    Groups of nurses and doctors were gathering around them and talked about them suspiciously, "Look,


    Mr. Gu is talking with a student nurse! I wonder why they are having some kind of a heated talk right


    now."


    "She is Ang of the VVIP department! Yeah, I recognize her."


    "What? She is really Ang! What''s the rtionship between her and Mr. Gu?"


    ......


    Arvin nced at them in a cold way. It seemed like he wanted them to go back to their seats. Then he


    spoke to Ang, "Look, you are always making trouble for me! This has to stop now!"


    He had to bear the gossip and rumors about him and Ang in hospital! It has been putting a heavy


    burden on him. He also had to deal with his grandmother at home! These were all crazy stuff!


    "Mr. Gu, as the saying goes--" Ang was angry, too. It''s obvious that he was making troubles for her,


    not the other way around.


    Arvin looked at her with confusion. Was she angry? How could she even... Her bad temper was just


    like his brother''s. They were siblings after all.


    "A clean hand wants no washing! Nothing has happened to us, okay? Why do you care about the


    gossips and rumors? It''s unnecessary! You know the truth!"


    Arvin looked at her in a sarcastic way. Nothing happened to them? Was she really that drunk that


    night? They have kissed and embraced. How could she say nothing happened to them?


    "If you do not want to face my mother and grandmother anymore, just do it and leave this hospital!" He


    said that in a tough and hard way.


    Ang was so angry that she gnashed her teeth. "I have a boyfriend! Mr. Gu, please tell your family


    that I am not interested in you at all!"


    Somehow, what she said made Arvin feel so ufortable. It kind of hurt his feelings.


    Ang intentionally provoked him, "As for you, Mr. Gu, do you love me? You''re afraid that I will know


    about it so you fire me again and again. That''s the reason behind this, right?"


    Arvin smiled and showed his sarcasm. "Ang, you are not only stupid but overconfident! How could I


    fall in love with you? We''re worlds apart! It''s impossible!"


    Ang bristled with anger. She was so mad that she couldn''t help...kicking him. Nancy had no chance


    to stop her. She saw Ang kicked Arvin through her very own eyes.


    But...


    Ang gnashed her teeth again. Several people could avoid this! Ang was not that fast.


    But Arvin was one of these! He avoided her attack and calmly stood in front of her. He scornfully said,


    "I began to learn taekwondo before you were born! I''m ashamed of you!"


    If this was not a hospital, he had pressed her to the ground already!


    "Ah! Arvin! You''re a son of a bitch! You''re a cruel person!"


    Nancy immediately covered her friend''s mouth and smiled to Arvin. "Mr. Gu, Ang said nothing!


    Nothing!"


    Ang got off Nancy and said, "I have said it and I won''t take it back! I said Arvin is a son... Hmm..."


    Arvin didn''t want to make a fuss with her. He looked at her in a cold way and calmed down himself.


    "Will you go to that research institute for work tomorrow?"


    Nancy has put her hand away from Ang now. Ang snorted, "Arvin! You listen carefully to me! I


    won''t go! I, Ang Si, won''t go! I won''t follow your instructions! Unless..."


    "Unless what?" Arvin asked impatiently. He never thought it will be so hard to deal with Ang! He still


    had a lot of things to do and he didn''t want to waste time on her!


    Ang took a deep breath and smiled, "Unless you beg me. If you are willing to beg me, I will go to


    that research institute tomorrow!"


    It''s the first time for Arvin to see a woman change her attitude in such a short time. It''s quicker than


    turning a page of a book!


    "Go straight for 300 meters and turn right. The outpatient department is on the 6th floor. Mr. Ren is on


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    duty today. Go now." After saying this, he left and walked away.


    Ang and Nancy were student nurses and they didn''t understand what Arvin meant. They felt


    dumbfounded and looked at his back. Outpatient department on the 6th floor?


    Soon after, they saw Lucy. Ang came to her and asked, "Cindy, do you happen to know Mr. Ren of


    the outpatient department on the 6th floor?"


    Lucy looked at her with curiosity, "Why do you ask this question? But, you didn''t know Mr. Ren? He is


    the psychiatrist of our hospital! A very good one at that! So many peoplee to our hospital to have


    sessions with him!"


    ...... Oh. He is a psychiatrist... Ang was so angry that she almost threw her lunch on the ground!


    How could Arvin disrespect her like this?!


    Nancy firmly grasped her hands and tried very hard to stop her. "Ang, be calm. Calm down. Control


    your emotions."

 Chapter 24 I Wish You Will Get Well Soon

    Chapter 24 I Wish You Will Get Well Soon


    Ang told Nancy in a serious tone, "He is insane!"


    "Yes! He is!" Well, she thought that it was better not to talk about this. After all, she thought Doctor Gu


    was a good man.


    Ang bit a piece of cuminmb. "Since he wants me to leave, I will not satisfy him. I''m not going to


    leave the hospital! The angrier he is, the happier I am!"


    That was her! She was open to persuasion, but not to coercion!


    "Yeah! That''s the spirit! Don''t leave!" Nancy took all of her untouchedmb chop to Ang''s te.


    Ang was so touched by her gesture that she almost cried. "Nancy, you are the best! You are always


    good to me!"


    "Of course! I''m nice to nobody, except you. Right? Anyway, don''t be angry, Ang! Otherwise, your


    wrinkles will show and you will look older soon."


    "Okay. I will not worry anymore. Let''s just enjoy our dinner, Nancy!"


    "Great! Good Ang!"


    "Nancy, how nice of you to say that!"


    Across the table, Lucy looked interchangeably to Ang and Nancy in amusement and ate some rice,


    "You two girls are... like lesbians."


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang and Nancy hugged together and said in unison, "Yes, we love each other!"


    Lucy looked at them with contempt in her eyes. "Just eat your dinner!"


    "Hahahaha!" The two girlsughed loudly.


    Time flew very fast. One weekter, Teresa finally made Aron leave the hospital. Ang was so happy


    that she wanted to set off firecrackers and have a celebration.


    Finally, she would never hear those words again, "Ang, I want to eat! Ang, I want that


    document..."


    When Aron was wheeled out to the ward by his assistants, Ang waved at him with a big smile on her


    face, "See you! Mr. Gu, I wish you will get well soon!"


    Aron nced back at Ang. With a nk expression on his face, he said something to her, "Don''t go


    beyond yourself. Otherwise, I will ask Arvin to arrange you as my private nurse!"


    Ang''s smile on her face disappeared immediately.


    Teresa smiled and said, "Ang, don''t take it seriously. He is just making a joke. Do your job well here.


    We are leaving, bye!"


    Ang was relieved and said, "Okay. Goodbye, Auntie."


    "Goodbye!"


    After Aron left the ward, Ang finally felt free! She wouldn''t see the two brothers in the Yao Hospital!


    Ang felt very happy.


    The only unsatisfying thing was that Randal was not so much into her...


    Suddenly, Ang''s phone rang. It was Randal!


    She answered the phone in her happy tone, "Randal!"


    "Ang, we will have a party tonight and they asked me to take a girlfriend with me. Are you free


    tonight?"


    "Of course. It''s convenient for me!" Actually, she was going to have a hot pot with Nancy tonight. But


    now, Ang had no other choice but to stand her up!


    "Okay, we''ll go together when we get off duty!"


    "All right... Well, where is the party?" Ang asked.


    Randal asked somebody else and then he answered, "7 clock tonight at the KTV."


    "Okay. I get it."


    After hanging up the phone, Ang went to Nancy immediately. "Nancy, I''m going to have a party with


    Randal. I can''t have a hot pot with you tonight. I''m sorry!"


    Nancy looked at her speechlessly. "Well, your boyfriend is more important than me! What can I say?"


    "Nancy, you are the best!" Ang leaned on Nancy''s shoulders happily.


    "I just want to say that you should keep eyes on Randal, okay?" Nancy carefully exined to her as a


    reminder.


    "Yes. Nancy!"


    "Ha ha! Good Ang."


    ...


    Randal waited Ang in the Parking lot when he got off duty. He was thinking deeply while staring at


    Angel''s Mini Cooper in amusement.


    "Randal! I''m here!" Ang ran hurriedly and stood in front of Randal.


    Randal looked at her impatiently because she was veryte. He thought that she didn''t act like a proper


    "Sorry. The patient is a littleplicated." She apologized immediately. She was really afraid that he


    would be angry.


    "Give me your key. I''ll drive."


    "Okay." Ang took her key out of her shoulder bag and handed it to Randal. When Randal went to the


    driving seat, Ang looked at her watch.


    It was only 10 minutes after Randal got off duty. It took him several minutes to change clothes and go


    to the parking lot. Therefore, he only waited her for several minutes...


    Ang was a little disappointed. She sat on the passenger seat and fastened the seatbelt.


    "Shall we have a dinner first?" She asked.


    It was Randal''s first time to drive such a good car. He was inplete joy. After listening to her


    question, heined to her, "All you know is to eat. You are so fat! You need to lose weight."


    "..." Ang was speechless. She had a baby face, but she definitely didn''t need to lose weight.


    While Ang thought of this, she felt a little sad. "If we don''t eat something, I''ll be drunk easily when


    we drink at the KTV"


    Randal caved in and nodded his head. "Okay. I want to have a bowl of beef noodles. Let''s go there and


    eat."


    "Okay." Ang nodded her head despite her disappointment.


    "Well... There''s one thing. This was about Ellie''s birthday party. When I got drunk, where were you?"


    Randal felt guilty after hearing her question. He said, "Well... Ellie was drunk too. I took her to the car.


    When I returned, you were already gone. Where were you?"


    Well... So it is, "I... was drunk and left alone."


    "Oh."


    For the next few minutes, both of them were inplete silence. They thought about different things.


    "Randal, I''m bad at drinking. Can you help me drink less tonight?" She couldn''t drink. Therefore, she


    wanted to drink less.


    "No... I mean I can help you block some cups of wine. However, people will feel unhappy if I help you


    too much. You can drink as much as you like. I''ll drive you home." Randal exined immediately since


    he knew he said the wrong words.


    Ang said, "Well, don''t forget about me."


    "Okay."


    Then, they ate some beef noodles and went to KTV.


    When they arrived, they found that a lot of people were singing already. Randal took Ang to the


    director of pharmacy department. "Director Liu. I''m sorry. We arete."


    Director Liu was in his forties. He smiled and nodded his head, "It''s okay. Is this your girlfriend?"


    "Yes. She is also a nurse in our hospital." Randal answered with a smile.


    Director Liu nodded his head in approval. "What a coincidence! Take your girlfriend to her seat."


    "Okay, Director Liu." They sat together.


    Suddenly, a loud voice was heard, "Is Randal''s girlfriend called Ang?"


    People looked at Ang, "Is that Ang?"


    "She''s the girl who is seducing Doctor Gu!"


    "Well, how can she be with Randal now?"

 Chapter 25 Croton

    Chapter 25 Croton


    ... When Randal heard the whispering of some people, Randal looked really upset.


    Ang also felt very awkward. In other people''s eyes, she was the girl that once seduced Arvin...


    Since another song has began, everyone gradually focused their attention on singing instead of the


    rumors. Ang started to feel relieved.


    "Ang, you have to pay attention to your image!" Randal talked to her with an unsatisfactory tone.


    Ang''s face turned red out of embarrassment, "I have exined to you already that I didn''t seduce


    Arvin!"


    Randal saw that she became angry, so he said nothing after that. Later, his colleagues passed two


    bottles of beer to them.


    Since Ang knew no one from the Pharmacy Department and Randal didn''t even bother to talk to her,


    Ang felt very bored that she decided to y on her phone.


    When the clock has hit 7:30, almost all the employees under the management of Director Liu hade


    inside the room. They all decided to drink together. Because of this, the environment became very hot!


    A guy saw Randal''s indifference to Ang and he started to chat with her, "Which department are you


    in?"


    Ang immediately closed her phone, "VVIP Ward."


    "Wow, great! Oh, didn''t youe to the hospital only for a short time? They don''t have internship in


    VVIP ward!" The guy scratched his head and looked at her with doubt.


    Ang realized that she had said something wrong. So, she said, "Don''t tell others!"


    The guy understood immediately what she meant. "Okay. I swear I''ll not tell others! They said you are


    Ang Si, right?"


    "Yes. What''s your name?" Since he looked very honest, Ang asked him.


    "I''m Croton!"


    "Ha ha! Really? Did I heard something wrong?" Ang couldn''t helpughing. Actually, she really


    Croton scratched his head, "My name is Croton, C-R-O-T-O-N!"


    "Well. Isn''t croton a kind of nt used to treat constipation?" It was a rare name!


    Croton looked at her with a worshipful expression and said, "Yes. You are right."


    "It really is! Well, Croton, do you often feel a stomachache?" She was obviously ying jokes.


    Croton said confidently, "Not at all. I''m from the countryside and I have a healthy body!"


    "Well. That''s great! Your parents are interesting!"


    Croton felt a little shy and took a swig of his beer. "Can I call you Ang?"


    "Of course! They all call me Ang!" Actually, many people called her Ang and it didn''t bother her


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    very much.


    "Well. Ang, it''s nice to meet you. Let''s have a toast!"


    Ang looked at Randal, who was talking with Director Liu. The director was amused. He had a great


    She couldn''t depend on Randal. So, she had to pick up the beer, "Well, I''m bad at drinking. Can I drink


    just a little?"


    Croton shook his head, "Never mind. If you''re bad at drinking, don''t drink. It''s okay."


    His words made Ang feel warm, "Well, since you said that, I can have a drink!"


    They proposed a toast and Ang drank a mouthful of beer.


    However, some colleagues who had a close rtionship with Randal came here with beer in their


    hands and started drinking.


    As his girlfriend, Ang was obliged to drink beer and it seemed like Randal didn''t want to help her.


    Therefore, she had to drink as much as possible.


    After drinking two thirds of the beer, Ang knew that she could not drink any more. So, she sat on the


    sofa and had a chat with Croton.


    Since Croton also graduated from the college of pharmacy, Ang had a really nice conversation with


    him.


    Director Liu went to the washing room. When he returned, he was apanied by another man. When


    they looked at the man, the people in the room got really excited.


    "Doctor Gu!"


    "Good evening, Doctor Gu!"


    "Doctor Gu, are you here to sing with us?"


    Although Arvin tried to seem nice, he still looked cold. Even so, the women were still crazy about him.


    Director Liu turned off the music and calmed the people, "Doctor Gu was here with his friends and we


    met each other just now. Since Doctor Gu has known we are here, he wants toe here to propose a


    toast. Let''s all wee Doctor Gu!"


    Then, people apuded immediately. As Arvin looked around the room, he suddenly saw a girl with a


    red face who looked quite startled. Afterward, he said, "Thank you!"


    Then he picked up the beer bottle which was given to him by Director Liu and raised it, "You all have


    been working very hard. Today, have a fun and rxing time!"


    All the bottles clinked together and Ang had no chance to participate in the toast. However, it was


    also good since she needed not to drink.


    Once his speech was done, Arvin went out of the room. After he left, people still discussed Doctor Gu.


    About ten minutester, several waiters carried a lot of drinks, snacks and fruits. "All of these are


    ordered by Doctor Gu. He wishes you all to have a happy time!" One of them said.


    "My god! Doctor Gu is so considerate!"


    "What to do now? I love him even more!"


    "Me too! He deserves to be called our dream guy! I''m his loyal fan!"


    ...


    Now, Ang sat in the corner, feeling really sleepy. She curled her lip, ''Are they blind? Arvin is an evil


    man!''


    At ten clock, Ang couldn''t stand anymore. She held on to Randal''s arm, "Randal, I''m really tired. I


    want to go home!"


    Randal also drank a lot of beer. At the moment, he was also drunk and his face has already turned red.


    He said, "I''m not done here. You can ask a driver to take you home!"


    "..." Ang really wanted to give him a p, but she was too tired to do this.


    Never mind. It was not the time to fuss about this. She stood up from the sofa, went to the door and got


    out to ask for a designed driver.


    After she closed the room door, the loud music was isted inside. Ang swore she would never go


    to such ce with Randal again.


    Randal was too unreliable. She felt really disappointed!


    After seeing a waiter, she leaned against the wall. "Hello, can you ask a designated driver for me?"


    The waiter came and asked her, "Well, where are you going to?"


    Where? Ang opened her mouth but no words came out of her mouth.


    Her brain was kind of short out... She had no idea where to go.


    Well, she decided to walk towards the elevator.


    When the elevator door opened, she entered inside and ran into someone who was already in there.


    When Ang smelled a familiar scent, she directly ran into his arms, hugged him and slept.


    The next morning, Ang was woken by the doorbell sound.


    When she opened her eyes, the ceiling looked differently. She looked at it with confusion in her eyes.


    After she have noticed the arrangement in the room, she realized that she was in a hotel.

 Chapter 26 Arvin, Shame on You

    Chapter 26 Arvin, Shame on You


    Who sent her to the hotel?


    ... She didn''t know.


    Someone knocked at the door. Ang came to open the door and saw a hotel attendant. "Good


    morning. It''s time for you to check out. Will you extend your stay or check out now?"


    "Check out!"


    Then she closed the door abruptly. However, she was dumbfounded when she noticed that she was


    wearing a night robe. Who changed this for her?


    What happenedst night?


    She didn''t know! She couldn''t recall anything! She felt helpess as she scratched her head!


    Ang checked herself carefully when she took a bath. But it seemed like nothing unusual has


    happened...


    She took out her phone from her bag and found out that her phone was turned off.


    At the Yao Hospital


    Ang thought it for a long time and decided to ask for leave for a while. She wanted to do an


    examination to know whether she was clean or not.


    She felt hesitated to do the examination. For a long time, she wandered outside the Obstetrics and


    Gynecology Department.


    Atst, she finally sent a message to Joy Liu from the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. She


    wished if she could perform an examination on her when she was free.


    Joy and Nancy were high school ssmates, while Ang was Nancy''s good friend. Through Nancy,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang met Joy Liu and they both got along well.


    Joy Liu replied to her message quickly, "Go and wait at the No. 2 B ultra room. We still have a meeting


    with Mr. Gu to solve some problems."


    Seeing this, Ang put her phone in her pocket and stealthily walked toward the Obstetrics and


    Gynecology Department. She took a while to find the No. 2 B ultra room.


    There were only a few people in there at this time. Several people were assigned in the No. 1 B ultra


    room.


    She stopped when she was about to open the door and walked in. She heard Arvin''s voice. "What are


    you doing here?"


    ... Oh my god! She was so unlucky! Arvin saw her here! Out of all the people in this city, how could she


    cross paths with Arvin rather than other people?


    She really could not understand why Arvin found her at the same time when she wanted to do an


    examination!


    Ang didn''t know how to answer his question so she ignored him and directly walked into the B ultra


    room.


    But, Arvin followed in and stared at her in a cold way. He could sense the guilt from her expression, "I


    am asking you what are you doing here?"


    Ang''s cheeks blushed. She mumbled, "I want to do an examination."


    "What kind of examination do you want to do?" Arvin stared at her with suspicion.


    Ang was too shy to answer this question. Her body stiffened and she red at Arvin. "It''s none of


    your business! Get out!"


    Joy Liu walked in when they were in the middle of their standoff. She didn''t notice that Arvin was there.


    She went straight to Ang and said, "Ang, why do you want to do that examination at this time?


    Mr. Gu was very angry just now! And I really can''t understand why you''vee here to do that


    examination. How could you even forget whether you have sex with other..."


    Ang stopped her by covering her mouth. How could she say those things in front of Arvin! Oh my


    god! Arvin was here! It was so awkward and embarrassing!


    Indeed, Ang wanted to know whether she had sex with others by taking an examination.


    Joy Liu was so shocked when she found out that Arvin was here. "Gu... Mr. Gu."


    Arvin stared at Ang for a few seconds and spoke to Joy Liu, "Get out!"


    "Why does she need to get out? You are the one who should get out. Joy Liu needs to do an


    examination for me!" There were a few people in the hospital at this time and Joy Liu was free to do an


    examination for Ang without having her to do a registration.


    With his hands inside his pockets, Arvin warned her, "You didn''t register but you want to do the


    examination. Do you want me to tell the director of obstetrics and gynecology that Joy Liu operates the


    machine without permission?"


    "..." Ang was speechless. She never thought Arvin could be so hateful. How could he threat her and


    Joy Liu!


    "Mr. Gu, you are wrong. I''m just wandering around here. I won''t do any examinations. Joy, I''m leaving!"


    She wanted to leave here and be away from Arvin, but he grasped her arm and she could not move


    any more!


    Joy Liu was so shocked that she covered her mouth with her hands when she saw what happened in


    front of her.


    Arvin nced at Joy andmanded, "Get out now!"


    Joy Liu was so afraid of Arvin that she nodded immediately and went outside quickly.


    Only Ang and Arvin were inside the room. Ang was pulled up by Arvin and was thrown to the


    examining table.


    Ang got mad and she shouted, "What the hell are you doing! Arvin, I don''t want to do that now!"


    How could she let a man do the private examination for her? It was impossible!


    "What exactly that you don''t want to to?" Arvin blocked her way. He was really curious about the


    examination that she wanted to do!


    She was so stupid and silly. Of course, he wanted to know whether she was pure or not.


    "I won''t do any examination!" Ang wanted to push him away, but she failed.


    Arvin spoke to her in an indifferent way. "If you won''t do any examination, Joy Liu will be punished


    because of you. You should think it over." He made his way for her and gave her the right to choose.


    Today, he must give her a piece of his mind. He was going to see if she would cause troubles for him


    after drinking! And whether she would take an advantage of him!


    Yes! Last night, he was held by Ang when he was about to get out of the elevator. She held him


    firmly and didn''t want to move anymore.


    Arvin was so angry that he pushed her off to the floor. However, there were several men getting in the


    elevator. Arvin had no choice but to get inside again.


    Then, he sent Ang to the hotel.


    But, he didn''t expect that she would vomit once they got inside the room...


    Arvin could not bear it any more. He called a female room service attendant to change Ang''s


    clothes. Afterwards, he left.


    Arvin swore that he must give Ang, who always caused troubles for him whenever she got drunk, a


    piece of his mind!


    And, it is that time! He would notpromise!


    Ang thought about it for long time and finally made up her mind. "Okay. I will do that examination!


    Let Joy Liue in!"


    "Just lie down. I will do that examination for you. I am more skilled than her!"


    "..." He would do that examination for her? That was a private examination... Ang blushed, "Arvin,


    you are so shameless!"


    Arvin gave her a cold look, "I don''t want to waste time. Justy down."


    "I won''t do it!" Ang rushed towards the door!


    "If you don''t do this, Joy Liu will be fired!"


    ''All right, you can fire her, I can let Joy Liu go to Chengyang Hospital for work.'' Ang thought to


    herself. But wait, there was no branch of Chengyang Hospital in the Shine Empire...


    "I will let my brother arrange her in another hospital!"


    Arvin sat beside the machine and spoke to her in an indifferent way, "Joy Liu could not find any job as


    long as I am here. Unless your brother can defend her eternally!"


    "... Arvin, shame on you!" Ang never thought Arvin could be so hateful. She could not help cursing


    him.


    Arvin ignored her and wore a pair of disposable gloves. He said to her, "I will give you three seconds to


    consider. One¡­ Two..."


    Several minutester, Ang wiped her tears and tidied up her clothes. Then, she rushed out of the


    room. When she came out, her cheeks were blushing.


    Inside the room, Arvin threw his gloves and destroyed the records in the machine. He left the room in a


    good mood.


    It''s hard for a woman to keep herself pure in thisplex society, but Ang was able to hold on to it.


    He felt so happy about this.

 Chapter 27 I Want to Break Up with You

    Chapter 27 I Want to Break Up with You


    Outside, Joy popped her head over to check the room. Arvin gave her a warning look and she


    immediately stood up. "Please rest assured, Director Gu. I know nothing about it!"


    In fact, she wanted to say that she knew it, she totally knew it. Arvin personally examined Ang.


    Arvin left the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department without saying anything.


    When he left, some doctors came over to Joy. "Joy, do you know what Director Gu did in there?"


    Because Ang ran too fast, no one had ever seen here out of the ultrasound room except some


    patients. Everyone thought that there was only Arvin in the room.


    Joy gave them an embarrasing smile. What excuse should she make up? That''s it! "Director Gu said


    that he was going to answer an important call. It''s so important that no one heard what he said on the


    phone."


    "Well, I see!" They should believe thisme excuse.


    Joy felt relieved, "Yeah, yeah. That''s right!"


    ...


    When Ang returned to the VVIP ward, Nancy saw the look on her friend''s face. It was obvious that


    Ang was extremely annoyed with Arvin. However, Nancy didn''t know how he offended Ang so


    she just listened to her and let herin about him. "Arvin is abnormal. He has no right to use


    me of such things!"


    "He has no shame! He is definitely abnormal!"


    "He is a psychopath!" He took advantage of her! She would no longer have her own privacy in front of


    Arvin now...


    Nancy put down the syringe, took off her gloves and asked her, "Ang, what did Director Gu do to


    you? Why do you keep swearing at him? Did he flirt with you?"


    However, Arvin didn''t look like that kind of person at all!


    Ang swung her fists in the air and blurted out, "he did!"


    "He did?" Nancy was totally shocked! "Tell me, what did he do to you? Were you with himst night?"


    Ang didn''te homest night. Nancy has called her numerous times, but she didn''t answer.


    Nancy was so worried that she almost called Ang''s older brother, Sven Si.


    "No, I wasn''t! I wasn''t with him!" The beer! Its'' all because of the beer! It''s all the beer''s fault! She would


    never drink beer anymore!


    "Then what happened to you? Did he get you into bed? If he did, it''s not right. It should be Randal who


    should have gotten you into bed. Ang, why did you swear at Director Gu?" Nancy was confused by


    everything she has heard.


    Ang gritted her teeth. She was about to speak the truth, but she realized that it was too shameful so


    she held back.


    "Anyway, I just want to cry." She has kept her virginity for more than twenty years!


    To console her, Nancy gently patted her head. "Why do you want to cry? Did something bad


    happened? Did Director Gu sleep with you?"


    "No, he didn''t!" Ang eximed. What happened was actually more shameful than sleeping with him!


    "Well, then everything should be fine! I must admit, I really don''t understand why you are so upset right


    now. Since you didn''t sleep with him, what''s the problem?" Nancy couldn''t understand the situation


    because Ang couldn''t tell her the reason why she was acting that way. She has no idea what really


    happened between the two. She had to keep guessing.


    When Ang finally got herself together, she said, "That''s right! I didn''t sleep with him, why would I


    cry?" It''s just that he has seen her body!


    It''s not a big deal, she can see his body too! Right! It''s a good idea!


    ...


    In the parking lot


    Ang and Randal were standing in front of Ang''s car. For a while, none of them said anything.


    Finally, Ang had the courage to speak first. She took a deep breath and said, "Randal, I want to


    break up with you."


    It''s true. Ang has thought about it for the past several days. Eventually, she decided to break up with


    Randal today.


    It was because he kept letting her down for so many times.


    Randal looked at Ang in surprise. Why should he be dumped by her? He was annoyed by her


    behavior. "Ang, what have I done wrong? Tell me! I can change!"


    Ang shook her head in disappointment. "You''re a good man, Randal. I just felt we''re not suitable for


    each other."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    For Ang, all she wanted was a boyfriend whom she could rely on, someone who could make her feel


    safe. However, Randal didn''t make her feel this way. When she got drunk twice, Randal never showed


    up.


    Randal grabbed Ang on the shoulder and looked her in the eye. "Ang, you know you''re my first


    love. Can you give me a chance?"


    Ang couldn''t look at him in the eye. She lowered her head and looked at her shoes. She was


    wondering whether she should give him a chance.


    However, she didn''t expect that Randal would be pulling her over for a kiss.


    When Ang realized that he was about to kiss her, she turned her face away. As a result, his kiss fell


    on the side of her head.


    She felt ashamed and decided to push him away. "Randal, don''t do this!"


    "Ang, why wouldn''t you let me kiss you?" Randal had a questioning look on his face.


    ... Ang answered him, "I haven''t... kissed anyone before... I''m not prepared to do it."


    She was more than twenty years old now and she still hadn''t kissed anyone. But when Randal tried to


    kiss her, instead of feeling thrilled about it, she felt a little bit disgusted.


    "Haha!" Someone sneered alongside them. Suddenly, a bad feeling haunted Ang.


    There was man who was standing two meters away from them. Who else could it be?


    When Randal saw Arvin, he immediately forced a smile. "Director Gu, it''s nice to see you!"


    Arvin didn''t look at Randal at all. He went straight to Ang, who was staring at him, and he said, "You


    haven''t kissed anyone?"


    "I was talking to my boyfriend! This is none of your business!" Ang clenched her fists firmly. She


    tried not to punch his face. He has always been deceiving others just to build up his reputation.


    "Your boyfriend?" Arvin gave Randal a cold look. When Randal saw his eyes, he felt a little bit guilty.


    Because when they dined out at the Venus International, Arvin had seen him kiss Susie in the hotel.


    Randal felt small beside Arvin. He just smiled to hide his embarrassment. "Director Gu, we''re just


    having a petty argument. I''m sorry you have seen us like this. Ang,e here!"


    "Ang, I shouldn''t get involved with your affairs!"


    "Good to know! Now, go away!" Every time Angel would see Arvin, she remembered how he had


    humiliated her. At the same time, she got ufortable at the fact that Arvin already saw through her.


    Arvin ingnored her displeasure. "I''m well aware about what you have said before. Actually, Ang, you


    have lost your first kiss several years ago."


    You have lost your first kiss several years ago! Boom! In an instant, Ang''s world turned upside


    down!


    "What do you mean?" Why didn''t she know about it? He must be lying! That''s right! Unconsciously,


    Ang raised her voice. "Does it feel funny to fool me? How can you be so annoying?"


    Upon hearing it, Randal scowled. He got curious about what Arvin had said. "Director Gu, do you mean


    that you were Ang''s first kiss?"


    He was quite smart... Right! If he wasn''t smart, how could he manage to date two girls at the same


    time? Arvin didn''t bother to look at Randal. He just nodded his head. "Exactly. Ang, don''t lie to him


    anymore!"


    "Do you think it''s funny to smear my image in this way?" Ang rushed to Arvin angrily and lifted her


    head up to look into his eyes.


    Was he just paranoid? She has never kissed anyone.


    "You don''t believe what I have said? You can call your brother and ask about it. Besides, do you have


    any idea where the injury in my mouth came from?"

 Chapter 28 So Worried

    Chapter 28 So Worried


    Arvin''s words have caused Ang to feel humiliated! ''Why is he asking me this question right now? Did


    I ...?'' She was utterly confused about what had just happened.


    "Yes. In the hotel, you hugged me and you even bit my lips!"


    Ang was unable to speak...


    Randal froze on the spot. He couldn''tprehend what he just heard...


    After the big revtion, Arvin left the two in the parking lot. He got into his Porsche and drove away.


    Randal looked at Ang with disappointment. "Ang, you have been fooling us at the same time! Is


    he the reason why you want to break up?"


    ''No. No.'' She shook her head.


    A few years ago, her first kiss was... Arvin?


    The trace left on Arvin''s lip was her doing?


    It was absurd! Too absurd! Arvin was too absurd! How could he make up that kind of lie? He must be


    unhappy to see her with Randal. He must be jealous! Yes! That could be the only reason!


    If it was not true, how could she have no memory of it? Why couldn''t she remember it?


    Ang ignored Randal''s anger. She took out her phone immediately and dialed Sven''s number.


    When Randal saw Ang speaking to her brother on the phone, he shut up.


    "Ang, you are so heartless! How could you not call me for such a long time?" At the same time,


    Sven was trying to put his little baby to bed.


    Ang asked him nervously, "Sven, Arvin and I... what really happened between us? Please tell me!"


    "..." Sven didn''t respond immediately.


    "Sven? Tell me! He was definitely lying to me, right? Several years ago, he was in Shine Empire and I


    was in C Country. Nothing happened between us, right?" Yes! Arvin was so annoying. He always


    bothered her.


    "The truth is you kissed him. Listen carefully, Ang. You actually went to men''s room by yourself!"


    "..."


    Without saying any word, Ang hung up.


    Randal seized the chance and asked her, "What did your brother say?"


    Ang didn''t pay attention to Randal. She dialed Chuck''s number and asked him with a sweet voice,


    "Dear dad, are you avable right now?"


    Ang''s voice has softened Chuck''s heart immediately. "Oh my baby, you finally called your daddy!"


    Ang refused to take the postgraduate entrance exam in her father''s hospital. Instead, she became a


    nurse in Yao Hospital. Of course, he was going to have a conversation with her!


    Since Chuck was not busy at all, Ang decided to talk to him about what happened. "Daddy... Sven


    teased me and lied to me about something! Daddy, you should give him a lesson!" Thinking of the fact


    that her first kiss was given to that man, Ang sobbed.


    Chuck heard her cry and felt pain in his heart. He wanted to go to Shine Empire to look after his little


    girl.


    "Okay, okay. Don''t cry! Daddy will give Sven a lesson! Don''t cry, my baby. You make me feel pain in my


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    heart!" After having a hot shower in the bathroom, Daisy knew that it must be Ang who was on the


    phone with Chuck. He was so worried!


    Daisy thought to herself, ''Sven, pray for yourself! You should not bother Ang. Just wait for the


    punishment from Chuck!''


    Ang took out the tissue and wiped her tears. "Daddy, you are the best! I love you!"


    Chuck''s lips curved into a happy smile. "My child, when will you return home? Listen to me. Don''t be a


    nurse in Yao Hospital. Juste back to C Country and I will give Chuck Hospital to you."


    Knowing what he would say next, Ang interrupted him immediately. "Daddy, I''m a little busy here. I''ll


    call youter! I love you! Bye, daddy!"


    "Okay. Take care of yourself!"


    "I know! See you!"


    ...


    Ang was finally relieved. Chuck was spoiling her daughter too much!


    There was a rumor saying that Chuck has always spoiled his daughter. It was really true. Randal has


    confirmed this today! When Ang spoke to her dad, he carefully listened to their conversation.


    Because of that, he could not give up Ang!


    "Ang, have you asked your brother? Is it clear now?" Randal stared at Ang and waited for her


    response. Ang felt very awkard. She didn''t know what to say.


    He immediately understood why Ang couldn''t answer him! What Doctor Gu said was true.


    Ang didn''t want to lie to him so she didn''t answer Randal.


    "Never mind, Ang. It was just a kiss. I also did something wrong before. That makes us even now!


    Ang, if you will take me back, I''ll take good care of you. Now, will you give me another chance?"


    Randal would never give up on Ang. If he married Ang, most of her family''s wealth would be


    theirs.


    Until then, he could have any women that he wanted since he would be rich.


    Ang looked at Randal. Her eyes were suddenly hopeful. "Really?"


    "Yes. Ang, let''s be together again!"


    Ang thought about it for a little while. When she finally made up her mind, she nodded. "Okay. Yes."


    ...


    Later on, they had a dinner together. When she returned in the hospital, Ang asked Nancy, "Do you


    know Arvin''s number?"


    "I don''t know. Is there something that you want to discuss with him?"


    "Yes!" Ang was eager to find out the truth since she found out that her first kiss was given to Arvin.


    Nancy thought and said, "Perhaps, I can give you my brother''s number." Gage Dong had a close


    rtionship with Arvin. He must have Arvin''s number.


    Before Nancy got through Gage, Ang had a sudden change of mind. "Well, just give me his WeChat


    ount instead!"


    She thought that it would be too hard to talk to Arvin. He was always unwilling to talk and she was


    afraid that she wouldn''t be able to say anything over the phone. WeChat was a better way to talk so


    she could think of what to say first before sending the message.


    Soon, Nancy gave her Arvin''s WeChat number. Ang sent him a friend request.


    Gage immediately called Arvin, "Arvin, since when did you know my sister?"


    Arvin didn''t understand why Gage asked him. "She is a nurse in our hospital. Don''t you know that?"


    Because Gage was busy with a big project abroad recently, he had no idea about his sister''s condition.


    He thought Nancy was preparing for the postgraduate entrance exam!


    "That little girl! I was too careless! Would you help me take care of my sister? She is timid and


    overcautious!"


    Arvinughed, "I don''t need to take care of her. Ang is good to her."


    "Ang? Ang and her sister are nurses in Yao Hospital? Since he knew Ang''s family well, he


    was quite surprised to hear this news.


    "Yes."


    For a few seconds, the line was very quiet... Finally, Gage broke the silence. "What''s the matter with


    those girls? They''re crazy!" However, he was more worried when he found out that Ang was with


    Nancy! "I want to tell you this. Ang is too innocent! Her martial arts is great, but she is too easy to be


    deceived by others. You have to look after them!"


    Arvin answered coldly, "Okay. This is why you called me, right?"

 Chapter 29 Do You Think Ill Piss That Little Princess Off

    Chapter 29 Do You Think I''ll Piss That Little Princess Off


    "No, it''s because of Nancy. She suddenly asked me for your WeChat ID. I''m a little curious about your


    rtionship with her. You two are quite closetely, huh?" His good friend and his sister... ''This


    Nancy Dong asked for his Wechat ID? Arvin figured it out in a few seconds.


    "When will youe back?" He asked.


    Gage ignored his question. Instead, he asked him something else. "Are you developing some kind of a


    rtionship with Nancy?" Despite his cold and distant nature, Arvin is a nice man.


    No! He nearly forgot the most important thing about Arvin. He was already in love with someone! It was


    better if Nancy wouldn''t be with him.


    "You''ve thought way too far!" Arvin broke Gage''s daydreaming. "If I''m not mistaken, she probably


    asked for my Wechat ID because of Ang Si!"


    "So what''s going on between you and Ang?"


    "I have nothing to do with her!" Arvin answered him without any trace of hesitation.


    Gage was even more confused by his answer. "Then, who are you seeing right now?"


    "No one! I''ll go now if you don''t have anything else to say. I''m too busy to talk about these things with


    you on the phone!" In order to give Gage no more chance to speak, Arvin pushed the end call button to


    stop the conversation.


    When Arvin logged on to his WeChat ount, sure enough, a notification of a friend request came


    over. The WeChat ID was Sun Knight.


    ... Sun Knight!


    If Ang didn''t use her selfie as a background of her Moments, Arvin would regard it as a man''s


    WeChat ount!


    He tapped ept.


    It seemed that Ang was very anxious. She sent him a message immediately. ''Dr. Gu?''


    Arvin sneered. Isn''t that nonsense? He typed... ''Just say it.''


    She typed back and sent him a reply in an instant. ''Can we talk?''


    ''I don''t have time to waste!'' That was true. Arvin''s schedule was jam-packed today.


    Ang took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. ''Then tell me what happened in the men''s room!''


    ''I have a job to doter. I have no time to talk about this meaningless thing with you.''


    Ang was so angry. Why did she even message him? ''I''ll bother you until you say it!'' Ang insisted.


    She would never give up.


    ''I don''t care!'' He dismissed the thought.


    ...... Ang was unable to speak her mind. With her hands tightly clenched into a fist, she pounded the


    table hard.


    Arvin was really annoying, she thought. Ang was so furious that she sent a sentence to him without


    even thinking. ''You pervert! I haven''t beaten you yet since you took advantage of me! And now you


    treat me like this! Do you have any grudge against me?'' Then, she took a deep breath and sent the


    message.


    After she have tapped the send button, she immediately regretted it. Oh no! She should have not sent


    the message!


    However, it was toote. Arvin, who had been staring at the screen, already saw it. His face became


    gloomy. It seemed like Ang didn''t learn any lesson from what happenedst time. She dared to


    speak to him like this again!


    ''I didn''t mean to say it like that. I just chose the wrong words. Dr. Gu, let''s bury the hatchet. I''ll forgive


    your behavior! But you have to tell me about that kiss, okay? Is that a deal?''


    ''No way!'' Arvin eximed.


    Ang was about to get really mad. ''This man must be a Scorpio! He''s such a narrow-minded, fussy,


    and stubborn man! And so vengeful!'' She thought to herself.


    ''In that case, I will see your grandma tomorrow. I remember thest time we met, she seemed to like


    me a lot.'' Soon, Ang found an animated emoji holding a knife, and she pressed send.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Did she just threaten him? Arvin''s face darkened. He put away his phone and ignored Ang.


    That night, Ang couldn''t sleep. She spent two hours tossing and turning on the bed because she


    never received any reply from Arvin anymore.


    Shit... She was dying to kill that man! She was extremely overwhelmed with her feelings.


    In the Si Family''s House in C Country


    Sven was whistling when he entered the house. As soon as he walked by the entryway, the door was


    opened.


    The sullen face of Chuck weed him. ''Oh, no!''


    Sven knew his father''s expression too well! ''Did Angin about me again?''


    "Dad! I didn''t..."


    "Didn''t what? Come to my study!" Chuck turned around and walked to the study. Sven followed him.


    He knew that Chuck would start to nag him!


    "Sven, how old are you?"


    "In my early twenties... I mean, thirties." Sven, who was careless and casual at first, changed his words


    just before Chuck raised his hand.


    "Yes. You''re over thirty now! You''re way older than Ang. Why didn''t you take care of your little sister?


    Look at what you''ve done to her. Sven, I''m so disappointed with you!"


    ....... "Father, you are too cranky. Besides, I didn''t do anything to Ang, okay?" Ang was his sister.


    He also loved her very much. How could Chuck misunderstand him every time?


    He was always the one to be med whenever Angined to Chuck.


    "I''m not fussy! Ang was crying! She''s crying, you know? You want to experience it too?"


    ... ''Fine!'' He''ll keep his mouth shut!


    Half an hourter, Sven was weary and left the study. He went back to his bedroom and hugged his


    wife, who was putting a night cream on her face. "Honey, you are the best wife in the world!" Sven said


    to her.


    Nicole nced at him. "How did you piss Ang off?"


    "Do you think I''ll piss that little princess off?"


    Nicole shot him a serious look and shook her head. Sven was a man who would give Ang anything


    as long as she named it! However, Chuck didn''t understand him.


    "Ang suddenly asked me about what happened to her and Arvin a few years ago. She did it herself,


    okay? Arvin was probably a victim, too!" He didn''t want to admit it because Ang was his sister.


    Nicole patted the cream on her face, and her skin became more tender each day. "It was you who sent


    her to the Yao Hospital. She must have met Arvin there."


    "I had to do that because she begged me to send her there." Sven took off his coat and threw it on the


    sofa. He wrapped his arms around Nicole and kissed her soft red lips.


    "You''ve made the match of Ang and Arvin, so you are the one to me!" Nicole remembered what


    she heard when Arvin called Lily.


    She witnessed how Sven nned to marry his sister to the Gu family.


    "Did I do the wrong thing? I saw Arvin kissed Ang in the bathroom. He should be thankful to God for


    letting him have a chance to marry Ang!" However, his sister was also worthy of an excellent man


    like Arvin!


    In the past years, Arvin was incredibly well known in the medical field. At the begining, Arvin was his


    rival, but he seemed to surpass him. A greatly talented man like Arvin should not be an enemy! Arvin


    should be his friend!


    Nicole shook her head and sighed. "Ang is still a young girl. Don''t worry too much about her! You


    should worry about your father. If he finds this one out, you''ll probably get punished!"


    Imagine if Chuck knew that Sven was trying to marry his precious daughter to someone else, he would


    definitely strip Sven''s skin off!


    "Oh, that''s not true. I have only thought of doing that for Ang''s sake. Dad should''ve known that she


    would get married someday! If heins again, maybe there is something wrong with his brain!"


    Sven was really envious of those people who had the chance to have a daughter. ''Why didn''t Nicole


    get pregnant anymore after giving birth to two boys?''


    As time went on, he had to give up the idea of having a daughter because of the risk it brought to


    Nicole''s health.

 Chapter 30 Im So Proud of Myself

    Chapter 30 I''m So Proud of Myself


    "Okay. We will visit Ang some other day. You''d better have a shower so you can sleep! I think you


    might be very tired. Have a good rest, honey!"


    Sven nodded his head. Before going to the bathroom, he hugged Nicole and kissed her forehead.


    In the next room, Daisy sighed, "Sven is a good child. He also loves Ang very much. Otherwise, he


    would have broken out like a volcano since you always pick up a quarrel with him because of Ang."


    "I don''t care about him. He is a boy and he''s Ang''s big brother. Therefore, he should spoil Ang


    under all conditions!"


    Daisy was quiet for a few seconds before she blurted out, "Look at you! You have spoiled Ang


    terribly! After graduation, she didn''t prepare for the postgraduate entrance exam. She chose to be a


    nurse instead! You knew it but you can''t even do anything about it! You didn''t want to me her!" Daisy


    knew her husband so well!


    Chucky beside her and he insisted, "As long as Ang is happy!"


    ... "Fine. Forget it! If nobody wants to marry her, you will apany her for your whole life!"


    "It will be much better if she is not married to anyone. I think it''s quite good if she stays with us forever!"


    That was what Chuck really wanted!


    Daisy turned off the bedmp andy in bed beside Chuck, "Go to bed early. Ang is like a trouble.


    When nobody wants to marry her, you will be worried very much!"


    In the dark room, Chuck shook his head. He proudly imed, "In my eyes, my daughter is the most


    excellent girl! She will definitely find her Mr. Right someday! He is surely an exceptional man!"


    As for the thing that he said about Ang never getting married, he didn''t mean it! Ang definitely


    had to marry someone! He prayed that Ang would marry someone who loved her very much. Until


    then, he would feel relieved.


    In Yao Hospital


    Ang had sighed for a million times already and Nancy could not stand her anymore. "Ang, you''d


    better go to Ward 2 to look after the patient! Maybe you can go for a walk. Just don''t sigh beside me,


    please!"


    Ang nodded and stood up without saying a word, then she walked towards the ward.


    She was really curious about her lost first kiss! How did it happen and why? How did she bite Arvin''s...


    lip?


    However, she couldn''t remember anything and Arvin refused to tell her everything! Ang thought she


    couldn''t survive another day if she didn''t know the truth!


    Typically, she was the girl who was curious about everything, but the most annoying thing was that


    Arvin was indifferent to her! What a pity!


    She wanted to cut off all her ties with Arvin so much!


    She believed that someday, she would go for Professor Ren and look for the exnation.


    In Ward 2


    The patient was having a rest. Ang entered the ward quietly and cleaned up the room carefully.


    Walking to the window, she felt so bored that she took the watering can to water the nts.


    Unconsciously, she thought of the ce where her hands were injured by the cactus. She remembered


    the moment when Arvin dealt with her wounds. He looked really gentle and handsome.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ''No!'' Ang shook her head and tried to get Arvin out of her head.


    She should be thinking of Randall, not Arvin!


    About ten minutester, Ang took out of her phone and sent a message to Arvin, ''Doctor Gu, are


    you free today? Can you drink tea with me?''


    Ang waited for a long time. However, Doctor Gu didn''t text her back. Meanwhile, Winnie entered the


    room.


    "Ang, can you stop making troubles? You are not allowed to use your phone when you are on duty!


    Do you know that? If Doctor Gu finds this out, you''ll be punished. Do you think you have too much


    leisure time? Now, go back to the nurse station and write a two-thousand word report and give it to me


    tomorrow!"


    Despite Ang''s protest, she decided to do it anyway. She had to look for a pen and a paper for the


    report.


    Later on, she has finished the report. Nancy looked at her. "Haha!" Sheughed loudly.


    "Ang, don''t you think you are very unlucky today?"


    Actually, what Ang wrote on the paper were ''Arvin is a pervert!'' and ''Arvin is disgusting!''


    Ang crumpled the paper and threw it out of window.


    However, when she realized that this was a hospital, she suddenlyid her pen on the table and rushed


    towards the window! VVIP Ward was on the 8th floor. She was not sure whether the papernded


    downstairs or not. It seemed like the papernded on the ... road.


    "Nancy, wait for a second!" Ang hurried outside the office. ''My god! If someone picked up the paper


    and handed it to Doctor Gu. I would be dead!''


    When she arrived downstairs, even at her fastest speed, two people were already talking about the


    thrown paper.


    The girl who had the paper in her hand was about 20 years old. She wore a ck long jacket over a


    white sweater and loose pants, with a Chanel bag on her back.


    She had a small face with a delicate makeup. Her long xen hair was gathered into a bun.


    Ang felt like she was looking at herself through this girl! She usually dressed up in this style!


    ''Who was the girl? She looked very angry!'' When she looked around, the girl found Ang who was


    hiding like a thief!


    Ang felt very embarrassed when the girl found her behind the tree. However, she needed to get the


    paper so she gathered up some courage and walked towards the girl. When she was finally standing in


    front of her, she said, "Hello, I''m sorry but can I have the paper? I was the one who threw it. Now, I will


    put that into the dustbin! I''m really sorry!"


    Lulu widened her eyes upon hearing this. "Did you write this?" Just now, she was actually worried


    about how to find the one who wrote on the paper. Now, the troublemaker was right in front of her!


    After hearing what Lulu said, Ang immediately put her finger on her lip. "No, no. Keep your voice


    down! Did you read the paper?"


    She prayed really hard and hoped that the girl didn''t know Arvin, or else she would be obliged to bribe


    the girl and make her shut up!


    Lulu scowled at her. She looked at Ang''s pink nurse uniform and assessed her from head to toe.


    "Your looks are not very beautiful. Figure is also not good! You are not charming at all! However, the


    pink nurse uniform makes your skin look white... Anyway, do you know Arvin?"


    Ang became very displeased about Lulu''s remarks. To show her disapproval, she stood straight and


    held her chin up, "There''s nothing wrong about being in bad shape! I''m so proud of myself!"


    Lulu seemed unhappy. Instead, she asked, "Do you know Arvin?"


    "Yes. I know him. He is the vice director of this hospital. Everybody knows him! Can you give me back


    the paper?" Ang pointed at the wrinkled paper in Lulu''s hand.


    "How dare you say bad things about him! You are dead! Come with me! Let''s go to his office!" Lulu


    grabbed Ang''s hands and pulled her to Arvin''s office.


    "No! I mean we needn''t go to his office. Can you give me back the paper?" ''Is it ok to use force?'' If she


    went to Arvin''s office, she would be dead!


    "No! You can''t leave without a punishment! No way!"


    "Can you just let it go, okay?"


    "No!"


    Ang looked at her. She seemed ready to strike, "If you insist on doing this, I will teach you a lesson! I


    warn you I''m good at martial arts! I''m not responsible for your pains!"


    Lulu''s lips curled with disdain. She stared at Ang and challenged her, "Do you think I''m unable to do


    the martial arts? Well, we wouldn''t know unless we do a littlepetition, right?"

 Chapter 31 Angela Said That You are a Freak

    Chapter 31 Ang Said That You are a Freak


    ''As a member of the Gu family, we''re not allowed to be crushed in a fight. Especially my elder brothers,


    who were often kidnapped, have improved their skill in fighting and battling with the kidnappers.''


    "Oh, then you can also do it!" Ang wondered, "So tell me, how can I have that paper back?"


    "What''s your name?" Lulu demanded without turning her back.


    "Ang Si. what''s your name?" Ang answered quickly because she needed her help. Finally, she


    revealed her name to show their intimacy.


    "Ang Si?" Lulu was puzzled for a brief moment. She was confused whether she had heard of this


    name before or not. Why did it sound a little famr?


    "Yes, what''s your name?" Ang began to probe into the details. Later on, they entered the elevator


    together.


    While everyone was watching the floor number on the elevator, Ang focused her attention to the


    piece of paper in Lulu''s hand. She decided to get it back by all means. She even considered snatching


    it.


    "My name is Lulu Gu."


    "Oh, good name." Ang answered absentmindedly. Her eyes were glued at Lulu''s hands. ''How about


    to push her out when the door openster?'' Ang thought.


    Soon, the door of the elevator opened and Ang asked Lulu to get off first. When Lulu moved a few


    steps forward, Ang stretched out her hands quickly to snatch the paper.


    Unfortunately.. The piece of paper was clutched tightly in Lulu''s hand. As a result, it was teared into


    half. Actually, what Ang got in her hand was only a quarter.


    Lulu reacted quickly. Seeing Ang''s action, she turned back right away to face her. Then, she


    dragged her out of the elevator before the door was closed. "Are you trying to run away? There is no


    way that you can leave without seeing your vice director and getting you punished!"


    Lulu had informed Arvin before her arrival, so he waited for her inside the office.


    The door of the office was ajar. Ang knew that it was impossible to run away. Her face suddenly


    paled with fear.


    ''This Arvin is a freak! I can''t be caught by this girl once more!''


    "Forgive me! Please!" Ang pulled Lulu back with strength, then she pushed her against the wall.


    Ang''s arm pressed against Lulu''s neck. She stretched the other hand out and tried to grab the paper


    from her.


    Lulu had never thought that Ang would snatch it. She underestimated her. Now, she was controlled


    by Ang due to oversight. When Ang grasped the paper in her hand, Lulu held it up and yelled,


    "Brother, help!"


    ''Brother?'' Ang was shocked and confused at the same time by the way she called Arvin. ''Is the girl


    his sister?''


    She had no time to think because Arvin already appeared in the doorway.


    ''Gosh!'' Ang felt really anxious. In order to save her life, she would rather give up the paper! She


    released Lulu and ran towards the elevator as fast as possible.


    But Lulu followed Ang as soon as she ran off. She shouted, "Brother, Ang said that you are a


    freak. We can''t let her go!"


    The elevator had just went down and the next one didn''t arrive yet...


    Because of this, her anxiety grew more. Now, she had to run towards the escapeway. When she was


    about to open the door, her wrist was suddenly gripped by Lulu.


    Since she already knew that she was Arvin''s sister, Ang never dared to punch her. With their arms


    tangled up in each other, the two girls came over to Arvin whose face was distorted with rage.


    The door of the office of the director was opened and Hogan Gu walked out.


    Ang lowered her head and used her hand to cover her face.


    When Hogan saw Arvin and Lulu, he walked straight to them. "Why are you here Lulu? Who is this


    nurse?"


    Hogan narrowed his eyes at Ang as he curiously watched her. ''She felt ashamed to see me?


    So¡­ That''s funny. I think I know this girl.''


    She tried to cover her face, but Lulu destroyed her n on purpose. She pulled Ang''s hand away


    and her face was exposed.


    To hide her embarrassment, Ang greeted Hogan, "Hello, Mr. Director!"


    Hogan knew that it was her! "Oh, it''s you! What happened?"


    Lulu held up the paper. She exined, "Dad, she wrote it, it is about..."


    "Lulu!" Arvin called her out loudly to stop her and took the paper from her hand.


    ''Dad?'' Ang was starting to have a clearer picture of the whole situation. ''This girl is Arvin''s sister. Ah,


    what''s wrong with her recently? Why is she always in trouble with the Gus?'' she wondered.


    Ang looked at the paper in Arvin''s hand and she felt like it was the end of the world. Finally, Arvin


    saw what was written on the paper.


    Hogan nced at his son Arvin and then back at his daughter. "Lulu,e here. Dad has something to


    ask you."


    "But Dad, Ang was behind this..."


    "Lulu! You should go when dad asks you to do so!" Arvin cast a look at Ang and ordered, "Come in


    with me!"


    "Yes..." Knowing that she couldn''t escape anymore, Ang followed him inside the office.


    Hogan gave a careful look at Ang from outside and he slightly pushed his eye sses on his nose.


    Behind Ang, there is the Si family whose status is equal to Gu family. That was the reason why he


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    decided to obey Mrs. Gu''s will.


    Lulu asked Hogan curiously, "Dad, what Ang did is too much! She cursed my brother. She is asking


    for trouble!"


    The deeper she thought about this, Lulu realized that she actually admired Ang for her courage. It


    was fine to provoke and curse anyone except Arvin because his eyes could easily scare others to


    death.


    Hogan, together with Lulu, walked back into his office and took off his sses. He warned, "It is your


    brother''s business. You shouldn''t get involved."


    "... But I still don''t allow anyone to curse Arvin like her!" Lulu was not convinced and she strongly


    insisted that she was right.


    Hogan rubbed between his eyebrows and said, "Let your brother handle it by himself. You shouldn''t


    mess it up. Didn''t I ask you to go to thepany with Aron? Why are you here?"


    "I needed to find Arvin to solve some problems." ''Who knows that Ang would appear unexpectedly!''


    "Wait here in my office. When Ang leaves, you can go."


    "Why?"


    "Why for what? Just stay here! Don''t you fear your brother''s bad temper?"


    Lulu understood what his dad meant. She suddenly felt scared. "Okay, " she said.


    In the office of deputy director


    Ang looked lifeless as she leaned her head against the door. She was motionless, except for her


    eyes which only moved when she looked at Arvin.


    Arvin ced the paper on the desk and sat on a stool. He waspletely silent.


    Neither of them spoke and the office was so quiet. Ang moved back and forth. The only thing she


    thought was whether she could escape or not.


    She wanted to go home right now. She was willing to drop anything including her boyfriend! As long as


    this troublemaker would let her go!


    ''Yes! It is workable!''


    Ang secretly put her hand on the door knob and slowly twisted it...


    "Ang!" Arvin suddenly shouted at her. She was terrified and pulled her hand away from the knob.


    Out of panic, she nodded her head and she mumbled, "Gu... Doctor Gu."


    Arvin stood up and slowly approached her.


    His sharp eyes stared at her frightened eyes and said, "You think I''m coward, don''t you?"


    ''What?'' Once again, Ang doubted whether she had misheard his words or she was just imagining it


    because she didn''t expect Arvin to ask her if he was coward.


    "How could it be possible!"

 Chapter 32 Angela Has Asked for a Leave

    Chapter 32 Ang Has Asked for a Leave


    Recently, Ang was having an unlucky streak. She decided to go to the temple to pray when she was


    on a leave.


    Arvin stood in front of her, lifted her chin and made her look at his eyes.


    She only wore a lip gloss and this made her lips look so attractive.


    They stared at each other in silence. Ang''s mind froze because she never looked at Arvin in this


    way. She felt a mixture of fear and excitement.


    But, Arvin was... Totally attracted by her beautiful eyes and angelic face.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room changed. At first, they were having a conflict and both of them


    hated each other. But now, Arvin showed a different side of him. Ang saw the tenderness in his


    eyes...


    "Doctor Gu..." ''Arvin.''


    Before she could even finish the sentence, she was stopped by a kiss. Arvin kissed Ang! It was slow


    and soft...


    "Bang!" It seemed that something exploded in Ang''s mind. She couldn''t fight against the thoughts


    flooding her mind that time. She never thought Arvin would kiss her. She was so shocked that she


    didn''t know how to react.


    Despite the fact that they both kissed each other before, that didn''t count because she was drunk and


    dizzy at that time. She couldn''t even remember what she has done.


    But now, they had a kiss when they were both sober!


    His kiss was so sweet, his lips were warm and tasted like mint, and just like that Ang couldn''t refuse


    it.


    Arvin pressed himself onto Ang. Her body leaned against the door so she had no chance to escape.


    There was no distance between them. Arvin firmly held her in his strong arms.


    She was so nervous that she had to grip his clothes which caused his white coat to wrinkle.


    After a long time, Arvin still didn''t want to let go of her. Ang was so scared that she might bit him


    again. As expected, she couldn''t control herself and bit him fiercely.


    The result was...


    It seemed like... She tasted blood...


    Even when his lip was bitten by Ang, Arvin still held on to her and didn''t move.


    He only released her when he finally felt satisfied.


    His lower lip was bleeding, which made Ang uneasy and unable to breathe in easily.


    Arvin knew that she could not stand the sight of blood, so he bit his lower lip to hide it.


    As a result, Ang''s pale face turned better.


    His smell made Ang blush. She raised her right hand, but her hand was grabbed by Arvin. Ang


    was so angry that she cursed at him loudly, "Arvin, you... You are a bully!"


    Why did he kiss her? She... She has a boyfriend! She might turn Randal into a cuckold for this kiss!


    Ang felt guilty when she thought of Randal who just said that he wanted to settle down with her.


    Arvin didn''t respond but he gave her a cold look.


    Ang began to squirm out of his grasp. However, it was useless because he didn''t want to release


    her.


    She wanted to kick him but she could not make any move at all.


    Arvin no longer bit his lower lip and asked her in an indifferent way, "Will you make troubles for me in


    the future?"


    Suddenly, Ang understood what he meant! "So, the reason why you kissed me is to punish me,


    right?"


    Last time, he insisted on doing that private examination for her in person and now he kissed her. He did


    all of these things just to punish her!


    "Yes! You are right!"


    Ang felt so upset when she heard him say yes. She tried very hard to get rid of his control and said,


    "Mr. Gu, I have a boyfriend. From now on, I will stay away from you! I will not make any trouble for you


    anymore!"


    "I hope you can do it!" Arvin nced at her swollen lips.


    If she could not keep her promises, he would punish her in this way again!


    "Arvin, you are too much!" Ang was so upset and angry. She pushed him away, opened the door


    and rushed out.


    At the same time when Lulu walked out of Hogan''s office, she noticed Ang ran out of the office of


    the vice president. She looked at her with her curious eyes.


    ''Arvin has punished Ang?''


    Lulu opened the door and walked inside Arvin''s office. She asked his brother, "Arvin, how did you


    punish the woman who cursed you?"


    Arvin stood with his back against the door but when he heard Lulu''s voice, he walked towards the


    windows and looked outside. "I have my own ways. You go home first. I will be very busy today and I


    won''t go back home until I finish my work."


    That smart and crazy woman bit him again. If he went home now, his wound on his lips would be found


    by his grandmother and his mother. For sure, both of them would ask him what has happened. He


    didn''t want to answer this question.


    "Arvin? What are you looking at?" Lulu could not understand why Arvin didn''t want to face her. Lulu,


    who was very curious, walked towards him.


    When Arvin heard footsteps, he yelled, "Lulu, go home!"


    Lulu almost saw him but his anger and coldness made her stop. She didn''t dare to move any more.


    "Okay. All right, I will see you in another day!" Lulu had to go first.


    It was quiet in the office. Arvin thought about what just happened. It made him frown. Why did he do


    that just now?


    ...


    There were a lot of rumors about Arvin in the hospital. However, Ang flew back to C Country.


    In the 8th ward of the VVIP department, Arvin stripped of his stethoscope and said to the boyying on


    the bed, "You are doing well except a slight fever."


    The boy was named Darren. He was Stanley''s nephew. His parents were so busy that he was taken


    care by Stanley.


    Stanley, who was still in his police uniform, looked at his nephew. "Have a good rest. I will let Aunt Li


    send dinner to you."


    Darren shook his head and pleaded, "Uncle, I don''t want to stay at hospital. It''s so boring!"


    "Then you should take care of yourself and make yourself recover in a short time. At that time, I can


    take you home." Stanley could not stay here for a long time because he still had tasks to carry out.


    Darren curled his lips and tilted his head to other side. He didn''t want to speak any more.


    Stanley had no time tofort him. He left in a hurry after he said goodbye to Arvin.


    Looking at Darren, Arvin thought that a pretty face could help him, so hemanded the nurse behind


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    him. "Go and call Ang toe here!"


    Ang liked children and she was always willing to y with them.


    It was Nancy who stood behind him. She answered him in a weak voice, "Mr. Gu, Ang has asked for


    a leave."


    Stanley knew Nancy was there, but he didn''t spoke to her even when he left. What''s more, he even


    didn''t give her a look... Nancy was so upset.


    "Ask for leave?" Arvin gave Nancy a puzzled look. "Why?"


    "Recently, Ang felt ufortable so she decided to ask for a leave. She went back home to have a


    good rest." Nancy truthfully replied.


    Arvin frowned, "She filed a leave? For how long? How long has she been gone?"


    "She asked for a one-month leave. She has gone for four days now." Nancy had a feeling that the


    reason why Ang suddenly asked for a leave was because of him!


    Arvin didn''t respond. He was so busy that he had to go to the operating room. He let Nancy stay there


    to look after Darren.


    Jane''s Cake Shop in C Country


    Ang bent over the table in a low spirit. She was eating the dessert and said, "Jane, your Tiramisu


    tastes better than before!"


    Jane proudly answered with a smile on her face, "Of course! I learned it for a long time! I''m working


    very hard!"


    "All right. But I really couldn''t understand why Daniel allowed you, a really rich woman, also a mother of


    three children, to operate and run this dessert shop!"

 Chapter 33 Whats His Response

    Chapter 33 What''s His Response


    "Why wouldn''t he allow me? Isn''t he busy working every day? Look at you, Ang. What''s wrong with


    you? You''re so gloomy." J stared curiously at the girl who was in a low spirit.


    Ang swayed her hand. "Oh, forget it. I''ve met a super annoying person who always makes me


    upset!" So, she went home and hid there for a while. Her time away from Arvin was really joyful!


    However... It seemed that something had changed. Suddenly, she wasn''t even interested in doing


    anything.


    "A man or a woman?"


    "A man!" Ang said as she unconsciously clenched her teeth.


    As soon as J heard that it was actually a man who drove Ang so mad, she made a wild guess,


    "Do you like him, or does he like you?"


    "Like him? Oh,e on! I have a boyfriend!" Ang retorted.


    "Well, maybe he''s fond of you!" J continued her guess.


    "No way! Did you know? He also attended the wedding ceremony of you and Daniel! That guy is as


    cold as Daniel! I wanted to ask godfather for several times if he and godmother have another son living


    outside the city or not!"


    After thinking about it for a long time, J remembered an outstanding handsome man with an


    expressionless face. "Is he a doctor?" Daniel had mentioned Arvin to her.


    "Yes! He is!"


    "Oh, I remember him! His name is Arvin Gu, right?" He also went to the wedding of Colin Li and Sophia


    Lo. An outstanding man like him was always very impressive!


    "Yes! Jane, you know him!" Ang looked at her excitedly.


    J shook her head. "No, I don''t know him. I have only heard his name. It''s just that he seems to be


    quite famous in the field of medicine recently. He''s really cold, as you said." Ang thought to herself,


    ''This kind of man... You couldn''t define him easily. It''s fine if he was cold outside and warm inside like


    Daniel. However, if he was cold in mind, heart and body, that would be not so good.''


    "Well, he''s not only cold, but also hateful!"


    ''Very hateful! A hateful pervert!''


    J thought about what she was about to say before she carefully replied, "Since he''s so hateful and


    you have already got a boyfriend, you should just stay away from him!"


    "I know! I came back this time to have some quiet days. Maybe I won''t go back to the hospital if my


    mind can get over it!"


    "What about your boyfriend? Do you work with him in the same hospital?"


    "Whatever, I don''t care!" Initially, Ang went to the Yao Hospital for Randal. However, she had never


    found the feeling that she wanted in him, let alone sweet moments like what others said. Maybe she


    and Randal really didn''t fit each other.


    J was almost choked by the milk tea. It was the first time she had seen someone dump a boyfriend


    like this!


    "For God''s sake, Ang, that''s your boyfriend! You are just nning to dump him this easily?"


    "Jane, I don''t mean to dump him. It''s just that I didn''t have the feeling that I want when I was with him.


    Besides, he only gave me insecurity. Do you understand? You know how much I can drink, right?"


    "Yes! A ss of wine!" J almostughed out at the thought of this. Ang could only drink one


    ss of wine, whether it was beer or red wine, let alone the white spirit! She would be drunk after a few


    sips of that drink!


    "Yes. I was drunk twice and he didn''t help me at all. The first time he wasn''t there, so I let it go. The


    second time, he told me to find a designated driver! In the end, it was Big Wing who helped me and


    sent me to the hotel!" Arvin did have some advantages. After all, he sent her to the hotel twice without


    taking advantage of her. She was safe and sound.


    "Big Wing?"


    "Uh-huh. His name is Arvin. Don''t you think it sounds like ''a wing''?" With a serious face, Ang told


    J. This time, she was really choked by the milk tea.


    After a fit of coughing, Jughed out loud. "Ang, does he know you call him like this?"


    "Of course he knows it!" Ang gave her a tissue and J used it to wipe her mouth.


    "What''s his response?"


    "He didn''t do anything! He only nced at me with his cold eyes! ... Perhaps the evil things he did


    afterwards were just his ways to get even with me?" For example, he gave her that examination. He


    said that he wouldn''t let her drink wine anymore so as to get him away from all the trouble...


    Besides, she called him a pervert on the paper... Did he kiss her in order to punish her?


    But it was actually her first time to get such punishment!


    He wasn''t taking advantage of her, was he?


    "... Ang? Ang..." J waved her hand in front of Ang''s eyes.


    Ang hurriedly held back her thoughts and looked at J. "What? What''s wrong?"


    J chuckled. "What are you thinking of? Your face is so red. You look like a girl in love!" She


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang touched her face immediately. It was really hot. "It''s nothing, Jane. Let''s go for a lunch!" She


    must forget it. The reason why she came home was to hide from Arvin so she''d better not mention him


    anymore.


    Since Ang didn''t want to talk about it anymore, J didn''t force her. "Okay, let''s go."


    After having a lunch with J, Ang went home alone. Recently, Sven''s family moved into an


    apartment. Most of the time, Chuck was in the hospital, so there was only Daisy at home.


    Seeing her daughter, Daisy stopped what she was doing and walked towards Ang. "You''re back,


    Ang. Have you eaten yet?"


    "Yes, I had lunch with Jane. What are you doing, mom?" Ang was still listless.


    "Oh, aunt Liu hasn''t been here recently, so I''m cleaning the house." Aunt Liu was a trusted nanny of the


    Si family and had worked for them for many years.


    Ang threw herself in the sofa. "Mom... Let me help you!"


    "It''s okay, I can handle it. What''s the matter with you? Why you look so lifeless?" Daisy leaned close to


    her daughter and watched her carefully.


    Ang shook her head. She did not know what was the matter with her, she felt like she just lost a part


    of her soul.


    "Do you feel ufortable? Go find your brother and let him check you." Daisy removed her gloves


    and touched her daughter''s forehead. Ang didn''t have a fever.


    Ang shook her head again. "I''m not sick. I just feel a little sleepy. I''m gonna sleep for a while, mom."


    "Okay. Call me if you need anything!"


    Ang didn''t know what happened to her until she was in bed. She was just sleepy. Ang checked


    her phone and soon fell asleep.


    When it was about to get dark, her cell phone rang. She opened her WeChat and looked at the


    message with her sleepy eyes. It was Sven, he told her to go downstairs.


    Was he back home?


    She yawned and crawled out of the bed in her pink pajamas.


    Ang didn''t mind her long and unkempt hair. She walked out of her room and went downstairs.


    Halfway down the stairs, Ang could hear someone talking in the living room. Sven sat facing the


    stairs. Beside him, another man was sitting in an armchair.

 Chapter 34 The Man Who Comes to Our Home is Our Guest

    Chapter 34 The Man Who Comes to Our Home is Our Guest


    Ang, who just woke up, totally ignored the man seated beside Sven.


    She yawned again and asked, "Sven, what do you want me to do here?"


    Wearing her pink pajamas, she walked to the living room, and nced at Sven...


    "Sven... What? Big Wing? How is it possible!" It was Arvin who was standing beside Sven! Ang


    looked at him with her eyes wide open.


    Was she daydreaming? Or how could she see Arvin at her home?


    Ang could not believe what she just saw! She rubbed her eyes and tried to confirm it butter on,


    she heard Daisy''s voice. "Ang, we have a guest. Go back to your room, change your clothes and


    then pleasee down."


    Now, Ang believed in what she was seeing! The man, who stood in front of her and looked at her


    nkly, was indeed Arvin!


    He wore a ck T-shirt and a ck leisure suit. He was seated on the sofa. He looked so charming


    and powerful, which made people afraid to get close to him.


    "Why are you at my home?" Ang walked to Arvin and asked him.


    "I''m just passing by." Daisy served him a cup of tea. He took up the cup and drank a little to conceal the


    emotions in his eyes.


    Looking at his sister, Sven had an impulsion to kick her out of the room. She was wearing pajamas and


    her hair was a mess...


    "Ang, go back to your room and change your clothes!"


    It was until then that Ang was aware that she was wearing a cartoon pajamas which had Micky


    Mouse on it... Gosh! Oh my God! Her imagination! She hurriedly went upstairs.


    When Ang disappeared out of his sight, he noticed that Arvin was still looking at the staircase of the


    second floor. ''He is looking at Ang, '' Sven thought to himself.


    He knew what this meant so he requested to Daisy, "Mom, it''s toote for Arvin to leave tonight. Can


    you cook something for us? I want Arvin to go back to his home tomorrow. What about staying the night


    here? Arvin, what do you think?"


    Arvin looked at him. He knew what Sven was thinking about because he asked his opinion atst!


    After ncing at the staircase of the second floor, he answered, "That''s fine with me. Sorry for


    bothering you, aunt Daisy."


    Daisy knew Sven had a close rtionship with Arvin. However, she was a little shocked when she


    heard that Sven wanted Arvin to stay the night there.


    Anyway, Daisy had a good impression on Arvin because he was excellent. Also, she has considered


    that Ang was working at his hospital at present. Thinking of this, she warmly greeted him, "You have


    a good rtionship with Sven, and you are weed here. Please feel at home! Don''t be too polite!"


    Ang quickly changed her clothes, and tied her hair into a ponytail. Afterwards, she rushed


    downstairs.


    When she walked to the staircase, she heard Daisy''s voice. She was so shocked to find out that Arvin


    would be spending the night there. "Mom, it is my house!" Then she looked at Arvin with her aggressive


    eyes. She was always bullied by him in Yao Cheng Hospital. She would not allow herself to be bullied


    by Arvin in this house!


    Daisy thought Ang didn''t know what Sven meant, so she replied with a smile. "Yes. It''s your home,


    not Sven''s!"


    "No. Mom, I mean..."


    Sven interrupted her, "Ang, your sister-inw and your two nephews went back to the Eastern


    Manor. Tonight, I will stay here and I have something to talk with Arvin. You go and clean up a room for


    him!"


    "He can go to the hotel! Why does he have to stay here?" Ang didn''t believe that Arvin could not


    afford it! Besides, how could Svenmand her to clean up a room for Arvin! She mustin this


    to her father!


    Daisy gave a puzzled look at her daughter. "Ang, what''s the matter with you? You''re always


    hospitable. What''s wrong with you today? How could you let our guest go to hotel?"


    Ignoring Daisy''s confusion, Ang walked towards Arvin and pulled him up in his seat. He was


    obedient to her and stood up.


    But, it seemed like Ang overexerted and this caused her to be out of bnce. She was about


    to fall down...


    "Ang!" Sven screamed out.


    Right at that moment, Arvin held her with his right hand just in time to prevent her falling down...


    While being held in his arms, Ang lowered her head to cover the blush on her cheeks. "Get away


    from me! It''s all your fault!"


    She never thought he would stand up so easily. If she knew, she would not pull him with all her


    strength.


    Arvin released her and kept some distance from her.


    Daisy sighed with relief and then she looked at her daughter with curiosity. "Why did you pull Arvin?


    What do you want to do?"


    Ang blushed and grabbed Arvin''s wrist. "Go and check in the hotel. I don''t want you stay at my


    home!"


    It was difficult for her to get away from hospital, let alone to get away from him. She didn''t want to see


    him at her home!


    Arvin didn''t revolt. He was obedient to Ang and walked towards the door. He even said goodbye to


    Sven and Daisy. "Aunt, Sven, sorry for bothering you. I''m leaving!"


    Then he followed Ang while looking at her hand on his wrist.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Whoever saw this would think Ang was the unreasonable one. Daisy was displeased with Ang


    and stopped her. "Ang, the man whoes to our home is our guest. How could you treat a guest


    like this?"


    Sven also walked to her and stopped her. "Yes. Ang, Arvin treats you well and gives you a lot of help


    in the hospital. Last time, it''s Arvin who sent you to the hotel when you got drunk. How could you bite


    the hand that feeds you?"


    Sven touched a sore spot in Ang''s heart when he mentioned about the drinking. The resentments


    between she and Arvin all caused by drinking!


    Ang was so angry that she almost could not control her emotions. She stomped and asked them,


    "Sven, how did you know it? Arvin, did you tell this to my brother?"


    "Of course not! Arvin isn''t the man who liked toin! It was me who called him at that time, so I


    knew it. Did you know you puked all over him? How dare you me him for that?" Sven called Ang


    at the same night when she got drunk for the second time. It was Arvin who answered Sven''s call.


    Arvin gnashed his teeth and called Ang''s name. Sven was curious about what happened so he


    asked Arvin and that was how he knew that Ang got drunk and puked all over him.


    "When did I puke all over him?" Ang tried very hard to recall what happened when she got drunk the


    first time. Sven must have lied to her. She was sober when she was in hotel and didn''t remember that


    she vomitted!


    Sven exined to his sister, "What you said was the night that you joined the party of the pharmacy


    department. Did you know, if it wasn''t for Arvin that night, you might have lost your purity and you


    would not be clean now!"


    "Wait... Wait a moment!" Ang released Arvin''s wrist. She was confused about what Sven actually


    meant. She asked Arvin, "So, my brother is telling me now that it was you who sent me to the hotel that


    night, right?"


    Arvin nodded but didn''t speak anything.


    "And I puked all over you..." Gosh! How could she do such a disgusting thing!


    Arvin nodded again.


    Ang was speechless, "..."


    Sven pulled Ang to his side and said, "So, you still insist on letting your savior stay at the hotel?


    Ang, I''m ashamed to be your brother!"

 Chapter 35 Angela Gu

    Chapter 35 Ang Gu


    "..." Ang couldn''t even say a word.


    This time, Arvin took the opportunity to speak, "Excuse me, Mrs. Si and Sven. I have to go now!"


    As soon as he said it, Arvin went out.


    Daisy Tang had heard all the words clearly. It seemed that Arvin had helped Ang a lot!


    "Hold on, Arvin. Let me cook dinner for you! I must thank you for being so good to Ang!"


    "No, thanks. Ang seems to... dislike me!" It was obvious that Arvin was pretending to be sad. His


    gesture surprised Ang. ''Were those words really from Arvin?''


    Daisy gave her daughter an angry look. "Ang is still a naive little girl, just leave her alone. Please


    ...


    She was a naive little girl? She watched Arvin as he walked in the living room. Ang was dumbstruck!


    It was not right! Why would things go on like this? ''Mom, your daughter''s naked body had been seen by


    him, okay? I was also kissed by him, do you know? He''s a Wolf pretending to be innocent, didn''t you


    see?'' Ang wanted to cry.


    "Mom... Sven?"


    "Ang, go and get Arvin some drinks. I''ll do the cooking."


    "Ang, I''m going to talk about something with Arvin. Would youe here and listen?" Sven acted


    like a kind brother. He waved his hand to his speechless sister.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It took a long time for Ang to find her voice back. "... Why should I listen to you two talking? Besides,


    he can get some drinks for himself if he''s thirsty!"


    "Dad is going to let you take over the hospital, soe and listen to it carefully, or you want dad''s work


    to be destroyed in your hands?"


    "Will I be able to develop the hospital to the top of the world after listening to your talk?" Besides, she


    didn''t want to take over the hospital at all.


    Ang unwillingly took the drink which was handed over to her by Daisy, then she walked slowly to the


    sofa and sat beside Sven.


    "Since you can''t develop the hospital to the best in the world, you should find a capable husband and


    let him help you to run it!"


    ... That was too straightforward!


    Even though Ang didn''t quite understood what Sven meant, Arvin understood it well!


    "No! This hospital belongs to someone whose surname is Si!" Even if she strived, she couldn''t run such


    a big hospital well, let alone their other industries!


    Sven nced at her. "It sounds like you weren''t surnamed Si."


    "Although my surname is Si for now, I won''t be surnamed Si after marrying someone. Ha ha!"


    "..."


    Upon hearing her words, Arvin couldn''t help himself but to think of a name - Ang Gu. ''It sounds not


    bad!'' He thought to himself.


    Chuck came back home before dinner.


    As soon as he saw Sven, Chuck wanted to kick him. "You make me exhausted! Why didn''t you finish


    thest operation?"


    Sven pointed at Arvin who wasing out from the bathroom. "We discussed a research project


    together."


    Arvin reached out his right hand politely when he saw Chuck. "Hello! Mr. Si, long time no see. How''s


    everything going?"


    "Oh, it''s you, Arvin! When did youe here?" Chuck and Arvin were acquaintances because they


    had met each other for several times. They shook their hands.


    "Yesterday."


    "Well, you can go to the dining room first. I need to do something upstairs!" Chuck replied before he


    went to the stairs.


    Arvin nced at his hand and went back to the bathroom.


    Looking at his back, Sven shook his head. Angined about thepulsive cleaning of her


    father everyday. Would she ept a man like her father?


    In the Bathroom


    After using the hand sanitizer, Ang put her hands under the faucet to wash them thoroughly.


    When she walked out, she came across Arvin, who was about to enter the washroom.


    "Are you going to wash your hands again?" Ang asked him in confusion.


    She waited until he finished using the bathroom to avoid being in the same room with him.


    Arvin stood at the door. He didn''t answer her, instead he asked, "When will youe back to the


    hospital?"


    "It depends on my mood." Right at that moment, she still didn''t feel like going back to work.


    "Is working the kind of thing that depends on your mood?"


    Ang clenched her teeth. "Don''t you think you are hateful, Arvin? Why did youe to my home?


    Were you here just so you could find a fault in me?"


    "No, Ang... Sorry, I didn''t mean to." He said calmly. However, if somebody would look at him closely,


    it was not hard to see the awkwardness on his face.


    Ang blinked. "Why are you apologizing to me? Did you do something bad?"


    Arvin nced at her and his face was suddenly filled with annoyance. "Forget it. You should go to the


    dining room now!"


    Then, he walked towards the faucet and started to wash his hands.


    "Arvin, are you going to stay at my home tonight?" Leaning on the door, Ang looked at the man who


    was washing his hands carefully.


    Arvin was really a neat freak. Look at him, did he wish to rub his skin off?


    "Looking forward to it, huh?"


    Ang was almost choked by his remark. "... What am I looking forward to? You had better leave my


    houseter, or I promise you will spend a bad night here!"


    "Mrs. Si was so kind. I can''t refuse her!" Upon saying it, Arvin took out the sterilized towel in the rack


    and dried his hands.


    Because Chuck was also a neat freak, sterilized towels were prepared beside each sink.


    Ang understood what Arvin''s words meant this time. He would leave if her mother didn''t ask him to


    stay!


    "I will definitely persuade my mother to let you go home. You have my words. After all, it is not


    convenient for you to stay here because this is my home!" Thinking that she was in her own zone,


    Ang couldn''t stop her lips from smiling.


    Arvin raised his left hand and touched Ang''s lips with his finger when she smiled. "Don''t get too


    excited, Ang!"


    Ang was taken aback when Arvin touched her lips. Due to her surprise, she took a step back


    clumsily. She didn''t know that behind her was the threshold. "... Ah!"


    Ang grabbed Arvin''s hand in a hurry to save herself from falling on the ground. Arvin pulled her in


    his arms by reflex.


    "Oh my god! That was too scary..." Ang patted her beating chest. She would definitely fall down if


    Arvin reacted a little bit slower...


    "What are you doing there, Arvin? Ang?" Sven''s serious voice startled them.


    Realizing that she was still holding Arvin''s hand tightly, Ang immediately released his hands. Her


    face turned red. She stared at Sven with embarrassment. "Well... I was nearly tripped by this bloody


    threshold..."


    Ang jumped hard on the threshold, and then she just slipped away.


    After that, Sven pretended to speak to Arvin in a righteous manner, "Does it feel wrong to hug my sister


    in my house, Dr. Gu?"


    Did Sven think that Arvin hadn''t seen his smile?


    "I think that''s exactly what you want." Arvin left a few words before he strode toward the dining room.


    After they both left, Sven couldn''t help but lean on the door and burst intoughter.

 Chapter 36 Thats My Mum

    Chapter 36 That''s My Mum


    "The two must have something going on!" ording to his careful observation, Arvin really took the


    initiative ining over to Ang''s house.


    In the dinning room, Ang secretly dialed Lily''s number. "How have you been, grandma?"


    Lily was pleased to hear from Ang. "You remembered me, my little sweetheart!"


    "Of course. Well, I''ve got one thing to ask you, grandma."


    "Feel free to say it."


    Ang peered at Sven and Arvin, who was seated around the table. "What does Arvin like to eat,


    grandma?"


    Her question made Lily''s eyes lighten up. ''She cared about Arvin! That''s a good news!'' Lily replied,


    "Arvin likes nothing special, but he does have something he dislikes."


    Ang was so thrilled that she''d like to hit her own thigh. That was exactly what she wanted to know.


    "So, what is the food that he doesn''t like?"


    "Arvin doesn''t like red-cooked pork,tro, eggnt..." Lily was d to tell Ang all she knew about


    Arvin''s dislikes in food, meat and vegetables.


    Ang snickered, "Okay, I got it. Thank you, grandma!"


    "Is Avrin with you, Ang?"


    "Yes, grandma. My mum''s hurrying me and we are going to have dinner soon. I have to go. I''ll visit you


    when I''m free!"


    Lily agreed, "Okay. You should go."


    "Bye!"


    ...


    After ending the call, Ang walked towards the dining table, where everybody was already seated.


    Chuck was seated on the main seat, with Daisy on his right hand and Sven on his left. Arvin was


    seated next to Sven.


    Ang''s eyes rolled. She moved towards Sven and clutched his sleeves as she smiled innocently at


    him. "Could you move and sit with mum, Sven? It''s rare that Director Gu came to our home. As one of


    his employees, I need to ensure that he''s well treated in our home."


    Her words sessfully drew everyone''s attention.


    Earlier, she drove Arvin away, but now she changed her mind and didn''t want him to go?


    Sven stood up without a second thought and sat next to Daisy. As what Ang had wished, she sat


    beside Arvin.


    It seemed like Arvin curved the corner of his mouth. There was a saying, The weasel goes to pay his


    respects to the hen - not with the best of intentions.


    It was a great dinner tonight. Daisy had cooked eight dishes and prepared two bowls of soup.


    Ang''s eyes lightened up when she saw some dishes with meat, two of these weren''t Arvin''s favorite.


    She picked up a piece of red-cooked pork and put it to Arvin''s te, "You deal with a lot of problems


    every day, Director Gu. You''ve had a hard time. You should treat youself with some meat to supplement


    some nutrition! Suit yourself..."


    ...


    Everyone around the table felt a sense of weirdness. Chuck narrowed his eyes at her daughter''s


    pleased face as he observed her closely. "Why is my little girl so attentive to this man?"


    Daisy, as well, was wondering what was going on with her daughter.


    Sven picked up a piece of red-cooked pork too and waited for something fun to happen. As far as he


    knew, Arvin did not like red-cooked pork at all.


    Arvin was looking at that pork for nearly half a minute.


    Ang tilted her head and looked at Arvin''s nk expression. She certainly felt good about herself.


    "Come on, Director Gu. This red-cooked pork dish was made by the cook who was hired by my older


    brother. You should eat more. As well as this lettuce in oyster sauce..." Yes! Arvin didn''t like oyster


    sauce, either.


    A leaf of lettuce with an overflowing oyster sauce on it was put onto Arvin''s te.


    Arvin looked at Ang, who was full of provocation and satisfication in her eyes. "Thanks."


    Later on, he ate all food on his te. Ang watched him with her eyes wide open.


    ... No! She tried to recall what Mrs. Gu told her. ''I remembered it right. Arvin doesn''t like red-cooked


    pork. What''s goning on?''


    "Eat your food, Ang!" Chuck did not notice thepetition between the two. He just felt like his


    daughter was too attentive to Arvin.


    "Okay." Ang retracted her eyes to her own food and drank her porridge in disappointment.


    ''Mrs. Gu won''t lie to me! So, which part went wrong? Was this because he hadn''t eaten enough?''


    After a careful thought, Ang picked up another piece of red-cooked pork and put it onto Arvin''s te.


    "I may have a lot of things to consult with you in the future about Yao Hospital, Director Gu. Feel at


    home, please. "


    Holy mama! Ang was not good at talking. She couldn''t find other words topliment Arvin...


    Soon, Arvin''s te was filled with red-cooked pork and lettuce with oyster sauce, including some


    celery, which he also disliked. His te was always fully refilled by Ang.


    To match Ang''s hospitality, Arvin picked up a piece of mutton chop with ck pepper and ced it


    on her te. With an effort to sound gentle and friendly, he told, "Thank you for your consideration,


    Ang. Help yourself, too. You''re skinny. A girl is perfect with a little fat."


    Ang was in utter surprise. ''Arvin was so thick-skinned. Since when did he care about me?''


    Well, thest sentence he said... would have deeply touched her if he truly cared for her.


    However, she remembered every word that he said before.


    She was only 120 pounds and he told her to lose weight because he thought she was too fat.


    After picking up the two pieces of mutton chop for Ang, Arvin ate the food on his te quietly.


    Sven cleared his throat to conceal hisughter and said to his younger sister, "Eat your food, Ang.


    Why are you staring into space?"


    "Okay!" Ang drew back her thoughts and ate her favourite mutton chop.


    ''Arvin picked up my favourite dish identally. That''s amazing!''


    Seeing the exchange between Ang and Avrin, Chuck pondered about it a lot. ''Arvin and Ang...''


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He saw Arvin in a different way now.


    As for Daisy, she thought Ang was being difficult. "It was no good idea to make Arvin eat so much


    red-cooked pork, Ang. This mushroom soup with winter gourd is good, too. Refill it in Avrin''s bowl,


    Ang. "


    "Mum... He can refill it on his own." Ang felt droopy seeing that her n didn''t go as she wished.


    "Didn''t you say that you have many things to consult with Arvin, Ang? Be friendly, okay?" Then,


    Daisy passed the scoop over to Ang.


    Ang took the scoop over. "That''s... my mum! ="


    When she was about to take Arvin''s bowl, he stopped her. At first, Ang was confused but then Arvin


    exined, "Guiding you is no big deal. It''s just a small case. However, dropping by in this home might


    have caused Ang to be unhappy, so it''s my fault. I am sorry." After saying this, Arvin refilled Ang''s


    bowl with soup.


    ''Avrin would say sorry too me?'' Ang almost choked herself with the porridge inside her mouth. ''Did I


    mishear him?


    But his words suggested that I was being difficult?''


    After refilling the bowl with soup, Arvin admitted, "Sorry that I made you unhappy, Ang."


    As a matter of fact, Arvin''s words did have twoyers of meaning. For one thing, he was sorry for the


    situation right now. Another thing was that he wanted to apologize for the private examination incident.


    He did a lot of thinking and he realized that he was a little hard on Ang at that time.


    Ang was inexperienced at her new job, so it was also a genuine apology for that incident.

 Chapter 37 Im Sorry

    Chapter 37 I''m Sorry


    Ang didn''t felt she was ttering. Instead, she was rather shocked by his words. ''This man is really


    the cold and indifferent vice director of our hospital?'' Ang wondered.


    She did not take the bowl in Arvin''s hand right away. She just looked at Daisy and asked, "Mum... He''s


    Arvin, right?"


    Arvin smiled after hearing Ang''s funny question.


    As for Daisy, she wanted to knock on her daughter'' head, whose behaviour was kind of weird today.


    "Yes, of course. Don''t you see him? He''s right in front of you!"


    "Take the bowl from Arvin, Ang. He is holding it." Sven reminded Ang, who looked a little


    confused.


    Later on, Ang took the bowl from Arvin and tasted the soup. ''Which cook made this? It''s quite


    delicious...'' She thought to herself.


    As the dinner ended, Ang was still confused.


    After Arvin went to the bathroom to rinse his mouth, Daisy patted Ang''s head, "What''s going on with


    you, my sweetheart? Do you have problems with Arvin?"


    To confirm, Ang nodded her head. She did have strong opinions about him. "Mum... Could you ask


    Arvin..." To check into a hotel?


    Just as she was about to finish saying those five words, she was interrupted by Sven. "Have you tidied


    up a clean room for Arvin?"


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Why did you ask me to tidy up for him? He himself should do it." Ang unconvincedly red at her


    older brother, who didn''t pick her side. "You''re treating him as if he was your younger brother but


    remember, I am your younger sister, Okay?" Ang barked.


    Seeing her daughter being arrogant and unyielding, Daisy shook her head. "Go downstairs. I''ll go tidy


    up a clean room for Arvin."


    After that, she went upstairs.


    Right at that moment, Arvin came out of the bathroom. Ang stopped Daisy, "Mum!"


    "Why?"


    "You don''t have to do it. I''ll clean Avrin''s room." Ang went upstairs right away, leaving everyone in


    confusion.


    In the guest room


    Ang closed the door, opened the closet''s door and took a grey duvet set out. ''No!'' Ang felt this


    was not good enough so she put it back.


    She went into her own room, found a clean duvet set in her coatroom and walked back to the guest


    room.


    She carefully made the bed and covered it with new quilts.


    However, the quilt was quite big and she couldn''t make it if she stood along the bed so she quickly took


    off her shoes and crawled onto the bed.


    "Wow. Finally. I finished it. I''m tired."


    She threw the newly-covered bedspread away. She really need a breath!


    When shey in bed, her eyes rolled and she realized, ''Isn''t Arvin a neat freak? Ha ha!''


    She jumped onto the bed, covered herself with this newly-made quilt and rolled over. ''I''m sleeping on


    this bed. Ha ha!''


    When Ang was giggling, Arvin opened the door and saw her rolling on the pink bed covered by the


    quilt. She almost hit the ground but thank God she was not.


    All of a sudden, Ang came out of the quilt. "Oh my God!" Arvin, who was standing beside the bed,


    stared at her with his arms crossed in his chest.


    Ang was about to stand up just now but she was startled by Arvin''s sudden appearance so she fell


    onto the bed. Her eyes were filled with anger. "Howe you didn''t knock the door before you entered


    the room?"


    "This is my room now. Howe you are here?" He reminded her in a indifferent manner.


    He then took a look at his bed. This pink bedspread was so not his type.


    "Oh!" However, Ang pointed out, "This is my home! All the rooms here are mine. All the beds here


    are mine, too."


    "Yes." This was for sure.


    "I''ve slept on this bed. Don''t you have a thing for cleanliness? Go and find a hotel for youself, please?"


    ''So that''s the reason... why she rolled over on this pinkish bed.''


    Suddenly, Ang was under Arvin''s body. He quickly covered her mouth.


    "I won''t let you go if you scream!"


    "I won''t scream... But I won''t leave today!"


    Ang shut her mouth and pushed his hand away.


    Arvin slowly let her go but he didn''t stand up right away, "Don''t you know I''m a neat lover? Make my


    bed again! I want all things new!"


    "New? We don''t have a new devut set! This is the only one set left. You can go find a hotel if you don''t


    like it." Ang looked up at him, very proudly.


    "So you mean this is your bedsheet and quilt cover?"


    "Yes... Wait. How did you know that?"


    Arvin thought Ang was an idiot. "Is that normal if your older brother or your parents use this pink


    devut set?"


    After a moment''s reflection, Ang felt ashamed of herself. He was so right. ''Of course, they won''t use


    a pink duvet set like this.''


    "Stand, please. Otherwise, when theye in and see us like this, they will take it wrongly."


    "Take it wrongly? Don''t you want them to misunderstand us?"


    ''This is exactly what Sven meant to do although he doesn''t like it, '' Arvin thought.


    Ang give him a frown. "I have a boyfriend, okay? We can''t be like this... We can''t get close. Now, get


    up!"


    Upon hearing what Ang said, Arvin''s eyes cooled down but he kept still.


    "I''ll take action if you don''t get up. Seriously! Don''t me me if I hurt you!" ''Arvin seemed refined in his


    manners, so he might be weak inside, '' Ang thought to herself.


    "Ang." Suddenly, Arvin called her name.


    Ang looked up at him. "Yes?"


    Before Ang could burst into anger, Arvin held her hands. With his serious face, he sincerely told her,


    "I''m sorry."


    Hearing the three words from Arvin, she swallowed up the words she said before.


    She looked straight into his pleading eyes. She couldn''t brush off her suprise and confusion... ''Arvin


    was apologizing?'' She couldn''t believe it. "Why... did you apologize?"


    Arvin didn''t respond to her question right away. At this moment, the room was so quiet that Ang


    could only hear was his heart beating. She suddenly blushed.


    "Don''t ask me the reason." There was no exnation so he didn''t say anything.


    "If you don''t exin why, I''ll take it as the apology for everything you''ve done wrong to me." Ang was


    in a shock that she didn''t realize how inappropriate their gesture was.


    Arvin just stared at her with a nk expression on his face. He didn''t utter any word.


    Ang took his silence as a yes... But why?


    Why did he apologize to her?


    His apology nearly made her forgive for every wrong thing he had done to her.


    "Don''t ask." Ang smelled like roses which captivated Arvin and made him move closer to her.


    He reminisced their kissst time, which left him with sleepless nights and thoughts.


    Their kiss was like opium. It was very addicting. It was hard to quit which made him try one more time,


    and now... He did it again. He kissed her.


    ...


    Arvin''s lips were so warm that Ang almost forgot to breathe. He kissed her again!


    Holy mama! And there they are! At her house! Avrin was too brave!


    After a while, the sound of footsteps was heard outside the room. Arvin looked at Ang in his arms.


    Her eyes were closed but his eyes glimmered.

 Chapter 38 Arvin is Not Your Son

    Chapter 38 Arvin is Not Your Son


    Arvin hugged Ang tightly and they changed positions. Now, she was on top of him.


    When Ang opened her eyes, she tried to get rid of him. But Arvin smiled, then grabbed her wrists


    and kissed her. Ang was not able to move because of his grip on her.


    Suddenly, the door opened and Daisy''s startled voice came through. "Oh! I''m sorry, I''m so sorry... I


    forgot to knock at the door. What is this? Ang?" Daisy said in her panicky voice.


    She waited for Ang to respond while she was standing at the door with an incredulous look on her


    face. Wasn''t it Ang who was lying on top of Arvin?


    Upon seeing Daisy, Arvin released Ang and she immediately jumped off the bed. She wiped her lips,


    and her face has gone totally red due to her embarrassment. When she was about to answer Daisy,


    Arvin interrupted her and exined, "Aunt, don''t give it a second thought, Ang didn''t do this on


    purpose."


    "Ke-ke..." Ang choked. What did he mean Ang didn''t do this on purpose?


    In her memory, it was Arvin who had started the kiss!


    Ang was so overwhelmed by shock. Because of this, Daisy couldn''t speak a word for a while. She


    was in utter surprise too. Just imagine, which mother in this world would calm down if she saw her


    daughter be taken advantage by a man in her own house?


    "Mom, I can exin... Mom, it''s Arvin who..."


    "What happened?" Sven and Chuck also appeared in the doorway and looked at the three people who


    were acting weirdly.


    Ang was anxious that they would get it wrong, "Arvin, tell them what happened before! It was you


    who..."


    "Ang, don''t worry. I know you didn''t do it on purpose. You don''t have to me yourself. Uncle, aunt,


    and Sven, it''ste now. I''d like to go to sleep."


    It was clear that he wanted them to leave now. Ang was pissed off, so she patted his shoulder.


    "Arvin, it was you who took advantage of me, okay?"


    Hearing Ang''s words, Sven and Chuck basically knew what had happened.


    When Chuck was about to defend his daughter, Daisy interrupted, "Well, Ang, if you did something


    wrong, just admit it. Arvin won''t me you. Why would you lie?"


    When Daisy came in, she saw that Ang was on top of Arvin, but she couldn''t speak it outin front of


    them because it was too embarrassing.


    Ang was out of words. Looking at her mother who was dragging her away, Ang tried to remind


    her, "Mom, Arvin is not your son! I''m your daughter!"


    "Ang, you''re so unpredicatable! Don''t be so capricious anymore! Doctor Gu has helped you a lot at


    the Yao Hospital but you didn''t show your gratitude, instead you tried to turn against him! Don''t you


    think I know nothing about what you have done? Look at the pink bed set you prepared for him!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang, you are so much!"


    When the door was closed, Arvin smiled. ''Ang, you''re still too naive!''


    However, outside the room, Ang was about to go crazy. Even her father wouldn''t defend her.


    "Ang, Arvin is the deputy director of the hospital where you have been working. I have met him


    several times. He is a mature man, so he wouldn''t me you for what you''ve done. Don''t you dare


    speak against him! Be more mature in the future! And now, prepare a new bed set for him!"


    How can a girl be taken advantage of? Not even a little bit!


    Ang was out of words again.


    In her mind, ''Oh my gosh! Did Arvin drugged mom and dad? It was me who had been taken advantage


    of! Why would no one believe me? Was it just because I was on top of him?''


    After a few minutes, Ang brought a new bed set to Arvin''s room and knocked on his door.


    The man who answered the door was exactly the one who had made her angry.


    Ang cleared her throat and raised her voice. "Doctor Gu, I''m sorry for what I have done. I''m here to


    change your bed set!"


    "Ang, thank you. Pleasee in!"


    When the door was closed, Ang threw away the bed set. She clenched her fists firmly and started to


    hit Arvin.


    "Bastard! You''re a bastard! Wing, you''re such a bad man! I will let you know how powerful I am!"


    Ang''s fists fell one after another on Arvin, but he just let her and did not resist.


    Ang only cared about letting off all of her anger that shepletely ignored the whispering outside


    the room. "Look, it is Ang who had bullied Arvin, and you wouldn''t believe it, I had seen it myself."


    When Chuck knew that it was not his daughter who had been taken advantage of, he was relieved and


    nodded his head. "Then, just let her. A real man wouldn''t care much about it."


    Daisy didn''t know what to say. She just looked at her husband. "Arvin is not Sven, he is not your son.


    How can you be so calm after knowing that your daughter is bullying him?" In Chuck''s eyes, as long as


    his daugther wouldn''t be taken advantage of, then nothing mattered!


    Chuck had his hands behind his back and headed to the living room, "Why wouldn''t I be calm? Ang


    can do anything she wants to do. I will be her biggest supporter no matter what happens!"


    Daisy followed behind him. Without giving up, she insisted, "And we just let her?"


    "Or else? This is our house! Are you afraid of Arvin taking advantage of Ang?"


    "Not really, but what if Ang does something too excessive and Arvin was too gentle to me her?


    How can we just let Ang bully him and showing nothing?"


    ...


    If Ang could hear what her parents have said, she would definitely bang her head against the wall...


    In the room


    Ang was trying to hit Arvin again, but Arvin took a hold of her when he knew Ang''s parents had


    gone.


    "Enough!" He used a little strength and thrown Ang into the bed.


    Ang looked at Arvin who was showing a cold expression on his face. He had clearly taken an


    advantage of her and smeared her image. Where did he got the nerve to shout at her?


    "Arvin, you must leave my home today!" She jumped off the bed, pulled Arvin''s hands and headed


    towards the door.


    Arvin rubbed his painful temple. Ang was really a headache for him.


    He exerted some strength and pulled her back. He has seen the anger in her eyes. "Go change the


    bed set. One more word, you will not walk out of this room tonight!"


    "This is..." My home!


    Thest two words had disappeared in her mouth. What''s more, Arvin held Ang in his


    Arms and walked towards the bed...


    Now, Ang had realized what he meant. Her face had gone total red. "You''re a shameless pervert!


    Let go of me!"


    Ang was clearly mad at him and Arvin gave her a warning look. "This is yourst chance, will you


    change the bed set or not?"


    Ang felt annoyed of being bossed around by Arvin and the fact that she was taken advantage at her


    own home!


    She immediately climbed up from the bed and stood in front of Arvin. Then she took several steps back


    and brought her fists towards Arvin''s face.


    However, Arvin escaped quickly, and Ang had no time to hold back herself, so she went straight


    towards the bed.


    Whoooooooh... "My nose hurts!" Ang rubbed her nose and threw her fists again towards Arvin.


    For the first time, the second time and the third time... Arvin had escaped in each punch. She didn''t


    even hit his clothes.


    "Ang, you have wasted yourst chance! So, it''s not my fault!" Arvin stared at her coldly and


    reached out to her. The next moment, Ang was lying on the bed with no time to stop Arvin.

 Chapter 39 Whats Wrong with My Sister

    Chapter 39 What''s Wrong with My Sister


    "Ah! Big wing, you bastard! I will beat you up! You want me to change your bed sheet? No way!" She


    threw away her slippers, got up and stood on the bed. While she was resting her arms on the hips, she


    looked at Arvin.


    In an instant, Arvin stared back at her strangely and kept silent.


    Ang was a little curious. So, she followed his eyes. It looked like that she was about to scream. Arvin


    knew what she was going to do. Therefore, he pulled her into his arm immediately and covered her


    mouth.


    "Shut up! Do you want to attract more people here?" Later on, he fell silent and didn''t say anything any


    more.


    However, Arvin couldn''t speak this time because it seemed that he had touched something that was in


    the forbidden zone...


    Ang lowered her head and saw his hand. ''Oh, my god!'' She was gonna kill Arvin!


    To her shock, she didn''t expect that he... took advantage of her!


    Son of a bitch! She pulled Arvin''s hand and bit it in her mouth severely!


    Arvin frowned, closed his eyes and kept silent without stopping her.


    When Arvin''s hand was almost bit through the skin, Ang shook off his hand, "Bastard!"


    After this, she became red in the face and ran out of Arvin''s room.


    In the hall, she met Sven who was going to visit Arvin. When he saw his sister ran out of his room, he


    hurried to Arvin''s room.


    "Arvin, what''s wrong with my sister?"


    Arvin was rubbing the tooth marks on his hand and nced at Sven coolly. "She was unwilling to


    change the bed sheet."


    ''Unwilling to change the bed sheet? It could not be the reason. Ang seemed to be taken advantage


    when she ran out of the room.''


    Sven didn''t believe it. But as for Arvin, nobody could make him say anything that he didn''t want to.


    Therefore, Sven just let it go, "Just now, the researcher called me. We have talked about the


    scheme..."


    Then, the two men talked about their work.


    Ang returned to her room, jumped onto the bed, pulled back the quilts and wrapped herself in it!


    ''Oh, my God!'' Arvin had made her crazy! He kissed her and even touched her...


    He was such a pervert! Now, she felt that it was too unfair to Randal! She cheated on him again...


    When the night came, there were two people who didn''t sleep well.


    Of course, Ang was not one of them because she was a heartless girl. What she wanted to do was


    to have a good rest. She decided to throw Arvin out the next morning instead.


    Actually, Arvin and Chuck were the two people who didn''t sleep well.


    Arvin was thinking of Ang''s face and the part of her body that was touched by him.


    On the other room, Chuck believed that something happened between Ang and Arvin. But he


    couldn''t tell the exact thing...


    In the next morning, Ang got upzily when Sven woke her up.


    "Ang, the breakfast is ready. Get up! Let''s have breakfast... Ang, did you hear me? Ang."


    "Okay. I''ll be there right away." With her heavy eyes, Ang got up, opened the door and found Sven


    standing at the door.


    Looking at her, Sven rubbed her long tangled hair and said, "Wash your face and rinse your mouth


    immediately. We have a guest here. Don''t go downstairs in this way!"


    ''Guest? Guest!'' In a minute, Ang finally realized who the guest was. She was awakepletely.


    "Sven, when will Arvin leave?" She asked anxiously.


    "Today. What''s the matter?"


    ''Today? Great!''


    Angughed, "It''s okay. Never mind. I just asked. I''ll wash up now!"


    Ang closed her door and went to the bathroom happily. ''Arvin, leave my house right now. You can no


    longer take advantage of me if you leave.''


    However, Ang was too naive.


    Twenty minutester


    Ang went downstairs happily. All of the people already sat on the table.


    "Ang, be quick and sit here. Let''s have breakfast!" Chuck waved at her.


    Ang snorted when she saw Arvin''s nk expression and sat down beside Daisy.


    Today, she wore a simple pink sport suit, which made her look younger. The soft skin was white


    touched with red...


    Arvin stopped gazing at Ang and focused on his breakfast.


    After the breakfast, Chuck went to the hospital. Sven and Arvin were working together to finish the


    project, while Daisy was busy in the kitchen.


    Ang sat down beside Sven happily. She watched him and Arvin as they opened the document.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Sven nced at Ang and teased her. "Ang, you seemed very happy. Tell me about it."


    "Of course. I''m happy because someone is leaving." Ang swayed her head and felt satisfied.


    Everybody knew who that "someone" was. Sven pretended to cough, "Ang, don''t do this!"


    However, Arvin took out of his phone and started to make a call.


    "Chief Nurse, how many days did Ang ask for a leave...? Who gave you the right to permit her such


    a long vocation...?"


    Ang''s face was suddenly filled with rage. Ignoring Sven, she stood up from the sofa and angrily


    red at Arvin.


    When he hung up the phone, Ang asked him with an obvious hint of irritation in her voice, "Arvin,


    what''s the matter with you? I just took a few days off. What''s the big deal! Why did you call the head


    nurse?"


    "I was just asking. What are you worrying about?" Arvin answered her calmly.


    Ang was definitely worried! It took her a lot of time to get rid of Arvin. She didn''t want him around.


    "Stay out of my business!" She directly refused Arvin with clear voice.


    Arvin smiled quietly, "When you were drunk, you called me dear Arvin intimately! You were not like this


    at that time!"


    "..." Ang opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word any more.


    Sven looked at them and listened to their argument silently. He felt entertained hearing their exchange.


    ''Ang wants to win over Arvin? It is impossible! She is such a green hand!'' However, it was


    necessary for Ang to win over Arvin. Otherwise, Ang might be bullied if they stayed together.


    Right at that moment, Daisy brought over some fruits and put them on the table. "Ang, why do you


    look so angry?"


    "Never mind!" Ang was reluctant to exin the whole thing because her mum would not believe her.


    But at this time, Arvin said, "Auntie, here is the thing. I''ll go back to Shine Empire after a while. Since


    Ang''s holiday is over, I want to go back with her... So, what do you think?"


    "No. I still need to take a leave! Mum, I don''t want to go to work!"


    However, Ang''s plead was ignored directly. Daisy looked at Arvin happily, "It sounds great! I feel


    relieved if you two go back together. Sven will not be bothered to apany her any more!"


    As for Arvin, Daisy believed in his good moral quality deeply.


    She thought her daughter was self-willed, but she did not believe that Arvin would do something


    inappropriate!


    "Mum! You didn''t even ask for my opinion!" Ang stared at Arvin and her mom in confusion. They


    were deep in conversation. What she couldn''t understand was why did her mum talk to him so nicely?


    Arvin was such an annoying guy!

 Chapter 40 Because of Her Stupid Idea

    Chapter 40 Because of Her Stupid Idea


    Arvin took out his cellphone and typed some messages, then he sent them through WeChat.


    "Ang, don''t be naughty. Your brother is very busy, go with Arvin!" Daisy urged her with a smile.


    Ang wanted to say no, but her cellphone rang immediately. After reading the message, her eyes


    widened because of shock.


    ''If you don''t go, all the nurses in VVIP department will be fired.'' Ang was in utter shock...


    ...


    ''Have we really spoiled Ang?'' Daisy sighed.


    "Ang, Arvin is your vice director. Now that you treat him so badly, I can infer that you must often bully


    him in hospital, don''t you?"


    What? In her mom''s eyes, she is such a naughty girl? This time, Ang didn''t speak any words. No!


    Need! To! Exin!


    Her silence seemed to indicate her guilt, which gave Arvin more chance toin. "She didn''t bully


    me too much but gave me many nicknames like big wing, ice g, bastard and so on... Auntie, Ang


    is still a little girl, you can''t be too particr with her!"


    Ang didn''t know what to say. She felt so sick that she wanted to spit blood.


    Daisy was so worried. How could Ang be so naughty? Arvin was much more polite than Ang. It


    will show her failure in teaching daughter if she didn''t me Ang. Therefore, she went on, "Ang!


    You are more than twenty years old, not a kid any more! Mr. Gu is too busy to argue with you, so can


    you promise me not to bully him any more?"


    Ang was still speechless.


    Sven always wanted to make a match between Arvin and his sister, but when he saw Daisy ming


    Ang, he can''t help speaking for his sister. "Mom, does Ang really have the ability to bully Arvin?"


    He asked.


    "Auntie, you shouldn''t do wrong to Ang because she has never bullied me really." Arvin lightly


    smiled.


    "How gentle and polite Arvin is! It''s all Chuck''s fault to have spoiled our daughter." Daisy sighed.


    "Mom, Arvin must be your natural son and I must be adopted" Ang only said this after a long time.


    "How could it be? When you were born, your father delivered you by himself..."


    ...


    After half an hour


    Ang walked down the stairs with her luggage. Now that Arvin had achieved his purpose, there was


    no need to discuss the end of project.


    He took the luggage for Ang like a gentleman and she had to follow him reluctantly.


    Ten minutes ago, Ang told Arvin through WeChat, "I quit! You can do as your will if you want to fire


    me!"


    It seemed that Arvin was in restroom and he sent only voice messages to her. ''A project of Yao


    Hospital and Chengyang Private Hospital involves Billions. If you resign, I would withdraw our finance


    and your hospital will be at risk of failing.'' ...


    "Does a project of Yao Hospital and Chengyang Private Hospital involves Billions, brother?" Ang


    wasn''t startled by his threat but she called Sven downstairs to confirm the information directly.


    "How could you know that?"


    ... Fine! It is true. Ang decided to sacrifice herself to prevent Chengyang Hospital from being in


    crisis. She packed up right away and left with Arvin.


    Chuck sent them to the airport by car. After the security check, Ang entered the waiting hall without


    saying goodbye to Sven.


    That was because she was in a bad mood. She was so anxious and even wanted to punch someone.


    Arvin glimpsed at Ang who was seated in a chair. He noticed her gloomy mood so decided to enter


    the cafe nearby.


    After a few minutes, he brought a cup of coffee to her. "You feel wronged?" He asked.


    Of course! He had twisted her mom''s impression on her through a visit! She had no chance to speak


    for herself.


    She snorted, pretending not to see the coffee, and turned her head.


    Arvin took out a handkerchief, then he put it on the chair and sat down. "If you are not convinced, you


    can take a revenge on me!"


    "How can I take a revenge on you?" She suddenly turned back to look at his perfect side face.


    "For example, if I kissed you then you can kiss me back..."


    Ang blushed instantly with what he said. She hit his shoulder forcibly.


    "Ang, break up with Randal!" Arvin looked into her eyes while saying these words.


    For the sake of Sven, he thought it was necessary to remind her. ''Don''t be fooled too much by that


    disloyal bastard!''


    ...


    Ang stared at him with a puzzled look. She fell silent for a long time.


    After giving her the coffee, he didn''t say anything because he believed that she was recollecting the


    things happened between her and Randal.


    Five minutester, Ang asked Arvin. "You have fallen in love with me, haven''t you?" Arvin was in


    great surprise due to her directness in asking the question.


    If he didn''t love her, why did he always tease her to draw her attention? Why did he kiss her, took her


    advantage and now return to Shine Empire with her?


    Arvin was annoyed at first but he felt disoriented when he saw Ang smile because he realized that


    he didn''t hate Ang so much.


    For an instance, he wasn''t annoyed when she touched him. He didn''t feel sick for kissing her.


    When he dated Rosa Yin, he had never thought about kissing her because he was such a neat freak.


    However, how could it be possible to love Ang? "It''s impossible!"


    Ang''s face fell. She also realized it was impossible. How could Arvin fall in love with her?


    "Ha ha ha!" Ang burst intoughter because of her stupid idea.


    "Why are youughing?" Arvin cast a nce at her.


    "I''mughing for my... nothing." Ang stoppedughing and took a sip of the coffee Americano that he


    bought.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    At the same moment, two tall women stopped in front of them. "Hey! Is the seat beside you taken by


    someone?" One woman asked Arvin in a shy expression.


    Arvin''s good mood disappeared. He didn''t want to respond to the two women in front of them and he


    did so.


    "It has been taken!" He nced at them with cold eyes when they were about to sit down beside him.


    "Besides us, is there anyone else?" Ang looked at him with confusion. She realized something when


    she saw the disappointed expression on the two women''s faces.


    "Hey, girls, you can sit here!" She stopped them instantly when they were leaving. Ang stood up and


    gave an evil smile.


    ''Arvin doesn''t like these women. I will ask them to stay around him.''


    Arvin caught Ang''s arm quickly before she could make a step.


    It seemed that he pulled her a little too hard which made Ang bump into him unexpectedly. Without


    knowing what happened, Ang had seated on his...p.


    Inhaling Ang''s scent, Arvin was attracted to her more. He had never thought that Ang could be


    pulled to him so easily.


    Arvin reacted quickly. When Ang was about to stand up, he hugged her immediately and said to the


    two women, "Are you sure you want to stay here and to watch me flirting with my girlfriend?"


    Girlfriend?! Ang felt extremely embarrassed.


    The women stared at them angrily while Ang was inplete shock. Then they walked away in


    heels and seated on the other seats which were not far away from them.

 Chapter 41 What a Cool and Handsome Face

    Chapter 41 What a Cool and Handsome Face


    Until then, Arvin released Ang''s waist. "You can stand up now!"


    Ang was unable to speak, "..." She stood up from Arvin''sp and put aside the coffee on her hand.


    She grabbed his neck and gritted her teeth. "Arvin, you''ve destroyed my reputation! It''s either you or


    me! One of us will die today! I will beat you up!"


    Ang grabbed Arvin tightly. Despite this, he still looked at her calmly. "If you were not in themon


    waiting hall, I would not have talked to women!"


    She chose to sit in themon hall instead of the VIP departure hall! He couldn''t understand it. Maybe


    Ang was the first person to make such dumb choice!


    "Are you ming me? How dare you!" She didn''t understand why an arrogant man like Arvin would


    exist in this world!


    Arvin just blinked and said nothing.


    His silence made Ang even angrier! She finally released her grip on his neck and angrily sat beside


    him.


    Arvin finally breathed in some fresh air and looked out the windows of the waiting hall.


    Both of them said nothing to each other before boarding.


    It was almost a week since Ang left the hospital. At that very moment, she got a call from Randal.


    The two words, ''Dream Guy'', appeared on the screen of her phone. But Ang didn''t answer the


    phone even though it had been ringing for a long time.


    Arvin coldly stared at her while she looked at her phone.


    In the past, she would always expect a call or message from Randal even if he only said just one


    sentence. She even couldn''t sleep when she was expecting a call from him. She would often wake up


    to check if she had missed some of his important messages or calls.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    However, Randal never called.


    Strangely, Ang received the call from Randal just now. But even stranger was the fact that she was


    not as happy as she thought she would be.


    She remembered what Arvin said, "Ang, break up with Randal!"


    She muted the phone, and asked Arvin, "What do you know about him?"


    ''Randal does not love me at all.'' Ang thought to herself.


    Arvin looked in her eyes and understood what she was thinking about.


    "For the sake of my brother, you don''t want me to get hurt, right? So you asked me to break up with


    Randal. Is that right?"


    After a short pause, Arvin nodded. ''She is not a fool!''


    She asked again, "Do you have any evidence that Randal might hurt me?"


    Actually, she didn''t need the evidence. Randal''s behavior and action could exin everything!


    However, Ang would not give up her hope until thest moment!


    "Be patient! I know what I''m doing."


    After saying these words, he looked away.


    Then they started to have their tickets checked. After boarding, Ang was surprised to find out that


    she would be sitting beside Arvin. She thought the first ss seats were already full.


    She curiously asked Arvin, "When did you book the ticket?"


    Her brother helped her book the ticket and she didn''t even check it. Her brother was always in charge


    of this matter.


    "Yesterday."


    "Yesterday? Are you sure? Then why are we sitting next to each other?" She was sitting by the window


    and Arvin was on her left side.


    Of course, Arvin wouldn''t tell her that he asked his assistant to book her ticket together with his.


    Since Arvin didn''t answer her question, Ang curled her lip, ''You emotionless weirdo!''


    When she was already sittingfortably, Ang was shocked to find the two women who aggresively


    approached Arvin sitting on the other side of the aisle.


    When they saw Arvin, the two women looked obviously excited. They talked to each other in low


    voices.


    When she was about to sit down, Ang was suddenly pulled up. "Exchange seats with me!"


    He was almost choked to death by the two women''s perfume.


    "No! I like sitting at the window!" Ang sat at the window directly.


    Arvin put his two hands into the pocket, staring at Ang firmly. He had never met such a tough girl!


    A few secondster, Arvin bent down and held up Ang. "My..." Ang was about to scream when


    she was carried but since it was on the ne, she immediately shut her mouth.


    Then, she was thrown to the seat next to her original one. Ignoring Ang''s bitter eyes, he fastened his


    seat belt.


    "You are such a pain! Why not take the private ne?" Ang fastened the seat belt angrily.


    "The private nes were taken by my mum and brother." If the two private nes were not already


    taken by his rtives, he would never book the ne tickets!


    Ang sneered at him, "I''m so disgusted of you! Why not have one for yourself? You''re rich, right? You


    don''t need to share a ne with other people, then!"


    "I already have one. It is still not released by the factory." He casually leaned against the chair and


    looked out the window.


    ''What a cool and handsome face!'' Ang immediately felt something strange. She loved and hated


    him at the same time.


    "You can buy all tickets in the first ss!" Sven, that reckless and wasteful man, always did such things!


    Arvin replied, "It''s the peak hour for passengers. My assistant has found out that most tickets have


    been sold out when she was just booking for one."


    Well, she could say nothing right now! She''d better just sit down quietly and patiently wait. Before


    turning off her phone, Ang looked at the two women with a cold re. They have been looking at


    her the whole time and she just wanted to return the favor.


    Before taking off, the sweet-smiling airline stewardess came forward and checked their safety belts.


    But when the stewardess nced at Arvin, her eyes suddenly brightened. However, she looked away


    when she sensed that Ang saw her.


    Ang was so speechless...


    As soon as the ne took off, Ang leaned against the chair and slowly fell asleep.


    Arvin watched her while she slept. She was so innocent and pure, like a child...


    He couldn''t help but shake his head and called the stewardess, "Give me a nket."


    The stewardess nced at Ang and brought a nket. When she was about to cover her with it,


    Arvin quickly took the nket.


    He covered Ang with the nket by himself. His sweet gesture touched the stewardess deeply.


    Arvin was reluctant to read magazines that have been read and touched by so many people. Instead,


    he leaned against the chair, and looked out the window. He was lost in his deep thoughts.


    Suddenly, he felt something fall over his shoulder.


    Looking back, he found it was Ang who suddenly leaned her head on his shoulder. Moreover, she


    rubbed her head on his shoulder and fell asleep after finding afortable position.


    ... Arvin raised his hand and was about to push away her head. However, he stopped when he saw


    how satisfied Ang''s face looked.


    Ang had been sleeping until the nended. The stewardess''s sweet voice from the broadcast


    woke her up. Three secondster, she opened her eyes and she heard, "You''re a slobber! Your saliva


    is all over my shoulder!"


    ''What?'' Ang found out just now that she had leaned on Arvin''s shoulder. And she slobbered... She


    wiped her lips embarrassingly.


    .... ''No! He''s lying!''


    Ang sat straight, covered herself with the nket again and red at him angrily.


    "You slobbered! Not me!"


    But was she really leaning on Arvin''s shoulder while sleeping? ''Oh, my god! How humiliating...''


    When they came out from the airport, Kent, Arvin''s assistant had been waiting outside. He took the


    luggage from Arvin and Ang and put them in the trunk.


    They were in Arvin''s Porsche. Kent started the car and left the airport quickly.


    "Mr. Gu, where are we going?"


    Arvin nced at Ang. "Where do you live?"


    "Xinhe Garden" She answered.

 Chapter 42 She Will Poison Him to Death

    Chapter 42 She Will Poison Him to Death


    Arvin said nothing more. Kent understood what he meant and drove them to the Xinhe Garden.


    Ang called Nancy on the way. "Nancy, are you in the hospital?"


    "Yes, I''m still working. How about you? What are you doing?"


    ''Life without Ang is so boring.'' Nancy thought to herself. She just stared at the caller while she


    leaned on the table. She looked really lifeless today.


    Ang smiled happily. "I just got off the ne. I''ll cook dinnerter and wait for you at home!"


    Arvin would have thought she was talking to her boyfriend if she didn''t call Nancy''s name.


    Her tone was so soft and joyful.


    Nancy suddenly sat up straight. "Tonight? Why didn''t you say that earlier? I must go home tonight


    because my brother hase back. He was very angry and urged me to go home since he knew I''m


    working in the hospital as a nurse..."


    "Oh! It''s okay, you should go home first!" Ang was a little disappointed that she would not see Nancy


    tonight.


    "I will be back by noon tomorrow. Wait for me at home, sweety!"


    "I will. By the way, you should prepare for the graduate school exam if your brother disagreed with


    you!" She didn''t want Nancy to waste time on her.


    "Okay, Ang. I will strive for our happiness!"


    "Kiss kiss. See you!"


    "Bye. Kiss kiss."


    ...


    After the end of the conversation, Ang suddenly felt that someone was staring at her. Then she


    remembered that she was sitting in Arvin''s car.


    She felt a little embarrassed about what she said just now...


    So, she lowered her head and looked at her phone to avoid eye contact with Arvin. She found Randal''s


    WeChat ID and sent him a message, "What''s up?"


    While Ang was absorbed in her phone, Arvin took out the documents and began to work..


    An hourter, the car stopped at the gate of Xinhe Garden.


    Ang bid a farewell to Arvin, "Thanks! See youter!"


    "I heard that you''re a good cook!" Arvin suddenly told her.


    "Well. How did you know?"


    ''Who told him this? My brother?'' Ang thought to herself.


    Arvin put the document down and exined to her, "It doesn''t matter whoever told me that. Now that


    you cook well and you would like to thank me, you should buy some food and cook for me!"


    ...


    Ang was nearly choked because of Arvin''s words.


    Cook for him? Was he daydreaming?


    "No way! I don''t cook that often! Besides, I never cook for men other than my rtives!" She snarled at


    him as she opened the door of the car.


    Arvin was provoked with her second sentence. He took out his phone and said calmly, "Then I have to


    call aunty."


    Aunty? "Which aunty?" The car door was locked, so she couldn''t open it...


    Arvin looked at his phone and read the number. Ang suddenly realized it was her mother''s phone


    number! His "aunty" was Daisy Tang!


    "Why are you calling my mother... Hey, don''t!" Seeing that his thumb was about to tap the dial-up


    button, Ang made a lunge to grab his phone.


    However, Arvin raised his hand and dodged her grabbing. Automatically, Ang fell in his arms.


    ...


    At that moment, there was only silence in the car. Ang rubbed the tip of her nose which was


    knocked on his arm. "Are you made of steel, Arvin? It hurts so much!"


    Kent didn''t dare to look back directly, so he looked into the rearview mirror in the car. The scene in the


    mirror made him astonished.


    Mr. Gu was so close to this woman... Was that real? He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    Arvin waited until she sat up, then he told Kent, "Let me drive."


    Kent got off the car and let him sit in the driver''s seat.


    "Is there any supermarket nearby?" Arvin asked.


    As she kept rubbing her nose, she pointed to the front. "500 meters away."


    Arvin started the car and drove to where she was pointing.


    No matter how Ang protested while they''re inside the car, Arvin didn''t say a word. He pretended as if


    he hadn''t heard it.


    When they arrived at the supermarket, Arvin stopped the car in the parking lot and took out his


    cellphone. He waved it in front of Ang''s eyes, "Want me to call your mother?"


    "Do it! You can call her! Let''s see what you will say!" She didn''t believe her mother would scold her for


    the sake of Arvin.


    Arvin nced at her. "I am going to tell aunty that you hugged me and kissed me..."


    "What''s your problem, Arvin? It was you who kissed me first!" Ang was nearly getting mad!


    ''How dare that God-damned Arvin to distort the truth!''


    "Let''s see who your mother will believe in!" He tapped the dial button casually.


    Ang''s heart suddenly felt heavy on her chest. "I will! I will cook for you! Don''t call my mom!"


    ''God-damned Arvin, I will poison you to death!'' Ang thought to herself.


    The man put away his phone with satisfaction and then he warned her, "I don''t eat bouilli, oyster sauce


    or parsley. If you dare to y any trick, I will give you a very good treat!"


    Ang said with clenched teeth, "I can only do bouilli and parsley with oyster sauce. I don''t care if you


    love it or not!"


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Order dishes? He could dream it!''


    Arvin spoke to her coldly, "Thest time you were drunk, I took some pictures of you. What do you think


    of posting them on the website of Yao Hospital?"


    ...


    Ang really didn''t understand why there was such an annoying man like Arvin in the world!


    How unlucky she was to get herself in a trouble with a man named Arvin!


    She couldn''t help but said, "You are so shameless, aren''t you?"


    Arvin didn''t deny, "Well, shameless, brazen, pervert... I have remembered them all, Ang!"


    "... Remember them for what? Revenge?"


    "Bingo! Hurry up! I have no time to waste on you here!" But Arvin himself showed no sign of getting off


    the car.


    Ang hadn''t been able to talk with him about the photo. "You won''t go with me? Do you mean I have


    to carry all the food on my own? If so, Arvin, I will be really angry! If I get angry, I''m sure the food will be


    awfully terrible..."


    "..."


    Three minutester, Ang appeared at the door of the supermarket, beside her was the grim-faced


    Arvin.


    Jesus Christ! She coudn''t stopughing secretly in her mind because she had finally won a round!


    "Take a cart!" Ang ordered Arvin in a cheerful tone.


    Arvin gave her a cold stare, Ang immediately shrank away from him and took a cart by herself.


    Bloody hell! ''Ang, you are such a coward!'' she thought to herself.


    There were quite a lot of people in the supermarket. Ang asked Arvin who was standing beside her


    with a poker face. "Any suggestion?"


    "Up to you!"


    "Well, bouilli?" Arvin red at her at once.


    Ang curved her lips to an awkward smile. "Just kidding. Could you please stop looking at me so


    coldly?"


    Arvin blurted out, "Bitter melon! Go and buy it!"


    "I don''t eat bitter melon... Okay, I will eat it!" Damn it, she was bullied by Arvin again.


    After choosing fresh bitter gourd, they looked around and put several ingredients in the cart before


    going to the cashier.


    With the precedent sent by Randal and Nancy''s warning, Ang looked at Arvin naturally when paying


    the bill.


    Arvin told her calmly, "The wallet is in the car, I don''t mind if you go and get it!"

 Chapter 43 A Bad Woman Who Cheated on Her Boyfriend

    Chapter 43 A Bad Woman Who Cheated on Her Boyfriend


    "It''s okay to pay using your cellphone." She kindly reminded him.


    "My cellphone was also left in the car." Arvin stared at Ang without caring about the cashier''s


    expression in her eyes.


    Ang epted her destiny to pay the bill and took her card out of the purse.


    Seeing her reluctant action, the cashier girl told Ang, "It is your honor to pay for your handsome


    boyfriend. If I were you, I am willing to pay even thousands of dors for him. How about giving your


    boyfriend to me?"


    Ang refrained frommenting and showing her anger so she said, "... He is not my boyfriend. If


    you want him, you can take him right now! I would appreciate it if you do it!"


    The cashier''s eyes sparkled with happiness, but when her happy eyes met Arvin''s cold eyes, she


    immediately took Ang''s card and checked out for them.


    Then, Arvin began to tease Ang. "Ang, I just forgot to take my wallet. And because of that, you


    want to break up with me? If you like, I would buy the whole supermarket for you and let you be its


    boss!"


    The cashier had just finished checking out. She looked at Arvin with admiration when she heard his


    words. ''Wow, that man is rich! How could it be possible that a man like him is supported by a woman?''


    she thought to herself.


    Ang felt sick and she stopped herself from vomiting. "I don''t need it! Arvin... Big wings... Well done!


    You should pray for me not to see your girlfriend. Otherwise, I will separate you from her!"


    "Let''s go home, Ang. Don''t be naughty. You should care for our baby in your womb, my dear..."


    Ang was nearly shocked. It felt like she was about to faint.


    The cashier was watching them with a pitiful expression on her face. She thought, ''What? They have a


    baby already, so there is no chance for me!''


    Ang contained herself as she walked out of the supermarket with Arvin.


    Ang was about to kick Arvin as soon as they reached the parking...


    It seemed that Arvin had eyes on his back. Ang didn''t expect that Arvin was able to dodge her attack


    quickly and he grasped her right leg tightly.


    Then he pulled it forward. "Oh!" Ang fell into his arms once again...


    "Don''t you feel ashamed to hug me frequently?" He looked at Ang indifferently. Her arms hugged his


    body tightly because she couldn''t keep bnce on one foot. Besides, she looked so lovely in her red


    face which was caused by anger.


    Realizing that she was still in his arms, Ang tried to pull her leg back, but she failed. "Let me go!"


    she yelled.


    Arvin put the grocery bags in the rear storagepartment of his car and pressed her against his


    chest. "If I don''t do something with you, it will be a waste for your hug, " he teased.


    ''Ang dared to kick me, she needs to be punished!''


    It was not his first time to say things like these and she knew what he wanted to do next. "No!" she


    screamed. But it was toote, because when her right leg was put down, he pressed his lips to hers.


    This time, it was an intense kiss. He really missed the sweet taste of her lips.


    Some things were very addictive once they start doing it.


    Arvin and Ang were both hooked by the kiss and moved to another step quickly.


    At this movement, a familiar voice pulled Ang back to the reality. "Dear, look at the couple. How


    could they kiss in the parking? Don''t they have money to get a hotel room?"


    ... ''It sounds like Lucy''s voice.''


    When Ang opened her eyes, she saw someone with her peripheral vision. She was Lucy exactly...


    Oh no! ''Soon, the people in the hospital will find out!''


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arvin hugged her tightly and she had to hide her face in Arvin''s suit!


    Lucy recognized the man who was engaged in kissing...


    "Gosh! The man is our vice director, dear... Oh my lord, who is his girlfriend? Come and help me found


    out..."


    "I don''t know her even after seeing her, so why will I see her?"


    So she could clearly see the girl behind this shocking news, Lucy walked forward for a few steps...


    Ang''s heart beat faster and she gasped for breath because of her fear in getting caught when she


    was doing something evil.


    When Arvin felt her nervousness, he released her.


    Arvin''s cold eyes stared at Lucy when she moved forward. Because of this, she felt embarrassed and


    said, "Uh... Doctor Gu, I''m sorry to bother you. I''m leaving right now!"


    Ang''s face was totally sheltered by his clothes and only her pink sport suit was exposed. Lucy had


    to go with her boyfriend immediately.


    ''It''s a pity not to recognize the woman in Arvin''s arms!


    When you think about it carefully, why is the woman''s dressing style simr to... Ang?


    No! No! Ang is still on vocation. It can''t be her.'' Lucy thought.


    Ang didn''t dare to get out from Arvin''s arms until Lucy drove away. When Lucy and her boyfriend


    were out of their sight, she med Arvin angrily. "It''s all your fault! I was nearly found by Lucy!"


    If she had been recognized by Lucy, she wouldn''t have chance to exin for herself.


    "We have kissed just now. Is it necessary to exin?" Arvin asked her with a rxed tone of voice.


    "How dare you say so? If you didn''t force me, how could we... do that!" Ang wanted to cry for her


    boyfriend. She wondered whether what she did with Arvin had betrayed Randal or not.


    Ang had never expected to be a bad woman someday! A bad woman who cheated on her boyfriend!


    Arvin should be the one to be med for all the faults!


    After Arvin closed thepartment, he acted as if nothing had happened. Ang said, "Arvin, if you


    dare to kiss me again, I will go to... Gu family and tell your mom. She will punish you!"


    ''Yes! I should do it because Teresa is thest one who wants us to get married!'' she thought.


    "Do it if you like because my grandma likes you very much!"


    Before Arvin got in the car, he led Ang to the passenger seat and urged her to sit. Once she was


    seated, he fastened her seat belt, then he locked the door to keep her from running away from him.


    After ten minutes, they arrived at Ang and Nancy''s apartment. Arvin carried her suitcase as they


    went inside.


    This apartment was bought by Sven back when Ang was in college. With an area of more than one


    hundred square meters, it''s actually too big for one person to live in so she invited Nancy to live with


    her.


    It''s enough for two girls to live in such an apartment with four rooms and two halls.


    "You don''t need to change your shoes because there are no slippers for you." Because Chuck and


    Sven hardly visit her apartment, she didn''t prepare men''s disposable slippers.


    Ang is not a thoughtful girl. When they were in the supermarket, she was overwhelmed by anger


    and forgot to buy slippers for Arvin.


    Arvin didn''t say anything. He took off his shoes and walked into the living room wearing white socks.


    He put Ang''s suitcase aside and put the groceries from the supermarket on the dining table.


    Ang wanted to tell him that the floor was cold but she refrained herself from speaking.


    "You can sit there. I am going to cook dinner now!" After saying that, she took the food bags to the


    kitchen.

 Chapter 44 It was Widely Spread that Angela was Brought up in a Well-off Environment

    Chapter 44 It was Widely Spread that Ang was Brought up in a Well-off Environment


    Now, she just wanted to finish cooking a meal and send away the crazy guy who was desperate to eat


    something she cooked!


    Later on, Ang went into the kitchen. At the same time, Arvin looked around at Ang''s apartment.


    Because they hired an hourly employee on a regr basis to clean the apartment, it was clean and


    orderly.


    There were two closed doors, one of which hung a wooden sign, which wrote Pce of Heavenly


    Purity.


    ''Pce of Heavenly Purity? Isn''t that the pce where emperors in the old times lived? There is no


    doubt that this room with the weird door sign belongs to Ang! The knight under the sun? Pce of


    Heavenly Purity? She was ced in a wrong family.''


    After pushing this door, Arvin felt an instant relief seeing its decoration style was quite feminine.


    Its color mainly focused on light purple, pink and white. The wide, round and light purple bed was


    covered by a purple drapery attached to the canopy, with some hairy trolls at the end of the bed.


    On the head of the bed, there were several decorations, including a crystal photo frame.


    Inside the frame was a solo photo of a beautiful girl.


    In the photo, Ang, who wore a customized pink horse-riding suit with a pink hat, rode on a white


    horse in a vast stud farm.


    She smiled under the bright sunshine. Her eyes glimmered when she looked at the camera.


    He had to admit that Ang had a pair of smiling eyes which were truly expressive.


    They seemed to be able to talk and convey her different feelings.


    Ang was only 23 years old if he was not mistaken.


    She grew up like a carefree princess under the protection of her family.


    ''Randal might be her first boyfriend!'' he presumed.


    Ang was fooled by the guy who cheated on her.


    ...


    The dresser nearby showcased all kinds of makeup and skin care products, which amazedArvin.


    There were high-ss toners, lotions, essence, and creams... Each had two bottles at least.


    As well as sealed and unsealed lipsticks, which were a good... Two or three dozens.


    Let alone her supply of foundation, BB cream, air cushion makeup... They upied most of her


    dresser.


    She had more of these than Lulu and mum, which was quite a phenomenon.


    He grabbed a bottle of essence. He recognized this brand because Lulu called him to buy one for her


    when he was in Great Britain.


    He remembered Kent buying it and holding the receipt which wrote over 2, 000 pounds. The point was


    each bottle only had 20 ml.


    If he weren''t in Britain at that time, and Lulu was sure that he would buy one for her, she wouldn''t have


    bought the essence of this brand.


    Ang went to work not long ago and she couldn''t buy these expensive products all by herself. It must


    be her parents who bought these for her. No wonder that it was widely spread that Ang was brought


    up in a well-off environment.


    ''Thanks to my own savings, I could afford supporting Ang''s luxuries...'' Avrin thought to himself.


    Beside the dresser, there was a book shelf. The books on it were all world-famous books and


    bestsellers worldwide.


    The books all looked new. He guessed she bought them as decorations and never tended to read them


    at all.


    Unconsciously, he walked into her coatroom. He knew that walking into a girl''s room was not


    appropriate, but he couldn''t help walking into it.


    The coatroom of her apartment wasn''t big enoughpared to that of her vi''s.


    Although a sparrow may be small but it has all the vital organs.


    All of the drawers here was upied by Ang''s clothes from spring to winter.


    Everything was quite orderly. It seemed like an hourly worker might help her tidy up.


    Her jewelry was no ordinary thing, but all looked bizzarre. She did own a set ofdylike pearl ornament,


    but the way it was carved was kind of funny.


    Like the ne he was holding at this moment, it was a rare and an expensive south sea pearl,


    called the queen of pearls. However, the pearl was hollowed out. The outer surface was carved in a


    weird grain. Its elegant quality was covered, although it could have been a personalized pearl.


    In simple words, it was a reckless waste of God''s good gifts!


    Ang found Arvin holding her favourite ne in her coatroom. She stared at him intently.


    She couldn''t stand it. She lifted the pancake turner in her hand and yelled, "Arvin! Put that ne


    down!"


    Arvin peered at her. "So you like pearls, huh?"


    He looked at her jewelry cab, where all various kinds of pearl ornaments with different styles were


    kept.


    "Yes. What? You''re gonna give one for me?" After rubbing her hands on her apron, she snatched the


    ne in his hand and ced it where it was.


    Avrin put his hands in his pockets, "So, do you want a pearl from Tahiti?"


    It so happened that he got one.


    "Oh my god! Do you really have a pearl from Tahiti? Are you serious, Arvin?"


    Knowing how rare and expensive these pearls were, she was so thrilled by this news. She ran towards


    Arvin and looked at him with her excited eyes.


    Pearls from Tahiti were pretty valuable. People could see them only during annual auctions. Not all


    pearls from Tahiti were ck. It also had colors like grey, green, blue, and brown.


    Arvin nodded, and said proudly, "Yes, I have one. If you cook well this time, I will give it to you as a


    present."


    Ang nodded instantly. "Okay. Okay. I''ll go cook now, Dr. Gu. You can walk around at your ease."


    She was gone quickly.


    Back into the kitchen, Ang felt something wrong. She was going to get even with him when she saw


    he was in her coatroom. But now, here she was, in the kitchen!


    ...


    After half an hour.


    Avrin was busying talking to someone on the phone, seeing Ang ced five dishes on the table, he


    went to the bathroom and washed his hands.


    After Arvin came out of the bathroom, Ang already prepared two bowls filled with wheat porridge.


    One was for him and the other was for herself.


    Five dishes which inlcuded two meat dishes and two vegetable dishes with a bowl of soup. There were


    no red-cooked pork or celery this time.


    Crab meat with bamboo shoots, chicken, fried balsam gourd, scrambled eggs with gumbos and kelp


    soup.


    For the sake of the pearl of Tahiti, Ang picked up a piece of fried eggs with gumbos for Arvin. "Taste


    it, Doc. Gu, to see if it hits your pot?"


    Arvin didn''t eat it at once, but asked her first, "When did you buy the gumbos?"


    "Just now. Don''t you see me buying it?"


    ... Actually, Arvin didn''t see her buying gumbos at all. At that moment, Ang muttered something on


    her breath while facing all these dishes but he did not pay any attention.


    But it sounded fine because he could make fun of her.


    "So, you think I should get some nutrition? What are you up to on earth, Ang?"


    She got a nasty shock by his words, "What do you mean?"


    Arvin picked up a gumbo and chewed it. He thought Ang''s cooking was quite good. "Google


    gumbos'' effect, please."Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.

 Chapter 45 He Must Be the Most Excellent Man

    Chapter 45 He Must Be the Most Excellent Man


    Ang went to take her phone and searched for okra. When she read the first of the many effects of an


    okra, she couldn''t believe her eyes and her face turned red!


    She really didn''t know that. The only thing she knew about okra was it could help lose weight.


    But now... This was so embarrassing! How could she exin this? Ang put her phone down and


    drank some porridge. She dared not look at Arvin. So, she exined to him in her low voice, "I didn''t


    know that before. Don''t eat that."


    After this, Ang went to take away the okra fried eggs and exchanged it with the bitter gourd instead.


    However, Arvin stopped it. "It doesn''t matter. It will eat it this time. I don''t need to strengthen my


    kidneys. Keep it in mind."


    She nodded her head without too much thinking. "Okay, okay."


    With a satisfied expression, Arvin retracted his eyes and focused on his meal.


    Neither of them didn''t expect that their first dinner would happen in Ang''s apartment and the meal


    was even cooked by her.


    "Doctor Gu, can I not go to work tomorrow?" She couldn''t help asking.


    Arvin sipped some hot porridge and answered, "No talking while eating!"


    Ang seemed to listen at Arvin. She didn''t utter any word.


    It appeared that he was talking seriously! When he was at her home, he talked more than anyone!


    About ten minutester, Arvin finished his dinner while Ang still had her porridge.


    Arvin took out the tissue, wiped his mouth and sat at the table. He looked at Ang.


    The girl didn''t have good table manners. Instead, she ate too much without being pretentious. Besides,


    she wasn''t picky at all. She ate what she liked.


    Ang was really different from other girls!


    In Arvin''s eyes, Ang obeyed the rules he had set for her. Finally, she also finished her dinner.


    Without wiping her mouth, she couldn''t help asking, "Why are you looking at me? Are you full?"


    "The way you eat your dinner makes people gain appetite!" He answered honestly.


    "Ah? What do you mean? Can you just tell me whether you are full or not?" After throwing the used


    tissues into the trash can, Ang started to clear the table.


    She could do nothing even if Arvin was not full because the food she just made had been eaten up...


    Arvin didn''t say anything. He stood up, opened the refrigerator and found a bottle of water for himself.


    When he was about to rinse his mouth...


    Ang stopped him. "Can you wash the dishes?"


    This was the very thing that she hated to do!


    Usually, Nancy washed the dishes and she was not bothered to do the housework.


    Arvin agreed, "Yes!"


    "Wow, that''s great! Go and wash the dishes!"


    "Where is the dishwasher?" Arvin didn''t find any machine in Ang''s kitchen! It was not like her.


    Ang felt embarrassed and smiled. "Actually, there was one here but it was damaged by the cleaner


    we hired. So, I gave the machine to her. I haven''t got the chance to buy a new one!"


    To avoid the troublesome maintenance, Ang gave the dishwasher to the hourly employee!


    Arvin told her with a nk face, "I can wash the dishes, but I''m not going to do the work!" Then, he


    went to the bathroom with the bottle of water in his hands.


    It was too irritating! Ang was too angry to say one more word.


    Atst, she had to put the dishes into the sink, poured into the detergent and left them alone.


    After Ang cleaned the table, Arvin came out from the bathroom.


    After taking off his coat and rolling up his sleeves, Arvin went to the kitchen.


    Ang looked at him with distrust, "What are you doing?"


    Walking up to her, he said coolly, "I''m going to wash the dishes!"


    ''Excuse me? You just said you would not wash the dishes, okay?''


    Ang followed him into the kitchen and asked with distrust in her tone, "Can you wash them? I bought


    the tableware from Europe. If you break them, it will be very difficult to find the matched ones..."


    "Shut up!"


    "I want to stop talking! But have you ever washed the dishes?"


    ''Children from Family Gu must never do the housework. They must live an easy life with everything


    provided!''


    "If you don''t shut up, I might break the dishes!"


    ... Well. Whatever! She chose to stop talking!


    Ang watched him as he picked up one bowl and the dishcloth. Later on, he started his cleaning.


    Arvin reluctantly looked at the oil stains on the dishes.


    Several minutes had passed and Ang was still obsessively looking at the back of Arvin. ''He is so


    handsome, '' she thought.


    ''That big wing! Why did he look so handsome when he did the housework? He is not only good at the


    medical skill, but he also does well in the housework. If he were not too emotionless, he must be the


    most excellent man!''


    "Ang." Arvin called her without looking back.


    "Yes?"


    "Why did you buy the okra?"


    "Why?"


    "Since you are watching me in deep thought, I can''t help thinking that you might want to make a move


    on me!" Otherwise, were there any other reasons why she stared at him?


    His words instantly brought Ang, who was immersed in her imagination, back to the reality. "Excuse


    me?! You can''t say that! I have a boyfriend! Hmph!"


    That was so disgusting! Arvin, this obnoxious man, said these impolite words to her! That was so


    insensitive of him!


    Ang covered her embarassed red face while she ran to the living room angrily.


    However, with his back to Ang, Arvin smiled deeply. On the windowsill, Nancy cultivated some


    beautiful narcissus, which were in full bloom. However,pared to Arvin''s smile, these flowers


    seemed overshadowed.


    Later on, Ang went back to the kitchen for a check. She waspletely surprised at what she saw!


    The kitchen was thoroughly cleaned by Arvin who even made the corners neat and tidy! The clean


    dishes and bowls were dried and ced in the dish rack. The sink was cleaned without even a ssh


    of water...


    He deserved to be called an outstanding man. Ang couldn''t imagine how Arvin could make the


    kitchen to be so neat and tidy!


    "Are you satisfied with my work?"


    Arvin went out of the bathroom and he found Ang who was standing in the center of the kitchen with


    her mouth wide open.


    ''The little girl is not only impulsive, but also difficult to stay calm. I just washed the dishes! It''s nothing


    important at all!''


    Ang hurriedly nodded her head. "Yes. Definitely!" Then, she ran to him and made a joke, "If you quit


    working in the hospital, you can work for me as a cleaner!"


    He picked up his coat and looked at her with disdain. "That''s a wild idea!"


    Even if he was not a doctor, he would never work for Ang as an hourly employee!


    Arvin took his coat and wore it. Then he told Ang, "My shirt was damaged by some water when I


    washed the dishes. You should buy me a new one!"


    "... Can I wash it for you?"


    ''No! It would be silly to buy him a new shirt just because he helped wash the dishes!'' His shirt was too


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    expensive! It must cost him 100, 000 dors! About 100, 000 dors for one housework? The money


    could hire a great number of hourly employees!


    She would never have asked Arvin to do the housework if she had known that he was so demanding!


    "Can you wash the clothes?" He would never believe it! He didn''t look down upon Ang. He believed


    that Chuck would never let his dear daughter do such work!

 Chapter 46 What I Did Before Goes Too Far

    Chapter 46 What I Did Before Goes Too Far


    ''How could Arvin knew it?'' Ang thought.


    "No problem. I can wash the shirt!" Ang scratched her head out of embarrassment. She can wash


    clothes although she can''t do it well.


    All her clothes except underwear were washed byundry rooms or hourly workers. She had never


    washed clothes by herself.


    "I don''t trust you!" Arvin refused immediately. He looked at his watch and said, "You can continue your


    rest tomorrow. I have two operations and they should be finished at night. Then I will buy some clothes


    with yourpany."


    "You should pay for them!" He added.


    "Are you extorting money... from me?"


    "I exchanged a ck pearl for a shirt with you, so who is the victim, Ang?" Ang was speechless


    for Arvin''s words.


    Ang knew the fact that the ck peal is extremely valuable but a shirt is cheap.


    "Mr. Gu, see you tomorrow night!" she said with smile.


    "Okay, you are good at cooking and my grandma might love the dishes you prepared. I will schedule a


    time and invite her to taste the dishes you will make!" Although Ang is stupid, she has one


    advantage at least, and that is her good cooking skills.


    "..." Ang didn''t know how to respond to Arvin.


    "Then I will fix this on Sunday night. I will go on a business trip on Friday and return on Sunday


    afternoon. I''m free on Sunday night and you can prepare food at home and wait me to take my


    grandma here!"


    "..." Ang was speechless.


    Without thinking if Ang would agree, Arvin had already arranged all the things by himself.


    The only thing she can do is to obey his will. What a pitiful creature she is!


    When Arvin was about to wear his shoes at the door, Ang immediately regained her courage to


    speak, "What? Why should I listen to you, Arvin?"


    "On one hand, I''m your boss. On the other hand... Because I am your brother''s best friend, you should


    call me brother. All in all, no matter what happens, you should listen to me. It should be a natural thing


    for you!"


    Ang curled her lips, "Call you brother? How about brother Gu? Ha ha, It sounds like google, bye Mr.


    Google!"


    ''Mr. Google?'' Arvin who was wearing his shoes cast a re at her, "You should get punished!"


    "Ha, Why don''t you call my father and asked him to punish me? Ha ha ha..." Ang made a face at


    him!


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ''How could I call Chuck to punish her? Does she think I''m a fool? Chuck loved his daughter very much


    and it was impossible for him to punish Ang.''


    "Come here!" He made a gesture to Ang with his finger.


    "Why should I go there?" Looking at hercent eyes, he had a motivation to beat her.


    "Come here and you will know that I can also punish you without calling Chuck!" Arvin took off the


    shoes when Ang didn''t notice.


    "Do I look like a fool? Of course I won''t go... Oh..." Ang screamed and ran backward.


    Arvin attempted to pounce upon Ang unexpectedly, so she ran off out of fear.


    But she wasn''t able to escape sessfully... She had been forced to lean against the wall of the living


    room before she can get into her bed room.


    Her hands were controlled behind her back and Arvin looked at her with his eyes full of danger. "Keep


    on running!"


    Ang restrained her tears and shook her head immediately. At this time, she''d better obey his will. "I


    won''t run any more. It''s my fault, Dr. Gu or brother Gu, I was wrong!"


    Satisified with her apology, he epted it and released her hands. Ang just gave a sigh of relief and


    her lips were kissed at the next moment.


    ''What''s wrong with him? I already apologized! Arvin, you are a jerk! A big bastard!''


    She has boyfriend. How could she be kissed by Arvin for more than one time?


    "Ooooo..." She burst into tears.


    Arvin opened his eyes and saw tears in her eyes.


    He slowly released her lips but didn''t keep away from her. "Why are you crying?" He frowned.


    She sobbed and said in great sadness, "How could you do this to a girl who has a boyfriend? Ooooo,


    you make me a bad woman!"


    Tears dropped out of her eyes. It was painful for her because she didn''t want be a bad woman!


    Even though she couldn''t feel love from Randal, she shouldn''t kiss another man because she haven''t


    broken up with Randal yet.


    Arvin gently wiped her tears with his thumb and consoled her. "Don''t cry."


    He didn''t know why he couldn''t help kissing her as long as he saw her.


    "Ooooo, you make me betray Randal and be a disloyal woman!" She used him with anger.


    Arvin hugged her waist with his arms and made her lean against his chest. "Don''t cry, I won''t treat you


    in this way any more, can you forgive me?" he asked.


    At least, he would never treat her like this until she breaks up with Randal.


    "Okay, you must keep your words!" She wiped her tears with the back of her hand after hearing his


    promise.


    Arvin restrained himself from kissing her again and released her. "Have a good night, " he said.


    Then he turned his back and walked towards the door. He stopped walking before opening the door of


    the apartment. "You don''t need to go with me tomorrow if you don''t want to go, " he told her.


    Ang didn''t know what to say. After waiting for a long time, Arvin didn''t get her response so he left the


    apartment after casting a nce to Ang who was still in puzzlement over what happened.


    The apartment was quiet again. Ang was still considering if she would buy shirts for Arvin together


    with him tomorrow.


    Ang sent a message to him before sleeping, "Let''s go tomorrow!" ...


    In the next morning, she saw Arvin''s reply to her message earlier at around one o''clock in the morning.


    ''You don''t have to go and the arrangement on the next Sunday is canceled too.'' ...


    There was another message from Arvin at two o''clock. ''I''m sorry. What I did before goes too far.''


    ...


    In VVIP Department


    When Ang arrived, all the nurses were sitting together and talking. Alice was listening to Lucy''s


    gossip with an expression of being lovesick.


    Lucy was shocked when she saw Ang. Because she didn''t expect Ang toe back so early


    from her vacation. Lucy pulled Ang and asked her with a tentative tone, "When did youe back,


    Ang?"


    Realizing what Lucy was going to ask, Ang looked away and lied. "This morning."


    Fortunately, she had to work this afternoon. Because Arvin had refused her invitation to go shopping,


    she had to go to work.


    "Okay!" Lucy sighed and whispered to her, "You know what? I saw Dr. Gu kissing his girl friend in the


    parking lot of the supermarketst night!"


    How couldn''t Ang know that? She knew about this thing more than anyone! "He... Maybe it wasn''t


    his girlfriend. He doesn''t have girlfriend, does he?"


    "How could you know that Mr. Gu has no girlfriend? Because he is such an excellent man, there are so


    many girls who want to be his girlfriend and it''s natural for him to have one. Besides, if the girl were not


    his girlfriend, how could Mr. Gu kiss her?"


    Ang was speechless. Ang was in bad mood since she received Arvin''s messages this morning.


    She clearly didn''t want to go on talking about this topic with Lucy. "Oh, it''s fine if Mr. Gu has a girlfriend!


    I''m going to change clothes now!"

 Chapter 47 Arv

    Chapter 47 Arv


    "Ang, what happened to you? You look unhappy." Lucy curiously looked at Ang who was in a low


    spirit. Ang was always cheerful. She was rarely seen in a bad mood.


    Ang shook her head and answered, "I didn''t have a good restst night. Now, I want to go to the


    changing room and change my clothes first!"


    "Don''t rush! Ang, have you heard of Nita Zhen?" Lucy stopped her again.


    Ang was about to shake her head, but when she understood what Lucy nned to say, she nodded.


    "Do you know? Nita will work in our hospital. It is a big news. Have you known it?" This news spread all


    around their hospital and almost all of them knew it. It seemed like only Ang, who asked for leave in


    Ang looked at Lucy who was very excited and cheerful. She didn''t want to hit her good mood so she


    showed a bit of interest in the conversation and replied, "Really? When will shee to our hospital?


    Does she work in the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department?"


    "Yes! It is real! She wille here in the next week! She is an authority and expert on obstetrics and


    gynecology. She must work in the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department!"


    "Well. All right. I know it and I want to go first!" Ang has heard of Nita''s name so many times, but she


    never saw her in person. She was not interested at her except in her ability, which she really admired.


    It seemed that Ang was ufortable, so Lucy didn''t bother her this time.


    Ang called Nancy when she got into the changing room. Nancy asked for leave today which made


    Ang upset. She could not tell Nancy about her confusion and annoyance to Arvin''s actions. She had


    to bear this problem alone.


    Everything went well at work. Supposedly, Xenia was scheduled to be on duty tonight. However, she


    had to deal with some family emergency, so she approached Ang and changed shifts with her.


    Ang had nothing to do at home, so she agreed to stay in the hospital to be on duty.


    About 11 o''clock in the evening, almost all the people on night shift have already left. Ang was


    feeling sleepy as she stayed at the nurse station.


    "Ang? Ang..."


    It seemed like someone was calling her name. Ang opened her eyes and found a man standing in


    front of her.


    After a few seconds, Ang recognized the man who was smiling at her. He was Kent, Arvin''s


    assistant.


    "Ang, are you awake?" Ang looked so lovely when she was in a dizzy state. Kent could not help


    but chuckle at the sight of Ang.


    She nodded immediately and tried very hard to open her eyes wide. "Hello, Mr. Jiang!"


    Thinking of his reason foring here, Kent took out an exquisite tote bag and handed it over to


    Ang. "Mr. Gu wanted to give this to you."


    Ang didn''t know if she should ept it. She probably knew what was in it.


    Last night, Arvin send her a few messages on WeChat. Arvin has already expressed that he would


    start staying away from her. How could she ept it in this case?


    "Thank you, Mr. Jiang, but I couldn''t ept this. Please help me return it to Mr. Gu."


    Arvin warned Kent of a possibility that Ang might refuse the gift, so he instructed him of what to say


    to her. "Miss Si, a man must do what he says. Mr. Gu wanted to let you know that this gift has already


    belonged to you and it is at your disposal."


    ''Arvin even didn''t give her the right to refuse?'' Ang thought to herself.


    Because of this, she lost her temper. She took the tote bag and threw it to the garbage. Kent was able


    to see what she did.


    "All right. I have dealt with it. Mr. Jiang, you can go back!"


    Kent nced at the tote bag inside the garbage. He could not help but remind Ang, "Miss Si, the


    thing inside the bag was invaluable..."


    "I know! However, I don''t want to ept. Of course, you can pick it up and bring it back to Arvin"


    Ang had firmly grasped on her clothes to prevent herself from picking it up.


    Kent shook his head. "All right, Miss Si. I''m leaving!"


    "Okay. Bye, Mr. Jiang!"


    ...


    It was so quiet in the nurse station but Ang didn''t want to sleep this time. She was staring at the tote


    bag which was in the garbage.


    Did she go too far? She promised Arvin to ept it.


    Ang picked the bag up when she was about to go off duty. She opened the blue brocade box and


    found two big ck pearls in it.


    They were round in shape and they were shiny and bright. Ang was sure that they were invaluable.


    She carefully touched the two pearls. She was hesitating whether she should return them to Arvin or


    keep them.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The next day, Nancy came back from her home. Ang has asked for her advice and finally she


    decided to keep the pearls.


    When they were on the morning shift, they went to the mall and bought a shirt for Arvin.


    Ang answered Randal''s call when they were back at the apartment. Randal wanted to eat dinner


    with her.


    Ang didn''t refuse him because she wanted to break up with him again.


    But this time, Randal behaved well. He was so considerate and tender, which made Ang have


    second thoughts about breaking up with him.


    Later on, Ang has finally decided. Despite the gloom in her eyes, she had to part ways with him.


    When Ang drove back to her home, Randal''s face was filled with great dissatisfaction. Compared to


    Susie, Ang was not lovely at all. She had no femininity. He would have broken up with her if she was


    not so rich!


    On the Sunday night, Arvin didn''t take Lily to Ang''s house. This made Ang so upset. In fact, she


    requested to change her shift for that day. She even bought foods which are suited for an elder woman


    to eat.


    ...


    She thought Arvin woulde but it seemed like she had expected too much. Arvin was really


    nning to stay away from her.


    All right, then so be it. She would respect his decision. She didn''t care about it at all...


    On Monday, Ang decided toe to the office of the vice director and knocked on the door.


    It was a woman who opened the door. Ang never thought about it! That woman was tall and


    beautiful. She had long ck curly hair which reached her shoulders.


    She was wearing a cream colored clothes and a pair of the most popr pointy high-heeled shoes.


    Everybody would consider her as a debutante just by looking at her appearance.


    People would never expect that she was an obstetrician-gynecologist. She didn''t look like a doctor.


    She looked very elegant even as she spoke, "Hello. What''s up?"


    Ang immediately recognized her. She was Nita, an authority of the Obstetrician and Gynecologist


    Department. Almost all of her colleagues were talking about her.


    ''She hase back yet? She was really nning to work here?''


    "Hello. I came here for Arvin!"


    Ang easily impressed Nita because she called the vice director in his first name.


    She worked in this hospital and was wearing nurse uniform, but she directly called Arvin''s name rather


    than Mr. Gu...


    Nita smiled to Arvin and told him, "Arv, a nurse is looking for you!"


    Arv...


    A nurse...


    She has shown the difference between her and Ang just by calling Arvin as Arv. She wanted to


    show off her close rtionship with Arvin. Ang felt so ufortable about it.


    "Come in." Arvin knew it was Ang there. He could recognize her voice.


    Nita made her way and let Ang enter the office. Arvin was sitting behind the table and was looking at


    Ang.


    He looked at her in an indifferent way, just like looking at a stranger...


    Suddenly, Ang felt so nervous. She hesitated and she couldn''t even move her hand and give the


    shopping bag which contained a men''s shirt she chose for Arvin. She had the courage before she


    came here but now she was nervous. What''s wrong with her? Why did she feel a little scared when she


    saw Arvin?


    Arvin didn''t urge her to speak. He just stared at her and he already knew that she was in hesitation.

 Chapter 48 I Wanna Break up with Randal

    Chapter 48 I Wanna Break up with Randal


    Nita stood beside Arvin while she gazed at Ang.


    Nita was so beautiful. Ang thought she looked ideally matched with Arvin when they stood together.


    She felt hurt by this fact. Why did she feel the hurt? Her heart? Ang tried to ignore her true feelings.


    ''Fine. Let me give it a shot!'' she encouraged herself. Ang ced the bag onto Avrin''s desk. "Sorry


    for staining your shirt, Arvin. I bought one for you. I am so sorry. Now, you can get back to your own


    business. Goodbye!"


    Then she immediately turned around and left his office without hearing Arvin''s reply.


    Since Arvin never allowed her to say no, she decided to treat him the same way. Therefore, whether he


    liked this shirt or not, he couldn''t refuse it!


    Arvin didn''t take the bag instantly. He just stared nkly at it.


    Nita witnessed how his emotion changed. She casually asked him, "Who''s that nurse, Arv? Are nurses


    nowadays act rude like that? She just bought you a shirt and then left? That''s it? Anyway, you wanna


    keep this shirt, Arv?"


    Arvin didn''t say a word. Just when Nita started to feel the embarrassment, Arvin opened his mouth.


    "Yes."


    Nita peered at Arvin''s poker face and she felt so surprised. When she was about to ask him why, Arvin


    added, "I will take it back and give it to Uncle Yang."


    The Uncle Yang he meant was a gardener of Gu''s family.


    "Okay. So the shirt, do you need me to do it for you?" Nita opened that bag and saw a tidy pure white


    shirt inside it.


    After a close look at the brand, she couldn''tugh. Shirts of this brand weren''t so easy to buy.


    Because these kinds of shirts were made by Tailor Master Michael and his wife by hand.


    Due to the huge demands over a little supply, their shirts were always sold out. Because of this, Mr.


    Michael taught a few apprentices to work for him.


    Every shirt would bebelled with the makers'' names, either Michael''s or his apprentices''.


    Most people could only get the shirts made by the apprentices, including Nita herself. She wanted to


    buy one for her dad and Arvin several times, but she always failed.


    However, a nurse sessfully bought one! ''Who on earth is that nurse? What is her status?''


    Just now, she thought it was no waste to throw this cheap shirt.


    But now, she couldn''t say it since Arvin seemed to recognize this brand as well.


    Actually, this shirt couldn''t be booked at first, so Ang had to call Daniel to help her get one. When


    she contacted the shop at first, the shopping guide told her that there were only shirts by Michael''s


    apprentices left in the shop. Those made by Michael were sold out and they should be booked a few


    months in advance next time.


    She had to ask Daniel for help. Maybe, he could figure it out. This kind of thing, for Daniel, was not a


    big deal. He quickly handled this for Ang. When he got in touch with Mr. Michael, the master tailor


    himself personally called the shop employees and informed them to leave some shirts so Ang could


    choose one.


    The store manager brought a few shirts for her to pick up, and she selected a white shirt.


    She knew that Arvin liked to wear ck shirts most of the time, but Ang thought men looked better


    in white shirts. ''Men who wear white shirts all the time, like my brother and Daniel, are super


    handsome!'' she said to herself.


    Finally, she bought a shirt made by Mr. Michael for Arvin, which cost her an arm and a leg.


    Later at 10, Arvin parked his Maserati in his underground parking garage. Before going out of the car,


    he stared at the bag in the front passenger seat. He was lost in his thought.


    He unconsciously touched his hand, where Ang left a shallow bite mark. Five minutester, he came


    out of the car with the bag in his hand. After going into his own room, he ced it into his closet.


    Xinhe Garden


    Nancy was home from work. She slightly pushed the door of the next room. "Are you awake, Ang?"


    Ang was leaning against the bed, looking at her cell phone. "You''re home, Nancy. I haven''t slept


    yet."


    Knowing she wasn''t sleeping, Nancy pushed the door open and entered the room. "So? Did Dr. Gu


    take it?"


    Ang put her cell phone aside, shook her head, and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid he''s gonna refuse


    it, so I put it down and left. Actually, I don''t know whether he took it or not."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Oh? Really?" Nancy pushed her sses up, not knowing what to say. She just walked towards Ang


    and sat in the bed beside her.


    The room was quiet. After a while, Ang eximed, "I wanna break up with Randal, Nancy."


    Nancy grabbed her hands and patted on them. "Oh, dear, so you realize the truth! Finally! So? Do you


    notice that Director Gu is much better than Randal now?"


    "What are you talking about?" But...


    ''To think it over, although Arvin wasn''t really nice to me, I have to admit that he''s better than Randal...


    Fine, much better.'' Ang thought in her mind.


    However, the fact that she broke up with Randal doesn''t have anything to do with Arvin.


    "This doesn''t matter. The point is that you realize the reality now. That''s enough. You break up with


    Randal tomorrow! I''ll go with you." Nancy was in full agreement with the idea of Ang dumping


    Randal.


    Ang nodded. "What am I going to do with these two pearls, Nancy?"


    Nancy thought it over and came up with an idea. "Since you''re going to break up with Randal, why


    don''t you make these two pearls into decorations, one for you and the other for Arvin?"


    In clear words, these were his-and-hers decorations!


    Since Arvin gave the precious pearls to Ang, it was possible that he might have a crush on Ang.


    "Arvin and I will both have one? Eh... Not so good." The idea of sharing a thing with Arvin made Ang


    felt uneasy.


    "It''s no big deal. Arvin gave such expensive pearls to you. Each of you holds one so you won''t feel so


    ufortable. Am I right?" As far as she knew, epting the two pearls she received from Arvin had


    made her ufortable.


    Ang considered Nancy''s words. "Fine. I''ll go and ask my older brother to find a carver for me


    tomorrow. However, what kind of the design should I use?"


    "Oh, my dear Ang! It''s not the design, but the meaning behind it is what really counts. Who gave it to


    you? Who are you gonna give it to?"


    "... But why should I give this to Arvin?" It seemed like something a couple would do. However, Randal


    and Ang weren''t lovers.


    Nancy was stuck by this question as well. There was something going on between Arvin and Ang,


    but technically, they weren''t lovers. "He gave these two pearls to you, so it''s normal for you to give one


    back."


    The question was, what kind of rtionship did she have with Arvin?


    Nancy''s words reminded Ang of something. "Friend! Yes!" Basically, Arvin and Ang could count


    as friends.


    "Okay. It''s a good idea!" Finally, Ang had made her decision. It was a great idea that she mmed


    her thigh out of relief.


    "Now you can go to sleep, Ang. I''ll go back to my room now. Good night" Upon seeing that Ang


    had already calmed down, Nancy was not worried anymore. She left the room and closed the door.

 Chapter 49 Thank You so Much, Nicole

    Chapter 49 Thank You so Much, Nicole


    "Okay. Good night, Nancy."


    "Kisses to you, babe. Good night."


    "Kisses to you, too"


    ...


    The two girls exchanged an instant smile before they separated.


    When Nancy returned to her room, she opened the photo gallery of her cell phone. Her lips curved into


    a smile when she saw a photo of Stanley in his police uniform. As she stared at him, her eyes watered.


    "Would he... be the one?"


    Tears fell down her cheek. She would like to model herself on Ang and take the initiative to Stanley,


    but she dared not to do it.


    Of course, he was Stanley! He was different from other men. He was so strict that his poker face


    always frightened her.


    As the night got darker, the two girls fell asleep eventually.


    Early next morning


    Ang got up early and gave Sven a call. While his wife was still asleep in his arms, he was woken up


    by the ring of his phone.


    "Sven, good morning. Could you please help me find a professional to carve my two pearls?"


    Sven replied, "Didn''t I already find you two carvers before?"


    Ang always liked pearls with patterns, so Sven had introduced two professional carvers to carve the


    pearls as she wished.


    "Yes, but these two pearls are really valuable. So could you please find me a high-ss carver?"


    Ang tossed her fluffy hair and walked out of her room with her cell phone in her hand. She knocked


    the door of next room, "Wake up, Nancy! You have an early shift today!"


    Hearing her loud voice, Sven gently touched his ear. "What kind of pearls are these?"


    "Two pearls from Tahiti!" Ang replied.


    Sven was surprised. "Didn''t I buy you one? You shouldn''t be so fussy about this."


    "Because someone gave it to me. That''s why it''s so special." The corners of Ang''s mouth turned up.


    At the same time, she pushed Nancy''s door open. Nancy was waken up by the sound and looked at


    her sleepily.


    "I see flying pigs, Ang. Why are you up so early?" Sven heard what Nancy said on the other end of


    the phone and imitated her words. He was wondering why Ang was so early this morning, too.


    Ang scratched her head, feeling awkward. "Just get up quickly, Nancy. Brush your teeth and wash


    your face. Let''s go to work early!"


    Then she told Sven on the cell phone, "So will you find me one or not, Sven?"


    "I think I''m not..." Sven didn''t mean it. He was joking at her as a punishment for her waking up them in


    the morning. However, his n was interrupted by Nicole, who seemed to be awake now and heard


    their conversation. She grabbed his cell phone and told Ang, "Don''t listen to him, Ang. There is a


    professional in this field in SL Group. I''ll give his contact information to youter."


    "Kisses to you. You are so good to me, Nicole. I love you so much."


    "You''re wee."


    Ang was so excited that she almost jumped up.


    Making Ang happy like a little girl, Nicole felt the joy for her, too. "Well. I''ll get up and get it for you.


    Just wait."


    "Okay. Thank you so much, Nicole. Why did you marry Sven? You''re such a beauty and Sven''s such a


    beast!"


    "Ha ha!" Nicole couldn''t helpughing.


    Sven frowned and shouted at Ang, "Don''t you dare talk to me like that, Ang! Hello? Ang? Are


    you still there? You hung up on me! How dare you!"


    With their sleep interrupted by Ang, they couldn''t go back to sleep now. So, Nicole got up and


    headed to the closet to select her outfit today.


    When she opened the closet, she saw the orange coat which Ang bought for her. She remembered


    shopping with Ang that day.


    The coat was bought when she was shopping with Ang and Emily. While Ang picked up coats for


    her, Emily secretly asked Nicole, "Chuck and Sven pamper Ang so much. Why are you so good to


    her too, Nicole? Don''t you feel a little jealous and ufortable when your husband pampers her?"


    Nicole replied with a smile, "I won''t be jealous. Because I''m loved by my parents, father-inw, mother-


    inw, and my husband. Sven loves me so much. I''m pampered by them, too. Of course, I don''t mind


    sharing the love with Ang. She is younger than me and she''s so lovely!"


    Yes, she never felt happier! Because her beloved ones were super nice to her, especially her husband.


    He was a few years younger than her, but he was always good to her. Sometimes, her husband


    pampered her more than Ang.


    She was very content and did not mind sharing the love to Ang, who was kind to her, too.


    People''s kindness were mutual. There was no drama between her and Ang.


    "What''s in your mind, dear?" Sven yawned and gazed at Nicole who was staring at space in front of the


    wardrobe.


    Nicole pulled back her thoughts and smiled. "I don''t understand why a strict man like Chuck could have


    such a lovely daughter."


    "She is lovely? She''s a little evil, okay?"


    Nicole gave him a frown and took the orange coat out. She defended, "Well, I know you didn''t mean it."


    "Fine. No more talking about her. Now, wash yourself and then let''s see our son." Sven caught a hold


    of her waist and kissed her gently on the lips.


    As for Ang, although she got up early, when she parked her car in the parking lot, there was no


    much time left before signing in at work.


    Ang rushed out of her car as soon as she pulled over. She quickly grabbed Nancy''s hand and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    rushed towards VVIP of the inpatient department.


    Ang was hurrying all the way so Nancy kept reminding her, "Slow down, Ang! Act like ady.


    Don''t run into someone!"


    "Never mind. There''s only 5 minutes left. Come on!" Ang kept running.


    A silver-gray Pagani stopped in front of the outpatient building. A man and a woman got off the car.


    Two lines of doctors and nurses stood at the entrance of the building and greeted the people who just


    arrived. "Good morning, Dr. Gu and wee Director Zhen!"


    Arvin handed his car keys to his assistant, Adam, while Nita smiled politely at everyone.


    When Adam was about to receive the key from Arvin, a force hit him and he fell onto the ground. This


    person couldn''t slow down and also ran into Arvin.


    "Ouch!" Nancy, who was following Ang almost crashed into Ang as well. If Ang hadn''t grabbed


    Arvin''s sleeves, she and Nancy could have fallen to the ground.


    Everyone looked at the luxurious car key on the ground. There was a sense of embarrassment in the


    air.


    Ang felt ashamed too. Earlier, she saw the distance between Arvin and Adam. She definitely


    miscalcted it. She thought she could run past Arvin but she didn''t expect that Arvin would pass on


    the car key to Adam.


    Arvin stared coldly at Ang, who was rubbing her nose due to the crash onto his back.


    He snarled at her, "What are you doing? Ang!"


    Everyone turned their eyes to Ang. Thanks to Arvin''s words.


    Oh... Ang''s cheeks turned red. She felt so awkward.

 Chapter 50 You Do Not Deserve It

    Chapter 50 You Do Not Deserve It


    Nancy''s reaction was instantaneous. She pulled Ang back to her and said sorry to Arvin. "Sorry, Mr.


    Gu and Miss Zhen. We didn''t mean it. We''re so sorry!"


    Nita stared at Ang who was teary-eyed. She met the nurse again and she was always causing


    troubles for Arvin!


    Arvin gave a cold look to Ang who was very silent. He was about to leave but Nita asked Nancy and


    Ang, "Which department are you in?"


    Nancy truthfully replied, "Miss Zhen, we work in the VVIP Department."


    "Okay. I know it. You''ll bete for work. You''d better go inside now. Be careful on the way!" A director of


    a department should be generous and forgiving. Nita knew it so she helped Nancy and Ang get rid


    of the embarrassment.


    "Thank you, Miss. Zhen. Ang, are you okay? Let''s go!" Nancy looked at the tight-lipped Ang.


    ''Why did she look like a little upset?''


    Finally, Ang shook her head and answered, "I''m okay. Let''s go!"


    Arvin rebuked her in front of so many people. Besides, he didn''t give her a nce. s... She was so


    upset about it!


    After Nancy and Ang have left, Nita''s dissatisfied gaze pierced through Ang''s back. That girl was


    too impolite!


    Two seconds before their duty, Ang and Nancy punched in for work.


    They went to the nurse station after changing into their nurse uniforms. Alice and Lucy were gossiping.


    Being a big fan of Arvin, Alice always talked about him.


    "I never thought Miss. Zhen would have such a good rtion with Mr. Gu!" Alice sadly looked at the


    picture sent by others in Arvin''s fan group. This picture showed that Arvin and Nita got off the same car


    at the same time.


    "Yes. Somebody saw Miss. Zhen getting into Mr. Gu''s office before she is on duty formally!" Xenia


    cupped her chin in her hands and responded in a low spirit.


    Thinking of something, Lucy looked at everybody with excitement. "I saw Mr. Gu kissed his girlfriend


    that night. What would Nita feel about it?"


    "Really?" Suddenly, Alice stood up from the chair and looked at Lucy with her eyes wide open. It


    seemed like she just caught Arvin with another woman in bed...


    Lucy was scared by her reaction. She pulled Ang to her and said, "However, that woman might not


    be Nita. Arvin''s girlfriend has a figure that is totally different from Nita''s. The woman held by Mr. Gu has


    a petite body... Just like Ang. However, Miss. Zhen is tall and elegant."


    ... ''How could they still be curious about who Arvin had kissed after a long time?'' Ang thought to


    herself.


    Ang released her hand from Lucy''s grip and told her, "You''re so bored. How could you never be tired


    of talking about Mr. Gu! I really can''t understand you all!"


    Being the most loyal fan of Arvin, Alice totally disagreed with Ang. "Of course we could never be


    tired of it. Mr. Gu is the youngest leader of our hospital. If we don''t talk about him, which one do you


    want us to talk about? Hogan? Come on! We are not interested in him at all, okay?"


    It was when they were about to get off work that Alice brought them another news. "Oh my God! I will


    work very hard in the future! And I want to be a director of our hospital! Do you know that so many


    directors and leaders will be joining the weing dinner for Miss. Zhen tonight? And I never thought


    Mr. Gu will also join in it! I could not bear it! My heart has broken already!"


    ...


    All the nurses were so speechless about Alice''s crazy reaction and they all ignored her.


    Around 8 o''clock in the evening, Ang and Nancy finished their shopping. They were about to go


    home but Ang received a message from Arvin. "Seat no. 23 on the first floor in the Phn Western


    Restaurant. Arrive soon!" ...


    "What''s the meaning of this?" Ang replied with puzzlement. Arvin wanted to keep away from her,


    didn''t he?


    Why did he want her to go to that restaurant at this time? Did he want to eat dinner with her? Ang


    was happy about this possibility.


    But Arvin''s reply was, "Randal!" ...


    ...


    Ang was shocked by what she was seeing when she and Nancy arrived at the restaurant. Randal


    and Ellie were eating dinner with a woman.


    And that woman was nobody but Susie!


    Randal was seated beside Susie, while Ellie seated opposite them. With a smile, she gazed at Randal


    and Susie who looked like a couple.


    Ang also saw Randal smiling to Susie and putting the food on her te. Then he gave Susie a...


    Kiss on her cheek.


    Nancy could not believe what she has seen! She pulled up her sses and doubted whether she saw


    an illusion. How could Randal kiss Susie?


    What the hell were they doing?


    They didn''t expect that Randal would let them down. He did not only gave Susie a kiss on her cheek.


    But he kissed her lips in front of Ellie! Ang and Nancy saw it with their own eyes. How could it be


    possible?


    Ellie seemed so happy to see them together. She said something to her brother but she did not even


    tried to separate them.


    When Susie and Randal were kissing and reluctant to release each other, some wine ran down from


    their heads to their cheeks.


    Ellie screamed out, "Ang!"


    Randal and Susie were so shocked that they separated with each other instantly. With wine poured on


    their heads, they almost cried out.


    Randal had a totally furious face. He shouted to Ang, "Ang Si, are you crazy!"


    Susie was also embarrassed. She took out a tissue and wiped the wine on her head and her cheeks.


    After that, she asked, "Ang? Why are you here?"


    Ang tried very hard to restrain her anger and sadness at the same time. She sneered, "Why can''t I


    be here? If I am not here, how would I know that you two are having an affair behind my back?"


    It seemed like they had been together for a long time. But she didn''t know it! And she even felt sorry for


    Randal when Arvin kissed her!


    Arvin might have known it so he wanted her to break up with Randal.


    "You crazy woman! Take the tissue and wipe it for me!" What happened there drew a lot of people''s


    attention. Randal was so mad that his face looked so gloomy. That looked really bad! Having a dinner


    in this restaurant costed him a lot of money! He nned to enjoy this night but Ang ruined it!


    "Take the tissue for you?" Ang fumed. She threw the empty ss on the floor and it shattered.


    Ang snarled at Randal, "You don''t deserve it!"


    Randal was scared by her behavior. Susie did not dare to say a word because she knew Ang was


    good at taekwondo.


    To prevent something bad from happening, Ellie stood up and pulled Ang aside. "Ang, do not be


    so angry. You should calm down. Once you''re moreposed, we can have a talk!"


    "Calm down?" Ang was so angry! How could she calm down? "What do you want me to talk about


    with this bad and disgusting guy?"


    Her answer made Ellie a little awkward. She tried to keep calm and defended her brother, "Ang,


    there must be some misunderstanding. Randal could exin it to you."


    Nancy, who was silent the entire time, stood beside Ang and said to Ellie, "They have kissed each


    other and we saw it through our own eyes. How could you call this a misunderstanding? You and your


    brother treated Ang like a fool! How disgusting of you!"


    Ellie could not restrain her anger and asked Nancy, "Who are you? How dare you to speak with me like


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    that!"

 Chapter 51 Mammy Rong

    Chapter 51 Mammy Rong


    Ang stopped Nancy immediately and sheltered her. "She is my sister, why can''t she express her


    opinion?" Ang asked Ellie in a serious tone.


    Ellie was annoyed and secretly tipped Randal a wink.


    Randal was angry too because he had never been so humiliated before. "Go out please and I will


    exin to you in another day, Ang." Randal caught her hand.


    "Exin? Exin what? Exin how you cheated on me?" Ang released herself from Randal''s


    hand. In her eyes, Randal was such a cool and handsome man before, but she only felt sick seeing


    him now.


    "Shut up! Go with me, Ang!" Randal decided to take the trouble maker away first. Otherwise, he


    would lose more of his face!


    He grasped Ang''s hand to walk towards the door.


    "Release my hand!" Seeing her hand being held tightly, Ang warned him.


    Randal didn''t care about her words. He didn''t expect that Ang gave him an overarm throw and he


    fell on the floor heavily while others were in shock.


    Seeing her brother beat by Ang, Ellie lost her temper. "How can you beat him?" She asked Ang


    with her face full of anger.


    ''Yes, I beat him, so what? I have showed mercy for not beating him to death!''


    "I have showed mercy to punish this jerk in this way!" Ang cleared the dust on her hands and


    replied.


    "Excuse me,dies and gentleman. What you did just now has influenced other guests, please obey


    the rules of the restaurant. Thank you!" A waiter saw what happened and tried to get rid of the disorder.


    "Take the mad woman away right now!" Randalmanded the waiter after he was lifted up by Ellie


    and Susie.


    The waiter gave a scornful glimpse to the cowardly man and politely asked Ang, "Hello madam,


    whether you want to have dinner or..."


    Ang cast a nce to the dishes they ordered. Then she throw all of them to the dustbin. Finally, she


    pped her hands as the three people were still in shock. "I''m sorry to have given you so much trouble.


    I''m leaving right now!" she said to the waiter.


    "Stop, Ang!" Randal was annoyed. How could such an evil woman exist in the world?


    "Why should I listen to your order? Mammy Rong, Randal and Susie, don''t forget to pay the bill!"


    Then Ang walked towards the door with Nancy.


    Later on, Ellie suddenly realized that the "Mammy Rong" was referred to her.


    Ang didn''t expect that Randal would follow her to require her to pay the bill.


    "Pay the bill before you go, Ang!"


    "Why should I pay for you?" Ang removed Randal''s hands on her arm and walked towards the exit.


    Randal followed her.


    "Because you threw all the dishes before we ate, you deserve to pay the bill."


    Ang turned around and nced at Randal. All her good impression for this man had disappeared


    instantly. She got rid of Randal and went back to the restaurant.


    When Ang got inside, she took Ellie''s purse under the public gaze.


    "What are you going to do with my purse, Ang?" Ellie shouted in surprise.


    ''What I''m going to do with it?'' Ang cast a glimpse at Ellie, then she opened the purse and poured all


    the things inside it on the table.


    The cosmetics, wallet, cellphone and other things fell out from the purse and a lipstick fell on the


    ground.


    Ang took the empty purse to another table. "Hi, girls! The purse in my hand is the new product of


    Chanel from thest season and it hasn''t been out of style yet. It cost more than two hundred thousand


    dors and it''s still new. Is there anyone who wants to buy it at the price of twenty thousand dors?"


    She asked the three woman at the table who were staring at her in shock.


    Because the purse is too expensive, Ellie hardly uses it and it still looks like a new one.


    The three women exchanged their nce and one of them inquired, "Is it an authentic Chanel purse?


    And you want to sell it at a price of only twenty thousand dors? I don''t believe it!"


    "I have seen it before. There is no doubt that it is Chanel''s new purse ofst season. Is it yours,dy?"


    There is one girl who knew the value of the purse. She asked Ang with a puzzled look.


    In an attempt to get it back, Ellie tried to pounce on the purse and persuaded Ang with a sweet talk,


    "Ang, don''t do this. We can have a talk. Now that you have given it to me, it''s my possession now.


    How can you give it to others? Ang..."


    "I sent it to you because I was blind back then! I was kind enough to take you as a good person and I


    even gave you such an expensive purse! Now, I have the right to take it back. Hey, girls! Do you want


    it?"


    Ang was so decisive which made the three girls began to hesitate. "I want it, but I am not sure


    whether your purse is authentic or not, " one girl eximed.


    ... Ang, who was unable to speak, cast a nce at the girls. However, she was suddenly excited


    when she saw a man. She pointed at the man and said, "Look! That is Arvin, the deputy director of Yao


    Hospital! He can testify for me! If you have found this fake after buying it, you could find me through


    Arvin because I work in that hospital too!"


    Arvin, who was in a ck suit, stood at the gate of a luxurious room not far away. There was also a


    beautiful woman in a pink-purple dress standing beside him and watching them.


    Nita was about to tell Arvin that all the people had already left except them. However, Ang found


    Arvin.


    Nita disliked that loud little girl.


    Instantly, half of the people inside the restaurant looked at Arvin and the three girls began to shout


    excitedly, "Wow! What a handsome guy!"


    "Yes, Arvin is the most handsome vice director in Yao Hospital! He is my dream lover!"


    "Gosh! He is so cool... Nobody canpete with him! Oh! My heart..."


    At the table behind Ang, a woman took out her camera and took photos of Arvin at once. "That''s the


    most handsome man of Yao Hospital, I can''t miss the chance! I''m so lucky to take the camera with me!"


    ...


    Therefore, the man who was low-key and ready to leave the restaurant has drawn many people''s


    attention because of Ang.


    "Doctor Gu, is she an employee of your hospital?" A woman stood up and asked Arvin bravely.


    Arvin gave a cold glimpse at Ang who had brought him so much trouble, then he said nothing.


    Not only Ang, but also all the women who were fascinated by him were terrified of his cold stare.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Arvin strode towards the door but Ang stopped him. "You are the one who asked me toe here,


    so you need to help me!" Ang whispered to him.

 Chapter 52 I Am Single Now

    Chapter 52 I Am Single Now


    Arvin''s face took on a ghastly expression. Atst, he only said one word to her, "Yes!"


    Then, he turned away from Ang and left the restaurant.


    Nita looked at Arvin as he walked away and she noticed that Ang seemed very happy. Then, she


    hurried to catch up with Arvin.


    Since Arvin had said ''Yes'' to Ang, she could easily sell out the bag in its original price.


    She sold the bag to a rich woman at the price of 250, 000 dors! The woman felt very excited and


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    shook Ang''s hands. "Dear, I''ll give my number to you. You can tell me anything important about


    Arvinter!"


    Ang took the check with a big smile on her face and nodded her head. "Okay! No problem, dear little


    sister!"


    Actually, the rich woman was already about thirty-five years old. However, when she heard Ang


    called her little sister, it made herugh a lot!


    Ang took the check and realized what she must do with the money. She came forward, took a wad


    of bills out of her bag, and threw it on Randal''s shocked face. "This is for tonight''s dinner!"


    The red bills flew around the restaurant. People stared at Ang. Surprisingly, she was so rich!


    Atst, Ang told the speechless Randal, "Randal, today, I will officially break up with you! Listen to


    me carefully! I am breaking up with you! Bye!"


    Ang dragged Nancy away and left without looking back.


    At the Parking Lot of the Western Restaurant


    Nita sat on the passenger seat of Pagani. She curiously looked at Arvin who was sitting very still on his


    seat. "Arvin, we should leave."


    Arvin nced at the door of the restaurant. "Wait a moment."


    Later on, the two women appeared at the door and walked toward the parking lot.


    Arvin opened the door of his car and got off.


    At that moment, Nancy was praising Ang. She was truly amazed on how Ang carried herself


    during the incident. Ang listened to her and sighed, "Nancy, I wish I would have followed your


    advice. It''s the best choice to choose a boyfriend from the Gu family. Otherwise, I would have never


    been fooled by Randal!"


    She believed that the Gu brothers would never do such disgusting things!


    Nancy nodded her head and pushed the frame of her sses. When she was about to say something,


    they saw a man standing near a car. It appeared like he was also looking at them.


    Nancy said in a low voice, "Ang, look! It''s Doctor Gu!"


    At that time, Ang finally saw Arvin who stood beside the Pagani. Somehow, when her eyesnded


    on him, she felt a little relieved even though she was very angry earlier.


    She released Nancy''s hands and rushed to Arvin. She stopped in front of him and asked, "You have


    already known this, right?"


    Arvin nodded his head.


    On that day, he said ''wait'' to her, he actually wanted to let her find the evidence that Randal was


    cheating on her.


    Supposedly, he was going to avoid Ang but he saw Randal and Susie in the restaurant. He thought


    about whether he should see her and tell her what he saw. However, he finally chose to tell her the


    truth.


    Ang felt awful and asked him in injured tones, "Why didn''t you tell me before?"


    If he told her before, she would never me herself for Arvin''s kiss and she would never felt sorry for


    Randal.


    Arvin looked at her without uttering any words.


    At that moment, the lovelorn girl needed a broad shoulder to cry on and a warm hug tofort her.


    Ang came forward and hugged Arvin with her face tucked on his chest, which was on the spot over


    his heart. She didn''t know why.


    The bold action shocked Nita, Nancy, and of course Arvin!


    His strong heartbeat and familiar scent made Ang felt more safe and more secured. Finally, she


    couldn''t help crying!


    Nita held her bag tightly. She was counting backwards. She hoped that when she made it to three,


    Arvin would push away that girl.


    However, her wish didn''te true... Arvin still allowed that girl to hug him even though she was


    annoying.


    Arvin was squeamish.


    Many people knew the truth about him. Since Nita had known him for a long time, she knew this better.


    However, Arvin didn''t push Ang away! Nita had a bad feeling right now...


    "It is your fault! Why did you tell me Randal was running after two women? You make me feel


    brokenhearted..." Ang was so sad that she wanted to me Arvin even though she knew that he


    had nothing to do with it.


    Arvin closed his eyes and mumbled, "I don''t want to sound nosy."


    Ang shook her head immediately, "No... No... Big wing, I am single now. Shouldn''t I be happier?"


    "What do you think?" He asked her patiently. It should be a happy thing to dump a bad boy.


    Ang hid her crying face in his chest. He smelled so good that she almost couldn''t control herself.


    "Ang!" Arvin was very angry when her tears and snot were on his coat!


    "Ha ha ha! Don''t be too grumpy! I was brokenhearted. Would youfort me? You shouldn''t be angry,


    big wing! You need to be kind to girls. Otherwise, you would never find a girlfriend..."


    Arvin said with a straight face, "If my girlfriend is as annoying as you, I''d like to be single!"


    Suddenly, Ang stopped crying and looked at his eyes. "Am I really annoying?"


    Her eyes and nose were so red that she looked like a cute rabbit. Arvin shook his head.


    Angughed, "Big wing, I didn''t expect that you are so nice. I..."


    ''I don''t hate you anymore.'' However, these words didn''te out from Ang because she was


    interrupted by a familiar voice.


    Nita came out from the car. "Arvin, they have arrived in the nightclub now. We..."


    Ang noticed Nita. She released Arvin immediately. She didn''t expect that Nita would be in Arvin''s


    car.


    ...


    When Arvin looked at his shirt, Ang eximed, "Sorry! I''ll buy you a new shirt!"


    Arvin nced at Ang coldly and told Nita, "Go right now!"


    Then, without looking back at Ang, he went straight to the car. He drove away with Nita and left the


    parking lot.


    ...


    When the car disappeared, Nancy suddenly hugged Ang. "Ang, you hugged Doctor Gu! My God!


    Ang, tell me! What''s your rtionship now?"


    When Ang hugged Arvin and cried, Nancy noticed that Arvin didn''t look emotionless. He looked


    even... soft?


    Nancy''s words brough Ang back to reality. She hugged Doctor Gu and cried...

 Chapter 53 She is a Naive Young Girl

    Chapter 53 She is a Naive Young Girl


    Well... ''Nancy is right. Who gave me the courage to hug Arvin?'' Ang thought to herself.


    "There''s nothing between us. I met him on the way and he drove me here. So, I made dinner for him in


    return." Ang exined briefly. She would never mention those embarrassing things to Nancy.


    Ang remembered the day when she was kissed by Arvin, ''That was so embarrassing! I would never


    tell anyone about it.''


    "You met Dr. Gu on your way? And you made dinner for him?" Nancy rubbed her ears to make sure


    she didn''t mishear it. ''Did I hear it right?'' she thought to herself.


    Ang blinked her innocent eyes. "Yes, I did. He happened to be on a business trip to the C Country,


    and then he forced me to make dinner for him. By the way, Nancy, I think Arvin is probably a Casanova


    too. When we went to the supermarket..."


    The two girls got on Ang''s mini BMW as they kept chatting with each other. With a confused look on


    her face, Nancy listened to Ang talking about the story between Arvin and her.


    Nancy spoke to Ang seriously before reaching the apartment. "I think Dr. Gu is in love with you!"


    Otherwise, he would not force Ang to make dinner for him! There were so many five-star and six-


    star hotels, private kitchens and master cooks in the city. Why did Arvin have to let Ang cook dinner


    for him by herself?


    Besides, he also gave Ang a precious pair of Tahiti ck pearls. And then, he asked her to buy


    expensive shirts with him, although the n was cancelledter...


    Arvin was definitely in love with Ang!


    Ang looked at Nancy in astonishment, "How could that be? He''s as cold as an ice! Would a guy like


    him get fond of me? You don''t know how he nned traps for me in front of my parents! Let me tell


    you..."


    The two girls were still talking about Arvin after going back to the apartment. Nancy listened to the


    excited Ang with enjoyment.


    Before going to sleep, Nancy told Ang, "I am pretty sure that Dr. Gu was in love with you. You


    should seize this chance, Ang!"


    Ang rolled her eyes and gave Ang four words, "Don''t be so whimsical!" This was also the reply


    she got from Arvin.


    Ang, who had never lost sleep, could not sleep that night. She held her cell phone and checked her


    WeChat. She looked over and over again at her chat records with Randal and Arvin.


    Atst, she decisively deleted Randal''s WeChat ID and added a letter "A" before Arvin''s name.


    So, after scrolling through her family''s WeChat ID, she would see Arvin''s WeChat ID as soon as she


    opened the WeChat...


    At four o'' clock in the morning, Ang finally fell asleep.


    At 8 a.m. the next day, Ang suddenly opened her eyes and deleted the "A" on Arvin''s WeChat ID...


    After work, the two girls went to shopping center again and bought a shirt for Arvin.


    Ang gave the shirt to Arvin in the same way. However, this time, there was nobody in his office.


    She quietly opened the office door, put the shopping bag on his desk and left.


    Half an Hour Later...


    While discussing a patient''s conditon, Arvin and Nita, who just left the operating table, came back to


    Arvin''s office. Arvin closed the chart and said, "The condition of her should be told to her family. For the


    baby''s safety and hospital''s reputation, we must let her family..."


    His voice fainted when he saw a familiar shopping bag on the desk. But only a few secondster, he


    continued to talk to Nita, who was also looking at the bag. "Let her family sign it."


    Nita nodded, but she didn''t move her eyes from the shopping bag. ''Was this bought by Ang again?''


    She thought to herself.


    She couldn''t help herself but asked Arvin, "Arv, what do you have to do with Ang?"


    Arvin didn''t answer her immediately. He opened the shopping bag and took out the shirt inside, which


    was ck this time.


    It was also handmade by Michael. He put the shirt back in the bag. "My friend''s sister." He said.


    "She hugged youst night..."


    Arvin nced at her and said briefly, "She''s a naive young girl."


    It was obvious that he was hasty. Nita just wanted to say that the point was not whether Ang was


    naive or not. The point was Arvin didn''t refuse her hug!


    Arvin put aside the shopping bag and then told Nita calmly, "Please go out if you don''t have other


    issues!"


    "Yes, I have. Arv, aunty invited me to have dinner tonight." At this moment, Nita was not a decisive


    doctor anymore. She stared at Arvin gently.


    Arvin dodged her staring and looked at theputer screen. "I see."


    He said nothing else apart from it. Nita repressed her disappointment and smiled confidently, "Well, I


    will wait for you after work."


    Then, she didn''t give Arvin a chance to refuse, just turned around and left his office.


    After a long silence, Arvin took the shopping bag, opened it and looked at the shirt''s size.


    It was exactly his size.


    Did she choose the right size by ident or did she asked... Grandma?


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    In fact, Ang just chose it by ident... How dare she ask Mrs. Mei?


    The next day, Ang and Nancy got up 10 minutes earlier because they were scheduled for the


    morning shift. Because they were early, they didn''t have to rush to the VVIP ward department.


    When they walked to the inpatient department, they saw two female nurses. Ang''s attention was


    attracted by their chatting.


    "... I heard a girl had given Dr. Gu a shirt, but Dr. Gu gave it to his gardener."


    "What? Who? Who''s this narcissist? Did she think a cold handsome man like Dr. Gu would ept her


    shirt?"


    Ang stopped and listened to their talk intently.


    "God knows. This news has been spread in the whole hospital but Dr. Gu himself doesn''t seem to know


    who did it either."


    "Well. It must be from someone who was hooked in him! Dr. Gu is definitely not interested in her at all.


    Otherwise, he would not give that shirt to his gardener!"


    "Yes! Exactly!"


    ... Not only Ang heard their words, Nancy heard it too.


    When the two nurses left, Nancy immediately tried tofort Ang, "Don''t believe them, Ang. Dr.


    Gu won''t give it to other people even if he doesn''t like it!"


    That shirt had costed Ang several months of pocket money and her personal money!


    Just one shirt''s price had been so high, let alone two shirts? After buying those shirts, Ang was


    basically as poor as a church mouse...


    Ang still stood there stupidly staring at the two nurses'' back after they left. Nancy wondered what


    she was thinking about.


    But she didn''t think about anything actually, she only felt a little heartache...


    "Ang, you can ask Dr. Gu on WeChat so you check it by yourself!" Nancy didn''t believe their gossip


    at all.


    Ang looked down and shook her head. She held Nancy''s hand and walk towards VVIP department.


    "No, I don''t want to ask him. Nancy, many gossips are not unfounded."

 Chapter 54 You Dont Have a Girlfriend, Do You

    Chapter 54 You Don''t Have a Girlfriend, Do You


    Okay, I won''t buy it then!


    Ang received a call from Arnold. "Ang, we are back now in the city. Shall we hang out tonight?"


    Ang asked in a low spirit, "Who''s gonna be there with us?"


    Feeling excited, Arnold answered, "Benson and Craig were back here too. Ask your girl friends if they


    could join us. Let''s get some fun tonight!"


    "Okay!" She happened to be crossed in love these days. This caused her to be in a low mood which


    was also because she has never went out of the house!


    "What do you mean by okay? So, it''s a deal. I''ll see you at seven o''clock this evening at the old ce!"


    Arnold instantly made the decision for Ang.


    Ang nodded her head. "Fine, I''ll see you tonight!"


    Upon hanging up Arnold''s call, Ang thought for a while and checked if Arvin has messaged her on


    WeChat. However, when she saw no messages, she turned it off again. Later on, without further


    thinking, she called Sven.


    "Sven? Where are you?"


    "D City. I''ll go back this afternoon. What''s wrong?" Sven was in the branch of D City and was about to


    go back to C Country.


    "I''m going out with Arnold and some other friends tonight, but I want to have a drink..." Arnold couldn''t


    drink much. His drinking capacity was just as lousy as Ang! If she could drink one ss at most,


    then Arnold could drink only half a ss more!


    Benson, however, was a kindhearted guy. He would keep persuading her. "Ang, stop drinking.


    You''ve drunk too much. It''s bad for your health..."


    Craig was even more unreliable. He was busy all the time, so he would always camete or leave early


    in parties.


    Besides, she would take Nancy with her. Since they were both girls, she had to find someone to rely


    on.


    In this case, her brother would be the best choice!


    There were many times when Ang went out with her ssmates, Sven would always rush to Shine


    Empire immediately to get her upon receiving a phone call from her.


    This time was no exception. "What time? In the old ce?"


    "Yes, yes! Tonight at seven o''clock!"


    "Okay, wait for me there. I''ve got to change my air ticket first." Upon hanging up the call, Sven changed


    the air ticket from C Country to Shine Empire.


    He also called Arvin. "Hey, bro, I''m dropping by your ce tonight. Are you gonna treat me well?"


    "Of course, how about ten beauties for you?" Sven was speechless when he heard what Arvin said.


    "Come on, we are friends, aren''t we? You knew I have a wife!"


    "When will you be here?" After the joke, Arvin asked seriously.


    He assumed that his sudden visit to Shine Empire was most probably because of Ang...


    "I''ll be there at about six in the evening. How about going for a drink then?"


    "Okay, just call me when you have arrived at my house!"


    The two men, however, were both nning something different in their minds.


    "Your house?" Sven was confused.


    Arvin said, "Yes. You pick me up there, so that we can go together."


    Teresa had asked some cooks to handle the dishes and arranged a wee dinner at home for Nita


    this evening. If Sven went there...


    "Don''t you have an assistant, or a car? Why do you need me to pick you up?" Sven was puzzled.


    "Nope. Come on. Cut the crap! Would youe or not?"


    "Yes. Why not?" Sven said yes to Arvin loathly. He had to go, even for his little sister!


    He had to figure out some way and find someone reliable for his sister. Although he didn''t mind flying to


    Shine Empire now knowing that his sister needed his help whenever she was in a mess, it would be a


    lot better if someone reliable would take over this job...


    At six o''clock in the evening, Ang and Nancy hurried to their apartment. They dressed up and


    applied makeup in their own rooms. Later on, they rushed to the bar.


    In the House of the Gus


    There were many people talking andughing happily in the spacious living room.


    The Zhens were invited here, and they were chatting with the Gus.


    Nita''s mother Finn was a little sister of Arvin''s aunt Susanna Su, so Arvin''s uncle Zack was also there


    with his family.


    Nita and Arvin were both outstanding and talented, so the elders kept smiling all the time when they


    talked about the two kids.


    Without their noticing, Finn secretly tipped Susanna a wink.


    Susanna suddenlyprehended. She nced at Arvin, who was sitting quietly aside and Nita who


    was sitting next to Teresa. Then, she asked with a smile on her face, "Arvin, you don''t have a girlfriend,


    do you?"


    Arvin nodded lightly and didn''t say anything. As for his coldness, The Gus had already been used to it.


    Even though they felt a little ufortable, nobody had expressed any objection about it.


    "What about you, Nita? You are so outstanding, so you must have a boyfriend?"


    Nita was a smart girl, and she immediately realized what her aunt actually wanted to ask. So she


    replied in an elegant manner. "Not yet, aunt Susanna, I''ve been busy with work all the time, which


    leaves me no time to date."


    Finn seized the chance and said with sadness on her face, "Yeah. She''s almost in her thirties. I''m so


    worried about her marriage life, but she seems like she doesn''t care about it at all!"


    The two sisters talked much about these stuff. Now, not only Nita hadprehended, but even Lily and


    Teresa had understood what they actually meant.


    Of course, so did Arvin. When he was about to stand up and leave, Teresa stopped him. "Arvin, you''ve


    promised to your mom that you would try to date Nita, don''t you forget that?"


    Reminded by Teresa, Arvin remembered the time when Nita dismissed the thought of going abroad to


    study so she could further enhance her expertise. He had promised that he would try to date Nita in


    order to get rid of Teresa''s ceaseless bothering.


    Despite of this, Arvin still refused to do so. "Things are different now. Since Nita is so excellent, I don''t


    think I deserve her love."


    His refusal was so decent that Finn even liked Arvin more.


    Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, no one felt ufortable about the situation.


    Nita didn''t say anything because she knew that everyone was on her side.


    Yes. She''s right. Teresa was the first one to say, "Other people might not know why Nita went abroad to


    study, but I did. Arvin, Nita has told me that she chose to study abroad because she wanted to be more


    perfect for you."


    Susanna was surprised when she heard this, and she looked at the two young people. "Oh? It turns out


    you two have already been loving each other! Ah-ah."


    "Yeah. The two kids are both humble and excellent. I think they could match with each other very well!"


    At the same time, Teresa automatically held Nita''s hand.


    No matter how strong and capable she looked, she was still a woman anyway. So, she lowered her


    head and was too shy to say anything about the topic.


    However, Finn couldn''t say much about that, either. Otherwise, others would think they wanted to im


    kinship with the Gus. Though it was true, she couldn''t show it up, but it was fine that every one knew it


    in their hearts.


    Being the aunt of both Arvin and Nita, Susanna was the most suitable person to say something about


    this topic. "I think so, too. They are perfectly matched. Right?"


    Seated not far from them was Nita''s father, James, who was ying chess with Hogan and Zack. They


    didn''t bother getting involved in the women''s talk.


    Arvin was about to go upstairs when he arrived, but Teresa insisted that he sit in the living room with


    everyone.


    Regardless of others'' enthusiasm about his marriage, he directly refused all the people indifferently.


    "Don''t you know? I was already engaged seven years ago."

 Chapter 55 Angela Started to Get Tipsy

    Chapter 55 Ang Started to Get Tipsy


    His words made all the people be silent.


    Nita looked up immediately at Arvin. "Arvin, Rosa has disappeared for seven years. She would never


    Rosa, the fiancee of Arvin, disappeared the day after her engagement and didn''t show up for seven


    years.


    Arvin nced at Nita coldly. "Whether shees back or not, it''s none of your business."


    His emotionless words made Nita calm down. She was too impulsive earlier. "Sorry. Don''t be


    pressured. She will definitelye back!"


    Just then, Lily opened the door slowly and retorted, "Arvin, you''ve waited her for seven years. It''s


    enough! You have the right to pursue your own happiness. Don''t waste your whole life on this, okay?"


    The environment was a little embarrassing. However, Mrs. Gu broke the deadlock now.


    Arvin nodded his head and said politely, "Yes, grandmother."


    Teresa thought a little bit and told her son in her soft voice, "Arvin, I''m not forcing you. I just want you to


    know that Nita is a good girl. I like her very much. You can''t miss such a good girl! Otherwise, if Rosa


    does not show up at the end of this year, can you stay together with Nita?" Now, it was the tenth lunar


    month. This means that there are two months left before the new year.


    "Mum, I have my own n for my future. Don''t bother!" After this, Arvin ignored everyone and left the


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    living room.


    He went to the balcony in a bad mood and called Sven.


    "Why are you as slow as a tortoise?"


    Sven looked at the congested traffic. "Arvin, it''s rush hour now. You know that!"


    "When will you arrive?" He must have a good excuse to leave since the elders were all here.


    "About ten minutes?! If the traffic jam would ease up, I''d be there in a few minutes."


    "Okay."


    When he hung up the phone, he heard a footstep. It was definitely Nita.


    He looked at the night sky without saying any word.


    Nita stood beside him and followed his eyes. Outside was the garden of Family Gu. Arvin was looking


    at a treble balloon flower.


    That was Rosa''s favorite flower.


    The flowers, which were nted by Mrs. Gu, were rmended to be mixed with other Chinese herbs


    for medication.


    Nita was not a little girl anymore. Like Arvin, she was 28 years old now. Therefore, she didn''t want to


    wait any more.


    Arvin waited Rosa while Nita waited for him. They were in this situation for seven years now. "Arvin, if


    Rosa never appears, can we stay together?"


    "No!" He answered immediately.


    Nita suppressed the pain on her heart, "Even if my heart is the best one for Rosa, you don''t want to


    stay with me, do you?"


    "No."


    "Arvin! Can we stay together? If Rosaes back, I''ll give my heart to her. I''m willing to exchange my


    heart with hers!" Yes! Rosa had a heart disease. She had no choice but to undergo a heart transnt


    to save her life. Nita could meet the requirements. Her heart was the mostpatible one.


    Arvin said in his cold voice, "You needn''t do such thing. Besides, the technology is so advanced that it


    is not necessary for her to have a heart transnt."


    "But doing it is the fastest way to cure her, right?"


    Her words made Arvin be silent.


    They were both quiet. Later on, they were called to go back inside the house because the dinner was


    ready. All of them sat on the table.


    Under the arrangement of Teresa, Arvin and Nita sat together.


    Several minutester, Arvin''s phone started to ring. "Hello... Okay. I get it."


    He hung up the phone and stood up. "Sorry. Please excuse me. I have something urgent to deal with


    right now. Enjoy your dinner!"


    "Arvin, can you finish your dinner first and then deal with thatter?" Teresa put down her silver utensils


    and looked at him curiously.


    The dinner was prepared for Nita and Arvin. It wouldn''t make sense if he would leave.


    "I''d like to stay but I can''t. My friend is waiting outside. I have to go!" After this, Arvin left the table.


    Nita got on her feet and insisted, "Arvin, I''ll walk you outside."


    Finn looked at her daughter and felt a little irritated.


    Nita was her pride. Even if Arvin was excellent, she didn''t want to see her daughter running after him.


    This time, Arvin didn''t refuse. Nita walked him to the gate. When she saw a familiar man standing


    beside a car, she felt relieved.


    Nita knew Sven and they greeted each other casually.


    Nita didn''t even realize that Ang might be the little sister of Sven. When the car left, she walked


    inside the house and came back to Family Gu.


    Gemei Bar


    In the VIP area of the second floor, about ten people were singing the most popr songs.


    Craig waste for only about ten minutes. At 7:10, he raised the wine and proposed a toast, "Cheers!"


    Since Ang knew that her brother woulde, she drank a little beer.


    After half bottle of beer, Ang was feeling a bit tipsy.


    "Dear brothers and sisters, let''s sing something hot!" Arnold told his friends. Then, he went to choose


    the song and stood up in front of the screen.


    At that moment, it was obvious that he was also a little drunk.


    A hot song went off, "... Hit it yo, 121234. Take off your coat, take off your coat, take off your coat!"


    Arnold took off his coat!


    "Take off your shirt! Take off! Take off your shirt!"


    Arnold took off his thin sweater and people started to scream...


    "Take off your mask! Take off! Take off your fussy! Take off!"


    Arnold took off his belt in an instant.


    "Take off them all! Take off!"


    "Take off! Take off! Take off! Take off!"


    ...


    The environment reached to its hottest point. After the song, Arnold had taken off his shirt and coat.


    Craig came forward and eximed, "Let''s do it again! I''ll participate!"


    "Okay!" Arnold put on his coat again and chose the song.


    Ang jumped off the sofa and rushed to Craig. "Me too!"


    Okay!" Okay!" Craig stood beside her and agreed.


    At this time, the door was opened. Because he was Ang''s brother, people in the room were familiar


    with Sven. They greeted to him.


    "Sven!"


    "Sven!"


    ...


    Because of all the fun they were all having, the three people in front of the screen havepletely


    ignored the man behind of Sven. They just continued to sing and dance.


    Ang screamed happily, took off her coat and threw it to Sven!


    Sven took her coat immediately.


    The music continued, "Take off your shirt! Take off! Take off the shirt!"


    Ang was too happy and started to take off her shirt!

 Chapter 56 Look at Me

    Chapter 56 Look at Me


    Nancy screamed and Sven pulled Ang into his arm. He stopped her hands from waving and finally


    prevented the idental exposure.


    "Ang, are you crazy?"


    Ang let out a sillyugh then she took off her coat and told Sven, "Sven, I want to sing and dance.


    Leave me alone!"


    Sven said reluctantly, "You are a girl! Don''t take off your clothes like those two guys! Besides, look over


    there! Who is he?"


    Sven pointed at the man who stood nearby. Ang followed Sven''s gaze and found a familiar face.


    The man looked at Ang coldly. ''My God!''


    Suddenly, she regained consciousness!


    "Big Wing! Why are you here?"


    Arvin told her, "I''m here to watch you do a striptease!"


    Sven was totally speechless.


    Ang released herself from Sven''s hands and ran to Arvin. "Great! I want to see you dance!"


    When she waspletely sober, she knew that Arvin was obviously in good shape!


    Finally, she could see that well-built body! That thought made Ang very excited!


    Arvin didn''t say anything. With his hostile eyes, he fixed a gaze on her. "Put on your clothes!"


    ''Ang was an annoying girl! How dare she dance a striptease with other men!''


    Every time Ang got drunk, he would always see a different side of her, which greatly widened his


    horizon


    "No! I don''t want to put on any clothes!" Ang pulled away from Sven who was trying to help her put


    on her clothes. She ran to Nancy and drank some beer.


    Benson saw how drunk Ang was, so he warned her. "Ang, no more beers for you! If you would


    get involved in drunken brawlster, then Sven will take you home!"


    When Sven and Arvin sat beside Ang, Nancy immediately greeted them.


    Ang was so drunk that she didn''t care too much about her actions! She just broke up with her


    boyfriend who didn''t love her back. She was definitely out of love. Because of this, she thought that she


    should be forgiven for anything!


    When Arnold and Craig finished their dance, Ang ran to the front and chose her song. She took the


    microphone and sang a sad song. "It should be peaceful to break up. We needn''t say sorry to each


    other. We don''t owe each other..."


    Sven crossed his arms while giving a strange look at his sister. He wondered and asked Arvin, "Is she


    in love with someone?"


    He would usually pick up Ang whenever she went on a nightout with her friends. However, it was his


    first time to see Ang sing so sadly.


    Arvin put down the ss and told Sven, "She is out of love right now!"


    "..." Upon hearing the big revtion, Sven was stunned. He sat straight and looked at Arvin intensely.


    "Who?"


    As her older brother, he had no idea about her love life!


    Arvin did a quick nce at him. "Why don''t you ask her by yourself?"


    Finally, Nancy decided to chime in the conversation and told Sven everything!


    When Randal found out the story about Ang and her cheater ex-boyfriend Randal, he thought that


    Randal was indeed the bad one. He told Arvin immediately, "Fire that rascal! I don''t want him to hurt


    Ang again!"


    Arvin remained quiet. ''Are you sure that Ang would not hurt him?''


    Actually, he wanted to fire Ang. She was such a disaster to him!


    When the sad song ended, Ang, who was trembling with anxiety and sadness, walked toward the


    sofa. When she saw that her brother was less than a meter away from her, Out of relief and happiness,


    Ang rushed to Sven and embraced him. "Brother, you are here..."


    Sven opened his arms with smile and was trying to hug her back. However, Ang was so drunk that


    she mistakenly hugged Arvin who sat beside Sven. "Brother, you are the best!"


    Sven was in utter shock when her sister hugged his friend.


    Arvin, "... Look at me! Who am I?" His hostile voice attracted Ang''s attention.


    She lifted her head, looked at Arvin''s perfect jaw and smiled... Then, she leaned against Arvin''s


    shoulder and instantly fell asleep.


    Ang was so bad at drinking... Only a half bottle of beer has already made her drunk!


    Sven sighed deeply and tried to pull his drunk sister away from Arvin. However, he failed to separate


    them because Ang''s arms were wrapped tightly around Arvin.


    "Can I trust you?" Sven looked at Arvin''s eyes and waited for his answer.


    Arvin shook his head and answered directly, "No!" He feared that he couldn''t help throwing Ang into


    the garbage heap.


    "..." Sven shook his legs and stayed silent. He felt helpless so he asked Nancy for help instead. "Since


    there is no reliable man for Ang, I have to help her find a boyfriend. Me being here isn''t a permanent


    arrangement. I can''t fly here all the way from C Country just to look after her."


    Not a permanent arrangement? Ang usually participated in these parties before, but Sven didn''t say


    anything like this! "Sven, don''t worry about it. I''ll take Ang hometer!" Nancy promised.


    Not wanting to sound pushy, Sven lowered his head and told his worry, "You are girls! What will you do


    if you meet some bad guys on the way? I think bringing Ang back to C Country might be the best


    solution for this problem!"


    Nancy pushed her frame and felt a little sad when she thought of Ang''s return to C Country. "Sven, I


    don''t want Ang to return home. But... Never mind. When Ang wakes up, let''s ask for her opinion!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ''Come back? To C Country?'' Nancy silently disagreed with Sven''s idea.


    Ang went to Yao Hospital because of Randal. But now, she broke up with Randal. Would she leave


    at any time?


    Arvin stared at the girl who was sleeping on his shoulder and he was lost in his thoughts.


    A few minutester, four people have already left the party.


    Arvin still held Ang who was in deep sleep. This girl has always brought him so much troubles! Even


    if she was in her sleep, she didn''t want to let his hands go!


    Nancy and Sven followed behind Arvin and Ang while they discussed the rtionship between the


    two.


    Xinhe Garden


    Arvin put Ang on her round bed. As soon as she wasid down, she turned over immediately and


    was about to fall off the bed.


    Arvin panicked a little and hurried to catch her. He was just in time to catch her in his arms.


    Arvin had no choice but to put her on the bed again. This time, she grasped a doll into her arms and fell


    asleep again!


    The next morning...


    When Ang heard what happenedst night, she was deeply absorbed in her thoughts.


    She couldn''t help but to think of the way she clung to Arvin and his reaction toward her. Why did Arvin


    take her home instead of kicking her away?


    Ang sucked on a lolly while overthinking of all the questions until her head got painful. Later on, she


    went to the hospital.


    Nancy told Ang, "Ang, I think Doctor Gu had crush on you!"


    Due to her reluctance, Ang stopped in her tracks and told her carefully, "Nancy, you''ve said this for


    ten times since morning!"


    "I meant it. This is true! Doctor Gu looked at you in a particr way when he put you into bedst


    night..."


    "Okay. I get it!"


    ''How could it be possible?!'' Earlier, she asked Arvin whether he had a crush on her or not. But Arvin


    said that she was only dreaming!


    Ang rubbed her head. She only had a half bottle of beer, but her head was so painful! She was


    really not good at drinking...


    She swore that she would never drink again! That was for sure!

 Chapter 57 Who do You Think You are

    Chapter 57 Who do You Think You are


    Suddenly, a voice came up, "Are you Ang?"


    Two women in their nurse uniform walked toward Ang. They both looked at her from head to toe.


    Ang took the lollipop out of her mouth and asked them, "That''s me. What''s wrong?"


    "Oops! It was you? Who gave Dr. Gu a gift the other day? Look at you. You''re not pretty at all. What


    kind of witchcraft did you use to Dr. Gu?" One of them sneered at Ang with sarcasm.


    Nancy pushed up her eyesses and peered over the two nurses furiously, "What witchcraft? What''s


    wrong with you?"


    Ang was outraged, too. Although she was having a headache, she red at them and barked,


    "What''re you talking about?"


    One of the nurses was frightened by Ang''s anger and lowered her voice, "What are we talking


    about? The surveince video of you giving gift to Dr. Gu was revealed. You sneaked into Dr. Gu''s


    office and gave a shirt to him. But you know what? Dr. Gu gave it to his gardener. Ha ha! It''s so funny!"


    "What kind of surveince video? Let me see!" Ang put the lollipop back into her mouth and


    stretched out her hands for the video.


    "You can go online and check our hospital''s BBS. Let me remind you first, Ang, your work time was


    revealed. Just be careful when you''re not in the hospital..." After their intense conversation, the two


    nurses walked away hand in hand.


    Ang and Nancy took out their cell phones instantly and opened the BBS of the Yao Hospital. Soon,


    they found a post which was named, Ang in VVIP sneaked into Vice Director''s office and sent him a


    shirt.


    ...


    Then they saw a surveince video of the deputy director''s floor. In this video, Ang lifted a handbag


    into the office and left. All details were revealed.


    Just 20 minutes after the post was released, Ang''s name was famous among Yao Hospital.


    Thements behind the post were all dirty words towards Ang. Some even revealed that she was


    Randal''s ex-girlfriend and she was closely rted to the owners of the hospital. Everything private


    about Ang was discovered except her family background.


    Nancy''s hands were trembling with anger. She defended Ang against an injustice, "Who are these


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    people? They''re talking nonsense! Why couldn''t he or she release this post using a real name instead


    of hiding behind a username?"


    It was obvious that whoever posted this must be provoking Ang.


    Suddenly, Ang''s cell phone rang. It was Randal. She answered, "Hello?"


    "What are you doing, Ang? What do I have to do with you tempting deputy director, Dr. Gu? Why am


    I involved in this mess? It''s a shame to have an ex-girlfriend like you..."


    Randal''sst sentence irritated Ang and her eyes were red instantly. To suppress the anger inside


    her, she bit her lips and replied, "I must have been blind not to realize who you really are! Shame on


    you! Dr. Gu said you kissed him. So please be honest with me, have you been hitting on him when you


    were with me? You were sure that I two-timed you, but have you cheated on me? Say it!"


    "So this is what rich people''s life is like. After you have nurtured several men at first, you would dump


    them when you''re tired and then find a rich man and marry him?"


    ...


    Arvin just came out of his car and saw Ang standing a few meters away from him. She was holding


    her cell phone and her eyes were red from crying. She was also biting her lips as if she was trying to


    stop herself from an emotional breakdown.


    He couldn''t assume what she heard, but she looked wronged.


    He recognized this look. It was the same look that she ran towards him that night...


    At that time, he could have given her a hug tofort her. But, he didn''t.


    And now, he couldn''t do anything for her...


    Their eyes met in a few seconds. Her eyes were red. It was obvious that she cried. Arvin didn''t say a


    word, he just walked towards the clinic. When Kent saw Arvin entered the building, he drove his car


    away from the hall of the clinic.


    Adam was waiting for Arvin at the door. At first, he hesitated for a bit, butter on he decided to show


    something on the iPad to Arvin. It was the news about Ang. "So Dr. Gu, do you want me to take care


    of it?"


    Arvin understood now why Ang had that kind of expression on her face earlier. He didn''t get the


    iPad instantly. Instead, he just walked towards the elevator. "I don''t want to see it."


    "Dr. Gu... This is rted to your reputation..."


    At that moment, the elevator door opened. Arvin walked in and took the iPad from Adam.


    After seeing the title and the video, Arvin''s face copsed.


    Down at thements section of the page, there were snarkyments and abusivenguages


    attacking Ang, like bitchy, slutty... They were swearing at Ang as if she had done something really


    bad.


    Arvin clenched his fists. It was so tight that his skin was wounded by his fingers.


    He threw the iPad onto his desk as soon as he got into his office. The screen of the iPad cracked.


    "Who released this?"


    Adam''s eyes rolled. "This person used a newly-signed ount. I have no idea who he or she is."


    "Just delete this post. What is the point of posting this? To save it for memory keeping?"


    ''Ang might have known about this already. But who was she talking to over the phone just now?''


    Arvin wondered to himself.


    Adam contacted the hospital''s IT department and ordered them to delete the post and disable the


    ount.


    Arvin thought about the incident and dialed Kent''s number on his phone. "Send me Ang''s cell phone


    number! Now!"


    "Okay, Dr. Gu."


    In an instant, Arvin received a message from Kent.


    Arvin dialed the phone number right away, but all he heard was, "Sorry! The subscriber you have dialed


    is busy right now..."


    However, he couldn''t wait to get through to Ang. He was afraid that she would be quick to assume


    things and get hurt in return... He immediately decided to call Kent again. "Get me Nancy''s cell phone


    number!"


    Arvin got Nancy''s phone number and quickly dialed it. "Hello? Who is this?" Nancy answered. When


    Nancy epted the call, Ang''s swearing words were so loud that Arvin, who was on the other end


    of the line, heard what she was saying. "Who do you think you are? You think everyone likes to two-


    time their lover? Fine! I tell you, not only did I go out with Arvin, but we also Lived... Together! Aha! And


    you? You''re just a backup! So? How do you feel about this?"


    At the same time, Nancy was wondering who called her because the number wasn''t registered on her


    phone. "Who is this? I''ll hang up if you don''t say your name!"


    "It''s Arvin."


    Nancy was startled when he heard the words. She quickly turned around and nced at Ang, who


    was busy scolding Randal.


    ''Oops! Arvin must have heard what Ang was saying.''


    Nancy was immediately filled with panic so she interrupted Ang who didn''t have any idea that Arvin


    had already heard her. To prevent her friend from saying more, she signaled her to shut her mouth.

 Chapter 58 Live Together With Arvin

    Chapter 58 Live Together With Arvin


    But Ang was so ufortable that she couldn''t stop talking. She must release those feelings. "So,


    Randal, do you think you are better than Arvin? No. You''re nothingpared to him! Nothing! You


    didn''t care about me when I was with you. You even persuaded me to lose weight even though I was


    only 120 pounds!" ...


    Ang might never let it go. Fine! She admitted that 120 pounds was not skinny. However, she never


    nned to lose weight. She would feel unhappy if she lost a few pounds.


    "Do you know what Arvin said about my weight? He liked girls with a little fat. He didn''t want me to lose


    weight and even persuaded me to eat more but it''s a pity that you may never have a chance see how


    gentle Arvin is! I was a little overwhelmed by his gentleness. So, I dumped you. I never thought you


    would call me again just to insult me..."


    When Ang was quarreling with Randal, Nancy was also worried that Ang''s words would be heard


    by Arvin on the other line. She was afraid to hang up on Arvin.


    Arvin did hear Ang''s words. However, when Ang said, "Do you think you are better than Arvin?


    You''re nothingpared to him..." he smiled happily.


    Adam was startled when he saw Arvin''s smile. ''Isn''t he talking with Nancy? Why is he smiling?''


    Ang was still arguing with Randal. She even walked closer to Nancy, who looked anxious right now.


    Ang kept on saying, "Slept together? You didn''t know about that? Since we have lived together,


    what do you think will happen between a hot-blooded man and a young woman in a room? Oh, Randal.


    You know what, I have been cheating on you! Ha ha ha ha!"


    At that moment, Nancy immediately covered Ang''s mouth with her hand.


    However, it was toote...


    Ang got rid of Nancy''s hand and then covered her cell phone receiver, "Wait a moment, Nancy.


    We''re alreadyte, so we don''t need to hurry. I want to finish this phone call with Randal first."


    Nancy finally got a second to exin to Ang what was going on. She pointed at her cell phone and


    whispered, "It is Dr. Gu. He''s on the phone..."


    Ang froze and her eyes were full of shock. "Dr... Dr... Dr. Gu? Which Dr. Gu?" She was so startled


    that she immediately hung up on Randal, who was still talking to her.


    "It''s Arvin!" Nancy pointed at the holding time on the screen disy. "Two minutes and thirty seconds..."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Ang couldn''t pretend to be calm. She tried to recall what she said just now... Holy mama! She said


    everything, including the words "slept together" and "lived together."


    Suddenly, a voice came from Nancy''s cell phone, "Ang..."


    "Oh!" Ang was frightened by this voice. It was really Arvin and Nancy wasn''t kidding. She just ran


    towards VVIP of the hospital. She didn''t dare to answer Arvin.


    "Oh my God. Look what I said just now. ''Live together with him and slept with him...''" All these words


    were bad to his reputation. She must be dead.


    "Don''t run so fast, Ang! Wait for me!" Nancy yelled.


    The phone was cut off by Arvin when he didn''t receive an answer. He figured out what was happening


    on the other line.


    Avrin was about tofort Ang. However, it seemed like his worry was not needed.


    It was no need, actually. ''I, Ang, wouldn''t be hurt by these gossip!'' All her life, Ang never feared


    someone except for Harry and Kevin... And also Arvin.


    ''Just be brave, Ang. You don''t fear anybody!'' Angforted herself.


    After changing her nurse uniform, Alice red at her with furious eyes. Then she heard Winnie talking,


    "As the head nurse of VVIP, why did you do such insulting things to the morals of this hospital, Ang?


    It didn''t make any sense! This event brought so much damage to Dr. Gu''s reputation..."


    Ang abruptly stopped Winnie''s reprimand, "Winnie..."


    "What! I am not done talking!"


    Ang knew that she wasn''t finished scolding her yet. But if she allowed her to educate her, her ears


    couldn''t stand it!


    "Before you scold me, Winnie, I want to exin this thing." Hurt Arvin? So, she didn''t feel hurt? Hmph!


    Winnie cleared her voice and peered at Ang with curiosity in her eyes. "Exin it! If you can exin


    this, it may not cause problems for VVIP."


    "Well... I dide to Dr. Gu''s office, but I have my reason. I stained his shirt a couple of days ago so I


    bought him one and sent it to him. So, it''s reasonable for me to go into his office, right? There is no


    such thing as tempting him!"


    But as a matter of fact, she didn''t know whether Arvin epted it. Did he really give it to his gardener?


    If so, she wouldn''t buy him anything more!


    While Winnie and Ang were still talking, Alice came along and interrupted Ang. "Howe you


    stained Arvin''s shirt?"


    The question was quite incisive... Ang didn''t know how to respond to Alice''s question...


    Facing everyone''s eyes, she came up with a great excuse. "I went out to have dinner with Nancy, but I


    got drunk. I identally bumped into Arvin and spread wine on him. He was about to sit down and


    have dinner with his girlfriend."


    Nancy nodded to support her friend. "Yes. That was true! I was drinking with her at that time. I can


    testify for her." Upon hearing this, Ang felt relieved.


    "So, Ang, does Dr. Gu really have a girlfriend?" Xenia asked and looked a bit surprised.


    Eh... She couldn''t even know whether he had a girlfriend because they were not so close. But at that


    moment, he had one! Otherwise, she couldn''t get through this mess. "Of course he did! Dr. Gu is so


    excellent. Why is it surprising to you if he has a girlfriend? You can give up on him now!"


    Alice almost cried, "Howe Dr. Gu has a girlfriend already! No... I feel hurt."


    Lucy was confused so she probed more questions. "Why are you so sure that the girl you saw is his


    girlfriend? Who is this girl? Do you know more about her?"


    ...


    Ang was trying to think a cover up for her lie. However, Winnie shushed their questions, "Enough!


    Now it''s time for the morning assembly, not a time for you to talk about Dr. Gu''s personal affairs!"


    "That''s right!" Now, everyone echoed Winnie. Ang stood straight and nodded.


    When the morning meeting was over, Ang kept pondering who was responsible in releasing the


    video online and evenbelled her as that.


    That person must have bad feelings towards her!


    ''Let me see, in the hospital, there was no one hating me except for Randal... Oh! No... Would it be a


    fan of Arvin''s?''


    Howe... She didn''t do anything with Arvin. If she did, howe they would know about this...


    To help her get rid of her confusion, Ang decided to call Sven.


    "Could you help me investigate one thing for me, Sven..."


    After she hung up, she started to worry about another thing. What she told Randal about the thing


    between Arvin and her had never really happened. She purposely made those remarks to save her


    face.


    But it seemed like bigger troubles woulde soon.

 Chapter 59 Thank You for Thinking Highly of Me

    Chapter 59 Thank You for Thinking Highly of Me


    At around 10 this morning, as soon as Ang finished getting a patient''s blood pressure, Lucy came to


    her and pulled her out of the ward.


    "What''s up? Why?"


    Lucy dragged her to a quiet ce and let her hand go. "Have you seen the BBS, Ang?"


    "No. I have been busy at work." What Ang said was true. As time went by, she got busier with her


    work in the VVIP department.


    Lucy took out her phone from her pocket and exined, "I saw a post on the way to the bathroom. Do


    you know Director Wang? He released a post just now. Look!"


    "Director Wang? Isn''t he the director of VVIP Department?"


    Ang saw the title. It was something about Ang from the VVIP department.


    It was mainly about the whole thing about Ang sending a shirt to Arvin. It was known by everyone in


    the hospital and had a bad influence to the people who were involved in the matter. However, after the


    investigation, he got a statement from Dr. Gu. ording to Dr. Gu, Ang didn''t give a shirt to him. He


    denied what the previous post had described... It was telling everyone in the hospital to focus on work


    since the whole thing was just made up by someone.


    Ang realized this post was to clear her name!


    Nobody would talk about this event in the public after Director Wang''s rification. If there were some


    people who would gossip about this, they would do it privately.


    Ang felt relieved. She returned the phone to Lucy then turned around and started to walk away.


    Suddenly, she was stopped by Lucy. She looked at Ang with a look of malicious smile. "What''s going


    on between you and Dr. Gu, Ang? Tell me about it. I promise not to tell anyone!"


    Ang gave in and told her, "Okay, I''ll tell you! My brother and Dr. Gu are good friends. For my


    brother''s sake, Dr. Gu asionally takes care of me in the hospital. That''s all."


    What she told to Lucy was true except in private, Arvin was a hooligan! Who tried to kiss her for several


    times!


    Lucy was a little skeptical but she said in an excited tone, "You said your older brother and Dr. Gu were


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    good friends. So, what are you still waiting for? You have special advantages for a favorable position!


    Arvin''s an excellent man and he''s avable to you."


    At first, Ang was speechless. It took her a few seconds to regain herposure. "So you think I am


    capable of taking Arvin? Thank you for thinking highly of me, Lucy!"


    Lucy looked at Ang from head to toe. "As your colleague and friend at the same time, I want to tell


    you, yes! You can! Look at your small face! You have this smooth and tender skin. You also have big


    eyes and small pink lips... Wow, what a beauty!"


    Ang couldn''t help but chuckle. However, she realized something and gave Lucy a frown, "Are you


    kissing my ass?"


    "Yes, I am! Do you feel a little happy?"


    Angughed out loud. Her behavior was far from ady. Then, she carefully put her hand on Lucy''s


    shoulder. "Yes, everyone loves to listen topliments. I am quite happy hearing yours!"


    "Your''re good, Ang. Ha ha! I''ll take that as apliment." Ang felt better. She was very pleased


    with herself.


    She seemed so happy now, perhaps because her trouble has been solved...


    But that was only a feeling, in fact the trouble was far from being over.


    Later on, Ang and Nancy walked hand in hand towards the parking lot. However, when they were


    halfway near the garden, they were stopped by three women.


    Because it was already off work, everyone had changed to their casual clothes and put on some


    makeup. It became so hard to recognize their faces at first.


    "Ang!" A woman with a fair and clear skin stopped her. She looked quite aggressive.


    It was obvious that she prepared for this moment because she instantly recognized Ang and Nancy.


    While holding Nancy''s hand, Ang turned around to the direction of the voice and asked calmly,


    "What''s wrong?"


    The woman, who looked white, was called Amanda. She was a surgical nurse in Yao Hospital. She


    angrily looked at Ang and snarled, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t think you can get rid of tempting


    Arvin just because of Director Wang''s rification! I tell you, we won''t let you get away with it if you


    don''te up with an appropriate reason!"


    Ang smiled with contempt, "Come up with an appropriate reason? Who do you think you are? Why


    should I exin it to you?"


    Ang''s words irritated Amanda. "You really don''t know chalk from cheese, Ang! Believe it or not,


    we were here to teach you a lesson. And you will be crying and looking for mama!"


    Ang did not pay attention to them. She just looked at Nancy and ced her hands on her shoulder.


    In her calm and gentle voice, she warned Nancy. "Nancy, they are so powerful. Remember this, okay?


    Later, you record a video of my worst look!"


    Nancy got what Ang meant. Her lips curved into a smile and nodded. "Okay, but watch yourself,


    Ang!"


    "Kisses to you, my best Nancy."


    ...


    The three women in front of them was confused by their words. They couldn''t figure out what Ang


    and Nancy nned to do.


    After a while, Ang and Nancy were still talking in low voices. Amanda got a little angry at them,


    "Enough, you two! I give you onest chance, Ang. If you would say that you give up on Dr. Gu, we''ll


    let you go now!"


    "Are you finished?" Ang put her hands behind her and moved her fingers.


    If she didn''t do something today, they would keep on doing this to her.


    "Yes. I''m done."


    Suddenly, Amanda was thrown to the ground. Ang hit her and made her uncapable of moving.


    "Oh, my God. Amanda! Ouch!" It was followed by another shout from a woman. Now, she was lying


    beside Amanda.


    On the ground, the two women were crying in pain. Their mouths were left open and they couldn''t say


    a single word. As for the third woman, she was frightened by Ang''s fists. When she saw that Ang


    was approaching her, she ran immediately. "Oh, my God! Help!"


    As soon as the woman disappeared, Ang shook her head. "She must be in a sports team back in


    school."


    ''Okay, the three women would never bother me again.'' Nancy ran over to Ang with the phone


    clutched in her hand. "You''re awesome, Ang!"


    Ang took the phone and saw that the whole thing was recorded in a video. Later on, they left the


    area as if nothing had happened.


    In the parking lot


    Ang found her own car and was ready to get in when suddenly, a figure appeared.


    After a careful look, she recognized it was someone she knew. It was Randal. However, she just gave


    him a frown and didn''t say anything.


    In spite of that, Randal had the guts to block her and Nancy''s way then he let out an angry voice.


    "Ang!"


    "What!" Ang didn''t bother to look at his face.


    "Leave Yao Hospital!" Before, Ang saw Randal as a handsome guy. However, after everything that


    has happened between them, his presence disgusted her. She just saw an ugly man.


    "Why do I have to leave the hospital?" First, that three women gave her a warning. Now, Randal told


    her to leave the ce. It seemed like no one in Yao Hospital wanted her to be there.

 Chapter 60 The Famous Taekwondo Coach

    Chapter 60 The Famous Taekwondo Coach


    Randal was about to get angry, but he suppressed his anger as soon as he remembered Ang''s


    family background. He tried to talk to her as calmly as he could. "Because your existence brought me


    trouble."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Really? Does it also bother you that I''m alive? Do you mean I have to die so I could not bother you


    anymore?"


    ''That was so funny!'' Ang thought to herself.


    Since the beginning, Nancy was disgusted with Randal''s unmanly behavior. However, she got more


    furious when he med Ang for bringing him trouble. She had never seen a man who had yed


    with a woman''s feelings with such an unjustifiable cheating! "How dare you say that? In the first ce,


    you were with Ang only because of her money. And now you''re there just shedding all the pretenses


    of cordiality since she had discovered your real aim? You should be ashamed of yourself!"


    After hearing what she said, Randal was even more angry and speechless because Nancy was totally


    right.


    After a long time of quietness, he finally spoke, "Ang, you better pray to God so you would never fall


    in my hands!"


    Ang waved her hand casually. "Fuck off. I won''t give you any chance of this! You''re just aplete


    waste of time."


    In fact, she had thought about breaking up with him for so many times before. And of course, she had


    also considered whether she would be his friend or just a stranger after they ended the rtionship.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Randal was going to be her enemy!


    Randal left the parking lot with his eyes full of anger. As soon as he left, Ang felt the world became


    quiet again.


    However...


    "Ang Si." A cold voice stopped Ang when she was about to get inside the car.


    ''Oh my God!'' Ang thought to herself, ''So, those that I have met today were just little monsters. The


    big boss is waiting here for me! Oh no!''


    Thinking of what she bragged to Randal earlier, Ang broke out in a cold sweat! She caught sight of


    the handsome man who was leaning on the Pagani sports car.


    Although it was hard to see who he was in the dark, Ang was sure that the man was Arvin!


    Having all the lessons from Arvin for a few times before, Ang thought that it would be better for her if


    she would escape now and ran away!


    "What a coincidence! But I really have to go now, so I guess I''ll see youter, Dr. Gu!" Ang blurted.


    Ang tipped Nancy with a wink and got inside her car in a hurry. Nancy followed her at once.


    As soon as Ang started the engine, she stepped on the gas and the BMW roared out of the parking


    lot.


    Arvin who was leaning on his car was not even worried. He calmly sat on his own car then he began to


    run after them.


    ''Do you know I had been driving a sports car recently, Ang? I will surely catch you.'' Arvin curved his


    lips to a smile.


    Twenty Minutes Later


    Several minutes after the silver grey Pagani drove into the Xinhe Garden, the mini BMW had finally


    arrived.


    ''Ding-dong!'' When the elevator reached the 6th floor, Ang and Nancy walked out of the elevator


    while talking andughing.


    Nancy said, "But you know Ang, you should watch out for yourself these days!"


    Ang patted Nancy''s shoulder with acent smile on her face. "Take it easy! Do you know who''s


    my mother? She''s Daisy Tang! The famous taekwondo coach! And who am I? I am her invincible...


    invincible..."


    She couldn''t continue her words after seeing the man who was standing at their door.


    Nancy also saw the man waiting at their door. She smiled secretly and greeted, "Hi, Dr. Gu!" ''Did she


    be the third wheel here?'' Nancy thought.


    Arvin nodded to her.


    Ang didn''t recognize him at first, but now that she had a clearer view, she became really sure that


    the man who was standing at the door was Arvin!


    ''Oh my goodness!'' she thought to herself. Ang rushed back to the elevator. Before chasing Ang,


    Arvin told Nancy, "Lend Ang to me for a while. Thanks!"


    ... ''Did Dr. Gu just asked me to lend him Ang?'' Nancy was so shocked that she became unable to


    speak.


    Ang, who was trying to run away, had been caught by Arvin just before the elevator door has


    opened.


    Smiling awkwardly, Ang took a step back. "Oh hello, Dr. Gu! Why are you here?"


    ''I will never brag things about Arvin to others anymore!'' Ang wanted to cry out of embarrassment.


    "Waiting for you." He told her in a straightforward manner.


    Ang felt ashamed. She forced a smile again and moved a little to the side so she could see Nancy,


    who was standing behind Arvin, and ask her for help.


    "An..." As soon as Nancy called her, Arvin had seized Ang''s hand and went into the elevator, giving


    Nancy no chance to help her.


    "Ah! Help me, Nancy! Help me..."


    As the elevator door closed, Ang''s voice disappeared from the sixth floor.


    When she opened the door of her apartment, Nancy couldn''t decide whether she should let Sven know


    that Ang had been taken away by Arvin or not inform him at all.


    However, after a while, she thought that Arvin was a good friend of Sven anyway, and she knew that he


    would probably not hurt Ang. So, she switched from dialing Sven''s number to the take-out service of


    her favorite restaurant.


    She sighed heavily. ''I had to order a take-out service since Ang wasn''t at home.'' She thought to


    herself.


    Although Ang tried desperately to break away from Arvin, she still couldn''t escape from him. In the


    end, she was pushed into the passenger seat of his Pagani.


    She kept protesting along the way. However, Arvin deliberately ignored whatever she had said.


    In the Shengfeng Mansion


    The car stopped as soon as it was parked in the underground parking lot. Arvin ordered Ang, "Get


    off the car!"


    "No, I won''t!"


    ''Where is this ce?'' Ang looked around warily.


    Arvin stared at her eyes and showed a faint smile. In an attempt to convince her, he decided to change


    his strategy. He got out of the car and went to the other side. "Ang,e down. Please?"


    Well... Ang gazed at the eyes of this cold but attractive man who just spoke to her gently. ''What''s


    wrong with Arvin?'' she thought to herself.


    Ang didn''t move at all. So, Arvin bent down, unfastened her seat belt, and carried her all the way


    outside the car.


    Ang immediately took a cautious step back. When she noticed the smile on Arvin''s face, her heart


    was nearly drawn away by him.


    ''Big Wing, cold as an ice cube... Just smiled...'' Ang couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Because Ang was dazed at his once in a blue moon smile, she followed Arvin to the elevator


    obediently. Ang didn''t recover until Arvin got off the elevator and opened a milky white wooden door.


    However, it was toote. She had already entered the "wolf''s den". Well, in fact.. It was Arvin''s


    apartment.


    Covering a few hundred square meters, the spacious apartment was colored mainly in ck, white and


    gray. It included four bedrooms, two living rooms, a kitchen and a storage room. Only the living room


    was nearly a hundred square meters.


    Even though she had seen how neat freak his Father Chuck was, Ang was still astonished at what


    she just saw.


    It was spotless everywhere. All the furniture looked so new, as if it had never been used before.


    Arvin took out a pair of white disposable slippers and the dumbfounded Ang wore them at once.


    Once she had changed the slippers, Arvin said to her, "Ang,e and follow me."


    His tone was still gentle as heaven.


    Without having any idea what she would encounter next, Ang nodded and followed him into the


    innermost bedroom.


    Ang regained her presence of mind immediately when Arvin opened the bedroom door. It was


    obviously a man''s bedroom. "Why... Why did you bring me here?"


    Arvin suddenly closed the door. He stared at her with joy in his eyes. "I thought you know."


    She knew? How could she know?


    But why did she have a bad feeling about them being alone in the same room?


    She had an instinct that something was about to happen but since she had no experience of this kind,


    she just didn''t know what exactly it was.

 Chapter 61 I Will Take You to the Hospital

    Chapter 61 I Will Take You to the Hospital


    "Big wing... I warn you... Do not screw around me..." Arvin took off his coat and threw it on the sofa.


    He only wore a tight shirt. Ang could see his strong and muscr body in the dim light.


    Arvin''s muscles looked ripped. Ang could not help but swallow. It seemed like Arvin had a perfect


    built for a man. She liked what she was seeing...


    "Screw around you?" He stared at Ang who had an obvious blush on her cheeks. He walked a step


    toward her, while she stepped backward.


    As their chasing game continued, Ang had no other choice but to sit on the bed. Then, Arvin


    pressed himself onto her with his palms against the bed and closed the distance between them.


    Arvin was going to kiss her. This made Ang so nervous that she had to lean her body. However,


    when she looked into Arvin''s eyes, she was unable to say a word. He has dark but arractive eyes. He


    was so handsome!


    Then, Angy down on Arvin''s bed...


    Arvin felt Ang''s heartbeat and he knew that she was nervous. He smiled slyly and moved closer to


    her. He held her with his left arm and loosened his tie with his other hand.


    The room was full of ambiguity and the atmosphere was intense because of what Arvin has done.


    Ang blinked away her confusion. Oh my God, was Arvin... Seducing her?


    Right at this moment, Arvin threw his tie to other side and unbuttoned his shirt. The way his body


    moved was so seductive that Ang almost could not control herself. She wanted to hold him and kiss


    him.


    "Big... Big... Dr. Gu... Arvin, what do you want to do?" Finally, Ang chose to call him in his first name


    rather than big wing.


    "What do I want to do? I want you to experience the feeling of living with me." His lips curved into a


    yful smile.


    "The feeling of living with you? What do you mean?" Ang couldn''t understand what he meant.


    Because Arvin was so charming that she was caught in his spell. She could not think straight and


    understand what he meant when she was with him.


    "There''s only you and me in this room. Everything could happen to us... Do you like this feeling?" He


    slightly moved her bangs to her ears. He was so gentle with her.


    Uhmm... Ang finally understood what Arvin meant! She knew it! Arvin was angry about what she has


    said to Randal and he would not let her get off the hook easily. He wanted to punish her!


    The reason he took her to his ce was to let her pay the price for what she has done!


    "Arvin..."


    Arvin held his finger up to her lips and said, "Stop." His charming voice sessfully stopped her.


    Her eyes blinked and her longshes fluttered. She looked so lovely.


    Arvin could not help but press his lips against her soft pink lips...


    Ang was totally nk. She even could not control her thoughts and emotions when Arvin kissed her.


    His smell has made Ang want to kiss him even more...


    It was quiet in the room but the air was so intense. Arvin''s kiss was so sensual that Ang let out a soft


    moan.


    Upon hearing her moan, Arvin was immmediately pulled back to his senses.


    He stopped kissing her and clenched his hands. Then, he closed his eyes while he gasped for air.


    Ang''s senses also came back to reality and restrained the weird feeling in her heart. Arvin seemed


    ufortable. She looked at him with concern in her eyes, "What''s the matter? Are you okay, Arvin?"


    She stroked his strong arms. She was nning to shake his body to make sure he was fine. However,


    she didn''t dare to do that because he seemed very ufortable.


    Her gentle strokes on his arms made him and his emotions out of control. He could not help but to kiss


    her lips again.


    ''What? Arvin is so weird. What''s wrong with him? Why did he kiss me again?'' Ang thought to


    herself.


    Ang wanted to push him away but she couldn''t resist him. His kiss has became more deep and even


    more passionate.


    "Stop it! I am a little... Ufortable." His kiss was so hot and dominating. She was out of breath!


    Arvin continued to ignore her. His eyes were burning with passion as he inhaled her sweet scent and


    kissed her delicate cheek going down to her neck...


    No! No! Arvin was not in his normal behavior. He must be ill!


    When she thought of it, Ang pushed him away with all of her strength. "Big wing! Let me go! I will


    take you to the hospital!"


    Arvin''s fire was suddenly subdued by Ang. She thought he was ill and wanted to take him to the


    hospital. This silly girl...


    He moved aside andy down beside her. Then he spoke to her with his deep and raspy voice. "Go to


    the kitchen and cook something for me!"


    ''What? What did he mean?'' she asked herself. "What?" Ang curiously looked at the man who had


    suddenly turned gloomy.


    To conceal all his real emotions, he covered his face using his right hand then he repeated what he had


    said. "Go to the kitchen and cook for me!"


    ... Ang was about to revolt. However, it seemed like Arvin was reallyfortable, so she was


    obedient to him and went to the kitchen.


    The room went silent again. That woman, who was always attractive to him, finally left.


    When Ang left the room, Arvin dared to release all his emotions. He was panting as he firmly


    grabbed the sheet behind him.


    His n was to scare her and let her know she should pay the price for what she had said.


    However...


    He felt an attraction to her when he looked at her expressive eyes. She was so pure and lovely. He


    could not control his emotions when he faced her, but she didn''t know his thoughts...


    He thought of that night when he and Ang had a kiss in the toilet.


    And he also remembered when he personally did the private examination for her. She was so shy and


    her cheeks were red from blushing...


    Something ran down from his nose...


    Arvin touched his nose. When he knew what it is, he rushed to to bathroom with a stern face!


    Damned!


    Ang was such a naive girl! What''s more, she was a pure one too! How could she be so attractive!


    He didn''t understand! He could not understand at all!


    In fact, Arvin forgot that Ang has already turned 23 years old. Though he always treated her as like


    a little girl, she has matured so much.


    In the kitchen...


    Ang had no idea of what Arvin was thinking about. She looked at the foods inside the refrigerator


    and took them out one by one.


    "Tomato... Here! Needle mushroom... Here! Fillet... Here! Potato..."


    Half an hourter, Ang was shocked when she saw that Arvin was already standing at the door. He


    was only wearing a night robe!


    His face was serious. He crossed his arms on his chest and stared at her.


    "You are silly, aren''t you? Why do you have to take a bath now?" Ang waved the spat in front of


    Arvin''s face.


    Arvin rolled his eyes and turned around, then he left the kitchen.


    ...


    "Frozen guy! Frozen wing! Big wing... Fire, fire, fire... I will fire you... Lla..." Ang wanted to curse


    Arvin. However, she just sang a song for him.


    Arvin was seated on the sofa. He looked at Ang who was busy cooking at his kitchen. He couldn''t


    believe what he was seeing and hearing.


    She was cursing him, wasn''t she? How could she change it into a song? How could she quickly change


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    her attitude in just a snap? It''s faster than turning the page of a book!


    Twenty minutester...


    Ang pped her hands when she ced fish with sauerkraut on the dining table. "It''s done!"


    Arvin put his phone into his pocket and sat on the dining chair.


    The smell of the food made his mouth water. He took the chopsticks and aimed for the fish, but he was


    suddenly interrupted by Ang. "Wait a moment! This dish definitely has a great look and taste so I


    want to take a picture of it first!"


    Arvin was speechless about it. However, Ang totally ignored him and hurriedly went back to the


    room to take her phone.


    When she came back to the dining room, Arvin was already eating the tomato and the needle


    mushroom with a smile on his face.

 Chapter 62 Ill Take More Photos

    Chapter 62 I''ll Take More Photos


    All of a sudden, Ang shouted at Arvin. "I have told you to wait for a moment. How could you be so


    greedy? Oh, you destroyed the shape of the enoki!"


    She put her cellphone on the table and restored the shape of the mushrooms with the chopsticks.


    When she is finished, she shot a warning look at Arvin. "Don''t eat it this time!"


    Arvin was still holding the chopsticks. His expression was nk. He neither nod nor shake his head.


    When Ang was ready to take a shot using her phone camera, his hand stretched out immediately


    and picked up a piece of fish and put it into his mouth.


    Ang was annoyed at him.


    She protested by pounding the table. "How can you do this? You have promised me not to eat it. Look


    at the picture, your hand has totally blocked the view of the food!"


    Ang gave her phone to him and he saw his own hand above the fish.


    "You can take a photo of it again." Arvin smiled.


    "If you bothered me again, you would not be allowed to eat dinner tonight!" Ang snorted.


    "You want to eat these four dishes all by yourself?"


    "Yes!" Ang nodded her head at once and rearranged the dinner set so she could take another photo.


    "Piggy, you are lucky to be a member of the Si family because your parents are the only people who


    can provide for you." Arvin said with teasing smile.


    While Ang was busy choosing the best style and arrangement for the photo, she asked casually,


    "How do you know that? As a famous doctor, how could it be possible that you can''t afford to provide


    for me?"


    "Believe it or not, I can easily afford a life that is more than enough for ten Angs at the same time.


    There is no doubt that you will be fat under my care."


    Ang tilted her head and thought for a moment. "Be fat? You want me to be fat?"


    "No, I didn''t say that!"


    "Okay!" The camera was ready to take another photo of the dinner.


    "I referred to a piggy, " Arvin added. Despite Ang''s warning, Arvin was unstoppable. He snatched


    some potato chips and threw them into his mouth as soon as Ang took a snapshot. ''Wow! So good!''


    "Oh, no!" Ang''s face was filled with anger. She put her cellphone on the table and tried to steal the


    chopsticks from Arvin''s hand.


    Arvin blocked Ang with one arm and held the chopsticks with his other arm. He raised his hand very


    high so Ang couldn''t reach it. Arvin smirked in triumph.


    Ang sped his arm and felt like biting it!


    "What are you going to do, Arvin?" She stood and rested her hands on her hips. With her malicious


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    eyes, she stared at Arvin.


    "Let''s eat dinner!" Arvin grinned.


    "No problem!" Ang angrily sat on her chair but when she saw Arvin wearing pajamas and his chest


    was slightly exposed, a wild idea came into her mind.


    She took her cellphone and secretly opened the camera.


    "Eat! Don''t use your phone!" Arvin put several shrimps on her te to extinguish her anger.


    Ang didn''t notice what he did. She just nodded carelessly. "Oh... Okay."


    As soon as the camera opened, she slightly held her phone up and focused on Arvin''s handsome face.


    Ang smirked and pressed the shutter when Arvin was about to pick up the food.


    Unfortunately... It was a little dark at the ce where Arvin was seated... And the result was


    unexpected... The shlight! It was so bright that it almost made Arvin blind.


    It was toote when Ang realized that she forgot to switch off the sh. She was unable to move


    because Arvin red at her. His eyes looked very cold..


    Now that she had been found, Ang decided not to hide what she was doing anymore.


    She took out her cellphone bravely and aimed the camera at the delicious food on the table and the


    handsome man seated across her. "You always make trouble when I tried to take photos of the food, so


    I decided to include you in it. Ha ha ha! La..."


    Ang began to sing out of excitement.


    "If you dare to take one more photo, I''ll let you know the feeling of living with me for one night!" He held


    a gaze at her.


    "What if I take two photos?" she asked in a yful tone. She moved closer to him and looked at him


    excitedly.


    "Then you need to live with me for two nights!"


    Ang got really excited. She pped her hands and her eyes sparkled with anticipation. "Okay! No


    problem. I''ll take more photos so that we can live together everyday!"


    Arvin is a safe choice for Ang. Despite the fact that Ang got drunk so many times, Arvin never


    took advantage of her. For those times that he had helped her, he never made an attempt to touch her.


    As a result, she believed that it was safe to live with Arvin.


    The only thing she thought about was Arvin''s perfect figure. If she could hug him until she fell asleep


    every night, it must have been morefortable than holding her doll!


    She forgot that Arvin was a man, a man who gets attracted to beautifuldies. Little did she know that


    he was attracted to her already...


    Seeing her bedroom eyes, Arvin was nearly choked by the food in his mouth.


    Ang was willing to take every means so she could sleep with him.


    Ang swore that this kind of sleeping was very pure. She only wanted them to talk about anything


    while they were both under the sheets.


    "Dr. Gu, show your smile please! Give me a chance to take photos for you!" Ang pressed the shutter


    when Arvin stared coldly at her.


    The first set of photos she took were all showing how Arvin looked at her with his intense eyes.


    Those eyes... Those eyes were so terrifying yet attractive that even Ang shuddered with


    intimidation. Many kids would be easily scared once they saw his eyes.


    Ang opened and aimed the camera at him once again. "Don''t look at me! Eat your food!"


    Arvin didn''t care at all. He just ignored her words and continued eating gracefully.


    Ang happily took more photos of Arvin.


    ''Don''t be toocent yet! Because the morecent she is, the more miserable her life will be!''


    Arvin said to himself.


    Ang sat on the chair and looked at the photo of the food she took earlier. It was the one with Arvin''s


    hand. Since no one could actually tell whose hand it was, she didn''t bother if other people would see


    the photo so she decided to share it with her friends.


    ''Please call me Chef Si!'' She added a caption to the photos.


    Ang''s friends are mostly idle men and women from the upper ss. They were shocked to see the


    photos. Because of their curiosity, they started sending messages and asking a lot of questions to her.


    Ang''s WeChat didn''t stop ringing when they ate dinner. She couldn''t help getting her phone to check


    the messages sent to her.


    "It''s dinner time. Focus on your food!" Arvin stopped her as soon as she touched her cellphone.


    "Fine..." Ang pulled her hand away from the phone.


    Ten minutes have already passed but Ang''s phone didn''t stop from ringing... She tried to get her


    phone once again but Arvin was faster than her. He snatched it away and put it in his pocket.


    "..." Ang was annoyed but she didn''t dare to say anything. She nced at Arvin secretly and


    Finally! After dinner, Ang quickly wiped her mouth and stretched her right hand toward Arvin as a


    gesture telling him to give her phone back.


    Arvin drunk all the soup and wiped his mouth without hurrying. Then, he put the used tissue on her


    hand. "Thank you!" he said.


    Ang rolled her eyes and threw it in the dustbin at once. "Big wing! You are so annoying! Give me my


    cellphone back!" she demanded.


    "I will give it back to you after you wash the dishes." Arvin left the table and said without turning back.


    Ang clenched her teeth. She wanted to whack the table out of anger and frustration. ''How could


    such a jerk like him exist in this world?'' Ang asked herself.


    In the kitchen


    Ang loaded the dishwasher with all the greasy tes and pressed the start button.

 Chapter 63 You are So Nice

    Chapter 63 You are So Nice


    Twenty minutester, Ang threw the used towel into the basket. Then, she ran to Arvin and


    stretched her right hand to him.


    Now, he could give her phone back to her, right?


    Arvin sat on the sofa and gave the phone back to Ang. Once the phone was in her hands, he


    eximed, "You took twenty-three photos of me, which means you should live with me for a month!"


    ''What? Live with Arvin for a month? That sounds good!'' However, Ang got curious so she asked


    Arvin a question. "How did you know that I took more than twenty photos for you?"


    "Because I saw your photo gallery." Arvin admitted without any hint of hesitation.


    Ang could not believe it! She looked at her phone screen and blurted out, "Arvin, how could you do


    that? Do you think it''s right to see my album? It is private... By the way, how did you open my album?"


    Last night, she wore a lovely pair of pajamas so she took pictures for herself before she went to sleep.


    She wondered whether Arvin has seen these or not!


    "I cracked your password!"


    "So, what''s the password of my phone?" She had a difficult time processing what Arvin has told her


    because she was so sure that her phone was protected by a password!


    Compared with her excitement and puzzlement, Arvin was obviously calm. He spoke to her in an


    indifferent way. "Generally, people who are as naive as you would set their birthday or phone number


    as their password."


    ... Ang''s excited face has changed into a gloomy one. She questioned Arvin again. "So, how did you


    know my birthday?"


    "You had some information about your birthday in your WeChat, so I knew it."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Last year, Ang took a picture for herself with the birthday cake prepared by Chuck and she uploaded


    it on her WeChat ount.


    "..."


    Ang had no choice but to admire Arvin''s resourcefulness! No wonder he was regarded as the ck


    horse in medical field! He was so smart!


    "Have you seen anything else?" She asked him and wanted to know how many photos he has seen in


    her gallery.


    Arvin looked at her with a serious face and replied, "I saw everything in your gallery."


    Besides, he also sent two photos... Of Ang... To his phone.


    Yes! One of these was taken by Nancy. The photo showed Ang while doing a headstand. She was


    wearing her lovely pajamas and her belly was exposed. This photo looked so particr and special...


    But Ang has already forgotten about it!


    Another picture was when Ang went back to C Country some time ago. She was in J''s shop


    while learning how to bake a dessert. Her body and cheeks were covered with flour. Her cheeks looked


    so lovely. You might not recognize her if you did not look closely.


    After several minutes, Ang was filled with rage when she found out that Arvin had sent these two


    pictures to his phone. Since she has failed to argue with him, she just sat beside him and opened her


    WeChat.


    However, she did not only noticed that she had more than ny-ninements, but she also found a


    dialog box with Arvin!


    When did she send messages to Arvin? She could not remember it! What? It seemed that she sent


    pictures to him...


    After a minute, Ang set her phone aside and rushed to Arvin who was seated beside her.


    Arvin did not try to escape, but Ang was so careless. She lost her footing and fell right into his arms.


    She did not care about it. She even wrapped her arms around Arvin''s neck and asked, "Why did you


    steal my photos?"


    Arvin stole her photos by sending them to his phone through WeChat!


    "I just wondered why you are such a freak. I never saw a woman who was just as weird as you!" he


    replied in an indifferent way.


    Ang was so speechless. She was so angry.


    Suddenly, she thought of the time when she was bullied by Arvin at her own house. Ang released


    Arvin''s neck then she curled her mouth as if she was going to cry. She looked at Arvin and sobbed,


    "Arvin, you always bully me! I am so sad!"


    Ang found that her cry actually worked. As long as she cried in front of Arvin, he became a lot nicer


    to her.


    Just like now!


    Ang did not know what Arvin had nned to do. He frowned and put his phone into his pocket.


    Then, he let Ang sit on hisp and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Ang loved how his voice became so tender and endearing!


    "I am crying because you are always bullying me!" Ang pretended to wipe her fake tears.


    Arvin held her hands and stared at her eyes. "How could you be so mean? Do not cry. I am just kidding


    with you."


    He was kidding with her? "All right, " Ang restrained her smile and spoke to him, "You made me cry


    so you should say sorry to me and make it up to me!"


    In order to show her sincerity, she has sent him two shirts.


    Arvin also gave her two Tahiti ck pearls... However, these two things had different meanings!


    It was so difficult for her to make Arvin apologize to her. She would not let him get away easily!


    Definitely!


    Arvin hesitated for a while, but eventually he gave in to her and apologized, "I''m so sorry, Miss Si... As


    for thepensation, what do you want? I will let my assistant send it to you!"


    Let his assistant sent it to her? That was not what she wanted!


    "No! Last time, you wanted me to apany you to buy something that you like. This time, in order to


    show your sincerity, you have to go with me!" Ang Si was indeed very vindictive. She had to give


    him a dose of his own medicine! Haha!


    Arvin nodded and touched her cheeks, "I will go with you. Please do not cry."


    What they did not know was they looked like a lovely couple. Ang looked like a girlfriend who was


    flirting, while Arvin looked like a boyfriend who was trying tofort and shower his girlfriend with


    some affection...


    Both of them just knew that they got along with each other really well in this way...


    Seeing Arvin''s simrity with Chuck, Ang felt like she was home and happily embraced him.


    She was loaded with so much joy that she gave Arvin a kiss on his cheek. "Big wing, you are so nice!"


    He did not think too much. He just beamed and lifted his eyebrows. "I want something from you, so I


    am nice to you."


    "What do you want from me?"


    "I want you to live with me!" He thought Ang would beat him after saying it.


    However, when Ang jumped out from hisp, she pulled him up and answered, "No problem!


    Definitely, no problem! I promise that I will live with you but I have one condition. You should buy


    everything that I like tonight!"


    Arvin was surprised when he heard Ang''s condition. He had a feeling that Ang did not fully


    understand what were the implications of living with a man!


    Was it because of her overprotective family?


    Or, Ang really wanted to have sex with him?


    It was until that evening when Arvin knew that he was wrong.


    When he changed his clothes and walked out of his room, Ang rushed to him. She took his hands


    and carefully stared at it.


    "What do you want to do?" Arvin hesitated.


    With a disappointed voice, Ang mumbled, "My friends say your hands looked really nice. Well, they


    are right. I would never notice if they did not say it to me. Arvin, my friends want me to send more of


    your photos to them. Should I give them¡ª" Ang was interrupted because Arvin has walked out of


    the room. He did not give her the chance to continue her talk! "Hey, big wing! Wait for me!" she yelled.


    Arvin was so angry when he found out that Ang nned to send his photos to her friends. He went


    at the door and changed his shoes. Then, he walked straight out of the house and left.


    Ang remained motionless at the living room. However, when Arvin was out of her sight, she rushed


    to the door and hurriedly changed her shoes.


    It was not her fault! It was her friends'' faults! In reality, they did not care about what she has cooked,


    but they were all curious and attracted by Arvin''s hands!

 Chapter 64 Be Her Brother

    Chapter 64 Be Her Brother


    Even L was asking if Ang was dating a hand model. If he was a hand model, then he might


    consider working for SL Group...


    Of course, all the other messages she had received just now were all about Arvin.


    ''Oh my gosh, '' Ang said to herself. She had just posted only the hands of Arvin. What if she actually


    posted pictures of Arvin''s extremely handsome face?


    Her WeChat would definitely st with messages!


    "Whoops! Big wing, wait for me! Big wing..." Luckily, right before the elevator door was closed, Ang


    has managed to squeeze herself inside.


    Later on, they got on Arvin''s Pagani. Before the car was started, Ang asked Arvin who was seated


    on the driver''s seat. "Where are the shirts that I gave you?"


    Arvin quickly nced at her without saying a word.


    Ang felt disappointed when he didn''t answer. ''He didn''t say anything. Was it because he has actually


    given them to one of the Gu''s gardeners?''


    Ang opened the door and stepped off the car. Her heart felt heavy and sad when she closed the


    door of the passenger seat. If he had really given them to the gardener, then she never wanted to see


    him again!


    Before she could walk any further, Arvin went out of the car and stopped her. "Ang Si!"


    She turned around and nced at Arvin with a hint of heartache and mellowness in her eyes.


    Ang didn''t have to say anything but Arvin was certainly attracted by her expressive eyes. The


    resentment in her eyes was enough to make him nervous. Arvin had no choice but to tell her. "The


    shirts are in my closet."


    Upon hearing this, she couldn''t help but smile.


    She jogged towards the car and asked, "How many?"


    "Two."


    "Will you wear them or not?"


    "Yes, I will!"


    "When?"


    While facing all of her ceaseless queries, Arvin felt d that he was not her boyfriend! If he had a


    girlfriend as quick-witted and weird as her... Hmm... It might not be bad at all!


    "The day after tomorrow!" He had to be back at the old house and pick up the clothes there tomorrow.


    However, Ang was not contented about Arvin''s answer. "You don''t like the shirts, do you? If you


    don''t like them at all, fine, I''ll take those shirts back and give them to¡ª" Ang was supposed to say


    Sven Si.


    However, he interrupted her words and spoke as fast as he could. "Tomorrow! I''ll wear them tomorrow!


    I will ask my assistant Kent to bring them to meter."


    Ang felt delighted upon hearing it. She immediately climbed back to the car and imed the seat


    next to Arvin. At that exact moment, she thought Arvin was really a nice man!


    Arvin massaged his temple. It seemed to hurt just a little bit, so he decided to search on the Inte


    about "why women were so fickle-minded." He wondered why they were frequently changing their


    ideas in an instant!


    Later on, Arvin''s car drove inside the underground parking lot of a shopping mall. After getting off the


    car, they went upstairs together.


    Arvin looked around and asked, "What do you want forpensation?"


    Ang thought for a while and nced up to the ceiling before she replied, "Would you buy me


    anything I want?"


    "Basically!"


    "What do you mean by ''basically''? Is it a yes?" Ang wondered and looked at Arvin curiously.


    Eventually, Arvin nodded his head.


    Ang''s eyes gleamed and her lips curved into a happy smile. Then, she hooked her arm on Arvin and


    said, "Come on. Let''s go to the third floor!"


    At the third floor of the shopping mall


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arvin stood still with a stiff look on his face while eyeing the rows of machines in front of him... It was


    unexpected of Ang to take him to the arcade and y video games!


    Ang pushed him gently and pointed at the bar counter. She urged him, "Come on. Buy some coins


    there! I want to catch one of those dolls!" She pointed to the w crane nearby the counter.


    Realizing what she actually wanted to do, he refused decisively. "No. Let''s go back. I''ll buy you a pair of


    pearls tomorrow. I promise the quality will be as good as the ones produced in Tahiti!"


    She shook her head in disapproval and said in a disappointed voice, "I just want to have fun with this!


    When I hung out with Sven, he would always stay on my side in whatever I wanted to do!"


    "But Sven is your brother!"


    "But you said before that I should call you brother, too!"


    "..." Being a man that he was, he still felt that it was somewhat awkward to catch dolls, so he kept


    protesting. "He''s your biological brother!"


    "If you like, you can also be my brother!"


    "..." ''Be her brother? No way!''


    Arvin was tired of exining, so he asked her to wait aside while he went to the counter to buy some


    coins... Later on... Ang counted the coins in her hand. There were ten coins in total!


    Much to her surprise, she wondered, "It''s weird you''ve got changes in your pocket!"


    "No, I left the remaining ny coins to him!" Arvin raised his chin slightly to his right.


    Ang peered over and saw a little boy not far away from them. He was holding a basket of game


    coins in his arms and sharing the coins with his others friends happily.


    ...


    ''Fine, I''ll buy on my own if the coins are not enough, '' Ang thought.


    God knew why they didn''t catch even one doll with ten game coins.


    ...


    When they both looked at the machine, they were dumfounded. After trying to y for a few times,


    Arvin told her, "Stay here!"


    Arvin left and she waited for several minutes.


    Later on, he was back with a basket full of game coins.


    ''There must be at least three hundred game coins, '' Ang guessed.


    Yes, Arvin did buy three hundred yuan of game coins, and then they started to catch dolls again.


    Ang was really not good at ying this. She was so unskillful that she failed to catch even one doll


    after spending five hundred game coins...


    Anyway, they were both determined to catch dolls in front of the w crane. Arvin just stood aside and


    watched Ang spend two hundred game coins!


    However, no doll was caught yet!


    Honestly, he really admired Ang''s patience on catching dolls.


    Since two coins were needed per game, she could try a hundred times with the two hundred game


    coins she have! A hundred times! She had failed every time, but she kept fighting.


    As the game coins in the basket were slowly disappearing, Arvin grasped the hand of Ang who was


    about to insert more game coins into the machine.


    Feeling confused, she looked at him. At the same time, Arvin signaled her to move away.


    To give way to Arvin, Ang moved to her side and pouted her mouth.


    "Insert two game coins, " Ang tried to teach Arvin how to use the machine. "Catch that one. I want


    the smurfs!"


    ording to her direction, Arvin moved the iron w towards the smurfs and caught it immediately!


    Ang''s eyes widened out of excitement, but she held her joy because she was afraid that the smurfs


    would be scared by her loud voice and fall down.


    Arvin was calm regardless of Ang''s amusement. Although it was his first time to catch dolls with


    Ang, he waspletely confident about doing it!


    As expected! The smurfs... ''Oh! Arvin did it so well!'' Ang was amazed. He managed to catch the


    smurfs sessfully!


    Ang was so thrilled! And she was very excited to get her new doll! She couldn''t help screaming out


    of joy, which attracted the attention of every person in the hall.


    She took out the smurfs from the machine and gave it a kiss. Then, ignoring what others might think of


    them, she hugged Arvin and nced at him with a smile stered on her face. "Arvin, Arvin, I adore


    you so much! You are exactly my prince!"


    Seeing her as happy as a kid, Arvin slightly patted her head and said, "Wait and see!"


    Then, apanied by Ang''s excited squeals, Arvin used up the rest of the game coins and


    sessfully caught another nine dolls!


    Ang held all the dolls in her arms as they left the hall, leaving other girls casting an envious nce


    behind the two.


    Ang could still hear one of the girls as sheined to her other friends. "Look at that girl''s


    boyfriend. He is so handsome and skillful at the same time! I''m so jealous of her!"

 Chapter 65 Go Home

    Chapter 65 Go Home


    "Wow! That''s her boyfriend!"


    ...


    Ang was too happy to make any scene when she heard this.


    When they came out from the video game hall, Arvin asked her, "Is there anything that you like?"


    She shook her head with satisfaction. "That''s enough!"


    Arvin was speechless. The girl was easily satisfied.


    They came back to Arvin''s apartment. "Can I leave these dolls in your house?" Ang asked Arvin in a


    serious tone.


    "No." He refused directly.


    How was it even possible to leave these dolls in his house? He was a man! A true man!


    Ang made a sulking face and curled her lip. "Okay... Now, I want to go home!"


    "Kent has asked Nancy to pack your stuff and it''s here. If you want to go home right now, you have to


    take them with you!" Arvin pointed at the four bags on the table.


    Of course, Ang knew that the four bags were hers. These bags contained her personal hygiene


    products, clothes and pajamas!


    Ang looked at the nine dolls on the sofa and demanded, "Give me a bag, then I will go home!"


    "I don''t have any bags!" He took off his coat and hung it up.


    Ang curled her lips and the nine dolls were left on the sofa.


    When Arvin went to the bathroom, Ang hid her eight dolls in his house and the smurfs doll was


    ced on Arvin''s bed.


    Ang felt excited about the thought of hugging the doll at night while she slept with Arvin. Haha!


    When Arvin came out from the bathroom, he saw Ang tumbling with the smurfs doll on his bed. The


    bed sheet had be wrinkled. Ang seemed very excited. He looked at her and said coldly,


    "Smoothen out my bed sheet. Otherwise, I will throw you out of the room!"


    "... Since we are going to sleep, it doesn''t matter if the bed sheet is wrinkled or not! Arvin, do not tell me


    that you have an Obsessive Compulsive Disorder!" All of a sudden, Ang felt regretful to live with a


    neat freak like him!


    Besides, the man might have a severe Obsessive Compulsive Disorder!


    Suddenly, Arvin came forward and moved closer to her! After his shower, Arvin smelled really great.


    This made Ang change her mind immediately and realize that it might actually be a good choice to


    live with Arvin!


    "Smoothen the bed sheet!"


    "Okay! Okay!" Ang was lost in his handsome face that she nodded her head immediately.


    Arvin stood up with satisfaction. Ang put the smurfs aside and tried to fix the bed sheet.


    After this, she hugged the doll and smiled at him. "Big Wing, let''s sleep!"


    Arvin was about to agree, but then he thought of one important thing. "Go and have a shower first!"


    "Oh! Okay!" Ang realized that she had forgotten to take a shower. So, she threw the doll in the bed


    and went to the bathroom.


    "Ang!" Arvin reminded her, "Remember to have a shower before getting to bed next time!"


    Ang nodded her head. She agreed with him because her dad, Chuck, always said the same thing to


    her.


    She was about to go to the bathroom when Arvin interrupted her. "Don''t use my bathtub. You can only


    take a shower!"


    "..." Ang was very annoyed now. Instead of taking a shower, she returned back to the bedroom.


    Arvin was surprised to see her back in the bedroom. "What are you doing?"


    "I''m going home!" She didn''t want to live with him anymore! Since he disliked her so much, she had no


    reason to stay here!


    Arvin was taken aback by what Ang has said. "Ang! Come back!"


    "No!" She opened the door of the bedroom and was about to leave.


    "Ang!" He called her name while rubbing the back of his head.


    Ang stopped in her tracks and nced back at him. Her stubborn behavior has made Arvin change


    his mind. "Fine! Take a bath. Use anything you want!"


    Upon hearing this, Ang instantly smiled and ran to the bathroom. "Haha! Thank you, Big Wing!"


    Her voice disappeared as soon as the door of the bathroom closed. Arvin nced at the smurfs doll in


    his bed. He took it up and threw it on the table.


    He disliked the doll in his bed, so he changed the bed sheet. After this, Arvin took out his phone and


    called Kent. "Tomorrow, buy some pajamas and slippers and send them to Shengfeng Mansion."


    "Ok, Doctor Gu. Can I buy them in the regr store?" Kent thought they were for Doctor Gu!


    Arvin stressed, "No. They are for a woman."


    Kent be speechless because of his astonishment. However, when he remembered Ang, he


    understood everything, "Ok. Doctor Gu."


    ...


    Ang took a nice warm bath in the bathroom. Nancy was so thoughtful that she sent her everything


    that she needed.


    After changing into pajamas, Ang dried her hair and went to the bedroom.


    In the bed, Arvin leaned against the bedside and looked at his phone. His hair was dark and messy. He


    wore a ck pajamas with his strong chest exposed... Ang swallowed hard and ran to the bed. "Big


    Wing, I''ming!"


    After getting into the bed, Ang noticed that the bed sheet had been changed. Earlier, it was gray, but


    now it was white.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She sat up and looked at Arvin beside her. "Do you dislike me?"


    After a short pause, Arvin shook his head.


    "Then why did you change the bed sheet?" She asked Arvin in her curious tone.


    Arvin pointed at the smurfs doll on the table. He meant that it was what he disliked.


    "..." Ang got out of the bed and carried the doll back to the bed but Arvin stopped her. "Do not take it


    here on the bed!"


    It was his bed! No one had slept in his bed except himself since it was bought.


    "But I want to hug it!" Ang tried to get the doll onto the bed.


    "No way! Ang, are you a child?"


    She shook her head. Of course, she was not a child! However, this doll was a gift from him which made


    it more special. She liked it very much!


    "You know that you are not a child anymore. Throw it away!" He shot a disapproving look at her. That


    made Ang a little sad!


    "Arvin, you dislike me!"


    "... I don''t." He just disliked the doll!


    Ang thought for a minute before saying, "No. You lied. If you like me, let me take the doll to the bed!"


    "No way!" He stood quickly!


    Ang pretended topromise and took back her foot, "Okay! I will..."


    When Arvin was about to feel relieved, Ang moved quickly and took the doll into the bed. She was


    too fast!


    Then, sheughed a lot!


    Arvin uncovered the sheets and grabbed the doll, but Ang screamed, "I''m in the bed. Look, you


    have touched it!"


    "..."


    Ang clutched her doll so tightly which made Arvin give up again!


    Feeling hopeless, Arvin put his phone aside andy down.

 Chapter 66 Lets Sleep in Separate Rooms

    Chapter 66 Let''s Sleep in Separate Rooms


    Ang wondered, "Arvin, how did you know Sven?"


    ... Was Ang a wet nket for mentioning Sven at this time?


    To Arvin, the answer was definitely a yes. He asked Ang a question instead of answering her. "Do


    you know what it means to allow a man to live with you?"


    "Yes, I do!" Of course she knew, Ang was not as naive as he thought she was. However, she turned


    over andy down. While facing him, she stared right through his eyes and said, "I have no worries


    about it because I know what kind of person you are."


    Arvin didn''t not know whether to cry orugh at her words.


    How did she know that he was not that kind of a man that she should worry about? ''Ang shouldn''t


    believe people, especially men, this easily!'' Arvin thought to himself.


    He warned her with a slightly hoarse voice, "Don''t allow any man to live with you, understand?" Any


    man except him!


    Not being able to take her eyes off Arvin''s body, she nodded quickly without thinking. All of a sudden,


    she pointed at his chest and asked, "Can I touch your muscles?"


    It sounded like she was negotiating with him. However, her hand had already climbed up to his chest


    before he even allowed her!


    "..." Arvin was speechless.


    "Wow... It''s real! Big Wing... I didn''t expect you would have strong chest muscles..." Ang pressed her


    finger against his muscles and sighed.


    Arvin didn''t answer her. After a few minutes, he suddenly seized Ang''s hand. "That''s enough!"


    Ang pulled back her hand andy down on her back. She said reluctantly, "Okay, okay!"


    The room was quiet for a while. Arvin closed his eyes and he seemed that he didn''t want to speak to


    Ang. She tried to make him talk by asking, "Are you feeling sick?" He seemed to be breathing a


    little... Hard.


    "No, " Arvin replied. He didn''t bother to exin anything.


    Ang sat up from the bed. "Do you have any disease? Like... A respiratory disease?"


    She had noticed it for several times that he always had shortness of breath and a pale skin.


    Arvin opened his eyes and red at her. "Can you just stay still?"


    "What? What does this have to do with me?"


    Upon hearing her words, Arvin looked at her like he was looking at an idiot. He blurted out, "Did you


    really graduate from a medical university?" Then, he got out of bed and went to the kitchen to get a


    cold water.


    Ang was left confused.


    ''Is there any connection between my university and his disease? Men are so mysterious, '' Ang


    thought to herself.


    After doing a lot of thinking, she got even more confused. She took out her phone and was about to dial


    Nancy''s number. However, she remembered that Nancy would not understand men either because she


    never had a boyfriend before.


    She searched her phone contacts and soon found the best person to ask for advice! Mandy Duan!


    Mandy was her high school ssmate. She dropped out of college to get married because she was


    pregnant. She would definitely understand men!


    "Hello! Mandy!"


    "Oh, Ang! Long time no talk! Finally, you have thought of me!" Mandy put the baby back on the cot


    with the phone mped to her ear.


    "Haha! How''s everything going?"


    Mandy hesitated, but she told Ang with a smile on her face, "Yeah, I''m good! Everything is fine!"


    The two girls made a small talk. Ang looked around to see if Arvin hade back. With a low voice,


    she asked Mandy, "Can I ask you a question, Mandy? There''s a man, he is always short of breath and


    he has this weird expression. Do you know what''s wrong with him?"


    "What do you mean? Could you tell me more details?" Mandy couldn''t figure out what Ang really


    meant. It was too vague and she didn''t know how to respond to her question.


    Ang stammered as she exined and gave a more detailed description of what had just happened.


    "I just touched his muscles..."


    Upon hearing what she said, Mandy couldn''t help butugh at her friend.


    ''I can''t me Ang. I can understand why she''s like that. Her family was quite strict and


    overprotective.'' Mandy sighed.


    She remembered the time when they were in high school... Ang was always followed by her


    bodyguards.


    Because of this, most people avoided her. The situation had prevented all the people from bringing or


    causing harm to Ang.


    Her bodyguard didn''t leave her until Ang went to the university. Because of her strong protest,


    Chuck had finally stopped hiring bodyguards for her.


    "He felt something when you touched him, Ang!"


    Mandy had already expressed it clearly with a word. Ang suddenly felt a little embarrassed...


    Mandy continued, "It''s quitemon for a man to have feelings about a girl''s touch... Is he your


    boyfriend, Ang? If he''s not, you should stay away from him..."


    At this time, after drinking the water and washing the ss thoroughly, Arvin came back to bedroom.


    Ang said, "Mandy, let''s call it a day. I will meet you soon, " and she hung up the phone at once.


    Ang ended the call before Mandy could even finish her words.


    She looked at Arvin with a guilty expression as he walked toward her. ''I almost forgot that he is a man...


    Why would I forget what the teacher has taught in our biology ss, '' she thought to herself.


    "Flickering eyes and guilty face. What did you do, Ang Si?" Arvin had calmed down. He stared at the


    girl who was sitting on the bed with a red blush on her cheeks.


    "No... No, I... I didn''t do anything." Ang slided awkwardly into bed and covered her head.


    In the dark, she swore to herself for several times! How could she be seduced by Arvin''s body and


    didn''t even remember the distance she should keep from a man?


    No wonder he always said that she was stupid! ''You are really stupid, Ang!'' she sighed heavily.


    Arvin pulled away the sheet over her head. Ang''s face seemed even more red this time.


    "Ang, do you have a fever?" After saying that, he grabbed her wrist and was about to check her


    pulse.


    Ang pulled her wrist back in a hurry. "No, I''m fine, I''m perfectly fine! Let''s go to bed, Big Wing..."


    ''Wait, why did it sound a little bit weird?'' she faltered.


    "Ah, no. You take out another nket because we will sleep separately..." Didn''t that mean they would


    sleep in the same bed?


    "No, let''s sleep in separate rooms."


    ... Ang had realized that what she said was not clear. It was very ambiguous.


    Her nervous behavior was noticed by Arivin. She has finally came to her senses. She seemed to be


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    aware of the danger of living with a man alone!


    That''s good!


    "Don''t you feel it''s toote to say that now?"


    "No, I don''t think so, Arvin. I think I should... Go back home. I''ll call Nancy!" She would rather protect


    herself and remain pure than sleep with a handsome man!


    They were not even a couple. She might be burned to death if her family would find out that they were


    living together. And she would probably be burned by her own parents... Ang couldn''t help butugh


    when she thought of this.


    ''It''s not funny at all, Ang!'' she patted her face.


    Ang lifted the sheet and put on her slippers. She finally decided that it was time for her to go home.


    "Ang, it was you who said that¡ª"


    "Ding-dong, ding-dong..." The doorbell suddenly interrupted Arvin.


    They looked at each other and both felt a little anxious. Who woulde at thiste hour?

 Chapter 67 Arvin was Kissing a Girl

    Chapter 67 Arvin was Kissing a Girl


    "Why does someonee to your house at this time, Arvin?" Ang was so nervous that she could


    hear her heartbeat. They are in Arvin''s house and wearing pajamas...


    What if that someone was from the Gu family? No, no matter whom it is, if he or she saw them in


    pajamas, she doesn''t know how to exin for herself.


    She couldn''t be found! And she decided to hide.


    Arvin watched Ang rush to the balcony of the bedroom. She closed the door and switched off the


    light so nobody could see her...


    The cold breeze of autumn weed her as she stepped outside. She shivered because she was only


    wearing her thin pajamas....


    He didn''t care who came into his apartment. Instead of going to the front door, he opened the door of


    the balcony to pull Ang back into the room. He cared so much for her that he didn''t want her to


    freeze out in the cold.


    "What are you doing, Arvin? I don''t want toe in. If someone found us like this, we wouldn''t be able


    to exin for ourselves!" Ang tried to release her hand from Arvin''s grasp.


    Of course, Arvin was stronger than her. He was able to get Ang inside the room and he put her back


    to bed. He covered her with the nket and ordered, "Don''t move!"


    Ang was fascinated by his profound eyes and nodded in approval. She didn''t make any attempts to


    move at all.


    That was when Arvin decided to release her. Before he left the bedroom, he switched off the light and


    closed the door immediately.


    He opened the front door of his apartment before it was about to get kicked.


    It was Aron who was calling Arvin, "Arvin, what were you doing? I have seen your car in the parking


    and do you want to pretend that you are not at home?"


    Aron began to me Arvin. He barked, "Do you know how long I have been here? It''s for almost four


    minutes! If you didn''t open the door, I would have kicked it!"


    Arvin was ustomed to his brother''s bad temper. He stopped Aron who was about toe inside his


    apartment. "I''m ready to sleep now, why are you here?"


    "Mom wanted toe here with me but I had some business in the neighborhood so I arrived before


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    her." Aron stepped forward but Arvin was still blocking the way. Aron looked at Arvin with confusion.


    Arvin tried to push him out. "Why does mom want toe here?" he asked.


    "Uh, you let mee in first. It''s a little cold outside." Aron wore only a thin gray shirt.


    Arvin stepped aside so that Aron could make his way into the living room.


    "Why does mom need toe here at this time?" He asked once again.


    Aron changed his shoes and sat in the leather sofa. "I don''t know. I just got a phone call from her and


    came here."


    Aron rarelye in his Arvin''s apartment except only on a few asion because he couldn''t stand his


    neat freak brother!


    Arvin was about to call Teresa but he noticed that his phone was left in the bedroom. He told Aron,


    "Give mom a call and ask her if she has something urgent to talk about. If it wasn''t really important, ask


    her not toe tonight because I''m very tired from all the surgical procedures I did earlier."


    "It seems that she wille here with Nita. You''d better tell her yourself. I''m tired too!" he refused. Aron


    leaned against the sofa and closed his eyes.


    Arvin locked the front door and went to his bedroom to get his phone.


    "Why don''t you switch the light on?" Aron asked when Arvin opened the door of his bedroom and


    walked in the dark.


    Arvin didn''t answer his question. He quickly closed the door and took his cellphone on the beside table.


    The moonlight and streetmps were guiding him as he walked inside the room.


    Ang moved inside the nket. Arvin lifted the sheet from her face and lowered himself on the floor.


    "Do you want to suffocate yourself to death?" he asked her.


    Ang shook her head. It was impossible for her to be suffocated because the sheet was breathable.


    Seeing his eyes, she pressed her index finger on his lips. "Hush... Who is out there?"


    Due to the thick walls separating the bedroom and the living room, Ang could only hear someone''s


    voice but she couldn''t recognize whether it was from a man or a woman.


    "It''s my brother. You don''t have to cover your face because he won''t try toe in here!"


    Arvin tucked her in bed.


    "Okay! Hurry up!" Although nothing had happened between them, Ang was quite worried that Aron


    would see her.


    The distance between them was very close and Arvin could smell her lovely scent. He lowered his


    head with the phone in his hand. He moved an inch closer to Ang''s face until his lips touched


    Ang''s slightly opened mouth...


    Ang was shocked because she had never expected that Arvin could be so bold. Why would he dare


    to kiss her when someone was outside the room?


    In an attempt to stop him, she stretched her arms to push him away but she failed.


    Arvin has immersed himself in their sweet kiss that he didn''t hear the noise from the outside.


    Until...


    The door made a creaking sound. "What are you doing, Arvin? Oh!" Teresa''s eyes widened and she


    almost let out a scream.


    Damn it! Arvin and Ang immediately stopped kissing upon hearing Teresa''s voice. They opened


    their eyes at the same time and looked at each other with their flustered faces. Arvin released Ang


    quickly and pulled the sheet to cover her head.


    "What happened, auntie?" Nita''s voice came out of nowhere!


    Ang, who was hiding under the nket, controlled her breathing carefully.


    Teresa, Aron and Nita were all gathered in Arvin''s house... Gosh! If she had knew that such urgent


    things could happen, she would never live with Arvin.


    Like Arvin, Teresa had quick instincts. She immediately closed the door of the bedroom at first and


    looked at Nita who was walking towards her. She answered, "Uh... Nothing..."


    ''Gosh! What did I see? Arvin was kissing a girl! And he was kissing her in his own home! How could I


    not know that my son brought a woman to his house?'' she said to herself.


    While she thought about it, she gave a quick nce to Nita who was curiously staring at her.


    "Auntie, is Arvin in the bedroom?" Nita pointed at the bedroom and asked her.


    Teresa fixed her hair and lied, "Yes, he is. But Arvin... He is changing his clothes. Let''s wait for him in


    the living room."


    Okay! There was a hint of doubt in Nita''s eyes. ''It was toote to change clothes, '' she wondered.


    Actually, they just happened to pass by Arvin''s ce after going to a shopping that night. She said that


    she wanted to visit Arvin and Teresa agreed toe with her.


    Teresa, Nita and Aron sat and waited n the living room. Teresa folded her hands and constantly


    nced at the door of Arvin''s bedroom. She couldn''t help but think, ''Who is the girl inside my son''s


    room? If Arvin took a girl to his house, he must have been living with her!''


    identally, she saw a doll behind the television and she got a hunch based on the toy.


    ''Is that her thing? A girl who likes such childish things...'' A cute face came into her mind immediately...


    ''Ang? Could it be Ang?'' However, she couldn''t enter the bedroom to find out herself. She also


    couldn''t ask Arvin because Nita was there with her.


    In the bedroom


    After the door was closed, Ang was scared and she looked at Arvin with worried eyes. "What should


    we do? What should we do?" she asked Arvin repeatedly.


    There was no sign of worry on Arvin''s face. He remained hisposure and just told Ang in a calm


    tone, "Go on sleeping. I''ll deal with everything!"


    It seemed that his words worked like a magic because Ang had calmed down quickly after hearing


    them.


    Arvin stood up and walked toward his closet. Seeing his back, Ang suddenly realized how


    handsome Arvin was and she felt a sense of safety when she was with him...


    She wanted to find this sense of safety from Randal before but he failed to make her feel it.


    After a few minutes


    Arvin dressed neatly in his ck shirt and camino pants. He walked out of the bedroom and closed the


    door right away.

 Chapter 68 Aron Became a Prophet

    Chapter 68 Aron Became a Prophet


    Teresa stared at her son and wondered whether it was Ang or not.


    When Arvin came out, Nita stood up from the sofa and came to him with a warm smile on her face.


    "Arvin, sorry to take up your time."


    Arvin slightly nodded his head and answered, "It''s fine. Do you have anything to do here?"


    Nita picked up several shopping bags from the table and passed them to him. "When auntie and I were


    shopping tonight, I bought you a new watch and a belt. You may open the gifts and see if you like


    them."


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Arvin looked at the two bags. At the moment, what he wanted to do was to drive them out of his house


    as soon as possible so he opened the bags and took the gifts out. He forced a smile and told her,


    "Thank you very much! I like them!"


    Upon hearing this, Nita looked very happy. She eximed, "I''m d that you like them! Auntie and I


    chose the watch together. Let me try it on you..."


    "No, thanks! It''s okay! I can do it by myself!" Arvin refused directly.


    Since Nita knew that he was always squeamish, she didn''t feel awkward at all. When she was about to


    say something, Teresa suddenly blurted out, "Arvin, I want to use your toilet."


    Arvin paused for a few seconds. The others didn''t notice his hesitation. He told his mom casually,


    "Mom, you know that I don''t share my toilet with others. You can go and use the one in the guest


    room."


    Their eyes met and Arvin seemed very unhappy. Teresa knew that her son was not delighted at the


    moment, so she didn''t insist on this. In her attempt to set a lighter mood, she immediately smiled. "Look


    at yourself. Your father and I are not neat freaks. I have no idea of the reason why you are born like


    that!"


    Aron went through the financial news in his phone and chimed in causally, "He is not like you and dad.


    Maybe he is like his future father-inw and mother-inw."


    ...


    Arvin quickly nced at Aron. If he could tell that the woman in the bedroom was Ang, he could


    be a prophet.


    However, Nita''s mother was also a little over the top. Finn worked in the Obstetrics and Gynecology


    Department before her retirement. As a doctor, she was indeed a little obsessed in keeping things in


    order.


    Therefore, Nita thought that the person Aron hinted was her. Because of this, her lips curved into a


    smile. "I believe it doesn''t matter. Most girls admire boys who look clean and tidy."


    Arvin put his hands into his pockets and thought of the white shirt given to him by Ang. He wondered


    whether he admired a man like him or not.


    Teresa noticed that Arvin was silent, so she finally decided to go home. She looked at him and smiled.


    "It''ste now. Arvin, have a good rest. We are now leaving."


    Arvin nodded his head.


    Since Teresa said so, Nita was also forced to leave even though she wanted to stay with Arvin. Nita


    added, "Arvin, have a good night. We''re leaving."


    Arvin nodded his head without saying any word.


    Nita got used to his aloof personality, so she didn''t feel any sadness when she left Arvin''s apartment.


    Aron stood up from the sofa and walked toward the door with Teresa.


    At the door, a pair of white sneakers attracted Aron''s attention. The sneakers were very familiar. He


    thought that he has seen them before. At first, he thought it might belong to Arvin.


    But when he looked closely, it was so small. It was definitely a girl''s sneakers!


    Aron stared back at Arvin in surprise. ''So, Arvin brought a... woman here?''


    Arvin wondered why Aron stared at him in a suspicious way. He followed Aron''s eyes and found


    Ang''s sneakers.


    It was a good thing that Teresa and Nita, who were changing their shoes, didn''t notice the woman''s


    sneakers...


    Aron continued to process what he just saw and stopped changing his shoes. Suddenly, he said,


    "Mom, I feel very tired right now." He nced at Arvin and told Teresa, "I''m not leaving. I''ll¡ª" Aron


    couldn''t say it out loud but he thought that he wanted to sleep in Arvin''s ce tonight...


    Arvin red at Aron who was unable to speak at the moment.


    Somehow, Aron felt a little afraid. ''Oh, my God!'' As his elder brother, Aron was a little afraid of his little


    brother. Wasn''t that funny?!


    Teresa opened the door and wondered why Aron acted strangely. She got curious and asked, "Aren''t


    you leaving?"


    Aron nodded his head, "Mom and Nita, please go first."


    After this, he put on the disposable slippers again and came back to the living room.


    Teresa watched Arvin. To prevent some misunderstandings between Arvin and Nita, she said, "Okay.


    I''ll leave with Nita now. Nita, let''s go!"


    Nita stood in front of the door and smiled at Arvin admiringly, "Arvin, we''re going home now. Have a


    good night!"


    Arvin nodded his head and didn''t say anything.


    When the door was closed, the two brothers were left in the living room. Arvinmanded, "Get out!"


    Aron stared at him and answered, "Arvin, I''m your brother. How can you speak to me like this way?"


    "Go away if you don''t like!"


    ''Great!'' ''Very great!'' Aron was so angry that he couldn''t say any words. He tried to go to the bedroom.


    He had to see if there was really a woman in his brother''s room. He was so curious because Arvin


    preserved his moral integrity so much!


    However, he was stopped by Arvin when he tried to open the door. Arvin warned him, "Aron."


    Inside, Ang was listening to their conversation the whole time. When she heard that Aron was


    While sticking her left ear on the door, she heard what they said clearly.


    The two brothers were arguing. Aron wanted to make sure if there was a woman in the house, so he


    asked, "Arvin, is there anyone here?"


    "Yes."


    Aron was shocked by Arvin''s answer. He didn''t expect that Arvin would admit this quickly, "Who is it?"


    "Aron, we are all adults. Isn''t it normal to have a woman here?" Arvin said casually as if the woman in


    the bedroom was just a one-night stand.


    But Aron didn''t believe him at all!


    It was impossible for Arvin to bring some stranger in his home! Aha! It would never happen to Arvin...


    Aron rubbed his jaw with his thumb and index finger while he was lost in his thoughts. Suddenly, he


    blurted, "Let''s see how the woman looks like!"


    The door almost opened. Ang was really scared while trying to hide behind the door.


    "Aron, what are you doing? Get out!"


    Arvin yelled at him and closed the door again!


    Upon hearing what Arvin has said to him, Aron became angry and offended. "Arvin, I''m your older


    brother. I have the right to teach you something!"


    "Although you are my elder brother, you have no right to control my personal life!"


    "Your personal life? Tell me, who is in the bedroom?" Aron was so curious about the woman inside his


    brother''s bedroom. He couldn''t figure out who could be sleeping there.


    Was she...

 Chapter 69 Now the Truth Came to Light

    Chapter 69 Now the Truth Came to Light


    The cute girl from the hospital suddenly came across Aron''s mind.


    No way!


    "Aron, curiosity kills the cat, don''t you understand?"


    "Yes, I do!" Aron answered Arvin absently. As a CEO, he knows this fact better than anybody else. But


    when it rtes to his younger brother, Arvin, he wanted to know everything about him, even though his


    brother may feel bad about the invasion of his own privacy.


    Later on, Aron came upon an idea. He took out his phone from his pocket, and started to check his


    contacts.


    He remembered he had added Ang''s number during his stay at the Yao Hospital...


    After a few seconds of going through his contact list, he did find Ang''s number!


    Then, he called Ang...


    Soon, a childish voice was heard from Arvin''s room. "Master, I can''t stand it anymore! I always dream


    of going to the Shaolin Temple in Songshan to learn Kung Fu. I want to fly through the air and help the


    weak just like the handsome Superman..."


    This song was Ang''s ringtone, it was called "Heroes of the Shaolin Temple". It was sung by a lot of


    famous stars.


    The two brothers exchanged looks upon hearing the ringtone. But Ang, who was inside the room,


    didn''t have an idea that the call was from Aron. She rushed and took her phone from the nightstand to


    check who was calling her. She was totally dumbfounded when she saw the name shing on her


    phone screen.


    Now the truth came to light.


    Ang was worried whether she should pick up the phone or not. But eventually, Aron hung up.


    Aron put his phone down and walked toward Arvin. He fixed his gaze over his brother and said, "Arvin,


    when I was in hospital, you told Ang to stay away from me. I didn''t expect that you have your own


    purpose!"


    Arvin didn''t respond to the question. He just looked at Aron and asked him, "Do you want to stay?"


    ... Actually, Aron wanted to stay because he was trying to figure out who was in Arvin''s room. Now that


    he already knew who it was, why would he stay?


    "Arvin, don''t you think you should exin it to me?"


    Arvin steered his brother to the bedroom. When the door of the bedroom opened, they both saw


    Ang in her pink pajamas. She was standing in the middle of the room while holding her phone. She


    was still at a loss for words when Arvin came in. Arvin took her out by her waist. When she saw Aron,


    her face instantly turned red out of embarrassment.


    While holding Ang''s waist, Arvin asked Aron, "Bro, do you still want an exnation?"


    They had already been living together! What kind of exnation did he need?


    Besides, Ang was not his girlfriend. He didn''t have to be so determined to get an exnation from


    his brother. But it just felt like... he was fooled by Arvin.


    Aron didn''t say anything. Despite Ang''s great embarrassment, she greeted him politely, "Hi... Aron."


    Ang felt extremely regretful now. Why did she agree to live with Arvin impulsively? The situation was


    quite awkward because they were not even a couple.


    Much to his surprise, Aron smiled and said, "Ang, what a coincidence!"


    Ang was out of words, "..." Since she was unable to find the right words to say at that moment, she


    just scratched her head.


    Arvin knew that she felt embarrassed so he stood in front of her and told Aron, "You already saw the


    truth. Can you leave now? We need to take a rest!"


    ''Those words were not exnation at all, '' Aron thought to himself. He intentionally let out a deep sigh


    and replied, "Well, I see. I''ll go now! Have a good rest!"


    "Aron, it''s not what you think. Arvin and I are not..." Ang was anxious and frustrated at the same


    time. She wanted to exin this situation, but she didn''t know how.


    Aron held his smile back, and asked Ang who was apparently having an anxiety, "You and Arvin are


    not what?"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ording to her expression, she was probably going to exin that there was nothing... going on


    between her and Arvin?


    When she was about to say something, Arvin clutched her hands and asked her impatiently, "Why are


    you doing this?" Before hearing her answer, Arvin gave Aron an ultimatum. "Will you leave or not?"


    Aron was amused in what he just found out. He didn''t pay attention to his brother''s rage, instead, he


    asked Ang, "Did you two establish a rtionship secretly when I was in hospital?"


    ''What does "establish a rtionship secretly" mean?'' Arvin folded his arms and thought about throwing


    Aron out of the house.


    Ang was not confident enough, and now, she was even flustered. She shook her head to show her


    innocence, "No, no, no... there''s nothing going on between Arvin and me. I''m just..." What should she


    say? Should she say that they were living together? It didn''t sound right, so she decided to say, "I''m


    just staying overnight. If you don''t believe me, I''ll leave now!"


    When she was finished talking, she immediately walked away to get her bag so she could change her


    clothes and leave the ce.


    However, Arvin grabbed her hands immediately and pulled her into his arms. All of a sudden, he kissed


    her in front of Aron.


    ...


    Ang was totally stunned.


    Thinking that Aron could see them kiss, Ang felt annoyed. Didn''t Arvin''s behavior show that there


    was something between them?


    She took a step back to stay away from Arvin but he reached out and held her in his arms tightly.


    Ang couldn''t move.


    Aron rubbed his eyes to convince himself that everything was real. Arvin kissed Ang in front of him!


    It felt like the sun rose in the west today...


    Holding back his shock, Aron cleared his throat. "Well... You two may continue. I think I need to leave


    now!"


    Arvin let go of Ang. "Then I won''t need to walk you out!"


    Ang was still in surprise. Aron red at Arvin, and then he looked back at Ang with a smile.


    "Ang, will you walk me out?"


    "She is busy!" Arvin turned him down without any hesitation!


    "She is not busy at all..." Aron protested. However, those words vanished when Aron saw Arvin kiss


    Ang again.


    ... ''Fine!''


    Aron knew exactly what Aron was doing. He was showing off! Okay! He would go!


    "Arvin, good for you! I hope you will have a child soon!"


    Child??? Ang cried out in her mind, ''It''s not what you think! It''s not what you think!''


    The room became went quiet again after Aron left the apartment.


    Ang was breathless when Arvin nudged her back to the bedroom. He fixed his gaze over her red lips


    and smiled. "Go back to sleep!"


    "No! I want to go home!" She regretted what she has done. She felt that the biggest mistake she made


    in her life was to stay in Arvin''s apartment!


    "Go home?" Arvin smirked, "Do you think my mother will let you go if she knew that you were in my


    home?"


    "What do you mean?" Ang blinked away her confusion.


    Arvin seized the chance and kissed her again. After a few seconds, he released Ang and exined


    to her, "If I''m right, my mother have already sent someone to keep an eye on me!"


    And she must be waiting for Ang to appear!


    Ang was unable to say anything at first because she felt a wave of panic in her heart. Finally, she


    spoke, "Then what should I do?"


    "You don''t need to do anything for now. Just take a rest tonight!" Because of what happened earlier,


    they weren''t able to track the time. It was almost 11:00 P.M. now.


    "How about tomorrow?" She had to go to work in the morning.


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I''ll handle it." Then, Arvin made his way to switch off the light.


    When Ang identally saw the shopping bags on the table, she decided to put everything that she


    wanted to say behind.

 Chapter 70 Arvin is Living With a Woman

    Chapter 70 Arvin is Living With a Woman


    Nita sent Arvin a watch and a belt...


    Because Ang has already sent Arvin a shirt already, she wanted to send him other things rather than


    a shirt when she and Nancy were shopping.


    Nancy agreed that it was a good choice so they chose a belt. When Ang was about to pay for the


    belt, she heard a woman who was speaking to her husband. "Darling, I will send you a belt!"


    The man asked, "Why?"


    The woman replied, "Because it means that I will firmly tie you up with me so we won''t break up! We


    can be together forever!"


    ...


    "Arvin, what''s the rtionship between you and Miss Zhen?" Ang asked. Earlier, she heard that


    Miss Zhen bought gifts to Arvin!


    After switching off the light of the living room, Arvin walked towards Ang and replied, "We are old


    friends and we know each other for many years."


    "So, why did she send you a belt?" Ang felt ufortable about the thought of Nita giving him a


    belt.


    Arvin shot her a confused look and asked, "Why couldn''t she send me a belt? What''s wrong with that?"


    Ang did not answer because she herself didn''t know why she felt ufortable. After a moment,


    she walked towards the bedroom. "Give me a nket and I will sleep in the guest room!"


    It was until then that Arvin noticed Ang''s sad eyes... ''Sad? Why?''


    "You promised to live with me, which means you have to sleep with me in the same room!" He closed


    the door and walked to the bed.


    Ang suddenly turned around to face him and spoke to him angrily, "No! I refuse! I will go to the other


    room and sleep there!"


    Arvin could not understand her anger.


    "What are you thinking about?"


    "I think about nothing! I am sleepy and I want to go to sleep!" Ang put her hands on her waist and


    expressed her anger on her face.


    ''Ang is so weird!'' Arvin said to himself.


    However, when Arvin carefully recalled the events earlier, he thought, ''Was she angry when I kissed


    her in front of Aron?''


    Thinking of this possibility, Arvin asked Ang in a cold way, "You like Aron?"


    What? She liked Aron? Why did he say that?


    "No!"


    ''She looked confused and sincere. She might not tell a lie. So, what was she angry about?'' Arvin


    thought to himself again. Still, Arvin really could not understand her. He didn''t have any idea why she


    got angry.


    "What are you angry about?"


    Ang did not like to conceal her emotions, so she directly asked, "You like Miss. Zhen, then why you


    insist on living with me?"


    "Who told you that I like Nita?" Arvin never thought she would think that he liked Nita! In reality, he liked


    Ang.


    "If you don''t like her, why did you promise to tie up with her?" Ang, who was filled with anger, was


    seated on his bed. She looked like a wife who was trialing her husband, who had an affair with another


    woman!


    "Why did you say that I promised to tie up with Nita? What are you talking about? I can''t understand!


    Ang, you do not want to sleep so you say these things, do you?" Arvin walked to her and lifted her


    chin. He showed his dissatisfaction in his eyes.


    Ang pushed his hands away and exined, "Don''t you know what''s the meaning of sending a belt to


    a man?" Since Ang did not know this before, she told him, "When a woman sends a belt to a man, it


    means that she wants to tie up with that man eternally. Miss Zhen has sent you a belt because she


    wanted to be with you. And since you epted the belt, that meant you promised to tie up with her!"


    Nita liked Arvin so she sent him a belt! Ang was so angry about that!


    Upon hearing this, Arvin was speechless, "..."


    How could he know it? If Ang did not tell him, he still did not know what''s the meaning of a woman


    sending a belt to a man.


    "Arvin! You are a really bad guy! Bad guy! You are dating Miss Zhen and me at the same time! How


    disgusting of you!" Ang red at Arvin and stood up from the bed. Then, she walked towards the


    closet.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Go home! I will go home!" She never thought Arvin was such a bad guy! She was so disappointed and


    sad!


    She mumbled to herself, "No man should treat a woman like this! All of you are bad guys! I hate you


    and I will go home now!"


    Arvin was so annoyed at the situation.


    He caught Ang and walked with her towards the living room. Then, he threw the expensive watch


    and belt into the garbage bin in front of her.


    And, it worked! Ang''s face was filled with satisfaction!


    She smiled and spoke to Arvin, "Big wing, let''s go to sleep!"


    Arvin waspletely silent, "..."


    How could she change her attitude in such a short time!


    Anyway, she was not angry at all. Arvin thought it was time for them to go to sleep, but...


    Ang insisted on sleeping on the end of the bed!


    "Ang, you don''t want to go to bed so you always turn from side to side, do you?" Arvin was seated


    on the bed and looked at the girl who was sleeping on the end side of the bed.


    "No. I am sleepy. I am going to sleep." Ang pretended to yawn.


    But Arvin directly pulled up the nket and held Ang in his arms. Then, he pressed himself onto her


    and said, "Ang, if you want to struggle or revolt, I do not mind letting you upgrade!"


    "Upgrade? Upgrade into what?" That sounded like ying a game!


    "Into a woman!" He meant that he would have sex with her!


    "..."


    Ang closed her eyes instantly which made Arvin felt satisfied. She finally obeyed him. While hey


    down beside her, Arvin switched off themp and went to sleep.


    Finally, both of them could rest.


    It was quiet in the room and Ang fell into a dream quickly.


    However, Arvin... Did not want to sleep anymore when he saw that Ang was already asleep.


    As he watched her sleep, he thought that she looked like a child. She seemed innocent and sweet


    when she was sleeping.


    All of a sudden, Ang licked her mouth as if she was dreaming of eating some delicious.


    After a long time, Arvin made a conclusion.


    He was willing to watch over Ang who has fallen asleep because... It was rxing and funny.


    At Gu''s home...


    After changing into a pair of pajamas, Teresa continuously walked around the room with a phone in her


    hand. She constantly pressed the screen as if she was waiting for a call.


    Hogan, who was reading the newspaper, took off his sses and put the newspaper on the table. "Why


    are you so worried? It''ste and you should go to bed."


    Teresa stopped and hesitated for a while before she walked back to the bed. Then, she finally spoke,


    "Hogan, do you know that? Arvin is living with a woman!"


    "What!" Hogan could not believe what he just heard so he asked again for confirmation.


    Teresa''s wrinkles were now visible after removing her makeup. She was already more than sixty years


    old.


    She sat on the bed and came closer to Hogan then she said, "I say your son, Arvin, is living with a


    woman!"


    "How did you know that?" He could not believe her unless she would say that she saw it through her


    own eyes! How could Arvin live with a woman? It was not his style!


    "I saw it! Tonight, I was with Nita so we decided to pass by Shengfeng Mansion. When we went to his


    apartment, guess what? When I opened the door of his bedroom, I saw Arvin kissing a girl! And that girl


    was lying on his bed! I am sure that Arvin was really willing to kiss her!"


    ''Arvin was willing to kiss a woman? And that woman was not Rosa?'' Hogan was in utter shock. "Do


    you know who is that girl?"This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.

 Chapter 71 You Have to Offer Me a Bribe

    Chapter 71 You Have to Offer Me a Bribe


    "No. At first, I wanted to enter the room, but Arvin refused me. I was afraid that Nita would see


    something unpleasant, so I left the house with Nita immediately!" When she went outside, she hired


    two guys to put the house under surveince to find out the woman in Arvin''s apartment.


    She ordered them to inform her once they found out something unusual. She specifically instructed


    them to send the photos to her as soon as possible.


    Hogan thought for a bit and tried to persuade Teresa. "Arvin is almost thirty years old. Let him decide


    his own life! You need not to worry about this. Stop making this foolish match. Do not y the crazy


    matchmaker anymore! You know Arvin. He might turn against you if you give him too much pressure!"


    "How can you say that I''m making a crazy match? I just like Nita and I really want her to be our


    daughter-inw. Am I wrong for choosing an amazing woman for our son?" Teresa couldn''t understand


    why they couldn''t understand her. What she did was actually good for Arvin! How could they say that


    she was wrong!


    From every perspective, Nita was very excellent. She was definitely the best woman for Arvin!


    As for Teresa herself, she followed their family''s arrangement and married Hogan.


    But now, she lived a happy life and had three excellent sons! And the eldest son had his own child now.


    Wasn''t everything great?


    Hogan was not interested in these things so, he didn''t say anything more. "Have a good night! You


    should care more about your grandson!"


    Teresa sighed, "Bob is already 8 years old. He is a precocious child and he was unwilling to stay with


    me!"


    Bob was Rom''s son. As the eldest grandson of Family Gu, he shouldered a lot of responsibilities.


    When he was a small child, his father, Rom was very strict with him. He was very smart. At present,


    although he was in grade two, his mental level wasparable with those students from grades five


    and six.


    "Ok, then focus on Aron. Persuade him to get married as soon as possible and give us a


    granddaughter." Hogan had his own ns. At present, Arvin was faced with the selection for the next


    director of the Yao Hospital. He would like Arvin to focus on getting the position instead of his personal


    stuff.


    His personal things should not bring some negative effects on him.


    After all, Teresa had lived with Hogan for a long time. She knew his thoughts, so she didn''t say


    anything when he said this and went to bed.


    Tonight, Ang slept like a baby. There was a time that she even snored like a pig.


    The next morning, Arvin teased her, "I used to believe that only pigs are the animals that do snore


    when they are sleeping."


    Ang blinked her eyes and didn''t realize what he really meant since she was lost in his handsome


    face.


    It was a great thing to see a handsome man in the morning!


    Ang seemed so mesmerized with Arvin that she failed to use her brain to think. She had already


    forgotten everything that happenedst night and hugged Arvin''s arms. "Big Wing, tonight, I want..."


    ''No, I can''t do this! Can I ask him whether I cane here tonight or not? But it is too humiliating!''


    After thinking about it, Ang asked him in a different way, "Can we catch dolls tonight?"


    Arvin had seen through her thoughts and told her, "Yes."


    Ang felt so excited that she giggled at him all the time. However, Arvin demanded, "You have to offer


    me a bribe!"


    "How?" Ang moved closer to Arvin so she could hear him better.


    When she tried to get to Arvin''s chest, Arvin turned over all of a sudden, then he pressed her under his


    body and kissed her.


    ''That''s impossible! Who said Arvin is squeamish? Oh, my god! I haven''t washed my teeth yet!''


    Somehow, the environment became more intense when Ang kissed him back.


    It''s known that man is more dangerous in the morning. At that moment, Arvin was drenched in sweat.


    He released Ang and asked her seductively, "Ang, do you want more from me?"


    Ang had no ideapletely. She nodded and then shook her head...


    Arvin looked at Ang lovingly and held her hands.


    Finally, Ang shook her head and asked him, "Why did you say that I''m a pig?!"


    Arvin was totally speechless now!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    After a long pause, he told Ang coldly, "You will never get into a rtionship with me!"


    Because she had spoiled the perfect mood.


    After this, Arvin immediately went to the bathroom which made Ang confused.


    ''Why is he taking a cold bath in the morning?'' Ang asked herself.


    When Arvin returned to the bedroom, he didn''t find Ang. Since she hadn''t washed herself, she must


    be still inside the apartment!


    Atst, he found her! She was inside Arvin''sboratory.


    "We arete!" He reminded her. Ang was still in her pajamas.


    Upon hearing this, Ang nced back at him. At the same time, Arvin''s bathrobe was loose and she


    was captivated in his great body again. "Can I ask for a leave today?"


    "For what?"


    "I want to stay in your home!" Ang wanted to stay because she loved his apartment, especially his


    Arvin thought for a bit... After a few seconds of thinking, "No!" he refused.


    Ang was disappointed and was about to say that Arvin was so stingy, but Arvin said, "You cane


    here tonight!"


    This room was not only dangerous, but he also stored a lot of important data and materials. He didn''t


    feel at ease to leave her alone here.


    It was known that Ang once destroyed Sven''sb...


    "But... how do you deal with your mom and brother?" Ang was a little embarrassed because Arvin''s


    mum didn''t like her.


    "Never mind. Wash yourself and let''s go to work!" They would bete if they continued their


    conversation.


    Ang nodded her head and rushed to the bathroom.


    Because Ang spent too much time preparing, they were alreadyte for work.


    Arvin waste for about ten minutes. It had never happened to him before!


    Arvin has already changed his clothes when he came out of the bedroom. On the other hand, Ang


    was changing her shoes. When she saw Arvin wearing a white shirt, her lips curved into a smile. She


    remarked, "Big Wing, did anyone tell you that you look really handsome in white shirt?"


    ''Too handsome! He looks like a summer boy in white shirt!''


    Arvin put on his coat and told her, "A lot of people have said that."


    Ang suspected his words. ''Really? Well. It might be true! People know that Arvin is really handsome


    and they all wanted to make friends with him!''


    Like her!


    Ang had a guilty conscience. To avoid of some troubles, she asked Arvin to go first when she


    opened the door.


    Since Arvin suspected that they were being monitored closely by the men hired by her mother, he hid


    Ang. Fortunately, she wasn''t found by the two men outside Arvin''s apartment.


    When they were close to the hospital, Ang asked Arvin to drop her off the street to avoid any


    rumors.


    Since she was alreadyte, Ang walked in the hospital casually instead of hurrying to the VVIP


    wards.

 Chapter 72 How to Handle These Dolls

    Chapter 72 How to Handle These Dolls


    When Ang approached the inpatient department, she received a call from Nancy, "Ang, you are


    sote! We''ve already finished the morning meeting!"


    "I''ll be there soon!" Actually, it was not her fault to bete. It was because of Arvin''sboratory! It was


    too fascinating!


    She was going to wash herself in other room. However, she found theb unintentionally.


    "Okay. Where are you?"


    "Downstairs. I''ll be there in three minutes!"


    "Okay. I''m waiting for you!"


    When Ang hung up her phone, she immediately received another call. It was Sven.


    "Sven!"


    "Ang, I have information about the video. It showed that the person who released the surveince


    video is Susan Bao! She is the assistant of your chief from the obstetrics and gynecology department."


    ''Susan Bao?'' She had no idea of this girl! It was her first time to hear this name.


    She was sure that she didn''t know Susan so she decided to approach and ask herter after her work!


    "Okay. I get it. Thanks! Bye, brother!"


    When she got to the VVIP inpatient department, Ang was reprimanded by Winnie. However, Ang


    was in a good mood, so she didn''t talk back.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Although her sry was deducted due to her tardiness, Ang was pretty fine with it. She went to the


    ward to help Nancy.


    Xenia took out one of the patients to get more fresh air, while Nancy was adjusting the equipment.


    When Nancy saw Ang, she felt very excited. "Ang, how was it? What was it like to live with


    Doctor Gu?"


    This question made Ang''s face became red. She answered, "It''s fine, but his mom went to his home


    Upon hearing this, Nancy got nervous. She pushed her eyesses up to her nose and asked, "Did she


    make things difficult for you?"


    "No. She didn''t know it was me. It was Aron who found me! I don''t know whether Aron would tell his


    mom or not!" Ang looked really worried.


    Although she thought Aron would not tell his mom, she was not sure about it.


    Nancy also had no idea whether Aron would tell Teresa or not. But all of a sudden, she remembered to


    ask another thing! She pulled Ang closer and said in a low voice, "Did you... ''Ah?'' do that stuff with


    Doctor Gu?"


    "What?" Ang didn''t know how to respond to her question at first. However, when she saw Nancy''s


    shy expression, she understood what she meant.


    Ang''s cheeks blushed and she gently pinched Nancy, "Of course not! What are you thinking? You,


    erotic girl!"


    Although Arvin implied that he wanted it, they didn''t do it...


    "Really?" Nancy was a bit disappointed. "Ang, did you sleep together in the same bed?"


    "Yes, we did!" She answered honestly.


    "Then, why? Doctor Gu is a real gentleman! Yes! That must be the only reason! Doctor Gu is not a bad


    boy! Ang, you should be thankful for Doctor Gu!" Suddenly, Nancy was enlightened!


    "There is no need to do this. You are not even close!" They were not boyfriend and girlfriend. So, it''s


    too early to talk about this!


    She knew that she didn''t hate Arvin, but it didn''t mean she loved him!


    Later, Ang told Nancy about Nita giving Arvin gifts. Nancy looked at her in surprise, "I didn''t expect


    that Nita likes Doctor Gu! Ang, if that is really the situation, then she is a strong opponent!"


    "Really? It was clearly understandable. After all, Nita is so excellent!" However, Ang herself, just


    graduated from the university. She had no social titles of any kind and she was nothingpared to


    Nita.


    ''But, does Arvin like Nita? No. He doesn''t like Nita. He threw away Nita''s giftsst night!'' she convinced


    herself.


    Meanwhile, a board meeting was held in the Yao Hospital.


    All attendees were important directors in the hospital. When Arvin finished his speech, his phone


    started to vibrate.


    When he looked at his phone, he immediately stood up and left the meeting room silently.


    Why did Kent call Arvin during his meeting?


    "It''s me."


    "Doctor Gu, the cleaners called me because they found a lot of dolls in your apartment. They don''t


    know what to do with them..."


    ''Dolls?'' Arvin smiled. If Kent didn''t call him, he almost forgot that Ang hid the dolls in his apartment.


    "Where are the dolls?"


    Kent hesitated at first, then he told Arvin, "They said the dolls are behind the television, beside the sofa


    and under the wine rack... They were hidden in several ces. The workers have no idea of the


    situation, so they called me."


    Arvin looked out of the window and he smiled warmly, ''The little girl hid the dolls?!''


    "Don''t move them. Just tell them to clean the house"


    If he threw those dolls away, Ang would raise hell!


    Upon hearing this, Kent was very surprised, he was out of words. ''It seems that Doctor Gu likes Ang


    very much...''


    "What? Is there any problem?" Arvin asked him coldly since Kent didn''t respond to him.


    His cold voice roused up Kent. He shook his head immediately and answered, "No. I will them


    immediately!"


    After hanging up the phone, Arvin peered over the window. Ang''s face crossed his mind. The


    corners of his mouth turned up as he returned to the conference room.


    After sitting down, he noticed that people were looking at him curiously.


    Then, Arvin realized that he was still smiling...


    Meanwhile, it was already Ang''s lunch break. She sat in the dinning hall and listened to others''


    discussion.


    "I tell you! I have found Doctor Gu''s look very handsome! Today, he looked very dapper in his white


    shirt and coat!" Ang nodded her head.


    "Of course! Doctor Gu looks handsome in ck shirt too!" To show approval, Ang nodded her head


    again.


    "I think he looks more handsome in a white shirt!" For the third time, Ang nodded her head again!


    Suddenly, Ang notices that some women were looking at her in an unfriendly manner. "Ang, did


    you send that white shirt to Doctor Gu?"


    Because of Arvin, everyone in the hospital had known her right in an instant!


    Although Ang wanted to nod her head, she didn''t want to bring herself any troubles, so she didn''t


    say yes. "You can ask Doctor Gu! I don''t know!"


    "You can''t say that! You said this on purpose, right? If you gave him the white shirt, you should


    obviously know that!" The nurse was very displeased.


    Ang scooped and ate some rice while she nodded her head. "I don''t know anything about that!"


    The nurse was easily annoyed that she wanted to throw her food at Ang''s face.


    Just then, the nurse''s friendforted her, "Don''t be angry. It was said that Doctor Gu has given the


    shirt to his gardener! It was definitely not bought by Ang!"


    Another woman cut in the conversation, "Have you noticed that Doctor Gu gets closer with Director


    Nita everyday?"


    "Yes. They do discuss their work together, don''t they?" Both nurses exchanged a confused look.

 Chapter 73 Are You Kidding Me

    Chapter 73 Are You Kidding Me


    One of the nurses replied, "Fine. It''s about work, but do they really need to discuss about work every


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    day? Even at lunch time?"


    Ang just kept nodding.


    It turned out Nita and Arvin worked together every day, even during meals!


    While she thought of this, Ang immediately lost her appetite for lunch.


    Seated opposite to Ang was Nancy. She held Ang''s hand andforted her. "What are you


    thinking about? They are talking bullshit. Just leave them alone!"


    Ang shook her head. She knew what they said might be crap, but she still felt ufortable upon


    hearing it.


    What''s wrong with her?


    Besides, Ang found something weird. When she went out of the restaurant and was on her way to


    VVIP inpatient department, she could hear people talking about Arvin everywhere.


    She heard some nurses who were seated at the pavilion saying, "You know what? Mr. Gu''s birthday is


    "Wow. How do you know that?"


    "A friend of my uncle''s nephew knew Mr. Gu''s uncle, and he told me about it!"


    "Maybe we should give Mr. Gu something as the birthday gift."


    "Come on, have you seen Mr. Gu receive gifts from any women? You see. Ang had to sneak into Mr.


    Gu''s office to give him the shirts!"


    Ang was lost for words.


    She really wanted to ask them why she was always involved in any topic rted to Arvin? How could


    she always get attacked verbally without doing anything wrong?


    Because she was eager to meet Arvin, Ang felt an extreme suffering during her working hours.


    In an attempt to ease up her stress, Ang called Arvin immediately when she was off work, but the


    phone kept ringing for a long time. He didn''t answer her call.


    Someone else did.


    "Hello. Mr. Gu is in a surgery right now. May I have a word for you?"


    It was a woman who answered the call, and the voice sounded much like... Nita''s.


    Why would Nita pick up Arvin''s phone call? And judging from what Nita had said, it seemed that Arvin


    had not saved her phone number at all.


    In this case, things would be much easier. Anyway, Nita didn''t know it was her, so Ang replied


    instantly. "Yes. I''m waiting for him to get off work, and I wonder when he would be avable."


    This time, it was Nita who got silent. She nced at the number saved with the name little girl and


    wondered who this little girl could be. Why would she wait for Arvin to get off work?


    She put her left hand inside the pocket of the white coat and asked carefully, "Why are you waiting for


    him to get off work?"


    "He promised that he would... go shopping with me!" Ang began to talk uncontrobly. After all, she


    thought that she couldn''t tell her that Arvin promised to bring her home.


    When she became sure it was Nita on the other line, Ang was suddenly trapped into a hostile mood.


    Such hostility was triggered for no reason. Even Ang herself didn''t notice its existence.


    "Shopping?" Nita sounded a little suspicious about it. As far as she knew, Arvin was very busy


    everyday and she had never seen him go shopping ever. So, she couldn''t help but doubt if the little girl


    was just bluffing.


    "Yes, I asked him to take me to catch dolls!" Ang showed off deliberately.


    Since she had asked Nancy to go ahead, she wandered in the hospital alone while she waited for


    Arvin. She strolled near a garden and found a bench to sit on. Not far away from her, a young couple


    were kissing each other.


    As Ang was about to shift her focus from the couple, they stopped kissing, so she could clearly see


    the man facing towards her. It was Randal!


    She frowned, thinking why would she have crossed paths with Randal again?


    "Would Arv catch dolls?" Nita felt more confused. She could never picture Arvin catching dolls.


    "Yes!"


    Nita let out augh unexpectedly. "Come on, little girl. Are you kidding me? Arv would never go and


    catch some dolls. You know how busy he is? He has so many surgery appointments that he will not


    have any free time until the end of next year. Besides, he has to prepare for the director election and


    attend various work-rted parties. How could he have time to hang out with you?"


    Being a sessful man, Arvin did deserve an outstanding woman like Nita to assist him with his work.


    ''He has so many surgery appointments that he will not be free until the end of next year? And he will


    run for the director position...''


    It had never urred to Ang that Arvin was so busy. However, when she thought about it further,


    she realized that her dad had also been returning home rarely because of his busy work, so did her


    brother.


    Ang and her mother would seldomly see them around at home.


    Upon knowing that Arvin was very busy, Ang still didn''t want to lose over her conversation with Nita.


    "No matter how busy he is, he still has to find a wife, doesn''t he?"


    Nita smirked and answered, "So, you mean Arv would make you his wife?"


    Her contempt made Ang displeased. "Arv? Come on. Don''t pretend you two are close. Who are


    you? Are you Arvin''s wife or girlfriend? Don''t you call him like this! Even if he wouldn''t marry me, he


    would never..."


    ''Marry you.'' Ang got stuck with thest two words when she thought of Teresa, Arvin''s mother.


    ''Since Teresa likes Nita so much, is it possible that she may ask Arvin to marry Nita?''


    Thinking of this, Ang didn''t want to continue the conversation anymore. "Okay. Bye!"


    ''Would Teresa ask Arvin to marry Nita? If she did really arrange his son to marry Nita, will Arvin agree


    on that?'' Ang pondered over the possibility of Arvin marrying Nita.


    "Ang. What are you doing here? Are you peeping at us while we were kissing?" Here came the


    annoying voice from Randal.


    Ang had a sneer on her face. She was just thinking about how to let off some steam and release her


    anger. It looked like Randal and Susie took the initiative to sacrifice themselves!


    "Do I look like I''ve been peeping at you? You are such a self-absorbed man, Randal! You two are like a


    bad boy and a mistress. Well, I wish you an eternal love!" Ang stood up and was ready to leave with


    her backpack.


    What she had said actually irritated Randal so much that he even got his tongue tied for a while. After a


    few seconds of silence, he finally said, "Ang! Don''t be pushy!"


    Ang looked back and nced at the both of them. "Susie. Is it time for you to take an injection of


    hyaluronic acid? Though I doubt if Randal could afford beautifying your face with a regr dosage of


    hyaluronic acid!"


    Before Susie could even respond, Ang told Randal, "If you can''t afford providing for her, just tell me.


    Maybe I can give you a credit card or something? Consider it as charity so that you can afford the


    hyaluronic acid that your girlfriend can use for her face!"


    What did she mean by giving him a card in charity? She was obviously treating him like a beggar!


    The two people were so aggravated that they both showed an extremely irritated look. Randal would


    love to teach Ang a lesson by using his fist if only Ang had not learnt martial arts at all. "I warn


    you, Ang. Don''t be pushy!"


    "I am being pushy. So what?" Ang stood in front of Randal and Susie in an arrogant way while her


    arms are crossed and she shot them a smug look to make them dare not say a word anymore!


    Before Ang left, she put her backpack on her shoulder in an elegant manner and then she warned


    Randal, "Don''t you ever bother me again, or I''ll poison you and turn you into a mute!"


    Ang didn''t brag about this for nothing. Maybe, she had inherited some gift from her father, Chuck.


    Ang was indeed talented at inventing forms and preparing medicines.


    She was really efficient in those fields.

 Chapter 74 He Cared a Great Deal for That Girl

    Chapter 74 He Cared a Great Deal for That Girl


    Ang was able to prepare various kinds of strange liquid medicines. At the age of thirteen, she


    managed to make a liquid medicine that could cure eye disease, which could bring high efficacy in


    patients. This invention had made a stir in the medical field. Because she was too young, Chuck didn''t


    want her to get too much attention. He feared that it would bring her some troubles, so he told the


    public that Sven invented the medicine.


    Until now, recurrent disease orplications had not been found or reported among the people who


    used that medicine...


    Ang thought about many forms. However, Chuck didn''t allow her to prepare medicines by herself.


    In addition, she waszy, so she failed to invent anythingter on.


    Now, she just threatened Randal that she could poison him which would make him mute. Without a


    doubt, she could definitely make Randal unable to talk for several months.


    They all graduated from the same medical university. Susie knew Ang''s capabilities and everything


    that she did before. Of course, Randal had no idea of that.


    Susie said slowly, "I believe that Ang is able to do that. After all, she once poisoned myboratory


    rat to death."


    This statement didn''t make Ang angry. Instead, she smiled at Susie. "Great!"


    After this, she turned away from them.


    Susie didn''t know why Ang reacted like that. Could it be possible that she had no idea of her ironic


    words?


    Ang couldn''t get through Arvin and she was unaware of the time when he would be finished, so she


    wandered slowly around the hospital.


    Two hourster, she took out her phone and shared an update, "Annoyed."


    She included a picture and then posted her mood right away.


    It was reasonable why Ang felt annoyed. She was worried about whether Arvin liked Nita or not, or if


    he would follow his mom''s arrangement and marry Nita.


    ...


    In the operating room...


    Arvin took off his gloves and mask, and asked the doctor beside him in an upfront manner, "What''s the


    time?"


    "It''s already nine o''clock right now, Doctor Gu."


    ''Nine o''clock? Ang has been off duty for 4 hours! My phone is in the office. Did she call me?''


    Thinking of this, Arvin cleaned himself as fast as he could and walked quickly to his office.


    Upon looking at his phone, he found a missed call from Ang. It was about one hour ago. Although it


    was only one call, he knew that she wanted to contact him...


    Therefore, he called her back immediately. When Ang answered, he asked her in an urgent tone,


    "Where are you?"


    It was all his fault. He forgot to tell her about the emergency before entering the operating room.


    "Are you finished?" Ang waited for a long time that she almost fell asleep.


    "Yes. Where are you? I''ll pick you up!" Arvin entered the restroom and was about to change clothes.


    Ang looked around and replied, "I''m in the park near the hospital..."


    After saying it, the call was cut off. Ang''s phone battery suddenly died because she was ying on


    her phone while she waited for Arvin.


    Arvin checked his phone and became doubtful whether it was unintentional or not, so he made an


    attempt to call her back. Then, he found out that her phone was powered off.


    ''Is it really off? Or anything else...?''


    Anyway, he changed his clothes as quickly as possible. Then, left his office and drove to the park near


    the hospital.


    There were two parks near the hospital, which were at the eastern and the western areas respectively.


    After driving around for twenty minutes, Arvin finally found Ang. A girl stood on the road and waved


    at him excitedly when she saw his car.


    After the car stopped, Arvin got off his car and walked straight to Ang.


    It was alreadyte autumn. Her face and nose were red because of her thin clothing and the cold


    weather.


    "Arvin, are you finished?" Now, when she looked at Arvin, she didn''t feel annoyed. Instead, she was


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    very happy and excited to see him.


    Arvin said nothing. He took off his own coat and put it on her shoulders. As soon as his coat was put on


    her body, it made her feel warm.


    When Arvin looked at her, all he wanted was to care a great deal for her...


    Right at that moment, he knew that he already fell in love with her and he wanted to care about this


    little girl standing in front of him.


    With his coat on her, Ang felt extremely warm and she smiled sweetly at him.


    Apart from that, Arvin held her numb hands to keep it warm. However, he thought that holding her hand


    would not be enough in keeping her warm, so he pulled her into his arms.


    A cool breeze blew the leaves off the tree. A leaf slowly fell on top of Ang''s head. Arvin blew it with


    his breath and it fell onto the ground.


    He looked down and immediately found her sweet smile. "How silly you are! Why not wait for me in my


    office?"


    Ang stared at him and protested, "I was going to, but..."


    ''At the moment, it might spoil the moment if I would mention Nita!''


    So, she changed her tone suddenly. "It''s great to enjoy the night!"


    Arvin didn''t say anything.


    He kissed her hair and whispered, "Sorry. The operation was too urgent. I didn''t have the chance to tell


    you."


    He thought Ang might kick up a row and force him to apologize, but now... she didn''t.


    Ang shook her head and said casually, "Never mind. I have nothing to do anyway, so, it''s not a big


    deal."


    Chuck and Sven usually had emergency operations. She had been used to it and understood that this


    has be a part of being a doctor. A doctor had no right to refuse a patient. They must do everything


    that they could to save the patient''s life.


    When she waited for Arvin, she wished that she was a doctor like Arvin and Sven. Then, she would


    help Arvin with his operations...


    Ang was a simple and honest girl. She was not a double-dealer. Arvin knew that Ang didn''t me


    him.


    However, her consideration made Arvin feel more guilty. "Next time, go to my office."


    "No. It doesn''t matter!" Much to her disappointment, Ang grasped his shirt and refused his


    suggestion.


    She was afraid someone would use the video surveince and share it on the inte. It would bring


    them some unnecessary troubles again.


    Arvin totally understood her worries. "Listen to me. I''ll solve any troubles! Don''t worry!"


    Ang blinked her eyes when she heard this. ''He means... he would solve the problem for her like the


    "Don''t think too much! Since you have chosen to... make friends with me, you have to believe in me!"


    Actually, he meant more in his words.


    Ang had an instinct that Arvin meant more in what he said. However, she had no idea if it was true.


    She nodded her head and promised, "Okay."


    "Get on the car!" He held her shoulders as he walked her to the car. Later on, they left together.


    Meanwhile, in the house of Gu family...


    When Teresa was reading in the study room, her phone started to ring. She looked at her WeChat and


    checked the message.


    Taking off her reading sses, she immediately opened the message. As she looked closely at her


    phone, her face suddenly changed when she saw the pictures.


    In themplight, a man and a woman were hugging each other closely. The man was her son, Arvin,


    and... Ang.


    Right at that moment, Teresa felt sure that the woman in Arvin''s apartment must be Ang!


    She rubbed her painful temple and wondered, ''Ang... How should I deal with that girl?''

 Chapter 75 You Wish

    Chapter 75 You Wish


    Aside from Teresa, there was also another woman who received the photo in which Arvin embraced


    Ang.


    It was Lily. She immediately put on her eyesses, looked at the photo andughed out loud. ''I know!


    Arvin and Ang are meant for each other! And Ang hasn''t let me down. She let Arvin bring her to


    his apartment and they even hugged together. Even if they hadn''t officially announced their


    rtionship, they were definitely together! Never mind. I''ll take my time and see how it goes. Good


    things came to those who waited. They would love each other more as long as they spent more time


    together...''


    Ang didn''t know about the fact that she was followed by a bunch of people. She was eating dinner


    with Arvin in the restaurant called Private Kitchen.


    "Big wing..." Ang recalled the incident in his research and developmentboratory and became


    really excited that she blurted Arvin''s nickname out.


    Arvin coldly red at her. Ang instantly covered that embarrassment with a big smile. "Oh, dear


    handsome boy!"


    "You know, decent people usually don''t talk when they are eating."


    "..." Fine! She would shut her mouth for a while.


    After half an hour, Arvin and Ang walked out of the resturant. Arvin walked in long strides while


    Ang followed him in her baby steps. Soon, there was quite a distance between them so Ang had


    to run to keep up with Arvin. She grabbed his hand and said slowly, "Mr. Handsome with long legs,


    could you please walk slow?"


    Arvin peered at her and opened his mouth, "Do you know why girls in South Korea call boys


    ''Handsome oppa with long legs?''"


    Ang did not know about this. She just went there three times and they were all about sightseeing.


    Who ever cared about this stuff?


    Calling boys ''handsome'' was just a fashion. In most TV shows, the main characters always called boys


    ''handsome oppa, '' wasn''t it?


    "ording to age, you''re my ''oppa, '' aren''t you?" ''Oppa in Korean meant big brother in Chinese. There


    was nothing wrong in it!'' Ang thought to herself.


    "Yes, it does mean big brother, but it was usually used for calling a person whom you are really familiar


    with and..." Suddenly, Arvin stopped walking and gazed into Ang''s eyes while saying in a serious


    tone, "And only between close rtionship."


    Oh... Thest sentence sounded a little over the top to Ang. She felt awkward.


    Arvin didn''t stop talking. He added, "If you are talking to an ordinary man or a man who you respect


    very much, you may add his first name before oppa."


    ''Really?'' Ang never heard about this.


    With her hand around Arvin''s arm, Ang was confused but she didn''t bother to think about it more. As


    soon as they reached the parking lot, Arvin gently pushed her to the door of his car. He leaned against


    the door with his arm and whispered in her ear, "So, you call me oppa because you have a close


    rtionship with me?"


    Wow wow wow! Arvin had such a beautiful voice, Ang almost immersed herself in it.


    Deep in her heart, she''d like to nod. However, she decided to shake her head in disapproval just to


    save her face. She barked, "You wish!"


    Then she quickly got into his car and sat on the front passenger seat.


    At the same time when she opened the car door, there was an instant sadness in Arvin''s eyes.


    They soon arrived at Arvin''s apartment. When they both changed into their slippers, Arvin held


    Ang''s hand and recorded her fingerprint on the scanner found at the lock on his door.


    Ang was so thrilled but she didn''t act out. She just made a joke at him, "Don''t you worry that I may


    steal things from you?"


    After confirming that Ang''s fingerprint could open his apartment door, Arvin causally closed the door


    and said, "Go ahead. Take whatever you like. You can move all my things away if you like."


    "..." Actually, she didn''t want anything, except...


    Before she could say that out, Arvin looked at her eyes and he instantly knew what she was about to


    say. He immediately warned her, "Except my research and developmentboratory!"


    Ang was about to open her mouth, but when she heard his words, she shut it down immediately.


    She did want his research and developmentboratory!


    To cover her uneasiness, Ang pretended that she didn''t care about it. "Hmph! I don''t care about it at


    all!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    However, she cared about it very much. Then, she immediately ran into Arvin''s researchboratory.


    Arvin remained motionless in the living room for a few seconds.


    Finally, he followed her to see what she was going to do in hisboratory and to do some work, too.


    Knowing that they were in the same room together, they felt that it was enough. They felt happy and


    contented.


    After dealing with his business, Arvin continued to study his form. When he felt stuck, he


    immediately went to hisboratory to do some practice.


    He wore aboratory gown and put on a mask and gloves while walking. After pushing the door, he


    saw Ang''s figure and remembered that she was here, too.


    He approached her silently. This litlle girl was murmuring while holding two bottles of drugs in her


    hands, "What''s their efficiency? How can I forget about it? Oh, I remember! This is toxic. I should never


    touch it..."


    Ang immediately put the bottle of drug down. Seeing that, Arvin felt an instant relief and said, "What


    did you invent during the past 130 minutes in here?"


    Ang turned around, grabbed a dropper bottle and shook it. "Do you see? I made this and put it into


    the dropper bottle. People can''t talk for a short time if you spray it on someone''s face."


    Arvin had nothing else to say except, "... Could you please invent something useful?"


    However, Arvin was quite surprised that Ang was able to invent a spray within two hours.


    Ang didn''t mind Arvin''s rude attitude. She just put the dropper bottle down and replied to him, "It


    depends on my mood."


    Arvin peered over at his wrist watch. It was almost midnight. "You should go to sleep now." Arvin urged


    Ang.


    "Take it easy. I''m still sober!" Ang hadn''t touched these bottles for a long time.


    "Howe it seems like you haven''t been into a researchboratory for years?" That was insane. As


    far as Arvin knew, Ang''s house had one on the second floor.


    Hearing Arvin''s question, Ang took a deep breath. "Oh, please, don''t mention it!"


    Then, she smirked and turned around to face Arvin. "But I should thank you!"


    He didn''t understand why she said that, so he just looked at Ang in confusion, waiting for her to


    speak out and exin her reason.


    Ang felt awkward but she had no other choice but to tell Arvin the truth. "Since I burnt Sven''s


    allowed me to emerge myself in inventing and creating new things. I am so excited and moved... Stop!


    What are you doing? Why are you pushing me away, Big wing?"


    Upon hearing the reason why she was not allowed into her ownboratory, Arvin instantly pushed


    Ang out of the room.


    After walking into the disinfection room, Arvin took off his mask and gloves and warned Ang, "Do not


    For Arvin, it was a small deal if Ang would identally burn his center. However, much dangerous


    substance in it would explode after being burnt and give off toxic air... He couldn''t imagine Ang


    being harmed in such situation. After all, her safety was the most important.


    Ang couldn''t understand Arvin''s good intention and just felt like she was unwanted, again. "You are


    so like Sven and my dad! I hate you!" Ang barked.


    All along, she thought Arvin was good to her because he allowed her to get into hisboratory, unlike


    Sven and her dad. However, she was wrong.


    When Arvin saw Ang got mad, he exined to her patiently, "You misunderstood me. You know


    things in theboratory are quite dangerous. What if something explodes and I''m not there to save


    you?"

 Chapter 76 Have a Guess

    Chapter 76 Have a Guess


    Ang took off her mask and gloves without any words and threw the sterile clothes into the storage


    box.


    When she was leaving the sterilization room, Arvin said reluctantly, "You really like staying in the


    She looked back at him with a bitter expression and nodded. ''Of course! That''s why I chose biological


    agents as my specialty in the university!''


    Arvin threw the sterile clothes into the storage box and stopped in front of her, "If you want to work in


    theboratory in the futuer, just let me know." He couldn''t feel at ease if she was out of his sights. So,


    he had to apany her in the room.


    ''It''s not a big deal! I will let him know!'' Ang felt excited at once. She jumped and caught his arms,


    "No problem! Big Wing, you are a really good guy! Much better than Sven!"


    ''Much better than Sven?'' Arvin was satisfied with her praise.


    He rubbed his head, "Go to bed!"


    Ang nodded her head immediately, "Okay, okay!"


    When she came out of the bathroom, Ang ran to the living room and took the doll into her arms from


    the wine rack. She got to bed immediately since she thought Arvin wouldn''t find it.


    Although Ang felt very nervous during the whole process, she finally made it!


    She had a feeling that Arvin wouldn''t find that she had taken her doll in the bed when he came inside


    the bathroom.


    In the bathroom, Arvin shook his head speechlessly. When he looked at her perky face, she really


    believed he had not noticed it!


    After the bath, Arvin found that Ang already fell asleep.


    After changing his bathrobe, he got to bed carefully and quietly, then he found the doll when he


    searched the bed...


    It seemed that Ang had known the doll was taken away. She kept groping in the bed while her eyes


    were still closed.


    Until she touched a ''big doll'', she stopped moving around and found a good position to sleep while


    hugging the ''big doll''.


    ...


    She slept tight while the ''big doll'' was not happy now!


    Although Arvin felt very ufortable, he could move himself at his own will because he was afraid to


    wake up Ang.


    However, Ang smelt so sweet that Arvin couldn''t control his mind anymore.


    Unconsciously, he lowered down and kissed her red lip.


    "Ah..." Ang let out a soft sigh sigh which irritated Arvin so much. However, he was lost in her beauty


    that he could no longer control himself.


    Whenever Ang slept, she felt cold, but sometimes, she also felt warm. When she felt a little cold,


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    she exerted all her strength to pull the nket and cover herself, but it seemed that she had touched


    something else.


    When Arvin immediately ran to the bathroom to take a cold shower, the whole room became quiet


    again!


    ...


    Next morning, Ang wrapped herself up with the nket. When she noticed that her pajamas were


    lying on the ground, she was in shock. ''When did I throw my pajamas on the ground?''


    As for Arvin, he got up already. Ang was left alone in the bedroom, without her clothes on...


    At that moment, the door of the bathroom was opened. Arvin came out in his bathrobe. She looked at


    him and asked him in an unsteady and hesitated voice, "Last night... what... what... did I do?"


    Arvin felt a little awkward and told her calmly while avoiding her stare, "Last night, you had a dream."


    "What kind of dream?" ''Why did I take off my pajamas?''


    Arvin seemed very calm. He answered, "I don''t know."


    "... Then, did I... No. Did we do anything else?" Upon asking the question, Ang hid herself under the


    nket except her eyes. She fixed a gaze at Arvin.


    However, her face under the sheet has became as red as a cooked shrimp.


    Arvin came forward and picked up her pajamas and threw it to her... "Have a guess."


    Ang thought for a bit. She turned over and checked her body. ''Great!'' She didn''t feel ufortable


    now.


    She smiled, "We didn''t have sex!"


    However, here came another question. She asked Arvin beside her, "Did you... see anything? or touch


    anything?"


    Actually, she had no idea whether Arvin had seen or touched anything. Only Arvin, himself knew


    everything. For fear that Ang would escape from him if she knew the truth, he said, "No, I didn''t."


    ''Great!'' Ang felt relieved when she heard Arvin''s reply. With a big smile, she eximed, "I''m getting


    up!"


    "Okay." He nodded his head.


    Then, they said nothing and the room was quiet again. Two minutester, Ang said, "Why are you


    still here?" How could she wear her clothes if he was still here?


    Arvin nodded his head again and moved to the walk-in closet.


    While inside the walk-in closet, Arvin looked at his hands. He thought of what he touchedst night. He


    couldn''t believe that they were so tempting...


    Ang changed her clothes quickly. To avoid beingte again, she washed herself as fast as she


    could.


    In the dining room, Arvin sat on the table and waited for Ang so they could have breakfast.


    Shortly, Ang arrived and sat on the chair. While picking up a fried bread stick, Ang asked, "Who


    bought the breakfast?"


    Nobody replied.


    Okay, she had forgotten that Arvin refused to talk while eating.


    However, Ang didn''t give up. Even though Arvin didn''t answer her, she asked him again, "When will


    you get off work?"


    Again, the room was quiet because Arvin didn''t answer.


    ...


    Atst, Ang had to stop talking.


    After breakfast, Arvin cleaned his mouth and told her, "Kent sent me the breakfast. I have some


    operations today. Wait for me in my office!"


    "Can I wait for you in your apartment?" She looked at him with an expectation that he would agree. If


    she was allowed to stay at home, she could enter theboratory.


    ''Wait for me at my home?'' Upon hearing this, Arvin curved his lips into a warm smile.


    However, he immediately refused, "No way!"


    He couldn''t feel at ease to leave her alone in his house. Otherwise, he was unable toe back in


    time if she caused some big troubles!


    Ang was a little disappointed. She knew too well that she shouldn''t insist on it. "Okay. Or, I would go


    shopping with Nancy!"


    "Okay. And..."


    "What?"


    "Are you free next night?" Arvin asked her casually when he buttoned up his golden sleeve buttons.


    Since Ang found a bigboratory here, she wanted to stay here forever! "Yes. I''m free next night!"


    Arvin nodded his head with satisfaction, "What''s your shift tomorrow?"


    "Let me see... I''ll go to hospital at noon." That meant she could sleepte, go to work at noon and she


    could have an off duty at eight o''clock in the evening.


    Upon hearing this, Arvin thought, "Next night, you can ask for an hour leave and wait for me here at 7


    o''clock!"


    "Why? What''s the matter?" She asked him curiously.


    Arvin nodded his head and stared into Ang''s eyes, "There''s something I want you to do."


    "What is it?"


    Arvin looked at her face and found out that she must be very curious about it. So, he said right away,


    "Don''t ask too much! Just wait for me here at 7 o''clock in the evening!"


    Ang curled her lip and changed into her new sneakers prepared by Arvin. "Okay, okay. You are my


    big boss, Doctor Gu! I''ll do everything for you!"


    "Great! And don''t go to my researchboratory."


    Of course, Ang disagreed with him. "That''s unfair! I reject your arrangement! Reject! It''s boring to


    wait for someone! And you don''t even allow me to go to your researchb!"

 Chapter 77 I Feel Happy Whenever Im with Him

    Chapter 77 I Feel Happy Whenever I''m with Him


    Arvin was indifferent towards her objection and he said, "Your objection is invalid!"


    "Then, I won''t go!" Ang threatened.


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Arvin was surprised and they were both silent for a long while. "No problem!" he finally said.


    They left the apartment together after changing their shoes.


    Ang began to realize that Arvin was annoyed because he didn''t say anything until they got to the


    parking lot...


    ''Gosh! He is so proud and mean! Fine! I''ll console him!'' she thought. Before they got in the car, she


    stopped him, "Doctor Gu, I''ll start listening to your orders, so could you please stop being angry?" she


    asked.


    After all, he was just doing it for her own good to stop her from entering the researchboratory.


    Arvin smiled and touched the top of her head. "Be good my baby, " he said sweetly.


    Ang was speechless. She was shocked by his words. She tried to blink a few times and cleaned her


    ears because she couldn''t believe what she just heard.


    Did Arvin called her baby and asked her to be good?


    Did she misheard his words? Ang said in an interrogative tone, "What did you say?"


    Arvin just gave her a hard look and seated in the car without uttering a single word.


    Ang seemed to be glued on her spot because of the shock and confusion that she have felt. She


    doubted whether she had misheard his words or not...


    The window at the side of the passenger seat was rolled down and Arvin asked her, "Do you want to go


    to work on foot?"


    ''Of course not!'' Ang came to herself at once and decided not to think about his words, then she


    seated in the car.


    As usual, she got off the car before they arrived at the hospital.


    Luckily, she didn''t arrivete.


    "Ang, Ang! How nice it is to see you!" Nancy hugged Ang tightly as soon as she saw her.


    Ang also hugged Nancy. "My dear Nancy, I miss you!"


    Nancy pretended to be angry after hearing her words, "Liar! You have forgotten me since you got a


    handsome guy and now you''re lying to me that you miss me!"


    Ang scratched the back of her head out of embarrassment because Nancy was right. Arvin was


    really a handsome guy. She was really captivated by him.


    "Oh, Nancy, you know that you are always in my heart!"


    Nancy retrained herself fromughing and continued to pretend to be unhappy. "You are still lying! You


    have already thrown me out of your mind when you had sex with that man!"


    Ang shook her head quickly, "We didn''t have sex. We just slept in one bed!"


    Although she felt strangest night, she was lucky enough that Arvin didn''t do anything to her.


    That made Ang feel relieved to live with Arvin.


    Nancy approached Ang on purpose and red at her, "Ang, don''t lie to me. You and Dr, Gu,


    have you... ha?"


    Ang shook her head frequently, "No! We didn''t do that! I won''t lie to you, Nancy."


    "Fine!" Nancy nodded because she believed that Ang couldn''t lie to her!


    But Ang looked into Nancy''s eyes with a big question on her mind, "Nancy, what''s the rtionship


    between me and Arvin? Are we friends?"


    She remembered that she chose to be friends with himst night... ''So we are just friends now?'' Ang


    doubted.


    Nancy pushed her sses and opposed, "No, no. In my opinion, you are... closer than friends but not


    close enough to be lovers! Yes! That''s it!"


    "What? Really?" Ang thought for a moment and she admitted that Nancy was right.


    "Ang, do you want to be Dr. Gu''s girlfriend? In other words, do you feel happy when you are with


    Arvin?"


    Ang nodded her head at once, "Yes. I didn''t like him before but now I feel happy whenever I''m with


    him!"


    "So, do you feel your heart''s rapid beat everytime you see him?" Nancy put her work aside and


    became Ang''s love consultant.


    "Uh... Yes!"


    "Do you want to be friends with him?"


    "Uh... not really." Because sometimes she wanted to kiss Arvin... How could friends feel this way?


    "Do you want to see him in every day of your entire life?"


    "Yes, I do! Nancy, you know what? There is a bigboratory in his apartment!"


    Nancy was speechless.


    She red at Ang, who was exited, with disappointed eyes. She was talking about love and it had


    nothing to do with theboratory.


    "Did I say something wrong?" Ang was confused when Nancy showed a disappointed expression.


    "You didn''t. I''ll tell you something and now listen to me carefully!" Nancymanded Ang in such a


    way that they were face to face with each other, while she looked at Ang with her serious eyes.


    Ang realized that Nancy was serious so she stoppedughing and looked at her carefully, "Teacher,


    now you can start our ss!"


    Nancy didn''t know how to respond to her. However, as a good friend, she decided to tell Ang


    directly, "You must protect yourself before Arvin bes your boyfriend, get it?"


    "I know that! We haven''t be lovers yet, not to mention a married couple, so we won''t do


    something that far. Don''t worry! Nancy!" Ang patted Nancy''s shoulder to reassure her concerned


    friend.


    She didn''t tell Nancy the fact that Arvin wouldn''t attempt to seduce her...


    Soon, Ang was invited by Teresa for a talk over a cup of coffee.


    At Les Cafes De La Rive Gauche


    It had been a long time since she meet Teresast time. She disliked Arvin when she was first seated


    in this cafe, but she had totally different feelings towards him now.


    She had told Teresa before that she was scared of Arvin... How could she exin to Teresa now?


    Besides, she didn''t have any idea whether Teresa had known the fact that she was living with Arvin or


    not.


    Thinking about this, Ang decided to call Arvin to ask for help. He answered the phone in a minute,


    "Yes?"


    Ang recognized his voice at once and began to ask, "Big wing! Does your mom know that we live


    together?"


    "Probably, she does." He found that many people were secretly following Angst night.


    He guessed that his grandma and mom ordered them to do this.


    "What? Will your mom me me?"


    Arvin was slightly shocked and the line went quiet. However, he responded to her shortly. "Don''t worry.


    If she mes you, you just need to tell her that I required you to live with me. Remember that I did all


    the things!"


    Arvin guessed that his mom must be meeting with Ang again ording to her words.


    "What? Is it okay? What if your mom gets angry with you? What about telling your mom that I won''t go


    to your house anymore?" Ang didn''t want to cause any trouble between Arvin and his mother.


    "Ang Si." He called her name suddenly.


    "Yes."


    "How could you only think about escaping every single time that you get into trouble?" His voice


    sounded peaceful but Ang felt that he seemed to be angry...


    "I..."

 Chapter 78 Tomorrow is Arvins Birthday

    Chapter 78 Tomorrow is Arvin''s Birthday


    Arvin carefully told Ang again, "I know my mother very well. You just need to me all the things on


    me, do you understand?"


    Ang nodded unconsciously. "Alright."


    "Well, by the way, my mother likes quiet girls. You can have a try."


    ... Ang looked out of the window in confusion. "Try what?"


    Arvin was nearly about to spit blood because of Ang''s stupidity. "Try to be quiet. Just to see if my


    mother would like you more."


    "Why should I try to make her like me more?" She had no intention to be his mother''s good friend.


    "... Bye, Ang!" Arvin hung up the phone intentionally.


    When Arvin thought about it again, he realized that if Ang would became a quiet and gentledy...


    She would be dull.


    Arvin took out his phone and quickly dialed Lily''s number. "Grandma, " he said.


    "What''s up, Arvin?"


    "Grandma, my mother talked to Ang."


    "Don''t worry about that. Sorry, but I''m in a hurry now. I will talk to Angter." Lily was really busy.


    She hoped her daughter-inw would not hurt Ang.


    "..." Arvin was speechless.


    At Les Cafes De La Rive Gauche


    Ang was looking at the scenery through the window when Teresa found her. She looked quiet and


    pretty. Teresa smiled at Ang joyfully. "Hi, Ang."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang turned around, got up from her chair and greeted her politely, "Oh, hello Teresa! Please sit


    here!"


    ''Quiet! Gentle!'' She reminded herself. ''How did Nancy teach me?


    To smile without showing teeth, to be educated and reasonable, and to keep my impatient


    temperament under wraps...


    Oh, God! I can''t even do any of them!''


    Teresa ordered atte as usual. After the waiter left, she looked at the girl who seemed a little nervous.


    "Everything''s good at hospital?"


    "Yeah, great!" Everything was great except for some people that acted very hateful from time to time.


    "Are you living with Nancy Dong now?"


    "Yes..." Considering she asked this question, Teresa had probably knew her rtionship with Arvin. So


    Ang chose to confess to her, "Well, I didn''t live with Nancy these days, because... I was with Arvin."


    Teresa was very satisfied with her honesty. She nodded slightly and sighed. "Oh, Ang, why are you


    so silly?"


    "Am I?" Ang looked at her doubtfully.


    "So far your rtionship with Arvin was unspeakable. Our family was the friend of the Si family. I don''t


    know how to tell your father about it."


    ''Unspeakable? She''s right.'' Ang felt upset but she had managed to surpress her disappointment.


    She said reluctantly, "You''re right. But it was Dr. Gu... It was him who forced me to live with him. He


    also had threatened me! And I couldn''t reject him. So, I..."


    Really? Arvin forced her to live with him?


    Ang seemed anxious and her mind debated whether what she said was reasonable. Teresa was


    sort of convinced by her.


    Ang thought about it carefully. It was really Arvin who asked her to go and live with him. She had no


    choice but to agree with him! Thinking of this, Ang felt relieved. She was finally in a better mood.


    "Oh, well..." Teresa suddenly took Ang''s right hand on the table, and told her with a great look of


    concern in her eyes, "Ang, you should take care of yourself! Although Arvin is my son, he is still a


    man. When a man has another woman in his heart, you would be better not to do silly things with him,


    do you understand?"


    At that moment, she looked like a gentle mother. Ang was almost moved by her. However, when


    Ang heard that Arvin had another woman in his heart...


    Ang clenched her other hand which was on herp. Her red lips quivered, "Arvin... Is he... In love


    with someone?"


    Teresa smiled slightly, then she looked at Ang as if she was surprised that Ang didn''t know it.


    "Yes, he is. Oh, did Arvin say he loves you?" Teresa asked.


    Ang shook her head at once and replied, "No, of course not! I was just curious about it."


    "Well, maybe Arvin really likes you. After all, he knows you are the younger sister of Sven Si and you


    are such a cute girl. I think it''s hard not to like you..."


    Ang couldn''t smile at all, so she just chose to drink coffee and listen attentively to Teresa.


    ''Why should he force me to live with him since he is in love with another girl?'' Ang thought to


    herself.


    Even if Ang felt very sad, she still kept Arvin''s warning in her mind that Teresa liked quiet girls.


    Then, she tried her best to act with great finesse. All throughout the time, she was quiet and less


    impetuous.


    Half an hourter...


    "Oh, it suddenly urred to me that I still had a lot of things to do because tomorrow is Arvin''s birthday.


    Let''s call it a day. Ang, I have to go now!"


    ''Tomorrow is Arvin''s birthday?'' Ang was in confusion. Ah! She remembered that when she was in


    the hospitalst night, a nurse had said it before. She didn''t pay attention to it because she did not


    know whether it was true or not.


    "How does Arvin want to celebrate his birthday?" Ang asked.


    Teresa smiled joyfully. "He probably think he''s still a young boy. He insisted on having a birthday party


    and inviting a lot of people. Like Nancy Dong''s brother, Gage Dong, Stanley Su, Nita Zhen, Derrick Luo


    and so on. I was supposed to invite you to there. But you said that you are afraid of Arvin, so..."


    Teresa''s meaning was obvious enough. Ang understood it and forced a smile. She waved her hand


    to Teresa and said, "It''s okay. Go on, see youter!"


    As the saying goes, "The old man is a fountain of wisdom." Ang had believed all of Teresa''s words.


    After Teresa left, Ang couldn''t force a smile anymore. She sat alone and thought about all the


    information Teresa had brought to her.


    Arvin was in love with someone.


    Tomorrow was his birthday. They had invited lots of people, except her...


    So why did Arvin ask her to wait for him at his apartment tomorrow night?


    A tear dropped in the coffee and soon disappeared.


    Then more tears ran down her face...


    Back at the hospital, Ang was very depressed. After thinking for a long time, she sent a message to


    Arvin and found an excuse for not going to his apartment tonight.


    When Ang and Nancy were standing at the door of the hospital and was about to take a taxi back


    home, their attention were attracted by the scene in front of them.


    A man in a gray suit was leaning against a ck porsche parked on the side of the road and stared


    straight at the hospital door with his arms crossed.


    Ang could hear those women who were standing beside her shouted with excitement, "Holy crap!


    Who is that handsome man with sunsses?"


    "A handsome guy who has a fancy car, nice suit with superior quality, and an assistant. He would be a


    perfect husband for me! Mary, should I say hello to him?" a woman said.


    The woman named Mary retorted, "Oh,e on! Don''t you see his cold manner? Look, all the women


    who want to be close to him have shivered and ran away when they approached him in less than two


    meters away!"


    "Is he a staff in our hospital? I heard someone called him Dr. Gu. Is he the most handsome vice


    director of the Yao Hospital, Arvin Gu?"

 Chapter 79 Why was He Lying

    Chapter 79 Why was He Lying


    Someone said, "Oh my God! It''s Arvin! Look! Arvin''sing! Woah..." Her excitement was so fervent


    that she couldn''t help letting out a scream.


    Another woman said, "Yes! It''s really him. Look at him, he''s taking off his sunsses! Oh, wow. Isn''t he


    a dreamboat? I''m actually short of breath. I like him so much! I don''t know what to do. My heart is


    racing..."


    Why all this doe-eyed fawning, Ang thought with irritation, rubbing her ears. Why, over nobody but


    Arvin? Women always found him attractive.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang was faced with beautiful things every day, like flowers. Her emotional repertoire was already at


    its limit. She couldn''t imagine herself going crazy like this over some handsome guy. These girls were


    so insane, so immature.


    Besides, Ang had an amiable friendship with him. Ordinarily, Ang would whistle to Arvin, or joke


    around with him in the corridors. But now, she didn''t want to face him...


    However, Arvin called her name with a unadulterated look of anger.


    Nancy started. She nced at him, then Ang, then back to him. She thought they wanted to have a


    talk, so she released Ang and said, "Er...I better go. See you twoter."


    Arvin merely nodded to Nancy, and turned to Ang about to say something.


    But Ang was too quick. She yanked Nancy back, ostensibly ovee. Nancy spun around and


    faced Ang who whispered, "Nancy, don''t go just yet. Please."


    Nancy, understanding the fullness of the situation, swiftly returned to Ang''s side out of concern.


    Arvin didn''t care either way, and asked Ang what he had meant to ask in the first ce. "What did


    my mother say to you?"


    "She said the coffee in Les Caf¨¦s De La Rive Gauche is pretty good, " said Ang with a nk look on


    her face. "And that it will be cold tomorrow, so I better wear more clothes...that''s all."


    The more she rambled, the more she gave herself away. Arvin glowered at her, growing more


    disdainful with every word. "Ang Si!" He yelled. Atst, here was the hate-filled voice she dreaded.


    Ang and Nancy stood stock-still as his yell boomed, trying not to look at their shoes in fear.


    But Ang''s heart was emboldened by it. She red at Arvin and shouted spitefully to match his


    volume. "Why don''t you ask your mother what she said? Why do you ask me? I didn''t say anything,


    okay? Why are you mad at me?"


    ''Oh my god!'' thought Nancy. She couldn''t believe what she was seeing. Nancy never thought Ang


    could work herself up so much. She tugged her sleeve and said, "Ang, calm down, calm down..."


    Arvin stared at her and said, cidly, "I am not mad at you."


    All he''d wished to know was what his mother had told her, which made her not want to live with him.


    But he never thought Ang could lie to him. He felt like his throat was closing up, he was so helpless.


    "Whatever!" Ang shrieked. "I''m leaving!" Ang pulled Nancy away, but feltpelled to stay again


    when she heard Arvin''s voice behind her.


    "You should do what you promised you''d do at seven o''clock tomorrow night! Don''t forget it!"


    Ang''s back was still turned, but Arvin could see her ruminating from the way she stood. All right, she


    thought, ''I''ll go to his apartment tomorrow night.'' There, she decided she would ask Arvin who he liked


    best. If he desired another woman, she would rip him from her life!


    She turned around and replied, "All right. Mr. Gu, I will go. See you at seven." And they left in a hurry


    after that.


    In Shengfeng Mansion


    Arvin was seated on the sofa and untied his tie. It was quiet in the living room. But, it seemed like he


    could smell the Ang''s lovely fragrance.


    Only two days. She had only lived here for two days, but he felt so passionately upset when she was


    not around...


    In the bedroom, he had aputer on the table. However, his table was upied by Ang''s skin


    care products. And there was a toy besides the table, which Ang had held against herst night. If


    he concentrated, he could watch an impression of his memory enacting itself out for him.


    In his cloakroom, piles of Ang''s clothes overflowed the tote bags stuffed in irregrly on the shelves.


    Arvin craned his neck up, and caught one of the tote bags. He wrenched it open and started digging


    out clothes. Amidst the disorder, he discovered a toy...


    Around ten clock in the evening, Ang was surfing the web out of boredom. Her phone suddenly


    rang. Ang never thought someone would call her at night. It pierced her consciousness with


    fearsome sound.


    The caller ID read, "Arvin".


    Her hands quivered at the thought of speaking to him. But she steeled her resolve, and answered.


    "What''s... What''s up?"


    "I''m downstairs. Come down."


    "What do you want?"


    "If you want to know, juste down." After saying that, he hung up the phone, which gave Ang no


    chance to refuse.


    Ang went to the window and saw Arvin standing under a streetmp. She took the elevator down


    and stepped out into the cold, clutching either side of her for warmth.


    He crossed the road to approach her.


    Ang hadn''t changed out of her pajamas. But she wasn''t embarrassed. Arvin had seen her like this


    before.


    Arvin smirked, and asked, "Going to bed?"


    She nodded.


    Arvin held out his hand to her. She almost took it before she noticed he was holding one of her


    belongings. The tote bag. Ang took the bag with puzzlement. She undid the hasp and found her skin


    care products inside.


    Ang couldn''t discern the cold from her nerves, but she was visibly shaking. "Actually... I can use


    Nancy''s... You didn''t have to bring me these."


    She studied his enigmatic face, trying to decode the meaning of this delivery. Was this his way of telling


    her, it was over? He no longer wanted to live with her, so he was returning her share of items, was that


    it?


    Thinking of this possibility filled Ang with such mncholy that she stifled a sob from breaking out.


    Arvin looked up her room and said, "Girls like you can''t live without your moisturizers and stuff, right?"


    Lulu was like that.


    She would take her skin care products with her wherever she went. She could not be without them


    even for one night.


    Ang cast about for words. There were none.


    After a while, Arvin sighed. "My mother doesn''t speak for me. Whatever she said to you, you can ask


    me."


    Ang lowered her head and looked at the contents of her tote bag, the different bottles. They seemed


    like a regrettable joke now. Would she ask him? Of course she could, but how? She bolstered herself


    with a deep intake of cold air. But it dissipated again with the turbulence the question promised. How


    could she ask, directly, ''Arvin, do you like Nita? Will you have a birthday party tomorrow? Why don''t


    you invite me?''


    No, that was not what she wanted at all. How cruel these words perished on her lips! Instead she said,


    "Well, your mother and I just had a chat. All right... Will you have a birthday party tomorrow night?"


    She cringed. Just have a chat? Chat about what? Why did she feel unhappy after this chat? Why did


    she say nothing to him? Her mind became an ocean of criticisms in which she felt herself get thrown


    about. She could not save herself from these depths.


    Arvin kept silent for a while before saying, "No, I won''t."


    There it was. Atst, he replied. Ang felt the ocean pour darkly over her.


    Her hands were trembling, but she firmly grasped the bag. Why? she wondered. Why was he lying?


    Or was it his mother? How was she to tell?


    All right, she said inwardly, she would know the answer for sure tomorrow night. It would all be


    clear with one more day.


    Ang didn''t raise her head. She bit her lower lip and said, "Thank you. I''m leaving."


    With her cosmetics in her frigid hands, she turned and faced the door.


    "Ang!" he called. He looked forlorn in the pool of light thrown by the streemp.


    "What?" She half-turned, because she could feel the sobs mounting in her chest, but she didn''t want


    him to see her like this...


    Arvin didn''t reply immediately. He just stared at her back. He had sought to see her face, and he knew


    now the skin care products were an excuse. He wanted to see her. He missed her.


    But, it seemed like she didn''t want to see him.


    "Go back and have a good rest, " he cried to the wall that was her back. "Don''t forget your promise.


    Tomorrow, I will wait for you at home."


    Ang smiled and spoke to him in a rxed tone. "I know it and I won''t forget! You''d better go now! It''s


    cold!"


    After saying that, Ang pushed past the ss door.


    She kept walking deeper into the building until Arvin was out of sight, and then she got into the


    elevator. Ang leaned against the wall and dared herself to wave.


    But streams of tears ran down her cheeks uncontrobly.


    Ang could not fathom her own heart. Arvin did nothing to her, so why was she crying?


    ...


    The next evening, Ang asked for time off. She was in a bad mood. Arvin wanted her to take only one


    hour off, but she insisted on taking two.

 Chapter 80 I Dont Like Nita

    Chapter 80 I Don''t Like Nita


    At six o''clock, Ang left the hospital and went to the supermarket.


    She was going to cook Arvin a birthday bowl of "long-life" noodles, noodles that were supposed to


    ensure a robust and fulfilling life.


    She was an experienced cook, and she had cooked this birthday dish for Chuck and Daisy too.


    Although Shengfeng Mansion was located downtown, the insting soundproofing made it a shelter


    from the hustle and bustle of the busy street.


    She opened the creaky door of Arvin''s room to discover it was still immactely clean inside.


    Ang looked at her watch; it was almost 7pm. She put her bag on the sofa and went straight to the


    kitchen.


    Arvin''s ck Porsche drove out of Yao Hospital, carefullying to a stop at an intersection. Suddenly,


    a ringing phone jolted him. Arvin clicked his bluetooth headset to answer. "Mum?"


    "Arvin, when are out of work?"


    "Just now. I''m literally pulling out of the car park." On his way to Shengfeng Mansion, or so he thought.


    "Arvin,e back home right now! It''s urgent!" Arvin had never heard Teresa''s voice sound so


    strangted. He frowned and looked at his watch. Twenty minutes to go till seven o''clock.


    "Can''t it wait? I''ve got ns tonight. I can call in some time..."


    "No! It''s an emergency! Come back right now!"


    "..."


    In the House of Family Gu


    Several different high-spec cars packed the parking spaces in front of the Gu family''s house. Arvin


    groaned as he turned the car around. He had to parallel park on the roadside.


    Within a few bounding strides, Arvin was at therge door. It was open. He found it was dark inside.


    Curious, he thought, and crept inside. Just as he was about to turn on the light, a song suddenly yed


    to his ears.


    "Happy birthday to you! Happy birthday to you!"


    In the middle of the song, Arvin cast his eyes about and discerned arge cake with lighted candles,


    surrounded by a group of acquaintances...


    In the center, Nita wore a white dress, holding a serving knife and paper te. Her singing was among


    the loudest.


    Along with her were Teresa, Lulu, Stanley, Bob and Hogan.


    Instead ofughing, Arvin coughed to clear his throat when the song had ended. ''So, is this the


    emergency you called me about, mum?''


    His mother noticed he was anxious to leave, but insisted he at least blow out the birthday candles.


    Arvin groaned, trudged over to the cake, and ced his hands t on the table, his face lit by the


    candlelight. When the candles were blown out, the lights in the living room were switched back and the


    room was flooded with light.


    Arvin, disdainful and belligerent having drove all this way, received his gifts with a pained expression,


    and gave them all to the housekeeper. He was in no mood for a party.


    He stood up, looking at his watch. But Teresa stopped him. "Arvin, wait, I have a gift for you. Follow me


    upstairs."


    Arvin followed along behind her in silent consternation. Looking at the happy and busy people


    downstairs, he asked Teresa coldly, "Mum, why did you call me about an emergency? This is no


    emergency."


    But Teresa didn''t feel any need to be contrite about it, and as far as she was concerned nothing was


    the matter. He said to him merrily, "Yes! Nita and I want to give you a surprise! I tell you, the whole


    parity was designed and arranged by Nita and I! Isn''t it perfect?"


    He nced reluctantly at his watch. It was almost eight o''clock!


    "Mum, please inform me of this in advance next time! Besides, I don''t like surprise parties, and you


    know that!"


    Perplexed by her son''s unusually cruel demeanor, she stopped climbing the stairs to whisper, "Okay,


    party-pooper, if you don''t like it we won''t do it next time. But you''re here now, so why not enjoy it? Why


    are you getting angry at me?"


    He tried to not let his words be contaminated with emotion. He mped down, and felt the embers of


    his heart cool. "Did you tell Ang that there will be a birthday party tonight?"


    Teresa stared in amazement, bobbing her head. "What did she say to you?"


    Arvin cut her off severely, "Oh, never mind! She didn''t say anything! I''m just guessing. But mum, this


    better not happen next time! And let me tell you again! I don''t like Nita!"


    After this, Arvin was about the take the stairs down two at a time.


    But what he found instead was Nita, blocking the way he''de. There was no way to tell how long


    Nita had been standing there, listening. But her wan expression told him more than words ever could.


    Arvin said nothing, sidestepped past Nita and left.


    Teresa cupped her hands to her mouth and came closer to Nita, who stood there shocked as if her


    voice had been ripped away. "Nita... I''m sorry. I never thought that Arvin..." Teresa was at a loss of what


    to say, but the thought shed through her head: I never thought Arvin would be so direct.


    But it wasn''t disappointment which silenced Nita. It was rage. The moment Ang''s name crossed her


    ears, her veins began to boil, and the insults and curses that filled her tongue tasted of acid.


    Instead of showing Teresa any hint that she''d been listening, Nita asked her, "Auntie, what''s Arvin''s


    rtionship with that girl, Ang?"


    Teresa was stumped. "Rtionship? What rtionship? I don''t know anything about a rtionship."


    At that moment, the noise of chatter downstairs became quiet. Arvin''s voice presided over the crowd.


    "I''m sorry. I appreciate you alling. But tonight''s birthday party is now over..."


    As soon as they could, Nita and Teresa hastened downstairs.


    But when they got down, the front door was mming, and Arvin was nowhere to be found.


    Nita chased after him desperately. "Arvin."


    Arvin halted, turned aroundboriously, and looked at her.


    Nita wanted to question whether he liked Ang or not. However, she had no right to do so. After all,


    she had nothing to do with him.


    So, she smiled in an effort to concede grace, "Arvin, happy birthday! Here''s my birthday gift for you!"


    She took an oblong box out of her bag and gave it to Arvin.


    Arvin hesitated. "Thanks!" And he took the box.


    "Arvin... why haven''t you worn the watch that I bought for you?" Actually, he didn''t wear the belt, either.


    Arvin nced at her and told her directly, "Sorry, someone will be upset if I wear it."


    Nita didn''t expect an answer, nor did she quite understand the one she''d received. When she realized


    that the ''someone'' might be Ang, she felt difficult in breathing, "Is it... Ang?"


    ''Ang? Ang!'' Now, she hated the name so much; it burned rings in her mind!


    Thest time she asked Susan to do something, but it didn''t bring Ang any troubles!


    And... she once answered Arvin answer a phone call from someone in his phone saved as ''Little Girl''.


    Could it also be Ang?


    Arvin didn''t nod his head nor did he deny it. "I gotta go."


    Just then, three men emerged out from the house. "Arvin, are you leaving?" Gage looked at him with


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    dissatisfaction.


    "Yes. See you next time!" Arvin nced at Stanley and Bill.


    Bill put his two hands into pockets, looked at Nita who seemed very sad and told Arvin, "Nita went


    around the whole J City to select the perfect birthday present for you!"


    No rich youngdy would ever be caught shopping on her own! And she went around a whole city just


    to buy him a birthday present. Everyone knew how much thedy loved the man!


    Arvin looked at the box in his hand and nodded to Nita. "Thank you very much. You needn''t do that


    next time!"


    His heartless and emotionless words made Nita, the strong woman of steel, almost cry.


    Bill''s hands clenched in his pockets. "Arvin, why are you in such a hurry?"


    "I have an emergency!" After that, Arvin got on the Porsche without looking back.


    "Ah... I will kick his ass if we haven''t known each other for a long time! He is too overweening!" Gage


    shook his head in a regrettable fashion.

 Chapter 81 Birthday Party in the House of Family Gu

    Chapter 81 Birthday Party in the House of Family Gu


    Once Arvin''s Porsche had recededpletely from view, Stanley patted Gage on the shoulder and


    said, "I''m afraid you get used to it. It''s just the way he is. Let''s go!"


    They locked their arms around each other''s shoulders, and divided up. Only Derrick lingered, looking


    on at Nita who stood motionless. "Nita, you should have... noticed his indifference a long time ago."


    Nita simply shook her head. She touched her forehead with one hand and said, "Derrick, I thought...I


    don''t know...if Rosa was gone for good, Arvin would choose me..." But a thought shed through her


    mind. ''Even if Rosa doesn''t return, he still doesn''t love me! He''s in love with someone else!''


    Looking at her sad face, Derrick felt a little pain. "Nita, he only loves Rosa. Even if there are a lot of


    women around him, they are just passersby."


    "Maybe I''m also a passers-by for him... but I don''t want to be a passer-by! Derrick, what should I do?"


    Nita looked at Derrick with a deep and unrelenting sadness.


    Derrick was almost thirty years old. He looked more mature than others. He was the president of a


    transnational group and therefore, shouldered more responsibilities and pressures.


    He hesitated and told her, "Love him... and don''t give up."


    It may have been well-concealed, and he had taken pains to guard it so, but actually, Derrick loved


    Nita. He wanted to help her seize her dreams. So, could he do but demand she not give up, as he


    hadn''t. He had loved her for about ten years. He still thought about her, never giving in to defeat...


    " Nita! Derrick!" A sweet voice came to their ears.


    Nita took a deep breath, turned over and smiled when she heard the voice. "Lulu, what are you doing


    here?"


    Lulu took Nita''s arms intimately, and announced, "I just went to the washroom! And when I came out,


    nobody was there? Why was the birthday party over when I came back?"


    Nita and Derrick nced at each other and they didn''t know how to answer the question. Lulu''s


    innocence was too great to handle. Finally, Derrick exined to her, "You know your brother doesn''t


    like party."


    Lulu''s head made an ineffablyical movement that conveyed how intangible such a statement was


    to her. But when she found Nita''s pale face, she asked her aloud, "Nita, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Nothing..." Nita didn''t want to give herself away to Lulu.


    "The reason your brother left the party, " said Derrick seriously, "was because of another woman! "


    "A woman?" Lulu was surprised. Since Rosa disappeared, she haven''t heard any rumors about Arvin!


    Suddenly, she thought of one girl! Last time, when she went to the hospital, she met a girl who called


    Arvin a pervert...


    Nita stared at Derrick, who finally found that he had crossed a line he shouldn''t have. Derrick made an


    impromptu excuse to leave, and slinked away as fast as he could.


    "Okay, see you, Derrick!" said Lulu. Lulu waved at Derrick.


    Derrick nodded to them, and left the house.


    Nita closed her hand around Lulu''s, and said, "Lulu, the woman who is after your brother is..."


    Oh, good Lulu, innocent Lulu! There wasn''t a cockroach on the that feared her kitten-soft hands!


    Nita knew this about her. So, to Nita, it only made sense to try to take advantage of their good


    rtionship. She wished to keep her close so she could gain Arvin''s affection. It would work, she


    convinced herself. It had to...


    Shengfeng Mansion


    The table was expertly set. Ang put a bowl of well-cooked noodles on the ce mat, basking in the


    hot steam. She was afraid that the noodles might get cold so she covered it with the stic wrap.


    Looking at the delicious noodles, Ang swallowed unconsciously. However, she only cooked one


    bowl of noodles. No noodles were left at all.


    ''Forget it! When Arvin eats them up, I''ll go outside for some food!''


    Looking at the watch, it was already seven ten but Arvin didn''t show up. She looked at the box in her


    hand. She would have to wait to give it to him.


    At seven thirty, Ang got a call. "Nancy, " she answered.


    Nancy sounded very excited, "Ang, how about the birthday party for Doctor Gu? I asked my brother,


    but he didn''t tell me!"


    Ang listened to the wordsing over the receiver in fixated bewilderment. Arvin''s birthday party?


    She looked at the quiet apartment. "There''s no party here! Where is your brother?"


    "My brother took a photo of the birthday party! But I didn''t find you there. So, I said I''d call you to find


    out myself!"


    Ang''s heart broke. It was like a loss of something vitally important and nourishing.


    He said there was no party! So, he had lied to her after all...


    "Ang...why are you so quiet? Is something wrong?"


    Ang smiled bitterly, "Nancy, send me the photo."


    "Sure thing. Have you given your gift to Doctor Gu yet, by the way?" She wished she had, because at


    least if she had handed it over before this, it would have been meaningful.


    Ang shook her head. Arvin haven''te back. There would be no gift. "No, I..." croaked Ang,


    ter..ter..."


    "Later? Okay...then I''m not going to bother you! But just so you hear this from a friend, Nita was there


    too. She looked beautiful. I would have helped you select one beautiful dress if I knew you were in the


    birthday party!" Nancy thought for a bit. Ang was wearing sportswear today. Maybe she was


    unaware of the birthday party?


    Ang''s stare zed over and she held the phonezily. "Don''t forget to send me the photo!" she said


    distantly.


    "Okay, have fun! I can tell you''re a bit spaced, so I''ll leave you be!"


    After the call, Ang leaned against the ottoman with disappointment. She was thinking of everything


    and the disorder of it pained her a great deal.


    She bit her nails and paced around the living room apprehensively. Should she stay or leave? Either


    way she was resigned to a knotted stomach. It was ceaseless. Later, she tried to call Lily, but failed to


    get through the phone...


    It was hopeless. All her avenues were closing. She felt cast adrift from the world and its excitement. A


    minuteter, amidst a swarm of humiliating thoughts, Ang''s phone buzzed. It was Nancy again, who


    sent the photo to her WeChat.


    The photo was a little blurry, but the main features could be made out. Ang''s eyes scanned around


    andnded on Arvin, his handsome face among the others. Oh, how he wished she could lump his face


    in with the mashed effect of the blurry ugliness, that it might be a boon to her unfriendly thoughts. Arvin


    seemed to be passing the cake to what looked like Teresa.


    And beside him, there was Nita, looking at Arvin''s face with a sweet smile, who looked very graceful.


    The surrounding forest of people were made up of the likes of Gash, Stanley, and so on.


    It would be impossible for Nancy to find her at the party. Ang was in Arvin''s apartment, with a bowl


    of noodles creating condensation over a stic veil, while the festivities went on in the Gu family


    home...


    Eventually, Ang could sustain her insufferable thoughts no longer. She moaned. At eight o''clock, she


    stood up from the ottoman and tried to find her dolls.


    She noticed that two of her dolls were on the sofa in the bedroom, ranked very neatly together, as if he


    had set them there. She pretended not to feel anything and gathered them up, and searched for the


    others.


    In total, she collected nine dolls and jammed them in her bag, along with her pajamas, toothbrush, and


    some other sundries, and slung it all over her back. She put a hand on the door handle, then looked


    back to the kitchen. The bowl of noodles remained, its stic cover sweating. She left.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Arvin was driving his ck Porsche at a racing speed through the downtown thoroughfare. Lines of


    traffic began to materialize, and he slowed down. Soon enough, it had turned to gridlock. Stopped at a


    red light, he called Ang.


    Odd, he thought, as the call went to voicemail. He couldn''t get through.


    When he hurried home, he found nobody was in the apartment...


    Arvin threw the gift given by Nita on the table casually.


    He looked high-and-low for her, including his private research and development room, but there was no


    trace of Ang. He went into his bedroom and immediately noticed the figures of the two dolls were


    gone. Ang had disappeared like a sneak. No note. No nothing. Only a bowl of uneaten noodles.


    Arvin stood arms akimbo in the living room, raising his face to the ceiling, with his eyes closed. ''Peace,


    peace, '' he beckoned, ''let it wash over me. Have I hurt Ang in ways I can''t grasp?''


    What a shame. He had tried. Tried to leave with time to spare so he could indulge in herpany.


    Arvin didn''t dislike Ang. He knew he actually liked Ang. But, he was afraid to think about it in


    detail. All these thoughts came to him without any struggle on his part, so he knew with confidence that


    they were true.


    He understood that he was escaping from something.


    He was escaping from something such as his love for Ang...


    At the evening two days before, when he hugged Ang till he fell asleep, he was relying on her


    making the first move. He wanted to further their rtionship. But, he didn''t...


    Because, he was not as simple as her.

 Chapter 82 Its All My Fault

    Chapter 82 It''s All My Fault


    She had a boyfriend before, but they broke up. Now she was single.


    As for himself, he had a fiancee¡­ After he realized he liked Ang, he made a decision. Like Teresa


    once said, "It''s all about good timing."


    The time was set. Before the end of the year.


    If Rosa couldn''t be found by that time, then he would disunite his past with Rosa and go after Ang.


    What good did endless hoping do?


    He knew that it might''ve been unfair on Ang, but he couldn''t help thinking about her.


    Lately, he had been madly missing Ang when he was busy at work. Missing the sound of her voice,


    saying her name, and her lovely small face...


    After a while, he finally opened his eyes and nced at the dinning table nearby. He saw a pair of


    chopsticks and the bowl.


    He marched toward the table to regard the food. After he saw through its bubbles of condensed water


    clearly, he smiled.


    Immediately, he ran out of his apartment without tasting a bite of the food, got in his car and drove


    toward Xinhe Garden.


    When he finally arrived at Xinhe Garden, it was Nancy who answered the door. She looked at Arvin in


    such surprise, "Dr. Gu? What are you doing here?"


    Arvin couldn''t exin why. He just asked, "Where is she?"


    She...? Nancy balked, but eventually she got who Arvin meant.


    "I called her a while ago. Isn''t she at your birthday party?"


    Arvin furrowed his brow. This was thest thing he expected. Arvin closed his eyes and pinched the


    bridge of his nose. "She told you so?"


    "No, I just saw my big brother''s Moments on my phone. I wondered why she was not in his group


    photo, so I called her. I assumed she went after that." Arvin screwed up his eyes, but he could tell


    Nancy wasn''t lying. She wasn''t the type who knew how to lie with efficacy.


    However, it seemed like something was wrong from the way Arvin''s kept his head dropped in thought.


    Arvin looked up with a frown. "Could you call her to ask where she is now?"


    He tried to call Ang, but she didn''t answer.


    Nancy was confused why Ang didn''t pick up Arvin''s call, but she let him know that. She couldn''t


    express it then, but she didn''t have much trust for the doctor. That didn''t mean she wouldn''t help him


    find Ang. She got to her room to get her cell phone. Then she dialed Ang''s number in front of


    Arvin. Ang answered Nancy''s call immediately. "Hi, Nancy."


    Ang''s voice sounded less mellifluous than it usually did. It felt like she was quite¡­ Depressed.


    Worry strained Nancy''s face. She asked, "Where have you been, Ang? Didn''t you go to Arvin''s


    birthday party?"


    ''Why did she sound so unhappy?'' Nancy kept this to herself.


    "I''m already downstairs. I''ll be up soon."


    Nancy took a long breath. Her worrying heart rxed, "Okay, I''ll be waiting for you at home."


    "Okay."


    ...


    Downstairs, Ang pressed the elevator button, something half-hidden in her fist.


    It was not long before the elevator door opened with a bing. Arvin was obstructing the way to Nancy''s


    apartment. He obviously had been waiting for her a long time, because he looked like a skeleton, pale,


    worn, and bored.


    ''Arvin...'' thought Ang in sheer horror. ''Howe Arvin is here?''


    She knew she should have smiled at him and said ''happy birthday''. Howere, nothing couldpel her


    to smile in that moment, so victimized she felt.


    ''If you can''t smile, just don''t smile, '' thought Ang, trying to instill some sense of control. It made


    sense, then, to avoid Arvin''s eye. She tried to carry on walking without saying a word.


    Arvin would not allow this. He grabbed her hand and dragged her away from Nancy''s apartment, back


    into the elevator. Arvin had such a strong grip. She couldn''t get loose.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    She fought and fought but could see it was useless. Ang didn''t try to struggle any more. Nancy was


    nowhere in sight and couldn''t be much help anyway. Arvin carted her out of the apartment building, and


    around the corner toward his car.


    He wrangled her belongings out of her grip, and put them into his trunk and fastened the safety belt


    over Ang.


    Arvin then drove to Shengfeng Mansion. No words passed between them all the way there.


    When they arrived at Shenfeng mansion, Arvin put on his slippers. He had put the bags on the shoe


    cab in the entryway and left them there. Then he brought a pair of slippers for Ang.


    In the dinning room, Arvin and Ang stood facing each other, the engorged tension only pierced by


    the sound of Ang''s involuntary gulping.


    Ang struggled a little, but finally she smiled sweetly. "Happy birthday, Dr. Gu!"


    Arvin was amazed by Ang''s smile. He couldn''t utter a single word.


    Only disappointment seemed to counsel Ang when he didn''t reply. It had formed the predominant


    theme of the day. She tried to get his birthday present which she had put on his table earlier in the day.


    However, there were two identical boxes where there should only have been one...


    Ang opened one of the boxes only to find it was also a brooch! The two brooches shared a tinum


    chain pattern.


    However, this new one had a maple design. And hers was also a brooch made by one of the Tahiti


    pearls that Arvin gave to her.


    Arvin saw Ang staring into space after seeing the present Nita gave to him. He took the box and put


    it aside. Quickly, Arivn remembered the most important thing. He hadn''t dragged her out to criticise her,


    to berate her, but to show sincere sorrow over the mistake. "Ang, I''m sorry."


    Somehow the apology made Ang even more wronged than before, as if the apology was the nail


    that cinched the deal.


    She pouted and her lips turned down. A tear washed her cheek moist. To cover her eyes, she bent to


    take the other box. She told Arvin, with her head lowered, "Well, Arvin, this... is... the birthday gift I


    bought for you..."


    Arvin was startled to see that Ang''s present was in the same box as Nita''s.


    He took this gift from Ang and gently lifted the lid. It was a male brooch used for matching with


    men''s business suits.


    The upper pattern was a wing made by tinum and the lower part was a Tahiti pearl with grain. The


    two parts were connected by two chains of tinum.


    Wing... Pearl... Arvin understood Ang''s meaning and heughed.


    ''Ang keeps reminding me of my nickname, big wing.''


    However, Arvin felt like the atmosphere of soothing balm between them was growing too tumultuous for


    in sailing.


    On a whim, he lifted Ang''s chin up. Her red cheeks were doused with tears.


    "Crack!" Arvin closed the box and put it into his pocket. And then, he hugged Ang in his arms tight.


    Arvin knit his brows as he wiped her tears away, repeating gently, "Don''t cry. It''s my fault. I''ll exin it


    all to you."


    Arvin didn''t expect his mum to do this to deliberately make Ang misunderstand him.


    Ang wiped her tears on her face as well. "You don''t like me, right?"


    Even if she was stupid, she knew that if a man really liked a girl, he would bring her into his circle of


    friends, and his life...not leave her in the dark...


    Arvin, however, didn''t bring her to his birthday party... Instead, she kept waiting for him, alone.


    Arivn shook his head and smiled at Ang, "Oh, silly Ang, would I allow you to approach me if I


    didn''t like you?"


    ''Sounds about right, '' Ang thought to herself.


    Arvin continued to exin, "My birthday party was held by my mother. I didn''t know about it at all until I


    went off duty. Don''t you believe in me?"


    Ang''s red eyes looked straight into Arvin''s deep ones. She unconsciously nodded, "I believe in you."


    Arvin raised the corner of his mouth into a smile. "Good."


    Ang clearly heard the word ''good'' but she didn''t think about it deeply. She pretended to be


    displeased and kept asking, "But you didn''t let me go when you knew your mum held a birthday party


    for you!"


    Arvin smiled at Ang''sint and added, "I just don''t like those asions. It''s torture for me. If I


    brought you to the party, you''d suffer like I did."


    Indeed, the embarrassing and time-costly birthday party had only wasted his patience, and made him


    hate birthday parties all the more.


    He stayed at the party only for the sake of his mother. Otherwise, he didn''t care a pin for it. He didn''t


    want to stay for one single minute.


    Listening through Arvin''s exnation, Ang nodded her head and spoke her true feelings with


    chagrin on her face, "Do not leave me alone. Even if it is torture. Don''t leave me alone, okay?"

 Chapter 83 Arvin, I Really Hate You

    Chapter 83 Arvin, I Really Hate You


    "Fine, " Arvin replied. How could he resistughing? He embraced her tightly, lowered his head and


    kissed her on her deliriously tantalizing lips.


    Before Ang realized what was going on, she was being spread outnguorously on the ottoman.


    Arvin''s desire was fomenting, and he was expecting more. Ang suddenly grasped his bold hands,


    embarrassed and blushing red. "No..." she said. "Enjoy the noodles."


    Reminded by Mandy, Ang was already aware of what Arvin wanted to do by observing his reactions.


    There was something vaingloriously attractive in the way he hulked above her biting his bottom lip.


    She knew what Arvin wanted to do exactly, but she dared not... After all, he''s not her boyfriend


    technically.


    "Hum." The man answered in a low voice. He held her small hands tightly to alleviate his vigor.


    Ang felt her hands hurt, but was not scared. She withheld her peals of irritation from the pain.


    After a while, she heard him saying in a hoarse voice, "Ang. Don''t fall in love with me..."


    Ang''s body gradually became stiff. "Why?"


    "I''m afraid I couldn''t give you the life you expect." But, despite himself, he wasmitted to trying on


    that front.


    She nced at his body sideways. Ang asked, "But do you know what I really want?"


    She was pretty sure that Teresa was right and Arvin was indeed in love with someone, but it was just...


    not her.


    Arvin didn''t say anything this time. He stood up from the sofa and helped Ang up. "Whatever you


    want, I will try my best to give it to you."


    "..." Ang gave him a hard bash on his shoulder. "You are so annoying. Arvin. I really hate you! You


    bastard!"


    Why did he stop her from falling in love with him? Why was he in charge of everything, even her heart?


    What if she had already been in love with him?


    Arvin eyes fell soft at this sight of her. He held her hands tightly with his thumb touching her joints


    tenderly. "Yes. I am an annoying bastard."


    Wasn''t he? He knew that the future might be tough, but he just couldn''t help holding her in his arms


    step by step.


    Ang shunted his hands away and took a deep breath for rity. She tried to cover her sadness with


    her pride. "Hum. Big wing. You are such a narcissist! I''ve got so many wooers! You are certainly out of


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    my list!"


    She thought she had covered it quite well.. But she was wrong. Her proud armor had too many chinks,


    and one by one, Arvin pierced hisnce through to see the ocean of sadness beneath.


    His little girl, so cute, so adorable.


    "Well, yes, " he admitted, "since you have a pretty face, I bet there must be many men chasing after


    you." He was tender when saying the first half of this sentence, but his voice sounded increasingly


    unhappy when saying the second half.


    The air became full of delight in the apartment because of this topic.


    When Ang heard him saying things like this, she became more arrogant. "Of course. When I was in


    school, there were many boys chasing after me. But they were all scared away by my fist. Aha."


    The girl thought of the way she treated her wooers, andughed hysterically.


    Arvin touched her head with ardent tenderness in his eyes.


    After talking nonsense, Ang forgot the birthday noodles she had made until she saw him walking


    towards the dining table.


    The noodles were already cold.


    She had to rush to the dining table before Arvin arrived. Then, she carried the bowl to the kitchen and


    said, "There''s nothing here."


    Birthday noodles would taste not delicious when getting cold, and heating was not a solution. In order


    not to make Arvin think the noodles she cooked tasted bad, she wanted to hide them somewhere.


    Arvin, of course, had already seen the birthday noodles long before that.


    Arvin shook his head with a sigh, and he took the bowl from her hands. Then, he returned to the dining


    table, uncovered the stic wrap and started to eat the noodles.


    "No. It''s cold..." Toote.


    When he swallowed a mouthful of noodles, Arvin didn''t show any reaction. Instead, he nodded and


    said, "You''re as qualified as any TV chef."


    What was this ruse? Was heplimenting her?


    Ang smiled anxiously. "I knew the noodles I cooked are delicious, but maybe we should heat them


    up first!"


    After Arvin finished the second mouthful of noodles, he nced at her and Ang immediately realized


    what he was trying to say. The old rap, no talking during meals. She giggled with delight.


    Arvin continued to enjoy the birthday noodles, and Ang sat beside him, leaning on her chin. She


    wished to photograph this moment so that she could make it truly indelible from memory. Arvin enjoying


    her noodles! What joy!


    ''No wonder he''s the prince in everyone''s heart. He''s so charming even at the dining table! I would


    never be tired of watching him like this! Every move of his was so incredible. How could Arvin manage


    to be so attractive and elegant?''


    Shortly after, Arvin had noshed up the whole bowl.


    Ang prudently passed some tissues to him. "Here you are, Mr. Gu!"


    The man disyed a profound smile, and he suddenly wanted to have some fun with her. "How about


    you do it for me?"


    "What?"


    The man twitched his good-looking mouth slightly, signaling her to wipe his mouth.


    Ang understood what he meant. She stared at Arvin, pretending to be irritated. "You big wing! How


    dare you. Okay. You want me to wipe your mouth, I''ll show you!"


    While saying this, she gradually moved her body towards him. It all felt very natural and suave.


    Ang could be the typically mean person if she wanted, and she could be the softy. She took up


    some tissues and wiped Arvin''s mouth verynguidly, because she had never done this before. She


    was afraid of marring Arvin''s charming look.


    Ang proceeded so softly that his heart and every nerve were tempted...


    As she concentrated, she didn''t realize the physical change of the man at all.


    Were the lips clean or not? Ang crept up a little closer to him with her eyes opening wide. She


    continued to wipe his mouth until it was clean, otherwise, the neat freak would detest her!


    Suddenly, her hand was held by the man. Not until then did Ang realize that this was the closest and


    most intimate they had ever been.


    He said in a husky voice that belied its prurient urge, "Are you sure you are wiping my mouth for me?"


    She was sure and nodded definitely, and she shook the tissues in her hand slightly when saying so.


    Arvin got closer to her ears. "But why do I feel like you are deliberately... seducing me?" If it was not the


    case, How would he feel something for her?


    Seducing him? Come on. That''s not true!


    Her face blushed. Ang put one hand down to shoo the notion of seduction away. Then she wiped his


    mouth hard with the tissues.


    Arvin held her wrist again. Without any precaution, Ang instantly sat on his legs after almost falling.


    To shield herself from embarrassment, Ang said in an insistent voice, "You... You... You did it on


    purpose!"


    "Yes, " he brayed. "I did!"


    It didn''t ur to Ang that he would admit his crime so frankly. She didn''t know how to react properly.


    "Angie." Her name when he said it now sounded like a tender luby.


    When Ang heard this, she was turned on again. She threw the tissues to the trash can and pulled


    his neck down to her with her hand. "Big wing. Say my name...!"


    Arvin looked at her and smiled automatically. "Angie."


    "Oh my gosh, " sheughed. "The way you say my name... It sounds great!" Ang was totally


    immersed in his beautiful voice and started to speak without thinking!


    Arvin smiled and put his hands on her waist, and gave her a doctor''s answer: "You are the only one


    who has this pathology in the world."

 Chapter 84 Make A Wish First

    Chapter 84 Make A Wish First


    Ang rubbed the back of her head, "It''s just an exaggerated metaphor!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Arvin took the box out of his pocket and passed it to her. "Help me wear it!"


    Now Arvin would look perfect in a business suit.


    Ang followed his instructions, took out the breastpin and helped him put it on with care.


    "Okay! Great!" The skill with which she put it on indicated that this was not her first time.


    Setting aside praise, Arvin asked her quietly, "Did you do this for anyone else?"


    "Just my dad... and Sven once." Last time, her sister-inw was not at home, Sven came to Ang.


    Sven was so stupid that he didn''t know how to wear the breast pin correctly.


    When Arvin heard Sven''s name, he felt a little unhappy. "Your mother can help your dad do this while


    your sister-inw can do it for Sven. Don''t do it for them next time!"


    Ang was slow to react and told him casually, "It doesn''t matter! I don''t mind!"


    ''It''s not difficult anyway!'' She thought reproachfully.


    "I do mind!" Arvin held her waist tightly.


    ''My god...'' she gasped inwardly. Ang watched the dissatisfaction fall like a pall over Arvin''s brow and


    wondered ''Why?''


    "Okay, " she stuttered, "I won''t do it for them anymore."


    Since he had got a satisfactory answer from Ang, Arvin was about to lift her up before -


    "Gulu gulu..." An groan from the underworld? A door creaking on its hinges? There was no way of


    conceivably determining the origin of the noise.


    Ang knew what it was. So, she felt very awkward, covered her belly immediately and jumped off


    Arvin''s legs, "Jesus! Tell me you heard nothing! Nothing!"


    Arvin thought a bit, ''What a silly girl! It really doesn''t matter! She didn''t have dinner, did she? She


    should have told me that before!''


    "Come here!" Arvin said. She seemed quite hungry.


    Ang scratched the back of her head. "I''ve forgotten to have dinner tonight!"


    Arvin stood up from the chair and asked, "What do you want to have? We''ll go somewhere in my car."


    Ang thought about it and suddenly, her eyes lit up! "Will you take me anywhere and have anything?"


    Arvin nodded in agreement.


    About ten minutester, having gone through the rigmarole of getting the car keys, locking up, and


    driving a few blocks, they stood in front a chain cake shop.


    Arvin was totally aware of what she was going to do. So, he told Ang, "I don''t like cake!"


    "But I like cake!" Ang said. ''People must have a cake on their birthday, '' she reasoned with herself.


    ''Otherwise, it can''t be called a birthday!''


    Although Arvin had a piece of cake at his mother''s, he didn''t have cake with her, the only person he''d


    dly share a slice with.


    If Nita could celebrate the birthday with him, then Ang could do the same!


    She not only asked Arvin to wear her gift everyday, but also wanted to buy his cake for him. ''That must


    be great!''


    Thinking of this, Ang went to the cake shop regardless of Arvin''s protests.


    Arvin could see where this was heading. He shook his head and followed her reluctantly.


    Ang promised to buy a small one to cate Arvin. She asked the clerk to package a simple ck


    Forest Gateau, plus some desserts.


    When Ang went to the pay desk, Arvin was being circled hawkishly by several salesmen.


    They swallowed and looked at Arvin with their eyes lit up like pinball machines.


    It upset her, so she paid, and ran back to him. "Let''s get out of here! Bunch of vultures."


    Unconsciously, both of them had gotten used to the intimate thrill of these actions. And they no longer


    felt worried about it.


    Before going back to the department, Arvin asked her again, "Is there anything that you want to eat?"


    "No! The cake and desserts are high in calories! I really don''t want to eat anything else!"


    Arvin said nothing.


    After returning home, Ang opened the cake and Arvin went to hang up the suit.


    Unbeknownst to Arvin, Ang also got two novelty candles at the shop that read two and eight


    respectively. She sunk their tees into the spongy center and struck a match.


    Ang jumped up. "Big wing! Come here! Everything is ready!"


    He couldn''t refuse her when he saw the irresistible smile on her face. So, he put away the tie, came


    towards her and sat on the sofa.


    Ang held up the cake and squatted forward, "Doctor Gu, follow my words. Before you blow out the


    candles, make a wish first!"


    Although Arvin had been exposed to the same ritual, he had never made a wish in the past.


    He felt differently now, and fixed his eyes on Ang with a wish in his heart.


    ''I wish...'' he internalized, ''Ang stays with me till another birthdayes and goes.''


    Ang''s face got redder and her heart beat fast. She reminded him in low voice, "Don''t look at me! You


    should put your palms together like you''re praying and close your eyes to make a wish!"


    "I''ve already made the wish!" He didn''t want to close his eyes because he was afraid Ang wouldn''t


    be here if he did so...


    Ang looked at the pride on his face speechlessly, but willed herself to forget the ugly pride.


    "Okay! Then you can blow out the candles!" The cake was presented just below his nose.


    Under the candlelight, Ang looked so beautiful that Arvin said softly, "Let''s blow out the candles


    together."


    "Okay! Let''s do it!" His sincerity eradicated his pride, and he found his demeanor totally changed.


    When she counted to three, they blew out the candles together!


    Ang took a knife and passed it to Arvin. "Here you are! Cut the cake!"


    However, again Arvin thought, and said, "Let''s do it together!"


    ''But... Why would we do this part together?''


    Unexpectedly, Arvin pulled her into his arms with one hand on her waist and the other on her hand,


    trying to cut the cake...


    Arvin tilted his head and happened to press his cheek against Ang''s. Her long eyshes fluttered.


    It was without hesitation then that he couldn''t help kissing her.


    Ang had a hard time suppressing her arousal, but she dismissed him with a nce. "Hey, " she said,


    "How about we just cut the cake for now?"


    Arvin thought, ''what a tease, '' which only strengthened his impetus. "You can help me cut the cake!"


    Upon hearing this, Ang pretended to say it casually, "Okay! Fine! Since it''s your birthday, I''m not


    going to me you."


    Ang sliced the first piece of cake, put it on the te carefully and passed it to Arvin. "Happy


    birthday! Have a taste!"


    Arvin took it over to enjoy on the sofa. He scooped a dollop of cream with his fork and raised it to her


    lips. "You eat first."


    "Actually, you should eat the cake first ording to the rules!"


    However, Arvin said in a jocose manner, "Taste it for me! I want to know whether it is poisonous or not!"


    Ang was speechless. She nearly went berserk.


    But not wishing to disappoint him, she opened her mouth and ate it up. "Are you satisfied? Birthday


    boy!"


    Arvin nodded his head with satisfaction. He dug more cream with his fork and did the same thing again.


    "Another!"


    "Ha! It''s not poisonous!" she said in a sing-song voice. "You can eat it by yourself!"


    "Taste it for me and tell me if it''s sweet."


    Again, Ang felt like she were in a dream. Just thinking about his arrogant appearance, she forgot


    how the cake had actually tasted. Again she decided to try it.


    "It''s not sweet, " she said.

 Chapter 85 I Fed You

    Chapter 85 I Fed You


    "Taste it for me, tell me if it''s salty."


    Ang pounded the table. "There is no salt in cake at all! Just eat it!"


    Arvin slid the fork on the te to face her. "Feed me."


    "No! Do it yourself!" She wouldn''t stand for much more of this babyish behavior.


    Arvin smiled. "Hey, I fed you. Be courteous to your host."


    Ang said nothing.


    She took the fork and brought a sliver of cake to his lip.


    Finally, Arvin opened his gob. The cake melted on his tongue.


    Getting anywhere with Arvin was in itself an achievement, so she smiled. "Okay, one more bite!"


    Arvin shook his finger. "It''s your turn!"


    "Why?"


    "One bite for me and the other for you!"


    Ang bnced the fork between her weary fingers. ''Why does he hate the cake so much?''


    Ang ate it, and some cream came to rest on her lip.


    She eclipsed the cream with the tip of her tongue.


    It aroused Arvin''s deep desire.


    ''What a tricky girl! Seducing me all the time.''


    Arvin looked at her, and they went through this routine again, sharing bite after bite.


    Just when it was Arvin''s turn again, he stopped. "Wait..." Arvin clutched her hands suddenly.


    "What is it?"


    He lifted her jaw, and asked her to bepliant. "Eat the cake!"


    ''What is up with him?''


    Arvin towered above her, lowered his head, and kissed her red lip, getting cream everywhere...


    Arvin was a new man, with a smile wider than a river. "We should eat the cake this way."


    Out of shyness, Ang took the rest of the cake away. "No cake for you! You big bully!" She loped over


    to the table and scoffed it all down without pause.


    Arvin could only smile with joy.


    "Enjoy yourself! I''ll take a bath!"


    Ang lifted her head from the cream-strewn te. ''Take a bath?'' she wondered, as Arvin exited the


    room to fetch towels. The thought of Arvin''s strong chest.


    His tall figure standing under the shower, washing his whole body...


    "Ang, what are you thinking about? You''re drooling!"


    Suddenly, Arvin''s cold voice interrupted Ang''s blissful reverie.


    He''d forgotten his phone, and came back to find her ogling expression, ribald and suggestively covered


    in cream...


    Ang drove her thoughts away and and exined, "It''s the cream! Mmm, it''s delicious!"


    But Arvin saw through her deception. "Don''t you want toe in and take a bath with me?"


    The inside of Ang''s mind came alive with a resounding ''Yes!'' She looked puppyish and dreamy.


    ''Me in the bath with Big Wing!'' Ang was lost in imagination.


    "Come with me, let''s take a bath."


    Ang put away what was left of the desserts and followed Arvin to the bedroom.


    But... "Oh, my god! Arvin, you are a big pervert! My god!"


    She screamed like a madwoman.


    She ran out of the room.


    Arvin was totally sick of these shenanigans. ''She promised to take a bath with me! Why did she call me


    a pervert?''


    There was no point debating it, he hadn''t showered since he had been on call. He shook his head and


    entered the bathroom.


    Outside, Ang''s face was as red as an apple. She stuffed her gob with desserts as fast as possible,


    trying to calm her nerves.


    ''What a jerk!'' she thought. ''A big smelly pervert!'' She resigned herself to her innocence.


    She ate some bread, but was still hungry. She found a tomato for herself in the kitchen.


    After her first bite of juicy tomato, the doorbell buzzed.


    ''My god! Arvin''s mum?'' she wondered.


    She rushed to the bathroom and mmed against the door.


    Inside, the water cut off. Arvin swung open the door. His hair was shampooed, and he was covered


    only by a bath towel.


    "For goodness sake, what?"


    No time to salivate over his well-built body. "Someone knocked on the door."


    "Then, open the door!"


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Of course, she knew how to open the door! "But what should I do if it''s your mum?"


    "It''s not my mum. It''s Kent! Just open the door!" He closed the door.


    His indubitable manner relieved her.


    She opened the door and, sure enough, it was Kent. "Hello, Ang!"


    "Hello! Kent!" Ang hid the tomato behind her back.


    ''Jesus... This is so embarrassing.''


    Kent handed several bags to Ang. "Doctor Gu asked me to send these essentials here for you!"


    ''Ahh, so Arvin asked Kent toe over. That makes sense.''


    She inspected the contents of the bags. Skin care products. But, it struck her, when did Arvin have time


    to arrange this with Kent?


    She hadn''t said she would be staying, after all.


    "Ang?" Kent''s voice pestered her.


    But soon she came to her senses. "Thank you very much, Kent!"


    "You''re wee. See you, Ang."


    "See you, Kent!"


    ...


    Ang swallowed a few mouthfuls of tomato again.


    She sucked her fingers clean. Arvin still hadn''te out, so Ang went to the coatroom and changed


    her pajamas.


    When she wasported, the doorbell rang again. Supposing it was Kent, she ran to open the door.


    "Kent, did you forget -" But Ang''s face dropped like a weight. "Nita? Lulu?" The two women had


    When Nita saw Ang in pajamas, she became like stone.


    Lulu pped her mouth in rm. She had stumbled on the big secret her brother was hiding.


    ''There is a woman in my brother''s apartment!'' Lulu scrutinized her critically. and she is in pajamas! My


    god...''


    Lulu rubbed her eyes in disbelief.


    "Where''s Arvin?" asked Nita in a low voice. Nita looked normal now as she had time toport herself.


    Ang, faltering, pointed within and answered, "He''s taking a bath."


    Nita was greatly shocked, so was Lulu.


    Ang presented an anomaly to them. They couldn''t figure out how she fit into Arvin''s.


    Nita had no right to query Ang, but Lulucked the social experience, and decided to delve.


    She pushed past her immediately. Ang''s arm got the full brunt of it. "Hey, " screamed Ang, victim


    once again. "What are you doing?"

 Chapter 86 Arvin Must Feel Sad

    Chapter 86 Arvin Must Feel Sad


    "What am I doing?" squawked Lulu. "I''m trying to get past. Why are you getting the way?" Lulu focused


    her disapproval on Ang and slipped two pairs of disposable slippers on the ground for her and Nita.


    Ang tried to mellow her painful arm by rubbing it. ''Take it easy, '' she reminded herself. ''She''s only


    Arvin''s sister. Don''t get mad. Take a breather.''


    When the entry was sealed shut, Lulu stood in front of Ang, browsing her pajamas up and down. "It


    boggles me why you think you could ever hold a candle to Nita. You''re a little girl. When I see Arvin I''m


    going to ask him, ''Why let this riffraff in?''


    Ang pulled a resentful face. "Riffraff? Little girl? Well, you''re a little girl too! Go ahead and ask your


    brother if you think you''re so great."


    Lulu couldn''t believe in her ears. "My god! How arrogant you are! Do you know Who I am?"


    "Of course, I do! You are Arvin''s sister, Lulu!"


    "And yet you still behave so rudely! The insolence!" Lulu''s vision was red with fury. In any other


    situation, she would have weed Ang, and Ang would in turn bestow ttery on her with an air


    of pomp and parade. But the opposite was true. It was a moment of bem.


    "You''re not the only princess!" caterwauled Ang. "You have no right to query me and it''s really


    impolite for you to talk to me in this way!" Although Lulu was the little princess of the Gu family, Ang


    was the apple of her parents'' eye!


    Arvin sensed something wrong outside. He turned off the faucet and heard the hubaloo. He dried


    and dressed quickly.


    He held the doorknob, but decided to listen quietly first. He smiled as he listened to Ang''s dissonant


    mor.


    Actually, he changed his mind, and decided to let the histrionics y themselves out.


    "Wow!" said Lulu, eyebrows raised in stupefaction. "Then, tell us, whose princess are you?" The


    cornered expression returned to Ang''s face.


    All this was Nita''s doing, she supposed. But she had no proof.


    Nita, as it turned out, had tried to get some dirt on Ang by hiring someone to tail her, find out which


    family she came from. Ang had started living with Arvin by that time.


    "I''m Arvin''s little princess!" she finally replied.


    At the door of the bedroom, Arvin almostughed.


    Nita and Lulu swooned in distress. "Shame on you!" shouted Lulu. "If you say that in front of my brother


    he will throw you into the ocean! You''re nothing but fish food."


    Ang shut her eyes to subdue their nasty barbs. "You don''t think I will?" She reopened her eyes full of


    crity. "He wouldn''t dare throw me out! Nobody will sleep with him if he does! And then he''ll definitely


    feel lonely!"


    Her talk was provoked, scared, and random. All she wanted was to irritate them!


    And she meant sleep in bed, not sex, but she couldn''t help how it sounded now. A few days before,


    Ang and Arvin had slept in the same bed uneventfully.


    However, Lulu and Nita didn''t know that. Now they were under the impression that Ang was a slut


    trying to show off her prowess.


    Nita clenched her fist. ''I didn''t know they''d had sex?''


    It appeared that she had overlooked and underestimated Ang''s capabilities.


    "Ang, you are so shameless!" Lulu''s innocent ears could withstand no more of this. Her cheeks


    became as ruddy as a drinker''s.


    "I''m not shameless! I have a question for you! Is your brother married?"


    Lulu shook her head.


    "That''s right! He''s not married and I''m not either."


    ''No!'' Lulu opposed, "Although my brother is not married, but he..."


    "Enough!" A cold voice interrupted Lulu words.


    They all turned and stepped back. It was Arvin. Ang ran, and fell like a sheet into his arms. "Arvin,


    help!"


    Arvin patted her head, and nced at the intruders indifferently. "Why are you here?"


    Lulu stared aghast at her brother and her arrogant attitude died away.


    Nita answered bashfully, "Arvin, Lulu and I were just passing by! Never mind!"


    Lulu stood out boldly and spoke for Nita. "It''s not true! Brother, Nita arranged a birthday party for you by


    herself. Why did you leave so early?" She peered behind his shoulder. "Does Ang have something


    to do with it?"


    "Yes!" said Arvin, unflinchingly.


    Oh, how Ang''s heart grew at Arvin''s cold charisma! She embraced him and took him to her bosom.


    She hadn''t expected him to be so open about their rtionship.


    Despite Nita''s characteristic strength, she couldn''t help crying. So many times tonight, Arvin had been


    responsible for her dejection. "Arvin, what about Rosa?"


    ''Rosa?'' wondered Ang.


    Arvin paused. "I don''t want to hear her name anymore... Nevere here again without my


    permission, do you hear me? Both of you!"


    What was he hiding? Nita nodded, knowingly.


    She turned to the door. She changed her shoes as fast as possible and left without saying goodbye.


    "Nita!" Lulu''s lungs were giving out with so much screaming. She departed shortly after, refusing to


    face her brother.


    The apartment became quiet. Ang looked at Arvin with heed. ''Rosa''


    The name scarred her. Was this name the force behind Arvin''s disinclination to love her?


    The sky grew darker and darker and the night became noiseless.


    Time passed agonisingly slow. They looked at each other when they had gotten into bed. Everything


    around them fell away into the periphery. They couldn''t see anyone else, but themselves.


    Arvin said, "I''ll tell you whatever you want to know."


    "You have a foot in two camps?" She pretended to ask casually.


    "She disappeared for seven years." Maybe he did have a foot in two camps. After all, he was Rosa''s


    fianc¨¦.


    She looked into the middle-distant pensively. ''Disappeared... for seven years. Arvin must be


    overwrought. He must feel very sad. So...he did have a foot in two camps.'' Of course, Ang could


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    only specte as to the ramifications of his mind. She couldn''t truly know its depths, and she would


    have to be satisfied with whatever answer he gave. But...how could she?


    Her only sce was to say, "Of course, I can''t say you have a foot in two camps. Because...we are just


    friends."


    He loved her dearly and hugged her into his arms tightly.


    Ang had kept her distance before, but she nestled in the crux of his arms. Gradually she faded into


    unconsciousness, breathing low and softly.


    Touching her face, Arvin was lost in thought. He came to a decision.


    ''Ang, '' thought Arvin from his inmost heart, urging her to hear his prayer in her dreams, ''Wait for me.''


    The next morning, Ang turned over in the bed, and hugged against his strong chest.


    Under a spell, Ang rubbed her eyes and found the handsome face. "You''re up...it''s so early."


    Arvin enveloped her in his arms. "I''m used to it."


    Ang kissed his. "Good morning, Big Wing!"


    "Good morning, Ang!" He lowered his head and kissed her coral-colored lips.

 Chapter 87 I Dont Want to Prepare for Postgraduate Exam

    Chapter 87 I Don''t Want to Prepare for Postgraduate Exam


    Ang was ted to hear her name called.


    She charmingly wrapped her arms around his neck. "Say my name again."


    Arvin had the magic ability to turn herpletely to his will by touching her. He held her softly by her


    waist. "Ang, you little girl!"


    "Yes..." His love was like ichor whose droplets she fed on greedily.


    Her whisper immediately evoked his wanton desire.


    This time, he kissed her savagely...


    He turned over her body, and pressed against her.


    "Arvin..." She felt his unbending desire, and called his name, her voice trembling.


    Her voice deprived him of his reason.


    Time seemingly stood still. Neither could tell how long they were unified like this. Ang almost gave


    up. Hours seemed to pass since Arvin first called her name. All of a sudden, Arvin stood up and went


    directly to the bathroom.


    Ang felt lost.


    ''Oh, my god...''


    Ang touched her hot face, struggled into a pair of underwear, crept off the bed, and ran to the


    coatroom to change her clothes.


    After that, Ang inched to the bathroom door, where she heard the sound of running the water.


    ''What the hell, '' she thought. ''Arvin is more squeamish than my dad! He''s obsessed with cleanliness.''


    She opened the door a crack, intent on taking her hygiene products.


    She tiptoed in past the shower-curtain. However, she was so careless that a bottle dropped on the


    ground...


    The shower was immediately shut off, which made her feel afraid to say one word! If she was found


    here by Arvin, she couldn''t exin for herself anymore!


    Fortunately, the showermenced again after some time. Ang felt relieved and picked up the


    cleanser.


    However, when she looked up to take the toothbrush, "Oh, MY GOD!"


    Ang tossed the cleanser when she saw she was apprehended.


    "Ar... Ar... Ar..." Ang paused for a while and looked at Arvin in great shock, "Arvin! You... You... Why


    aren''t you wearing clothes? Ar... Arvin! You''re a pervert!"


    Arvin looked at her in confusion. "Do you wear clothes when you''re taking a shower?"


    Upon hearing this, Ang shook her head.


    ''My god... No... No! It''s not the point! The point was... My god... that I saw something I shouldn''t have.


    "Pervert!" Ang picked up the cleanser and other products as fast as possible and rushed out of the


    bathroom. When she finally closed the door, she felt an immense sense of relief.


    ...


    Breakfast was finally ready. Arvin sat on the table and waited for Ang for about ten minutes. But, she


    didn''t show up.


    Annoyed at her dy, he put down his iPad, stood up, and went to the bedroom.


    In the bedroom, Ang was withdrawn, sitting at the vanity table, rubbing circles of cream into her


    cheek continuously.


    "Ang!"


    "Oh...Yes?" Ang looked absent-minded. She threw away the cream directly...


    Unfortunately, the cream was thrown into Arvin''s... bed.


    It soiled his ck bed sheet and quilt.


    "Oh, my god... My cream!" ''It''s very dear!'' Ang rushed to the bed, trying to reduce the damage.


    But it was useless. The cream she could save wasn''t even enough for half of her face.


    Arvin looked at the mess speechlessly.


    Ang finally realized just how much trouble she had gotten herself into when she looked at his face.


    She ran to the vanity table and brought some tissues, dabbing into the bed sheets.


    Arvin ripped the tissues out of her hands. But his expression had lightened. "You don''t need to do this.


    Leave it for housekeeping. They''ll clean it up."


    "But..." She looked at the chaos. It was soaking into the mattress. She''d feel really guilty if she didn''t do


    something.


    "Let''s have breakfast!" Arvin threw the tissues away, pulled her hands, but she was anchored in her


    spot.


    "No. I haven''t finished fixing this up yet!" She tried to get away.


    Arvin looked back at her, lifted her chin, and looked at her beautiful face, "Believe me, it''s fine!"


    Ang lowered her head shyly, moved her fingers, and answered in a low voice, "There was a pimple


    on my face. I had to cover it up..."


    "You can''t cover it up. Otherwise, it will be bigger. When we arrive at the hospital, I''ll ask Kent to


    send you some ointment." After that, he said nothing and took her to the dining room.


    She sat down, and noticed for the first time that Arvin was wearing the ck shirt she''d bought for him.


    She jumped up excitedly. "Big Wing! You..."


    She was going to say something, but Arvin stared at her. Ang was aware of what he meant. So, she


    whispered, "No talking while eating!"


    Arvin nodded his head with satisfaction and continued to have his breakfast.


    Although Ang was not allowed to talk while eating, she couldn''t help but open her mouth at the end


    of the breakfast.


    Arvin turned a blind eye to her behavior and listened to what she said.


    "Big Wing, my internship is almost over. Should I prepare for my postgraduate exam? Or go back to


    Chengyang Hospital?"


    Despite himself, Arvin gulped his food down indecently, and answered, "Prepare for the exam."


    "But I don''t want to prepare for the postgraduate exam."


    Arvin said nothing.


    "I want to go back to Chengyang Hospital after my internship."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang put down the milk nervously. She looked at Arvin expectantly.


    Arvin brayed with cruelughter. "Then why did you ask? Do you want to bring your dad and brother


    shame?"


    Ang didn''t reply.


    Arvin continued, "Your dad should take care of your mum. Your brother has to support his wife and


    sons. Nobody cares about you!"


    Ang thought about it. ''It seems that he is right!''


    Arvin dabbed his lips with a serviette, and told her, "Therefore, you''d better stay here and let me take


    care of you!"


    Ang smiled happily when she heard his words.


    "But you''re going to run for the director position, " she reminded him. "You must be very busy! Are you


    sure that I won''t make your life hell?"


    "No, I''m certain you will." He replied directly.


    Ang was speechless. She knew he would say that! So, she curled her lips in with dissatisfaction.


    When Arvin finished his breakfast, he threw away the used serviette and said, "You can stay in myb.


    And I will ask someone else to keep an eye on you. Don''t stare at me! Have your breakfast!"


    Ang couldn''t say anything. She felt her throat dry up like a desert. She bit one piece of her


    sandwich. "Is there anything that I can help you with?"


    "Like what?"


    "Your campaign for the director position, for one" she said.


    Arvin said nothing and knocked on the table with his index finger and middle finger. When she finished


    her sandwich, he said, "Yes! That is something you can do for me..."

 Chapter 88 Im Also A Hospital Directors Daughter

    Chapter 88 I''m Also A Hospital Director''s Daughter


    After drinking her milk, Ang gaped at Arvin. "What can I do?"


    "My daily meals!" If he worked, she would get to be his housewife and prepare meals for him.


    Ang giggled at this, but her face changed rapidly when she realised its implications.


    "It''s impossible!"


    Arvin gave her a tissue. He halted and said, "What about the research room...?"


    "Fine, deal!"


    ...


    Wearing a jogging suit, Ang hummed on her way to the VVIP Inpatient Department.


    Xenia was getting changed. She looked at Ang curiously, "Eh? Ang, you are in an extremely


    good mood today!"


    "Right you are!" she said without hesitation.


    Though they may not have a viable future, Ang still felt happy when she was with Arvin.


    Lucy came over to Xenia. "Ang seems so radiant today. She must be in love!"


    Xenia pulled on her uniform and suddenly understood. "Oh! That''s it! Ang, " she called. "What does


    your boyfriend look like? You must take us too see him someday!"


    Their teasing caused Ang''s face to go red. "It''s not like that! You''re overthinking! Get changed,


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    quickly!"


    ... Nancy wasn''t in yet. Nothing had been exined to her still. Thest time she spoken to her, she let


    her know she wasing over. That''s when Arvin pulled her away. How would she react when she


    would hear the news?


    Ang was on the point of phoning her when Nancy''s gentle and familiar voice came trilling through


    the dressing room. "Oh, Ang!"


    "Nancy! My dear Nancy!" Ang ran to her and kissed her on her cheeks.


    Lucy shook her head, spotting the opportunity for a joke. "Ang, is Nancy your boyfriend?"


    They smiled at each other. "Yes! You''re right!"


    Lucy rubbed the goose bumps that appeared on her arms. "Come on! There you go again! Hurry up


    and get changed. It''s time to call the roll!"


    "Hahahaha!"


    ... The dressing room was filled withughter.


    After the morning meeting, Lucy took Ang to visit the patient in the third ward. But she didn''t stay for


    long, because Nancy called her away. "Ang, Winnie is looking for you!"


    Nancy covered for Ang as she made her way to Winnie''s office.


    When she arrived, Winnie gave her a medical record and told her, "We received a patient this morning.


    She is now at the sixth ward and she asked you to be her nurse specifically."


    Specifically? Ang looked over the medical record. When she saw the patient''s name, she couldn''t


    believe her eyes.


    Lulu Gu.


    Her case history showed that she was suffering dyspnea, dizziness, and hypodynamia...


    Ang was not stupid, she had seen through her trick at a nce.


    She had used the same trick when she was six years old. At that time, in order to have more time with


    her father, she had feigned illness to stay in the hospital.


    When Sven asked what was wrong, she put down a story about sore legs and an upset stomach,


    despite no ostensible cause.


    ...


    It was apparent that Lulu was out to get her.


    "Can I say no?" Winnie did not tolerate ckers.


    "No, you can''t!" Winnie turned her down definitively. "She is the youngest daughter of the director. You


    must take good care of her!"


    Ang curled her lips inward to show her scorn. ''I''m also a hospital director''s daughter!''


    Again, Ang felt there must be something wrong with her brain. Why didn''t she just stay at her


    father''s hospital instead ofing here, to Yao Hospital, where life was nothing but suffering.


    From Randal to Arvin! From Arvin to Teresa! From Teresa to Nita! From Nita to Lulu...


    "Ah!" she sighed deeply.


    Winnie looked at Ang seriously and asked, "Ang, why are you sighing? Just go! The director is


    bound toe to the sixth ward. Gather yourself up!"


    At the sixth ward


    The customary white sheets of the hospital beds had been reced by obnoxiously garish purple ones,


    Lulu''s favorite color. Everything was purple here: the purple bed set, the purple tablecloth, and the


    purple sofa cover...


    Three maids wearing the same uniforms were standing beside the bed, waiting for Lulu''s orders.


    Ang pointed her chin up as if thinking of something. Though she was also a hospital director''s


    daughter, Lulu seemed more capricious than her.


    When she was in hospital, she had never acted immodestly. Everything here was extravagant,rge,


    and loud.


    Lulu raised her chin arrogantly when she saw Ang. She asked impolitely, "Why are you sote?"


    She had been here for hours, having gotten up very early, just to make this bogus visit.


    "It''s none of your business!" Ang replied. "I wasn''t evente for work."


    Lulu knew she was right, so she gave Ang a hard look. Then she told the maids, "You can go back


    now. Ang can take care of me."


    "Yes, Miss!" The maids filed out one by one.


    Ang looked on in disbelief. "Are you going to tell me that you want me to stay here and take care of


    you alone?"


    "That''s right! Go and get me some water!"


    Ang cast a sidelong nce at her and rolled her eyes. But she was a nurse first, above all, and she


    had invible duties to fulfill. To avoid wasteful water usage, she filled a paper cup one third of the way


    from the cooler.


    She passed it to Lulu.


    Lulu nodded her head to show satisfaction. She took over the ss and had a sip of water, "Puff...


    Ang, are you trying to kill me? It''s so hot..." Crash! The ss burst into smithereens.


    "Hot? I''m so sorry. I forgot to taste it before." But no indication of human feeling came from Ang''s


    face. She was confidently cheerful.


    Lulu was so angry, she pointed to Ang''s nose. "Ang, you''re so disguesting. I''m telling you, Arvin


    will never like someone like you! He likes girls who are slim and good-natured, like Nita! Be realistic


    and leave him now!"


    Slim and good-natured? That sounded more like something his mother liked, not him.


    "I see. If you''re right, tell Arvin to say it to me in person. If he tells me that he hates me and he doesn''t


    want to see me anymore, then I''ll leave the hospital right away! No - scratch that - not the hospital. I will


    leave the city!" Ang meant it. If Arvin despised her, the constant resentment and pressure of this city


    would evaporate, and she would have nothing to hold her here. The suffering could end.


    "Y- y- you..." Lulu was pissed. But she didn''t know what to say. The only thing she could do was to


    point her finger straight at Ang, but even that was trembling.


    Atst, she tried thest resort, "Have you heard about Rosa?"


    Ang was dumbfounded. Thanks to Lulu, she had heard this name twice sincest night!


    "Do you know her? She was a skilled musician, an expert at the guzheng! She held a world tour at her


    sixteen years old! Oh, what dreamy music she used to y. She was so morous, so tender,


    virtuous, and good-natured. If she had been in good health, she would have been famous! But I''m not


    going to talk about Rosa, " said Lulu, pouting.


    "But you must have heard about Nita. You''re a medical student, you must know how esteemed she is in


    the medicalmunity! Look at her mighty achievements. She''s the director of the gynecology and


    obstetrics department right here in the Yao Hospital. All this, and she''s not even thirty. How about you,


    Ang? You''re twenty three years old now, and you''re just a student nurse. What are you going to do?


    What will you achieve, " she scoffed. "Nothing, that''s what. Do you think someone as inexperienced as


    you deserves Arvin''s love?"

 Chapter 89 Angela, Youre Such A Fool

    Chapter 89 Ang, You''re Such A Fool


    Lulu''s congrattory tone when describing Rosa and Nita fell short of its aim. Ang didn''t feel small


    at all. "Do I think I deserve his love?" Ang asked. "We can''t all be department heads, but then again,


    not everybody likes to show off. I invented a eyedrop which has cured thousands of people''s eye


    disease when I was thirteen years old."


    "Well when I was fifteen, I invented a medicine that can cure blood disease. My brother has made


    millions selling it! You''re not special." The backstory was, although Ang seeded in creating the


    medicine, she had inadvertently destroyed Sven''sboratory.


    Sven was mad at her, so he sold the medicine''s form, using the money to rebuild theboratory.


    Ang cleverly omitted this damaging anecdote.


    "When I was ninteen years old, I invented a medicine that can make people lose their mind. But it won''t


    damage people''s health. And my brother has earned millions of dors by selling it at the ck


    market."


    ''Well, '' thought Ang, ''everyone knows how to brag about themselves.'' Though Chuck provided her


    with afortable upbringing, it didn''t mean she was a waste of space.


    So what if she had no sess story to tell at dinner parties? She had her family. She was the daughter


    of Chuck and younger sister of Sven.


    But Ang had destroyed Sven''sboratory. The sesses gained from the medicine surely paled in


    No one had been harmed in the st; Ang, thankfully, had gone home for dinner while the


    chemicals were reacting unstably. When she returned, the ceiling had blown clear off. Everything, all


    her data, was destroyed.


    To prove it was not a waste, Sven had kept logbooks of the experiment in his hospital, in a dinky little


    filing cab.


    He simply opened up the logbooks, and they started again. When she had seeded, she promised


    him all the earnings.


    It was the least she could do. She never got to see Sven''s newb after that.


    Wouldn''t it be wonderful, she had thought, if I could build my ownb, in secret? But Chuck had shut it


    down before it had a chance to be conceptualized.


    Several years passed. Ang stayed in uni, concentrated on getting a degree, and stayed away from


    inventing. The creative spark died out. She felt useless. But then, a light came on as if on cue. Arvin


    came into her life. She now had ess to his research and development room.


    It was better equipped and more modern than Sven''sb. There were machines andputers, the


    likes of which she could only dream about.


    Of course, Ang would have to fawn over Arvin in order to enjoy the privilege.


    Lulu sat up, genuinely interested in Ang''s background. She didn''t think she would meet someone


    who liked inventing things, like her.


    "Why would I believe you?" stuttered Lulu. "Who''s your brother? What''s his name?" If Ang was


    telling the truth, then her brother must have upied a ce at some stage in the medicalmunity.


    Lulu scanned her memories for the surname Si...


    Wait...


    Lulu vaguely remembered someone fitting the distinguished description. Ang confirmed her guess:


    "My brother is called Sven Si. You must have heard of him!"


    Lulu''s mouth would make an impression on the floor if it was open any wider. She looked at Ang for


    a long time. "You''re joking..."


    "..." Ang knew it was hard to believe, so she showed Lulu photos in her phone. "You can check it


    yourself!"


    The photos did not lie. There they were, Ang and Sven as children, as teenagers, as adults, running


    like a slideshow before her eyes.


    Lulu was bursting with questions. But ording to the photos, she had no choice but to trust Ang.


    "Have you got into Arvin''s research and development room?" Lulu asked, intrigued. She had never


    seen the interior before.


    Ang answered her question honestly, "Yes, I have. And the reason why I stay with your brother is


    because of the research and development room. I happen to like it, so I chose to stay."


    Hearing her words, Lulu asked her, "Do you love Arvin?" Lulu thought if she answered no, maybe they


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    could be friends.


    But, hiding her emotions could cause problems.


    "Yes, " she admitted. "I do! He''s such a handsome guy. What girl would say no to him? I will love him


    until the end of the world!" Thisst line was delivered with over-the-top valor, so she hastened to tone


    it down with a nonchntugh.


    Lulu ran out of things to say. She remembered why she was mad at Ang; it was daft to imagine that


    they could have been friends.


    "Come over!" yelled Lulu, going bananas again. "I don''t care about who you are. Now you''re just a


    nurse! Come and give me a massage!" She leaned back and waited.


    .... Anything Ang said would be a waste of breath. She sneered, and took back her phone. Lulu and


    her siblings were all fascinating in terms of their collective affect to bring her suffering.


    The first sibling who made her life hard was Aron. Eventually he lost interest in her. The second one


    was Arvin. But the moment she thought she could manage Arvin''s brooding and pouting and bizarre


    proclivities, that''s when Lulu appeared to make everythinge apart.


    Lulu caught sight of Ang''s sneer. "What''s with the face?" said Lulu. "Hurry up,e over!"


    Ang took bounded forward. Before long, Lulu''s cry rent the ward: "Ouch! Ang, what are you


    doing? You''re such a fool! I''m telling you to give me a massage! I''m not telling you to hit me! Ouch! ! ! !


    Ang! Enough! Get away!"


    After the wracking tortures, Ang was breathless, as was Lulu from yelling.


    When Hogan opened the door, he saw two girls gasping and ring at each other. They were like two


    fowls which had just fought in a salvo of squawks and feathers.


    A woman appeared behind Hogan. She broke intoughter when she saw this scene. "Lulu, what


    happened? You look a little...ufortable?"


    The woman was in her thirties. Her beautiful hair rippled like a cascade of xen waters. She cast her


    beautiful eyes over the room.


    They shone when they fell on Ang. The two hens were certainly a match. When she was outraged,


    Ang''s resemnce to Lulu was uncanny.


    "Sis, when did youe back?" When Lulu realized it was Tessa, she forgot why she was there, and


    leapt out of bed to greet her.


    What Lulu did made Ang think of Nicole and J.


    When they were together, they were also happy and joyful.


    But Selina married a man from a different country, and moved with him. She hadn''t seen her for a long


    time.


    Tessa patted Lulu on her head, "I heard you''re not feeling well this morning, so I went here immediately


    when I got off the ne."


    Hearing her words, Lulu felt embarrassed and she lowered her head.


    Hogan knew his daughter well. He looked at Lulu seriously and said, "Go back to bed! Since you feel


    sick, I will tell Arvin to give you a thorough examinationter!"


    "What?" shrieked Lulu. Lulu''s feelings towards Arvin were mixed. She feared and respected him,


    loathed and loved him. But when she heard her dad, she started begging him to keep mum. "Dad,


    please don''t tell Arvin! He doesn''t know I''m here!"


    Hogan knew aboutst night in detail. He had caught the full story earlier when Lulu hadined to


    her mother, Teresa. Nobody thought he was listening, becuase he was fully engrossed in the


    newspaper. But Hogan was fully aware of theplicated situation he had just stumbled into.


    Now Hogan, Teresa, Aron, Lulu and Nita knew just who this mystery guest living with Arvin was.

 Chapter 90 Tables Have Turned

    Chapter 90 Tables Have Turned


    Hogan''s eyes burned on Ang''s countenance. ''Can this little girl rece Rosa in Arvin''s heart?'' he


    wondered.


    If she could, he would need to exin this mess to the Yin family.


    Hogan had no time to care about Lulu''s beggary. Before he left, he warned Lulu to discharge herself


    properly, follow the formalities, and not cause any trouble.


    Lulu was intractable. The whole reason she came here was to cause trouble! And she wasn''t done yet.


    Later, when Lulu''s dad and sister stole away, only Lulu and Ang remained. Nancy walked in to keep


    Angpany.


    "Nancy?" Nancy was a vaguely familiar figure to Lulu. She had made acquaintance with her through


    Gage but they didn''t know much about each other.


    Nancy slid her sses up her nose and saw Lulu clearly. "Oh, hello Lulu. What''s the matter with you?"


    "I... I just felt a little sick. It doesn''t matter." Lulu blinked frequently, and Nancy could tell she was lying.


    "You two know each other?" Ang asked, waving her hand to each other.


    "Yes, we do!" said Nancy. "Why are you here? I was looking for you and couldn''t find you anywhere!"


    Hearing the way they addressed each other, Lulu guessed that they were best friends.


    Nancy was asked to leave by Alice, another nurse, just as she was about to say something else.


    Lulu and Ang were left alone in the ward once again.


    "Ang, " said Lulu in a half-pleading tone. "If Nitaes sooner rather thanter, could you tell her


    not to visit Arvin any more?" It is hard to see Lulu as anything but a little girl sometimes. But Lulu''s


    motives were anything but innocent. Since Lulu knew of Ang''s development capacity, she wanted to


    make friends with her.


    Ang pretended to think through request carefully, then she said, "Sorry, I don''t want to help you."


    Lulu could not articte her intense anger. "Ang! You will regret for what you just said! I''ll file an


    officialint against you! Ask your director toe here!"


    ''Comin about me? Okay!'' Ang thought. Ang nodded and said, "No problem, wait a moment!"


    Out of the ward, Ang sent a message to Arvin. "Big wing, my dream lover! Could you pleasee


    to the sixth ward. I''m asking a favor because we share the same quilt, and we can chat so easily in


    bed. I feelfortable with you. But I need you to get me out of the trouble?"


    After sending it, she put her phone in her scrubs pocket and went to the nurse''s station.


    Ten minutester, Ang saw a handsome guy in a doctor''s overall walk towards her, not stingy on the


    elegance. His white robe and tie swayed in the draft. His ck shirt which covered his perfect figure


    was so pleasurable to watch, she fell into a dream...


    "Ang." His cold tone pulled Ang back to reality.


    Arvin looked overworked and indifferent.


    Behind Arvin, Kent was trying to keep fromughing. Adam was so serious all the time and he


    continued to cast a hateful re on Ang.


    Ang restrained her impulse to hug Arvin because many doctors and nurses passed them, then she


    stepped aside and said reverently, "Hello, Dr. Gu!"


    "Hi. Come to the sixth ward with me!" he smiled.


    "Yes, Dr. Gu." Ang had never been so obedient and brief, but now she was enthralled by Arvin''s


    magic. She followed him to the sixth ward.


    Kent and Adam waited outside the ward to avoid being seen by others.


    Lulu tapping impatiently on the bed because she had been waiting an awfully long time.


    Before she lost her temper, Arvin appeared with an indifferent expression. Lulu pulled the quilt up to her


    nose in fear.


    Arvin didn''t take any notice, and he dragged Ang into his arms.


    ''No, no... not in the ward! Nodody can see us from the window, but doesn''t he see Lulu is in bed?''


    Arvin pressed her against his chest and kissed her lips. "Asking for help to get out of trouble, " he


    teased. "What a good ruse. Well done." And he continued to plug his mouth over hers.


    She couldn''t get a word out, she was blocked up! "Dr. Gu, are you sure you want to do this?" she


    asked as she put her hands on his chest and winked.


    But Ang remembered that Lulu had said that Nita was on her way here!


    Arvin smirked, and forced her to stand in front of the wall. His pressed one hand t against the wall


    behind her. "Yes, " he replied, "I''m sure."


    The ease of flirting with Ang was a panacea to release the pressure and fatigue of work.


    Lulu presently pushed the quilt down, and inspected the scene with intrigue. She could only hear their


    voices, she had shut her eyes as soon as they entered.


    She turned over in the bed and saw them twisted up together in an embrace. ''Gosh! Arvin...? Flirting


    with Ang?


    It didn''t make any sense. Arvin put Ang''s arm on his shoulder! Hugging her waist, about to... kiss


    her... Their faces closed the inch gap between them, and they kissed devotedly.


    Lulu saw the process clearly. She bit down to avoid screaming.


    She was mystified by this loss of her innocence.


    ''I came here to punish Ang, and now the tables have turned.''


    She was sure that Arvin had never kissed Rosa before.


    She knew it because Rosa had oftenined to Nita, and she was with them at that time. Nita


    wasn''t sure if she could understand it all totally. Lulu was so young still.


    At that moment, out cked the sound of heels and everybody heard it.


    Lulu was still in shock.


    Arvin had no idea anyone was expected.


    Ang immediately know who wasing. She stood on tiptoes and encircled Arvin''s neck with her


    arms, but the power of his kiss was enough to sink back into obscurity.


    That''s when the door of the ward flew open and in strode Nita''s on her coquettish stilettos. "Sorry Lulu,


    " she said, muddled. "There was an..." She had meant to say the word ''operation''.


    But it perished on her lips.


    What she saw so utterly dismayed her.


    Arvin opened his eyes and spotted Ang.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    He smiled and released Ang.


    ''This girl must do this kind of thing for fun!'' assumed Arvin.


    Nita covered her mouth while


    Arvin regained his usual medical etiquette. He tidied Ang''s clothes and walked towards Lulu''s bed.


    Lulu popped her head up with a caught out expression.


    "Lulu!"


    Ang, who was still recollecting the sweet kiss, was terrified by his startling voice and shrank back.


    When she realized that he wasn''t calling her, she sighed with relief.


    Gosh! She was always afraid of Arvin''s frostiness.


    Lulu trembled and assumed Ang had brought Arvin here to spite her.


    Nita stared at Ang while the brother and sister were quarreling.


    ''Arvin is such a serious and uptight man, '' Nita wondered. ''But...he must be so deeply enamored with


    Ang. He kisses her boldly, where anyone could catch them. Why? What''s so special about her?''

 Chapter 91 I Brought Angela Here

    Chapter 91 I Brought Ang Here


    After Arvin gave Lulu a hard look that could measure on the Mohs'' scale, Lulu loped out of the ward at


    once. She was going to discharge herself.


    Ang winked at Arvin in secret. He stepped out of the room. A few nurses and other doctors stared at


    him, who seemed to stir up amotion everywhere he went.


    Just as he was about to get on the elevator, Arvin seemed to suddenly remember something and called


    the head nurse''s name. "Winnie, my sister needs a nurse to escort her back." He nced at everybody


    present, which attracted the attention of several nurses. Their eyes lit up, but they cowered back or


    pretending to check their work.


    Atst he pointed to Ang, who was standing in the middle of them. "Ang Si, would you like to


    escort Lulu back home?"


    Lulu was in the elevator. "Arvin, I..."


    ''I don''t need anyone to escort me back home!'' Lulu was about to say it, but Arvin''s forbidding stare


    bored into her skull.


    She shut her mouth.


    ''Isn''t Lulu well?'' wondered Ang. ''Why does she need an escort?''


    "Well?" said Winnie. "Ang, hand over your work to Lucy and send Lulu back. Chop chop."


    Ten Minutes Later


    Ang couldn''t figure out Arvin''s intentions until she went to his office. They stood facing each other


    like wooden dolls.


    His real n was to give Ang an alibi so that he could take care of her, here. It wasn''t just to have a


    rest, because how could a man and a woman alone together n this with sincerity? What they were


    really having was... A love affair!


    It was true. Arvin held Ang in his arms and kissed her as if he were drunk with desire.


    After a long French kiss, Ang seized at his tie and asked him breathlessly, "Is this the reason you


    tricked me into your office?"


    Arvin''s eyebrow twitched. He didn''t deny it.


    The recollection of how they had been interrupted kept being conjured up.


    Ang pinched his face. "You rogue. Be careful! A post could be uploaded to the hospital website.


    Deputy director Arvin Gu seduces a nurse in his office to carry on a ndestine love affair!"


    "Has a good ring to it, no?" He stared at her with a wicked glint in his eye. "A ndestine love affair?"


    Ang blushed. She pulled Arvin''s tie to her and said, "Why can''t you see the big picture?"


    "The big picture?"


    "... Yes, that you seduced a nurse. Haha." Ang beganughing her head off hysterically.


    Arvin set her on the sofa, his hands fumbling over her body. "Shall we carry on this ''ndestine love


    affair'', Miss Si?"


    Ang seized his hands immediately. "No, I was wrong. We are having a rest! A rest!"


    ''We are in an office, a ce where anyone could pop in!''


    While Ang was thinking this, the office door was suddenly opened. "Arv!"


    ''Holy shit!''


    A figure emerged and saw the two pairs of eyes, one worried and the other unemotional.


    It was toote to sit up. What had been seen could not be unseen. Arvin blocked Ang with his arm to


    keep her back.


    "Mom!" he shouted. "Get out!"


    Teresa wasing for Lulu. She noticed the two people on the sofa. At once, she leapt out of Arvin''s


    office in astonishment.


    She stood there staring at the ck wooden door of the office for a long time. Then she pulled back,


    her thoughts scattered, and meandered to the office of the director, Hogan Gu.


    In Arvin''s Office


    Ang hyperventted, patting Arvin''s shoulder anxiously. "What should we do? Arvin?"


    "I don''t know." Arvin stood up calmly and pulled Ang up.


    "You don''t know? But our rtionship is out!"


    Arvin lounged on the sofa. "Didn''t she know that a long time ago? You''re only getting worried about this


    now?"


    ''Well, '' Angforted herself. ''I suppose his mother did know we had been living together age ago.


    There''s no point worrying now.''


    Ang craned up from the sofa, straightened her scrubs, and squatted down. She imitated the voice of


    a eunuch and spoke to him, "Dr. Gu, the rest is up to you. I am afraid you''ll have to excuse me!"


    ''Naughty girl!'' Arvin smiled.


    "Okay, " he reported. "I''ll handle it!"


    Ang nodded rapidly. She got her promise.


    Arvin watched her trot to the door. She stopped as the door creaked open once more. "Oh, hi, Mrs.


    Gu!"


    Teresa forced Ang to step back. "Ang, I don''t mean to scold you. But this is Arvin''s office, and I''m


    sure you know he is the deputy director now. How could you do something so slutty? You will probably


    get a bad reputation if anyone knows about it!"


    Teresa was tearing into Ang.


    Ang didn''t stop retreating until she was right in the middle of the office. Teresa''s words embedded


    themselves deep in Ang''s heart.


    Teresa stood directly opposite her. Nita and Lulu, Ang could handle... but Teresa was another story...


    Ang could give a reasonable response were Teresa not so ruthless in her approach, like a trained


    assassin, creeping toward her with malice.


    What could Ang wield in her power to beat Teresa back? She was Arvin''s mother, a realdy, who


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    spoke and behaved gently and elegantly, not like a petty kid who had been chided. Ang took a deep


    breath and looked helplessly at Arvin.


    Arvin got up from the sofa, walked up between the two women, and put Ang behind him.


    "Mom, allow me to correct you. It''s me, I brought Ang here. You can ask Winnie Miao if you don''t


    believe me!" Teresa often came to the Yao Hospital. She knew Winnie Miao, they got on marvelously.


    Surely Winnie wouldn''t deceive her?


    Teresa''s smile vanished, but she had too much pride to back down. "Arvin, even if it wasn''t Ang, you


    should know that any bad publicity could mar your campaign for the superintendency. Any bad gossip


    would be a fatal blow to you. How could you be so silly?"


    "Mom, I know you''re doing this for my own good, but stop meddling in my rtionship with these


    balderdash excuses! These two issues have nothing to do with each other!"


    Arvin''s cold eyes made Teresa a little angry. "I saw what happened... But what if it was someone else?


    Do you think you''re still qualified to run for the director if anyone posted about your outrageous


    actions?"


    Arvin surely knew, but she wished to twist the knife. ''How did he make such an obvious mistake?''


    Teresa really didn''t understand.


    Arvin was well aware. After a long silence, he said, "I know that what happened just now was my fault.


    But mom, please don''t interfere in my private affairs anymore in the future!"


    His confession calmed Teresa down again. She peeped behind Arvin and said, "Ang, I heard that


    you like the research and development room at Arvin''s. Do you want the privilege of entering the


    research and development room in the hospital?"


    How did Arvin''s mother know she liked the research and development room?


    Ang stood out from behind Arvin''s back, and pulled her hand back from his. She wiggled her fingers.


    Arvin''s mother was a really sharp. She could embarrass her in subtle ways.


    ''Can''t I set up a research and development office by myself?'' wondered Ang. ''She just wants to kick


    me out of Arvin''s apartment anyway.''

 Chapter 92 The Question

    Chapter 92 The Question


    "Mrs. Gu, please, there''s no need. I''m not actually... that into..." Ang could feel how damaging what


    she wanted to say was.


    Her pain was ineffable, and no-one could truly understand it the way she did. Yes, she liked Arvin''sb,


    but it meant nothingpared to being with Arvin.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Even though - she detested the thought - she knew that Arvin loved another, someone who for


    whatever reason had left him to his own devices to live in the haunting that was her memory, Ang


    still wanted to immerse herself in the tenderness and happiness that Arvin brought to her life, even if it


    broke her.


    Though there was still the issue of Nita, who was doing pretty well in the medical sphere. But Ang


    no longer feared her as an opponent. She was used to being surrounded by medical talents like her.


    More importantly, she wasn''t afraid of her because she was sure that at that moment, she knew she


    had wholeheartedly fallen in love with Arvin too.


    She loved Arvin, regardless of any rival or any setback...


    The idea that she had lived with Arvin in secret wasn''t because she was afraid of Teresa, it was


    because she wanted everything to go smoothly with Arvin.


    Ang was silent for a long time. Arvin had no way to plumb her depths. Her eyes became red and


    puffy, and that''s when Arvin jolted up to her and dragged her into his arms. "Don''t pick on her, mom.


    Leave her alone. She agreed to live in my house because I forced her to do so!"


    "Well, have you considered Ang''s reputation? If Rosa came back one day, and you two married,


    what would happen to Ang?"


    The shock of this realization hit Ang like a bomb, making Ang''s mind nk in an instant.


    If Arvin married someone else...


    ... What sorrow!


    As Arvin fought with Teresa, Ang regained her spirit, and stood against his mother once more. "Mrs


    Gu. You may call me a shortsighted person, because I only focus on what''s happening right now. But


    I''ve given myself over to Arvin. And I will stick by him, through anything. Even if that union will be short-


    lived, or I''ll get humiliated."


    Teardrops fell from her eyes, making everything obscure to her. Teresa''s face lost its rity to the hazy


    translucency of tears. She wiped the tears away as casually as she could and continued to make her


    deration. "If Rosaes back, I''ll leave Arvin."


    Ang was pretending to be rxed, but she knew it was easier said than done to up and leave Arvin


    when they had built an inextricable romance together.


    Teresa sensed how sad she was, but didn''t speak out. She had made a promise to herself a long time


    ago that, if possible, she would never to hurt the feelings of an innocent girl.


    Arvin held back, shocked and surprised by her sudden confession. He took out a napkin from his


    pocket and wiped away her tears. "Ang. Get a hold of yourself. What''s the sense in all this crying? Is


    it such an ordeal, living with me?"


    Ang shook her head. Just in a few days, her heart had been fully dominated by Arvin.


    She had woken up at midnight to see him sleeping beside her quietly. She had felt that throb of joy


    from the bottom of her heart.


    When Teresa saw Ang crying, she remembered her own daughter. She couldn''t feel more sorry for


    her.


    In the end, Teresa had to give in. She had no choice but to tell them. "Fine. You can be together if that''s


    what you want. I''m okay with that."


    What she said made Ang smile faintly, but Teresa went on, "But, do not mistake this for my approval.


    I stand by my views. I would have preferred Nita to Ang."


    "..." Ang remained smiling, the tears drying on her face. "Mrs Gu." She struggled to formte her


    question. "What if I''m having Arvin''s baby?"


    One day, when they were shopping in a supermarket, hadn''t Arvin yed a joke on her, pointing at her


    having their baby?


    "Eh-hem." Arvin who was always a calm man, choked when he heard this.


    To make sure she could stay with Arvin, Ang felt brave enough to speak impulsively like this. Teresa


    looked at Ang''s belly with a disappointed look. "If you are... We''ll cross that bridge when wee to


    it."


    Teresa knew she''d backed herself into a corner by joking about this. She had to figure out a solution.


    She couldn''t stand to see an innocent girl''s purity ruined by the wrong rtionship. Nor would she allow


    herself to pander to the girl''s importunes.


    Teresa decided to leave. Ang followed her out shortly after. Arvin drove forward and said goodbye to


    both of them from the doorway, dumbfounded by the urrence. Teresa didn''t say anything further


    about the pregnancy. Many employees saw them all together, saying goodbye. They wondered and


    made spections about whether Ang and Arvin were dating each other.


    When Ang returned to the VVIP inpatient department, she gave Nancy a mncholic hug and told


    her, "I may have fallen in love with Arvin. What am I gonna do?"


    Nancy touched her bangs softly and answered, "So you finally realized you''re in love?"


    "You knew?" asked Ang out of astonishment. "You knew I was in love with Arvin before?"


    "Yes! If you didn''t like Mr. Gu, why would you agree to live with him?"


    That sounded reasonable...


    "Do you think I''m fickle? After all, I just broke up with Randal..." The timing was all out of order. How


    could she fall in love with someone so quickly?


    Nancy gave her a contemptuous look. "No. You are not! Guys like Randal do not deserve you. The


    reason you dated him was because he wowed you with his looks. But Mr Gu is unrivaled. Between him


    and Randal, there''s nopetition. It''s not strange at all that you''ve found yourself with Mr Gu so


    quickly."


    "Maybe you are right..." Arvin seduced her every muscle. Oh, How she wished to know if she had the


    same effect on him.


    "If I didn''t have my eyes set on Stanley, " joked Nancy, "I would totally be interested in Mr. Gu too!"


    Nancy and Arvin? Ang pictured them together, and shook her head immediately. "No! You would


    never be his type!" She said so in such a ring, definite tone.


    Nancy was amused by her serious look. "I was just kidding. Look how scared you get. Come on. As if I


    would. Me and Mr Gu will never happen! He''s far from friendly. I could never imagine seeing him and


    not wanting to get far away. It''s you I''m curious about. It seems you are not afraid of him at all."


    Stanley. Was there anyone on the who loved him more than Nancy?


    Ang scratched the back of her head with a shy look. "I was afraid, but it got reced with


    annoyance. I find him hateful. I have stopped feeling afraid altogether."


    Nancy smiled unconsciously. "Oh yeah! We have to go! It''s time to have lunch. I still have to change


    needles for patient number nine!"


    "Okay."


    One night at Shengfeng Mansion


    Arvin was preening over Ang, hugging her tightly. He carried her in his tree-trunk sized arms to the


    bedroom, and flung her down upon the king-sized bed.


    Ang''s heart was pounding. She pressed her hands against his chest. "What are you doing?"


    "Putting a baby in you, " he said, sincerely.


    "... What?"


    "You and I are making a baby." He kissed her lips.


    Ang covered her face, and told him in an icy voice, "I was only joking with your mother!"


    "Yeah. I''m joking with you, too!"


    Ang relented, and said nothing. The night overcame the room like the presence of a dark monster.


    The autumn days brought with them a cold wind. Ang was changing her clothes after work one


    afternoon and sent Arvin a message. "I''m going shopping with Nancy tonight. Have fun with your work


    Mr. Gu!"


    His reply came swiftly. "I have some social dealings tonight. I''ll pick you up after."


    "Okay, " she texted. Then, she lost herself in the sweet imagination.


    At the gate of the shopping mall


    Ang put the stuff she bought into Nancy''s trunk. They went to a shop and bought two cups of tea.


    She sucked a mouthful of hers, and when she put the cup down, She saw through the window a figure


    not too far away. She touched Nancy excitedly. "Nancy. Nancy. Isn''t that Stanley?"

 Chapter 93 Its Ten Million Dollars

    Chapter 93 It''s Ten Million Dors


    Nancy was bowled over the moment she heard Stanley''s name. Her heart was already in her throat.


    She followed Ang''s finger and saw a serious-looking man wearing a handsome ck uniform


    exclusive for armed police captains. It was Stanley!


    Stanley had an unusually sensitive ears, so he noticed them quickly.


    Ang knew Nancy had got a crush on Stanley, so she stood on her tiptoes and waved to him.


    Stanley nced at them, ascertained who Ang was with, and then immediately shifted his nce to


    something unimportant, both Ang and Nancy being witnesses to this rudeness.


    Nancy felt physically ill. She held Ang''s waving arm down and pinned it her thigh. "Ang.. What


    are you doing?"


    Just then, Stanley seemed to have a change of heart and hurried suddenly towards them.


    "He''sing this way!" Nancy fixed her eyes on Stanley, but didn''t realize she would soon be in


    danger.


    Immersed in Stanley''s handsome face, she didn''t notice a light sh by. Stanley leapt, raising his right


    leg. A penny-drop sound. He had skillfully kicked a dagger out of a man''s hand. The knife was meant


    for Nancy.


    A painful shout was heard. Nancy saw the sharp dagger which had barely missed her. Stanley kicked


    again, and the assanty on the ground helplessly. People around were frightened away when they


    saw the dagger. The man had gang tattoos stered on his neck.


    Not until then did Ang see the gangster. Nancy was scared to death when she had seen his face.


    She identally dropped the tea to the ground.


    Just as Stanley was about to take out his handcuffs, the gangster slithered out of his grasp, and


    jumped up on his feet. More people showed up, rushing in all directions. It was hard to tell what was


    going on.


    Stanley shouted to them. "Run!"


    Ang knew the situation was out of control. She couldn''t tell who was who in themotion. So


    many people were running that they became indistinguishable. But through the churning crowds,


    masked men became noticeable. Ang kicked the shards of tea away and tried to drag Nancy up.


    She was in shock and couldn''t run.


    The gangsters prevented such escapes. Two masked men blocked their way.


    Ang pushed Nancy behind her, confronted by the two men.


    One of them swung a chain, while the other brandished a dagger. They rushed at Ang.


    She held her breath.


    Somehow she managed to defend herself. She wrestled with the man''s dagger and managed hold him


    off. But the man with the chain was about to get close to Nancy.So Ang raised her right arm, and


    twisted the knife out of the man''s hands. Now she had the knife. She exerted all her strength trying to


    stab the other man''s arm, which, however, failed.


    Seeing so many people fighting, Nancy finally came to her sense. She looked back and saw Stanley


    standing away.


    As she tried to speak, her wrist was pulled by Ang and they began to sprint.


    They were chased.


    After running for three blocks, Ang was exhausted and she shouted loud. "Leave us alone! I''m so...


    exhausted!"


    "Go! Keep chasing... It''s not a person we chase, it''s ten million dors!" They kept hearing this sound


    Ten million? They rounded a corner, and Nancy slipped. Ang nced at Nancy and saw her pale


    face. "Nancy... Are you okay?"


    Nancy didn''t even have the strength to shake head. she said with a faint voice. "Ang.. You go first...


    Leave me alone..." Then, Nancy used up thest of her energy to shake off Ang''s hand.


    Two men closed in. Ang instinctively started to run, but looked back wildly. Nancy was breathing


    heavily on the ground. Ang ran back and saw the men holding daggers, about to bring their des


    down on Nancy.


    Ang swallowed hard. She stood between Nancy and the men, shouting, "What do you want!"


    "Ang... Run away! They... areing for me... Ang." Nancy was so exhausted that she couldn''t


    even talk.


    The man echoed. "You stupid little girl, get out of our way. This is none of your business!"


    Ang stooped down on her hands on the knees. She raised her eyes and stared at them. "You want


    me to leave my friend?"


    "Yes, or else you''ll see what we''re capable of!" They were gangsters, and they meant business.


    Ang looked around. They were in a back alley filled with venttors, fire-escapes, and dirty puddles.


    It was deste, and not even ghosts would wander here. She pped her forehead. How stupid! She''d


    run away from civilization. No-one could help her here.


    Ang pointed at an old, low-end vending machine set into the wall. "Can I... have a drink first?" She


    was really thirsty.


    The two gangsters couldn''t believe their ears, her request was so ridiculous.


    "Yes. I just want to have a drink. Aren''t you thirsty?" She almost lost her voice.


    When Ang was negotiating with the gangsters, she signed to Nancy.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Nancy crept away. She took out her phone and dialed the police.


    "Master! I can''t hold it anymore! There''s always a dream in my heart. I want to learn martial arts in


    Songshan Shaolin Temple..." The girls both jumped at the ringing mobile.


    The gangsters suddenly realized the situation they were in. They pounced on Ang with an evil look.


    Ang threw her head back, and shouted, "Go and call someone!"


    The gangsters blocked her path, and caught her by the throat. They tripped her she came crashing to


    the floor, her shirt ripped down the middle. Her phone flew out of her pocket andnded a couple of feet


    from Nancy. Ang got back up, and found herself fighting the gangsters alone. She blocked their


    attacks and snapped the knives out of they hands.


    Nancy regretted that she hadn''t learnt any martial arts from Ang. The name Big Wing was shining


    on Ang''s mobile phone. Nancy knew who it was, so she picked up the call. "Mr. Gu. Help!"


    "What''s wrong?" Arvin had just finished up at his business party, and was driving his car. When he


    heard Nancy crying, he pulled over with his shers on.


    "We are on... Tonghua Road, near the pedestrian street. Mr. Gu... Ah! Ang!" Hearing Nancy''s


    screams, sweat formed droplets on Arvin''s forehead.


    Tonghua Road? He throttled up the engine immediately, and sped back in their direction.


    One of the gangsters had mmed himself against Ang. He arm was crushed against his weight


    and the wall. And that''s when the gangster drove his knife straight through Ang''s arm. The pain was


    intolerable.


    Here came another stab. Suddenly, Ang felt herself pushed to the ground. When she could see


    clearly, she shouted, "Nancy!"


    When the gangsters saw this, they swung and their daggers flew through the air. Theynded on


    Nancy. Ang was losing blood; all she could see was the gangster lying on top of Nancy. When he


    stood up, she saw a dagger standing upright in her chest. The other immediately tried to stab her a


    second time...


    "Nancy!" Ang screamed with her voice cracking when she saw Nancy was stabbed twice.


    It was exactly her screaming that made Stanley find them. He had been hurrying about trying to find


    them, but the damage had been wreaked, and he was toote.


    Stanley was shocked by what he saw. A dagger stood in Nancy''s stomach. The gangster yanked it out


    with a handkerchief, and blood squirted out everywhere...


    Stanley flew into a paroxysm of rage. He snapped into action by booting another dagger out of the


    man''s hand. Ang held Nancy in her arms.


    Nancy put her hands on the bleeding belly. Blood ran out of every breath. Her face went pale as sheet.


    Ang totally forgot about her own injury. She was also scared to death with tears dropping down.


    "Nancy... Nancy..."


    She kept screaming at Nancy, and her mind became crowded out. Her only priority was Nancy, whose


    expression faltered with pain and, what was scarier, calm. No more words. She wasn''t capable. She


    stopped saying her name, too. It seemed impossible to do so, when Ang suddenly felt the chill of


    being all alone.

 Chapter 94 Stanley, Be Careful

    Chapter 94 Stanley, Be Careful


    Stanley held his own when it came to defending against criminals, which was not to say that it wasn''t a


    spectacle to watch. Not far away from him, a dagger dripping with blood nged to the ground.


    Nancy leaned up Ang''s arms, choking and struggling to open her eyes. She mustered up all her


    energy to say, "Stanley... be careful!"


    Stanley nced at her. Nancy was under the illusion that Stanley worried about her...


    But in thepses of consciousness, she shrugged and thought, ''That''s impossible. I must be losing it.''


    "Nancy..." Ang was tearing up pieces of her shirt to cover Nancy''s wounds.


    However, Nancy stopped her. "No, Ang. Don''t look at it..."


    Ang was a strong person usually, but at the sight of her friend''scerated stomach, she fell back,


    and gradually fainted.


    She closed her eyes, wheezing. With nothing to support her, Ang too craned back. Rolling her dizzy


    head around in the dirt, she tried to keep her mind clear. "Ang... you can''t pass out... Nancy... needs


    you!"


    Her kidneys began to ache, her chest moved up and down rapidly, and she found it difficult to breathe.


    She needed to sit up if she hoped to breathe.


    When she was about to give up, someone appeared and jumped into the scrap. She saw a man in a


    suit, and he was handsome. He seized the knives from the gangsters.


    Ang struggled to open the eyes, trying to figure out where she was again. Then she saw the man.


    What was his name again? When she saw the familiar pearl brooch on his suit, she slipped back into


    unconsciousness, relieved that it was him.


    Nancy had been struggling not to pass out, but without Ang, there was no hope.


    ...


    VVIP inpatient department of Yao Hospital.


    At three in the morning, two men were standing in the ward where the women were lying, not talking,


    but standing ever vignt.


    Lucy had peeped her head through the door many times to check on their condition. She couldn''t


    believe her eyes. Finally, after confirmation, she was sure that their vice-director was looking care of


    Ang.


    In the next room, an armed policeman was watching Nancy.


    Lucy turned around and found two colleagues. They asked Lucy cautiously, "Why is Doctor Gu still


    here? Why is he watching Ang? And why are they here?"


    Lucy shook her head. "I don''t know."


    Arvin had warned that nobody was allowed to enter No.2 ward where Ang stayed without his


    permission.


    "Aren''t you in the same group as Ang and Nancy?" The two nurses were not satisfied with Lucy''s


    answer.


    "You can ask them when they wake up."


    When Arvin had conveyed Ang to the ward, Lucy pped her hand to her mouth. She failed to


    respond to the situation well.


    But when Nancy appeared nketed in blood, she guessed that something might have happened to


    both of them together. Since Arvin sat brooding over them, she dare not ask them herself.


    No. 2 ward


    Ang opened her eyes gradually, dispelling the vague morphine-induced fog, and saw Arvin''s


    emotionless face.


    Upon reflection, she recollected the misfortune, and cried, "Big wing..."


    Ang''s tears made Arvin''s heart ache. He sat by her bedside, caressing her left hand - the uninjured


    one - and asked, "Are you all right?"


    Fortunately, the wound on her right arm was not severe. The nerve damage was minimal, and though


    Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    the knife had passed her muscle, it had only nicked metacarpals, so no serious harm had been


    inflicted.


    She rocked her head side-to-side. "Where am I?"


    "Hospital, " he answered briefly.


    Ang remembered something important. She sat up and asked, "Where is Nancy? Ah!"


    Pain surged through her right arm when she pushed up on it too quickly.


    Arvin pulled her arm worriedly and said to her, "Don''t be impulsive! You are injured!"


    Luckily, they had stopped the bleeding.


    "I''m fine. What about Nancy? Is she all right?" Ang was about to get out of bed, regardless of her


    injury.


    Arvin held her back. "Don''t worry. She''s had an operation, and is recuperating in the adjacent room."


    "I want to see her, " she said impatiently.


    Arvin was unable to stop her. He relented and took her to the next room.


    No. 3 ward


    Stanley stroked Nancy''s soft face. In his mind, Nancy was a weak girl. He didn''t expect her to block the


    knife.


    Although she was weak... she never needed him.


    Because of her family background, there were so many boys like him around, brave ones who nursed


    dreams of bing policemen or firemen.


    When Nancy was neen, Stanley had requested her half sister, Grace, to deliver a bracelet to her.


    Nancy responded by throwing it in the trash disgustedly.


    On her twenty-first birthday, he was there too. It took ce on a luxury cruise, no spared expense, and


    another man had covered the ship with roses as a disy of his love for her. Although she didn''t say


    ''yes'', she didn''t refuse.


    Later, he got transferred to another city. Grace told him that Nancy had promised herself to that rich


    man.


    On her twenty-second birthday, Grace told him that the present he sent had been thrown in the trash a


    long time ago.


    She had changed her mind, he assumed. But he hoped that he was wrong. He might never understand


    her, he reckoned. By right, Nancy had since always disliked Grace. She threw away her presents too.


    When Nancy had asked Stanley to be careful, His dead heart came to life.


    ''Nancy, do you really care about me?'' he wondered desperately.


    ''If you do care about me, I''ll forget the past and stay with you forever.''


    ...


    Suddenly, the door sted open. Stanley took his hands back, recovered his expression and turned


    around.


    Ang and Arvin stepped in. Ang had only one thing on her mind, and didn''t even notice Stanley.


    Arvin discerned Stanley''s irregr expression and then looked at Nancy in bed. Then, he understood


    the rtionship between them.


    "Nancy, Nancy..." Ang caressed Nancy''s moon-white face.


    "It''s all my fault! Nancy, I''m sorry... I didn''t protect you..."


    She cried. It was all her fault. She had brought this on Nancy.


    Ang restricted her view to Nancy''s face, out of fear that she would pass out again at the sight of her


    scar.


    Arvin totally understood her recrimination against herself, but wished tofort her.


    He ced a firm hand on her shoulder, gave it a paternal squeeze of constion, and said, "It has


    nothing to do with you. It was not your fault."


    ording to Stanley, Nancy was the target of a gannd conspiracy. Ang''s injuries were a result of


    her getting in the way.


    "I''m good at taekwondo, I just can''t understand where I went wrong. But now, I can''t even protect


    Nancy! Am I really such a failure?"


    "You''re strange. Your thoughts are too... critical, " said Arvin. Deep inside, he couldn''t understand the


    motivations of her mind.


    Ang rubbed her eyes, "Why would you call me strange?"


    "Would it still be your fault if there were 100 gangsters? Would it?" Arvin wiped her tears from her


    cheeks and rubbed the back of her neck therapeutically.

 Chapter 95 Seize the Opportunity

    Chapter 95 Seize the Opportunity


    A flicker of agitation crossed Stanley''s face when he saw Arvin acting so tenderly to Ang. Was this


    really Arvin? How could it be possible? He was always indifferent and cold! The man was never loving


    and tender, not since Rosa...


    Ang''s emotions were subdued when she fell under Arvin''s spell. She walked to Stanley with tears in


    her eyes. "Can you stay here to take care of Nancy?"


    Nancy liked Stanley. It would make her overjoyed if she could wake up to see him.


    Stanley, however, was in a silent mood. He had just been walked-in on. He replied after a while, "She...


    I have informed Gage. "


    He didn''t think Nancy''d want to see him, so he asked Gage toe take care of her.


    Ang red at him with anger. He couldn''t understand why her eyes burned with hatred.


    All right, if she couldn''t persuade him, Arvin would!


    Ang threw herself into Arvin''s arms and spoke to him in a slight and tender way. "Big wing, I can''t


    persuade Mr. Su. Can you help me to..."


    Stanley Su was speechless.


    The warm notes of her voice melted Arvin''s heart. He stared at Stanley. "Gage is in D City now. He


    won''t arrive till at least tomorrow morning. Nancy needs someone to look after her tonight."


    "But I...er..."


    "Seize the opportunity, " said Arvin resolutely.


    ...


    Arvin finally seeded in persuading Stanley.


    Arvin and Ang left the room while Stanley chose to stay behind.


    The dawn came, and Stanley had not slept. Nancy drew all of his attention.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    It wasn''t until Xenia brought him breakfast that Stanley took a break and stood up to bathe in the


    washroom.


    Xenia put the breakfast on the table, and tended to Nancy''s vitals. She remained unconscious. She


    had heard that Nancy and Ang got hurtst night. Rumours had trickled through the VVIP


    Department. She did not believe them until she saw her now.


    But the question remained, where was Ang? She wasn''t anywhere to be found!


    She busied herself to changing the intravenous drip for Nancy. When Stanley came out of the


    washroom, his eyes were red and tired-looking.


    Xenia looked at him, the weapon around his belt, the gleaming badge, the robust uniform... He was so


    handsome!


    Stanley noticed Xenia''s interest, but he was too exhausted to entertain her naughty excitements. He


    had a serious face on, and asked, "Is there anything else you need to do here?"


    Xenia got a grip on herself. She mimed that she didn''t and headed out of the room.


    Around in the morning, Nancy slowly opened her eyes. "Water..." she called.


    She looked at the ceiling and felt familiar with it. ''Where have I seen it before?'' she thought absently.


    Soon, she heard someone pouring water out of a jug for her, and a man came into her sight.


    However... Nancy was so nearsighted that she could not recognize the man standing in front of her


    without her sses.


    Stanley dipped the swab into the ss of water and inserted it into Nancy''s parted lips to moisten


    them.


    Her eyes looked beautiful and clean without sses.


    Nancy was thirsty and she licked her lips, and croaked, "I want to drink water..."


    "You can''t drink too much water after the operation." It was Stanley''s voice! Nancy could not believe it!


    Wasn''t it?


    "Stanley, " she attempted to say in a hoarse, shy voice.


    Stanley nodded. He did not know what to say when he faced Nancy. He resolved to try his best to look


    after her.


    Nancy was so moved that she almost cried out. Stanley was taking care of her! She never thought this


    might happen in all her years alive!


    The tears in Nancy''s eyes riveted him, and he experienced a pang of sadness for her. He put the ss


    aside and said with concern, "Are you ufortable? I will call the doctor for you."


    "No. No..." Nancy shook her head and asked, "Where are my sses..."


    She wished to make certain what might''ve been only be an illusion.


    She would see everything clearly once she wore her sses.


    She nudged her sses up her nose, and all fraudulence vanished. It was Stanley who stood besides


    the bed. She smiled to him and asked, "You... Why are you here? Ang also got hurt, right? Where is


    Ang? How is she now?"


    "She is fine. Arvin has already taken her home. And I have informed your brother. He may arrive at


    here soon."


    "Okay... Did you get hurt?" She asked in disquietude, Fearing a response.


    It was quiet in the ward. The changing of the nurses hadmenced with the beginning of a new shift,


    and now ally dormant for a while. Stanley stared at Nancy seriously.


    "I''m not hurt, " He muttered. Then he apologized, "As a police, I didn''t protect you. I let you down in the


    line of duty. I''m so sorry."


    Stanley was sorry for what had happened to both women, but to see Nancy so especially butchered


    made him sick with guilt and horror.


    Nancy shook her head. She knew what happened. In order to protect her, Stanley fought with dozens


    of scoundrels and all of them waving knives. It was dangerous. "You and Ang are the reason I''m still


    alive. I should thank you."


    Had Stanley not been there, she would have been ughtered alive. Stanley rescued her.


    "Your... Where is your boyfriend?"


    "What?" Nancy never thought Stanley would ask this question.


    What boyfriend?


    Stanley asked, "Why didn''t your boyfriend arrange someone to protect you?"


    Nancy''s familial rtionship, not just with he sister Grace, were all a little strained, except for Gage,


    who had always shown himself to be reliable and resourceful, so Stanley thought it prudent to only


    inform him of the events which transpired.


    "I have no boyfriend!" Nancy refuted instantly. She was afraid that he would misunderstand her.


    How could Stanley think she had a boyfriend? She never had a boyfriend.


    Stanley managed to snag himself a girlfriend, however. Grace, whom she hated so much.


    Stanley pulled a confused face when he heard her answer. He was about to say something while


    someone pulled the door and walked in, "Nancy, how are you? What happened to you!"


    It was Gage.


    He had raced here from D City in such a hurry.


    "Brother." Nancy wanted to sit up when she saw Gage, but her face twisted and she touched the


    wound on her stomach. The pain was excruciating.


    Gage was about to stride to his sister tofort her, but Stanley was faster and reached Nancy first.


    He made sure shey straight so her head rxed into the pillow.


    "Stanley, why are you here? I thought you had leftst night?"


    Stanley concealed all of his emotions. "I''m leaving."


    Nancy''s face twisted again, not out of pain this time, but out of genuine dread that Stanley was leaving.


    But she couldn''t ask him to stay here, not while Gage was here, so she only said, "Stanley... Thank


    you."


    Stanley nodded, throwing his coat on. "Well, have a good rest." If she wanted to see him, he would


    "Wait!" Gage stopped Stanley, who had already made it to the door in a hurry.


    Stanley turned around.


    Gage whispered something into Nancy''s and called a nurse toe in. When she arrived, Gage took


    Stanley outside of the ward.


    They started walking towards to doctor''s office, and Gage asked, "What happened to my sister?"


    Stanley told Gage every detail of what had happenedst night. When he finished, he said, "Now, all


    the bastards are locked up. So now you see. Last night, if Arvin hadn''te to recuse Nancy, to take


    on those two men, the consequences would have been disastrous."

 Chapter 96 Angela Must Have Done Something Wrong

    Chapter 96 Ang Must Have Done Something Wrong


    Gage didn''t say anything. He was caught in the undertow of his own disquiet. He decided to investigate


    this event.


    He spected that it must have something to do with his family.


    In the doctor''s office


    The doctor described the condition of Nancy to them. And he added, "Because Nancy''s womb was


    damaged when the knife went in, the chance ofgetting pregnant have been severely limited."


    Stanley and Gage frowned with worry.


    Even though they are men, they knew the importance of the womb for a woman.


    Gageposed himself and wiped his face, "The chances of getting pregnant is limited... But it''s still


    possible for her, right?"


    The doctor considered this for a while and nodded, "Yes, there is a slim possibility at any rate. But be


    forewarned, it will not be easy. If she can get good care, then the chance may well increase. It all has to


    do with her circumstances throughout her pregnancy."


    Trudging out of the office, Gage patted Stanley''s shoulder to cheer him up. "I will make it clear, but


    Nancy''s womb... Don''t tell her what happened to her womb."


    He was worried that his sister would not be able to handle all the emotion at once.


    Stanley fell into silence.


    In any event, Stanley had business to deal with at work, so he had to leave, entrusting to duty of care


    to Gage. He left without returning to the ward.


    In Shengfeng Mansion


    Ang picked up her toothbrush and spread some toothpaste over it. She brushed her teeth lightly to


    avoid banging her arm against the sink. Then, with one hand, she began to clean her face.


    Arvin came in, looked at how helpless she was, and felt a twinge of empathy. He slid up and helped her


    because she couldn''t finish.


    "Should I inform your father and brother now?" he asked.


    Ang refused at once, "No! I''m fine, they''re just small injuries." If her dad and brother knew it, she


    would be taken back to C Country and she would never see Big Wing anymore.


    Compared with Nancy, her injury was minor. The wound was not severe, and she hadn''t fractured any


    bones.


    Arvin didn''t insist, and the matter was dropped from conversation. But it didn''t sit well with him.


    So he decided to call Sven. He wanted to asked Sven why the people he''d hired to tail Ang didn''t


    help her when she was in danger.


    "After breakfast, I''m going to visit Nancy, " she said. Ang was worried about Nancy.


    "Okay, " agreed Arvin.


    After breakfast, Ang took Arvin''s car to the hospital.


    In the VVIP Department, Ang went to the nurse station first and greeted her colleagues. Ang was


    surrounded by them. All of them were curious about why she and Nancy appeared out of the blue with


    such death-defying injuries.


    Ang had to exin to them, "Nancy''s brother is a famous designer and he is Dr. Gu''s good friend.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As for my brother... He is Dr. Gu''s friend too. Therefore we can be in VVIP Department with Dr. Gu''s


    help."


    They epted her exnation and stopped asking questions.


    In the room, Gage was working on hisptop while Nancy was lying in bed ready to fall asleep.


    Seeing Ang, Nancy suddenly came to. "How nice to see you, Ang!"


    Ang greeted Gage first and seated beside Nancy. "Do you feel better?" she asked.


    "Yes. How about you? Let me see your wound!" Nancy took Ang''s right hand and inspected it.


    Nancy felt relieved when she saw that Ang''s wound was not severe.


    Ang stayed at the hospital talking with Nancy all morning. Then she went back to Shengfeng


    Mansion after Nancy fell asleep in the afternoon.


    Compared with Ang, Arvin had a very busy day. He wasn''t there to take care of her, so he sent Lulu


    to rece him.


    Ang slipped into theboratory.


    A few minutester, the doorbell rang. Ang knew it couldn''t be Arvin so she decided to ignore it and


    pretend that there was nobody home.


    But then Ang''s phone rang too...


    ''Why are there so many troubles?'' sheined to herself. Ang had to take off the asepsis scrubs


    and walked out of theboratory.


    "Hello, Big Wing!" Seeing the caller ID, Ang assumed a guilty voice out of fear that he would


    discover she''d been in hisb.


    Arvin realized the fact at once. ''Ang must have done something wrong, otherwise she won''t be so


    kind to me! She didn''t answer the phone at once because she was in theboratory.''


    "Open the door, " Arvinmanded Ang.


    Ang opened the front door of the apartment ording to his order. Lulu had waited for a long time


    and she lost her temper when she saw Ang. "Ang, I''ve been waiting! I still can''t believe my


    brother invites you to live here. You''re so annoying!"


    "Why do youe here?" Ang asked with her phone in hand.


    Lulu stoppedining and felt at ease, then she told Ang in ancent air, "Arvin asked me


    to guard hisboratory."


    Ang was puzzled for a few seconds, and then realized Arvin''s purpose right away. "Did you ask Lulu


    to monitor my activity?"


    Arvin didn''t deny it. "Press the speaker phone button."


    Ang did as he requested. Arvin''s cold voice came through the phone. "Ang and Lulu, you know


    what shouldn''t be touched in theboratory. If you dare make any trouble, I would punish you both."


    "Okay, my brother!" promised Lulu.


    Ang curled her lips in and answered reluctantly, "Okay, Dr. Gu."


    However, it seemed that Arvin saw Ang''s unwilling face through the phone. He warned her, "Ang,


    if you feel reluctant, you cane to the hospital and follow me, I can monitor you by myself."


    Ang was speechless. She looked around and asked, "Did you install a camera in your house?"


    "No, but it''s a good idea and I''ll think about it, " Arvin answered with a chuckle. He could install a


    camera in theboratory to prevent Ang from entering theboratory without permission.


    Ang touched her mouth out of regret. "Just forget what I said!"


    Arvin imagined her regretful expression. He smiled and hung up the phone.


    Ang and Lulu wore the sterile gowns and motionlessly stood in theboratory. "Why don''t you start


    your experiment?" Lulu inquired.


    "You turn your back! What if you see my form and sell it to someone else?" Ang asked. She


    invented several things but they had all been sold by Sven. She never reaped her own rewards!


    If she invented something this time, she would sell it by herself and never let Sven know it!


    Lulu was a little annoyed and she walked away so Ang could do her experiment.


    Later on, Lulu began to ask questions. "Why do you pull methmine into this test tube?"


    "Because it will produce a calming effect, " Ang answered.


    One minuteter, Lulu approached Ang, who was focusing on her experiment, to ask, "What is


    this?"


    "It''s insulin, " Ang answered with patience.


    Some more time passed before Lulu''s importunes were raised once more. She appeared beside


    Ang again. "Why are you putting two medicines together?"


    "I want to make a kind of new medicine with them."

 Chapter 97 I Found a Treasure

    Chapter 97 I Found a Treasure


    Three minutester, Lulu, quite the branch in Ang''s bicycle wheel, picked up a sheet with Ang''s


    form on it. "What''s with all the small writing?"


    "It''s my form, duh."


    "What form?"


    "... The form to stop people talking."


    Lulu quit her tongue-in-cheek provocations. It would be most unwise to antagonize Ang.


    After half an hour''s silence, Lulu eximed: "But, Ang, my brother said you should not touch those


    things!"


    Ang looked back at Lulu, then turned to look at the bottles on the shelf. She had already used them!


    "Well, just pretend you''ve seen nothing."


    "What''s in it for me?"


    "I will teach you what you wanna learn."


    "Wow, great!" Lulu leapt for joy.


    "Phone my brother, " Ang told Lulu, "and ask him what the difference betweenpound acid B and


    "Phone him yourself." Lulu didn''t want to change her clothes again.


    "If I go, you will have nothing to do here." reasoned Ang.


    Lulu puzzled over it but eventually found it agreeable.


    She took Ang''s cellphone and found Sven''s number. She called him up and engaged in some small


    talk before Lulu cut to the chase. "Ang wants to ask you about the difference betweenpound


    acid B andpound phenol acid A."


    "Remember, " cautioned Sven, pound acid B can hurt people''s vocal cords. Compound phenol


    acid A can be made into a narcotic."


    "Okay, I got it. Thank you, Sven." Although Lulu was a bit self-righteous, she knew how to sound polite


    and formal.


    She returned to theb. "Sven told me that... what''s the name of it?"


    "Compound acid B, " said Ang. "What is it used for?"


    Lulu seemed confused but did her best to ry the message as she had heard it. "Oh, yes. That is... a


    narcotic."


    "What aboutpound phenol acid A?"


    "It can hurt people''s vocal cords, " Lulu said with confidence.


    "Good."


    Ang added a few drops ofpound acid A into the serum.


    The sky gradually turned dark. Four hours passed, and by the end of the experimentation, Lulu saw


    Ang''s colorless vials lined up in a rack.


    By Ang''s ount, if such drugs were put into the water and drunk by a person, he or she would lose


    their voice for about one year.


    And Ang would use them to do something.


    What she would do? After her wound had healed, everyone would know.


    In the evening, Lulu had her dinner at Shengfeng Mansion. She kept asking Ang a lot of questions


    when the dinner was about ready.


    Not until two dishes had been served on the table did Ang, who had lost her patience, stop Lulu,


    saying, "No talking while eating."


    Lule answered, "You sound like my brother."


    Ang did not reply-- Even she was surprised to hear herself say this proverb.


    Arvin arrived home after eleven when Ang was researching all kinds of chemical bonds on her


    phone. She would take down some notes when she found somethingplex or confusing.


    "Burning the midnight oil?" Arvin put his coat, which was decorated with Tahitian pearls, on the rack. He


    stood behind Ang''s back, and wrapped his arms around her.


    Tickled by Arvin''s warm breath, Ang giggled, and said, "There''s something I don''t understand, and


    I''m hoping you can help me out, Mr Expert."


    "No disasters this afternoon?" he said. Someone woulde to install CCTV tomorrow, but for now he


    would have to take her word for it.


    "Of course not, " Ang replied congenially. "And I put had put everything back in position."


    "Hmm. So what''s the problem? I''ll do my best." Arvin gently pulled her chair away, sat on it himself to


    allow Ang to sit on hisp, while he wrapped his left arm around her waist.


    Ang took up her notebook and phone. "Is this Chinese herb called tiao-ling? Where does it grow?


    And what is its effect?"


    "Yes it''s tiao-ling. It usually grows by rivers in dense forests. It can relieve pain and reduce anxiety."


    She had more questions, and within twenty minutes, Arvin had solved everything for her.


    Ang closed her notebook and gave Arvin a loud kiss on the cheek. "I found a treasure, didn''t I?"


    "I found one too, " Arvin smiled.


    "Hee hee...How is Nancy? Have you kept an eye on Nancy for me?"


    "Sure I have, " Arvin replied. Later, Ang, who was in the wash room, asked, "Is she getting better?"


    "She''s been very stable. The only thing she needs is a rest. But..." Thest word made Ang


    nervous. She looked into Arvin''s serious eyes, and Arvin continued, "The knife...came into contact with


    her uterus, so... it might be difficult for her to get pregnant."


    "What?" Ang came unstuck at once, as if the knife had entered her stomach instead.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She held Arvin''s hands tightly. "What can be done? My Big Wing, you must help Nancy!"


    Arvin patted her hand. "I''ll do an operation tomorrow, and get some Chinese herbs for her recuperation.


    Complete recovery is impossible, but we can still increase her chance to conception."


    "Well, Big Wing, you must help Nancy. If you can cure her, I will listen to everything you said." Ang


    was willing to devote herself entirely to Arvin if he helped Nancy.


    Arvin didn''t fully understand her. But her words made him sigh. "But if you''ll just listen!"


    Ang could say that she would listen, but Arvin was not convinced that she would.


    Ang realized how much fuss she was making, and lowered her head. She said, "I''m serious."


    "Well, I have an idea. Grandma is in the Green Cold Country recently. After shees back, we can


    discuss everything."


    Ang was so excited that she sped Arvin on the neck and kissed him wildly.


    Arvin lifted her up to his chest. He carried her to the bedroom andy her t against the sheets. "Are


    you really so grateful to me?"


    "Yes!" Ang nodded vehemently.


    "Reward me with your body." When saying this, the man''s eyes were hard with passion.


    Ang nodded again. She was thinking the same thing as Arvin.


    Seeing her agree without hesitation, Arvin sealed her lips with kisses.


    Ang wrapped her arms around his neck and responded with fervor.


    ... The moment was toe. Ang buried herself in the quilt. Arvin leaped off the bed to take a


    shower.


    Ang grabbed his hands. Arvin looked back to the red-cheeked girl.


    Ang dared not to look at him. "I..." she said bashfully. "I will..."


    The two words almost made Arvin crazy.

 Chapter 98 We Have Some News

    Chapter 98 We Have Some News


    After a long time in silence, Arvin loosened his grip.


    "I cannot have sex with her since I cannot promise her a future..." Arvin thought.


    Seeing him go into the bathroom, Ang was so angry that she wanted to drug him and screw him!


    If he hadn''t had the physiological response just now, she would thought that Arvin couldn''t pitch the


    tent...


    "Oh my god! That''s awkward!" Ang covered her blushed face and pulled the quilt over her head.


    Ang waited for a long time and almost fell asleep. Finally Arvin came out.


    Soon hey down beside her. After hesitating for a while, he pulled her into his arms.


    To his surprise, she was still naked. His breathing immediately became heavy. Arvin got up from the


    bed and picked up the nightgown which was thrown against the bed, and tossed it to her. "Put it on."


    Ang rubbed her sleepy eyes and obediently put on the clothes.


    Before bedtime, while leaning on his arms, she muttered, "If you won''t love me, someone else will!"


    Arvin said nothing, but tightened his grip on her waist till she groaned in agony. "No, no, I was wrong,


    no one else, no one..."


    Content, the man held her gently again until she fell asleep.


    Arvin''s personal phone vibrated at 1 am. He muted the phone before checking the caller I.D.


    It was Kent.


    Carefully getting up and tucking her in the corner, Arvin went to the balcony and anwsered the phone.


    "Arvin speaking."


    "Doctor Gu, we have some news."


    The news did''t need to be specified.


    He knew what it would be.


    His sight, looking at the building dozens of miles away, turned deep, "Go on."


    "Our man found a woman in France who looks exactly like Rosa. Butter... We lost her."


    "I see. Try harder and keep looking at all costs." He must find Rosa. He needed everything to go back


    to the way it was.


    "Yes, sir. The other side is trying to steal the form you invented. It seems that they have hired


    hackers to break the LAN protection of our hospital."


    "It dosen''t matter. I will keep an eye on the firewall."


    After hanging up, Arvin stood on the balcony to meditate. When he returned, he turned on the


    All turned calm again. Ang would know nothing, and sleep peacefully.


    At six in the morning, Ang opened her eyes. Her first sight was Arvin''s handsome and masculine


    outline. She smiled and left a kiss on his stubbly chin.


    "Are you awake?" he asked, eyes still closed.


    "When did you wake up?" said Ang, in surprise. She thought he was still asleep!


    "I''ve been awake the whole time." He naturally woke around this time.


    "Alright, I''m gonna get up!"


    "So early?" Early


    Rising of course wasn''t Ang''s style, but she had a n. "Yes. I''ll cook soup for Nancy and send it to


    the hospital. That''s good for her health."


    Arvin lifted an eyebrow, then asked out of difiture, "You''ve been with me for such a long time. Why


    don''t you cook soup for me? That''s good for my health, too."


    "Well... You are as strong as a horse. You don''t need it." With this, Ang pointed his chest muscle


    with her forefinger.


    Strong and flexible! That''s awesme!


    ''If only I could eat him!'' Ang''s eyes sparkled at the thought.


    Didn''t Arvin know? Her sight turned deep when she thought so coquettishly.


    If one day, all the obstacles between them were cleared up, he would make Ang, who was always


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    trying to seduce him, stay in bed for three days!


    Knowing nothing about his thoughts, Ang finally got up after azy stretch and yawn.


    The breakfast waspleted by Ang alone. Of course, Arvin refused. But when he was trying to call


    Kent, Ang grabbed the phone out of his hand and insisted on preparing breakfast for him.


    She made it to the kitchen before him.


    Ang applied some traditional medicine to her wound. It was healing quickly. She could move her


    right arm in three days. It still hurt, but not too much.


    After breakfast, Ang sent Arvin out of the apartment.


    Arvin took two steps and suddenly turned around to look at her. "Let me know before you go out to see


    Nancy."


    "What? Why?" She was a bit too slow to respond.


    "I''ll get Kent to pick you up." Her arm was injured, so driving was out of the question.


    Ang smiled sweetly at him, "That''s fine. I can take a taxi.


    They all are busy. I do want to bother them."


    "Taxi is not safe. Remember what I''ve said. Get it?" Arvin came straight to her, lifting her chin and


    kissing her red lips.


    Ang obediently nodded her head.


    "Good girl."


    Arvinughed softly and touched her face. Then he went into the elevator.


    Seeing that the elevator disappear, Ang closed the door and waited for the soup to simmer.


    Waiting was always boring. She searched through Arvin''s shelves, and then went to make the bed.


    Knowing that Arvin was a neat freak, she also made efforts to change the bed linens.


    When she was standing in the living room, intending to mop the floor, suddenly the phone rang.


    "Master! I can''t hold on! I''ve always had a dream to learn Kung Fu in the Shaolin Temple of Song


    Mountain..." Ang ran to the bedroom to find her phone, it was Chuck.


    "Dad!"


    "Now you remember your old man!" he said with discontent. ''Daughters and dead fish that keep no


    wares, '' he thought. Ang hadn''t called for days!


    Angughed with embarrassment and said, "Of course! My father is so handsome, and not old at


    all. Of course I do remember."


    ttery meant nothing to Chuck.


    But there was one exception; Ang''s sweet talk. He said with shiny eyes, "When are youing


    back? I''ll cook delicious food for you."


    The housekeeper he arranged had been rejected. He didn''t know what she did everyday.


    "In few days, dad. Don''t worry." She herself didn''t know how many days that meant...would be...

 Chapter 99 Fabian Li

    Chapter 99 Fabian Li


    "Okay, is the work heavy?"


    "Not at all!"


    "Have you been bullied by others?" If Ang said ''yes'', he would definitely give others a hard time!


    So, she said, "No!"


    "Do you have a boyfriend?" If Ang answered ''yes'', he would fly to Shine Empire and take her back


    home immediately. Then, he would send the boy who seduced his daughter to the north pole and


    punish him.


    Ang blinked her eyes and said, "No!"


    She didn''t lie to him. Arvin wasn''t her boyfriend, they just lived together. That was all!


    Chuck was satisfied. "I might go to Yao Hospital next week. You can ask for a few days leave and


    apany me."


    Apany him to Yao Hospital? As his daughter?


    "No. Daddy, I don''t like to show off. You know that! If all people know that I''m your daughter, how can I


    work there as amon person?" If your dad and brother are legendary figures in the industry, your


    colleagues must want to get close to you! All because they want to secretly get close to them.


    It was totally understandable!


    Ang had learnt this lesson from experience. When she was in the senior high school, she was


    usually the center of attention.


    Girls tried to make friends with her, but they said a lot of mean things behind her back at the same time.


    Boys pursued her or tried to make friends with her, but they had a girlfriend or put themselves forward


    at the worst times.


    Chuck thought about it for a little but didn''t insist on it.


    Soonter, Ang asked her dad, "Daddy, what are you going to do in Yao Hospital?"


    "I have to discuss with Hogan about that Billions Project. There''s still some work to be done. Besides,


    we also have another project to work on."


    "Billions Project? Wow!" She knew that! Arvin mentioned that project when he was at her homest


    time.


    "Daddy, what kind of patents involve billions?" She was really curious about it.


    However, Chuckughed, "My Ang, thepany is called Billions! It''s just the name of the project,


    nothing to do about money. Billions, Yao Hospital and our hospital have cooperated with each other


    and we have worked on one project. This project just costs about several hundred million."


    Upon hearing his exnation, Ang was greatly shocked!


    So... Last time! at her home! Arvin! This bad guy! He had lied To her again!


    "Okay, dad. There''s an emergency here. Talk to youter!" She was going to look for Arvin and ask him


    to give her a reasonable exnation. Oh my God!


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    "Ang, is this about your work? My baby, you can go back home and work for me if your work is too


    heavy!"


    "No, daddy! I''m fine here! Talk to youter! Love you!" Ang hung up the phone immediately.


    Looking at her watch, it was five minutes before the soup would be ready. So, Ang changed her


    clothes.


    Ang was so angry that she forgot to call Arvin. She called a taxi outside and went to Yao Hospital


    directly.


    When the car stopped at the gate of Yao Hospital, Ang paid the driver through WeChat.


    After that, Ang rushed to the hospital with the sk in her hand. A sharp braking sound came to her


    ears. Ang was so scared that she dropped the sk!


    Looking back, she found a cool ck motorbike stopped beside her. A man in white sportswear and a


    ck helmet was nearly tumbling over because of the sudden braking.


    When he had righted the motorbike, he swore angrily, "Shit! Who the hell... Ang Si?"


    When he called her name, Ang saw his beautiful purple eyes. And she was sure that she had never


    seen this man before!


    When the man took off his helmet, a lot of passersby were attracted, "Wow! How handsome! My god!


    His purple hair looks so nice!"


    "And his eyes are so special! "


    "He must wear color contact lenses!"


    ...


    The man in front of her was only about 20 years old. His hair was purple. But if you looked at him


    carefully, you would find that his eyes were purple too.


    Ang thought he had worn ck contact lens. Actually, his eyes were dark purple.


    At the first nce, Ang was deeply attracted by his eyes.


    The white skin, high nose and dark lip... And there was one tattoo on his forehead. So, the man looked


    both coquettish and mysterious.


    He looked like... like... emmmm... like a vampire.


    Suddenly, the man''s action awakened Ang atst.


    He grabbed her arm, her injured arm! "Ah..." Ang felt so painful that she couldn''t help screaming.


    "Let me go! Let me go!"


    The man thought she was afraid of him because he was a stranger to her.


    Therefore, he released her and put the helmet on the motorbike, "Ang, are you hurt?"


    "No. I''m sorry. I was in a hurry and wasn''t paying attention!" It had been Ang''s fault.


    The man shook his head and looked at Ang, "That''s all right! My name is Fabian Li."


    "What?" The man was odd. She didn''t ask his name. Why did he tell her his name?


    "Okay. I got it. See you, Fabian Li." Nancy was waiting for her soup! So, she had no time to chat with


    him. Ang picked up her sk, waved at him, and was about to leave.


    "Where are you going?" Fabian asked her.


    Ang nced at him, pointed at the sk and the hospital.


    Fabian got it immediately.


    He sat on his motorbike, "Are you going to the inpatient department? I know it''s about 1 kilometer from


    here. I can take you there."


    He was a stranger, so Ang didn''t want to share a ride with him. She shook her head immediately,


    "No, thank you. I can walk there."


    Fabian put on his helmet, started up the motorbike, smiled at her and grabbed Ang''s arm, "I''ll take


    you there."


    ... Ang looked around. There were many people here. It might be fine to go to the inpatient


    department with him!

 Chapter 100 You Help Me Restore My Sight

    Chapter 100 You Help Me Restore My Sight


    Fabian insisted on sending Ang to the Inpatient Department. Ang couldn''t refuse him so she


    agreed and sat on his motorcycle.


    However, it became one of the most regretful things that she had ever done...


    ...


    Fabian''s motorcycle drew a lot of people''s attention when they got through the hospital.


    She was recognized by lots of people even though she had her head lowered.


    The reason why she always lowered her head was that she was afraid of being recognized. However,


    many people not only recognized her but also talked about her when she passed them. She had to


    raised her head. Right at that moment, she... ...saw Arvin.


    Randal was right behind him with Croton.


    Ang wanted to exin to Arvin. However, Fabian didn''t give her any chance and he stopped directly


    at the Inpatient Department.


    Ang jumped off of his motorcycle and said, "Thank you, but I''m leaving!"


    "Wait! Ang!" Fabian stopped Ang who was urgent to leave.


    "What''s up? I still have a lot of things to do, I have to leave now!"


    Fabian held the helmet in his arms and stared at Ang with his purple eyes. "Can we keep in touch


    with each other in the future?"


    Ang was so speechless, "..." How weird of him! Why should they keep in touch with each? She even


    didn''t know him!


    "How did you know me? I''ve never seen you before."


    Fabian got off his motorcycle and stood in front of Ang, "I know that you don''t know me. I know you


    because... You invented and developed a drug when you were thirteen years old, right?"


    Ang became cautious immediately. How did he know that? She only told this thing to Lulu. Did Lulu


    tell this man? Did he know Lulu?


    "Don''t be nervous. The drug you developed cured my illness. You help me restore my sight. I want to


    say thank you to you." Fabian exined to her with smile.


    When he was eleven, his eyes got a strange sickness. Sometimes, he could see things clearly while


    sometimes he couldn''t. What''s worse, he would get serious headaches which made him miserable.


    He went to hospital. The doctor told him that he had to have a surgery otherwise, he would be blind.


    However, the surgery wouldn''t restore his sight. The surgery itself was a great risk.


    When he was twelve, he went to hospital for review. His doctor told him that Chengyang Private


    Hospital developed a drug which could cure his eye sickness.


    Fabian came to Chengyang Private Hospital immediately and bought that drug. And it did work! It really


    did restore his sight!


    He wanted to say thank you to the person who developed this drug. He found Sventer in life, who


    had been revealed as the patent-holder. But it wasn''t Sven who developed it. Fabian discovered this


    after he''d hacked Sven''sptop!


    Then the next logical step was to get in contact with Ang. He hacked herputer and found her


    form. She truly was the drug''s developer.


    He wanted to shower praise on her as she deserved. But he knew that the reason why Ang''s family


    told media that Sven had developed the drug was because they wanted to protect her. They didn''t want


    their daughter be bothered. So, he gave up this thought.


    Later he knew that Ang hade to Shine Empire for work. But he never thought he could meet her


    under this condition!


    "All right. You''re wee. I have to leave now. Bye!" Ang''s clear and clean voice pulled Fabian back


    to his sense.


    After saying goodbye to him, Ang walked into the Inpatient Department immediately.


    She saw Arvin, who had a totally gloomy and serious face, walking towards her with the leaders of this


    hospital.


    It was the first time that Fabian met Ang. He never thought Ang would be so naughty and...


    lovely.


    Looking at the Inpatient Department, Fabian smiled. He was about to leave while he found that


    someone was ring at him.


    Arvin scoured at Fabian''s smile. ''Why is he so happy? He feels happy when he is with Ang, right?


    Ang belongs to him!''


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Fabian immediately recognized the man.


    Arvin Gu, twenty-eight years old, he was the vice director of Yao Hospital. He was famous in the


    medical field because he was an expert both in traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine. He


    was a real ck horse in medical science. People believed that he would achieve many things, just like


    Sven.


    However, he was cold and indifferent. He got engaged to Rosa when he was neen, and then she


    disappeared when he was twenty-one.


    ... Fabian only knew those details of Arvin''s shallow life.


    It was difficult to unearth any other dirt. Arvin was well-protected.


    However, why did Arvin re at him? Had he known that it was him who was trying to break in their


    Yao Hospital''s LAN?


    Thinking of this possibility, Fabian understood Arvin''s anger.


    He was really a cold and indifferent man. People would fear him on sight. But Fabian wasn''t one of


    those people.


    Fabian sat on his motorcycle and left.


    In the No. 3 ward of the VVIP Department


    Lucy knew that Ang was good at cooking. She wanted to taste the soup. But Ang refused to


    share.


    "Ang, I miss you so much! And this soup is so delicious!" Nancy said.


    "I''m happy to hear that. However, Nancy, how are you now? Do you feel hurt?" The soup was very hot.


    Ang personally fed Nancy when the soup got warm so as not to burn her mouth.


    Nancy shook her head and said, "Don''t worry. I''m Okay. Ang, can youe back to live with me


    when I get out of the hospital?"


    Ang hesitated for a while. She did not want to leave big wing... "Nancy, you can live with Arvin and


    me!" Ang suggested.


    Nancy was so speechless, "..." Live with Mr. Gu? Come on! She would rather live alone than live with


    Arvin!


    "Ang, I want to live with you in the future! I don''t want to get married in the future, and you won''t


    marry either, Okay?"


    Just then, someone pushed the door open. Arvin looked at Ang whose back was to the door.


    Nancy felt guilty when she saw Arvin, "Mr... Hello, Mr. Gu!"


    She was a little frail and afraid that Arvin would get angry, even though she was just kidding around.


    Arvin''s interns were following behind him. Arvin said that they should go to the 9th ward to see a


    patient with a rare sickness. Why did they enter the No. 3 ward?


    Ang was so scared. She almost threw the bowl away and escaped.


    Wait a moment! ''Why should I be afraid of Arvin? It was he who lied to me first! The reason why Ie


    here is to ask and me him. I shouldn''t be scared when I see him.''


    Arvin turned around and spoke to the interns behind him, "You all go to the 9th ward first. I will follow


    behind!"


    "Okay, Mr. Gu."


    They left one by one. Then, Arvin spoke to Ang, "Ang,e with me. I need to ask you


    something."


    His voice was the usual tremor of emotionless banality. It seemed that he hated her so much. Ang


    was so nervous.


    Ang had no choice but to follow Arvin to the No. 2 ward. The nurses in the VVIP Department were


    wondering what was happening.

 Chapter 101 Where Are You Wrong

    Chapter 101 Where Are You Wrong


    To prevent Arvin from ming her, Ang decided to use him first. "Why did you lie to me about the


    Billions project?"


    As expected, Arvin was puzzled.


    "Who is that man?" Arvin asked instead. When he mentioned the man, the atmosphere in the room


    became thick.


    Ang pretended to pace around the room casually, trying to find something to cover her up. She


    wanted to hide. "He... He is... Fabian!"


    "What''s your rtionship with him?" Arvin asked.


    "I didn''t know him before. It''s the first time that I have seen him!" She answered honestly.


    ''I really didn''t know him before! But, why do I feel guilty? I have nothing to do with Fabian! I shouldn''t


    have felt guilty! It made me look like a liar!''


    Ang thought about it. Suddenly, when she turned around, she ran into a man''s chest.


    ''My god... when did Arvin get close to me? Why didn''t I find it?'' Ang thought.


    Arvin circled her waist with his arms. So, Ang smiled at him, "Big wing..."


    "What did I say to you when I left this morning?" He lowered his head slowly and put it against Ang''s


    in the end.


    "You said... You said I should call you before leaving!"


    "Great!"


    "But, why did you lie to me?!" She curled her lip with dissatisfaction and stared at Arvin, "It''s not about


    billions of money! The project is called Billions, okay?"


    Ang didn''t expect that Arvin would admit it. "Yes, thepany is called Billions! But I didn''t say that


    it''s about billions of money!"


    "You..." Ang tried hard to recall the message sent by Arvin, ''A project of Yao Hospital and


    Chengyang Private Hospital involves Billions... Yes. He didn''t say billions of money!'' Ang thought.


    Ang became angry about herself! She was angry that she always found herself being fooled by


    Arvin!


    "But you said it was billions! You are a liar!" Ang started to act shameless, and pushed Arvin away


    immediately and stared at him with dissatisfaction.


    "That''s right! I said it was Billions!" Arvin admitted it.


    Ang stared at him, "... I''m angry, Big Wing!"


    "Why did he make fun of me?"


    Arvin pulled her into his arms, "Angry? Don''t try to change the topic! You didn''t call me and flirted with


    other man! Let''s talk about this!"


    Although he said it in low voice, Ang could tell that he was very angry about it!


    "I didn''t flirt with him! I said I didn''t know him before!" Ang tried to act innocently so as to make Arvin


    believe her.


    Arvin stepped forward, threw Ang to the bed and pressed her under his body suddenly.


    He kissed her hard to vent his anger.


    At first, Ang was going to push him away because it was too painful. But, she gave it up since Arvin


    was very angry now.


    However... One minute, two minutes, three minutes and four minutester...


    He still refused to let her go even if he had touched every part of her body.


    When he kissed her eyebrows, Ang finally got a chance to speak, "I''m sorry, Big Wing. I''m totally


    wrong!"


    "Where are you wrong?" Arvin''s voice became hoarse and it was very sexy!


    Ang looked at his Adam''s apple and swallowed, "I should have called you first." Actually, it was not


    her fault because she was too impatient to call him.


    But when she finished her words, Arvin kissed her hard again!


    "You little girl, you know the true reason why I''m angry! Don''t y tricks on me!" Arvin thought.


    "Ah? Am I wrong again?"


    Soonter, she bit his lip and whispered hard, "I shouldn''t have ridden his motorbike."


    Upon hearing this, Arvin finally let her go.


    Ang panted on the bed. After a short pause, she stood up and stared at Arvin with her face red, "


    Doctor Gu, aren''t you afraid to be seen by others when you do this to me? It will bring negative effects


    on your promotion!"


    However, after a short pause, Arvin said, "If I''m not allowed to stay in Yao Hospital because of flirting


    with you, I will go to Chengyang Private Hospital with you and be a live-in son-inw! Is that


    okay?"


    ''A live-in son-inw!''


    Ang felt very excited when she heard it. So, she nodded her head immediately, "Okay, okay! Big


    Wing, elope with me!"


    Arvin smiled, "Where?"


    "The moon! There is a song called Elope to the Moon!"


    When he heard her answer, Arvin nced at her coldly and turned away.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang said nothing and fixed her hair. "Arvin, you nuisance! You have messed my hair! Don''t you


    know that girls care about their hair very much?" Ang thought.


    When Arvin left, Ang was surrounded by several nurses in the second ward immediately.


    Alice stared at Ang sharply and enviously, "You have stayed with Doctor Gu!"


    Ang said nothing. She didn''t admit it nor deny it.


    Lucy patted on her back excitedly, "Ang, are you really a friend to us?! Why don''t you tell us that you


    stay with Doctor Gu!"


    "Come on! Look at your lip! It''s too red! It must have been bitten by Doctor Gu!" Xenia looked at her


    closely with her sinister smile.


    When Xenia was finished, the others cried out enviably, "Wow! Ang kissed our dream guy!"


    "Oh, my god! Ang, how can you take him away from us?"


    "Ang, tell me the way to seduce Doctor Gu!"


    "..."


    All the nurses had known that Ang had stayed with Doctor Gu. She felt awkward and sad at the


    same time.


    She wished the floor would open up and swallow her, if only she could escape their judgement.


    She also felt sad because she couldn''t admit her rtionship with Doctor Gu.


    Arvin hadn''t asked her to be his girlfriend...


    She couldn''t exin this to the nurses because her fresh red lip had shown Doctor Gu had kissed her.


    Her exnation would been seen as a lie...


    Atst, Winnie found the nurses in the ward who left their post. So, she scolded them and they left the


    ward immediately.


    Finally, Ang had the chance to go to the No. 3 ward.


    But when she came to the door, she found a man in ck police uniform. He stood in front of the door


    and hadn''t decided whether to enter the room or not.


    "Stanley?"


    Stanley looked at Ang and nodded.


    "Are you here to see Nancy?"


    Stanley looked at the door and he felt a little nervous suddenly as if he had done something wrong. He


    didn''t answer her question and was at a loss.


    Ang continued, "Why note in? Nancy is waiting for you!"


    "Really? Nancy is waiting for me?" Stanley thought about it and became confused. He tried to find out


    the truth through Ang''s eyes, but didn''t find the evidence of Ang''s lie.

 Chapter 102 What a Fool She Was

    Chapter 102 What a Fool She Was


    Stanley nodded, opened the door and went in.


    Outside, Ang reflected for a moment, turned and left the inpatient department. At this point, she


    thought it best not to bother them. She could just call Nancyter.


    Reclining in the hospital bed, Nancy held a book in her hands and read it quietly.


    Her long ck hair fell over her shoulders. She wasn''t wearing her sses which only indicated she


    must''ve gotten out of bed at some point today to put in contact lenses.


    Stanley guessed right. Nancy changed contact lenses.


    Observing this, it became clear that she would also have time to put on makeup, and sure enough, a


    light smattering had been put on. Her makeup was so light that it was almost the same color as her


    own skin. In fact, it was just a little bit whiter. And her lip looked very... rosy.


    Stanley gulped.


    The bedside nurse was peeling fruit for her. Seeing someonee in, she rose to greet him, only to be


    met by Stanley indomitable stare.


    He took the fruit and knife from the nurse and signaled her to leave.


    The nurse hesitated but not for long. When she saw Stanley''s badge, she left without a word.


    A peeled apple was ced in front of Nancy, who was still carefully staring at her book. She wasn''t


    exactly reading, and taking it in. She was scanning with her eyes instead, recollecting some things


    past.


    Things like Stanley and Grace.


    Like other old-fashioned stories, when she was sixteen years old, she had been abducted. It was


    Stanley who saved her regardless of the perils. After that, his tall and brave figure was an imprint on


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    her mind.


    When she was neen years old, Grace took a bracelet, proudly walked to her and said, "See?


    Nancy, this is a love token given by Stanley. He says that he loves me very much and he wants to be


    with me forever..."


    Grace had known that Nancy liked Stanley.


    To hide the bitter feelings of embarrassment brought on by Grace, she resorted to anger. She


    pretended that she was indifferent, that she despised Grace. She torn off that bracelet and threw it


    directly into the nearby trash can.


    After throwing it away, she saw that Stanley was not far away, and he looked very upset...


    Naturally, she thought that he loved his half sister so much...


    When she was twenty-one, someone told her that he loved her. It was at her birthday party, and she


    couldn''t remember who it was. She peeped at Stanley to see his facial expression, but it seemed that


    he didn''t want to look her in the eye. Even if he did look at her, there was still no perceptible expression


    on his face.


    She was so sad that she even forgot to refuse the man kneeling in front of her. When she did finally


    refuse that man, Stanley had left the cruise with Grace...


    Soon after that, Grace phoned to say she was and would always be Stanley''s girlfriend.


    But there was the matter of her twentieth birthday party.


    Because on that day, to her surprise, Nancy received a birthday gift from Stanley. All the happiness and


    excitement in the world were recordable on her face.


    Grace pointed at the birthday gift given by Stanley and said, "I helped Stanley buy this gift. He didn''t


    want toe. I don''t want you to be sad, so I bring two gifts for you. You don''t have to thank me!"


    Hating Grace''s proud and scornful attitude, Nancy threw out the two gifts.


    ...


    And... There were so many other things. Her whole youth was filled with the name of Stanley. However,


    maybe all Stanley''s life was the same, but with Grace.


    Although she knew that he disliked her, Nancy still could not repress her emotions. During her stay at


    the hospital, she expected him toe and see her everyday.


    In order not to look so ugly from the gun battle, she used special cream and other cosmetics, which she


    had never had recourse to use before.


    But she had no idea whether Stanley woulde or not.


    A tear dropped right in the middle of book. She gawked at that apple, pulled out a piece of paper to


    wipe the tear and told the nurse, "I don''t want to eat any apple. You may go out first. I want to have a


    rest."


    Stanley looked at her with a frown. He wanted tofort her but this was a clear instruction not to.


    "Okay." He took back the apple and was ready to leave.


    Lying in the hospital bed, Nancy heard his voice, raised her head immediately and found that it was


    Stanley!


    When did hee? Was it an illusion? "S... Stanley? Is that you?"


    Stanley turned round and nodded, "Yes." The room was silent. He looked at the apple in his hand and


    brought up the topic just to dispense with the intolerable silence between them. "Actually, apples are


    very good for people..."


    He hadn''t put down the fruit knife. Seeing the knife, Nancy realized that this apple had been peeled by


    him. Was that possible? She promptly closed the book, "Stanley, give me that apple!"


    Stanley gave the apple to her and Nancy ate it cheerfully


    Because it had been peeled by Stanley''s hand.


    He sat in the chair next to the bed, looking at the girl. "Is it...is it still painful?"


    Nancy quickly shook her head on impulse, just to spare Stanley any feeling of guilt, but the truth came


    out in her wincing and pained expression when she tried to move. "Yes, " she eventually admitted, "it is


    very painful."


    She wished to gnash her tongue clean off. If he thought she felt better, would hee visit her again or


    not? What a fool she was!


    Stanley seemed to be amused by her reaction. "If it is painful, you should stay in hospital. You don''t


    need to hasten the powers of recuperation."


    Hearing that he cared about her, Nancy choked up and kept nodding.


    They sat silently for few minutes. Nancy threw the apple core in the trash and wiped her mouth.


    She asked Stanley in low voice, "Could you please call nurse for me?"


    "What''s the matter?" He didn''t go out in hurry; instead, he looked at the face of this shy girl inquisitively.


    He liked the name Nancy. It was gentle, natural and honest, just like her.


    He froze and stared at her for a moment. Feeling his burning stare bore into her, Nancy''s thoughts


    failed her.


    Being shy for quite a while, Nancy stuttered, "I... I... I want to go to bathroom. You may ask her to help


    me... to go there."


    Stanley stood up from the chair. Instead of calling the nurse, he directly uncovered the thin quilt on her.


    "You... you... What do you want to do?" Nancy was frightened by his action, vulnerable now.


    "I''ll take you to the bathroom myself."


    His exnation made her feel relief.


    There was a bandage around Nancy''s waist. The bandage was hidden by her sick dress, so other


    people couldn''t see it. However, her half-lying position exposed the bandage, doused as they were in


    thick splotches of blood.


    Instantly, Stanley felt a stone drop in his stomach out of sorrow for her. Nancy was such a weak girl.


    How could she bear such serious injury?

 Chapter 103 You Dont Have to Close Your Eyes

    Chapter 103 You Don''t Have to Close Your Eyes


    He touched her gauze gently with his rough hand and said, "Don''t be so silly next time!"


    He remembered how she had been wounded trying nobly to protect Ang. Before she was stabbed,


    he used to consider her a narrow-minded person, but now, he had seen the good and righteous part of


    her.


    Nancy shook her head. "No. It was Ang. She was too silly. She could totally have left me alone in


    danger, but she didn''t..." Instead, to protect her, Ang let herself get wounded. How could she run


    away and leave Ang alone?


    Stanley made no answer. He simply lifted her to his chest, and walked towards the washroom.


    The ward was very close to the washroom. Nancy felt a boost of happiness.


    He put her near the toilet carefully, so that Nancy could lean her whole body on him.


    He could not leave, so he just closed his eyes and said, "You... go on. I''ll turned away."


    Nancy was so embarrassed she had no idea what to do. If she refused Stanley, he would definitely


    think she felt awkward.


    So she took off the hospital pants quickly and sat on the toilet. She told Stanley, "You may go out now."


    "Okay. Call me when you finish!" Stanley also felt rather embarrassed when he thought of Nancy and


    what she was doing right now...


    She closed her eyes and didn''t open them until she could be sure that he had turned around.


    Two minutester, Stanley heard the sound of toilet flushing. "I''m done!"


    Stanley opened the door and walked in with his eyes closed, which teased out a giggle from Nancy.


    "You don''t have to close your eyes."


    Her permission cemented his conviction and so he drew closer to her, his eyes wide open.


    It turned out Nancy had already dressed with difficulty. Stanley noticed that her face was even paler. He


    thought she must had been working very hard to stand up just now.


    He carried her waif-like body back to the ward without a word. Before they reached the bed, someone


    new opened the door.


    Stanley first caught sight of her long burgundy hair. Nancy''s look changed immediately when she saw


    her.


    She wore a short pea-green coat with a white dress underneath, and ck silk stockings. The crystal


    high heels she wore were were a limited edition.


    It was Grace.


    Nancy loosened her hands which circled Stanley''s neck and tried to exin. "I... just asked him to do


    me a favor... Don''t..."


    Stanley was a little confused when he saw her acting this way. She seemed to be making excuses to


    Grace.


    Why? Was it because she didn''t want to be trapped in any rtionship with him, or was it because of


    Grace... Did Grace trouble her?


    Grace''s face also changed. She tried to half-smile to obscure the lie. "It''s okay, Nancy. I know it aches.


    It''s inconvenient for you to do anything by yourself."


    Grace was never a tender woman, but she knew Stanley liked Nancy for her tenderness. So she


    deliberately tried to imitate her personality.


    Stanley ced Nancy on the bed and told her. "You two have a chat. I have to go now. I still have work


    to do."


    ''He''s leaving again...'' Nancy felt heartbroken.


    His arrival had been such a gift to her. "Okay. Be careful on your way back."


    Stanley nodded at them and was about to leave. Suddenly, the door of the ward banged vigorously.


    A tremendous sound was given forth when the door was mmed on the wall, making the three people


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    startled.


    A woman rushed into the room. Still breathless, she said, "Nancy... Nancy... I''m here to help you!" She


    took a deep breath! She was so exhausted!


    Nancy nced at her and let out a sigh. "Ang, what are you hurrying for? Come here. Take a break


    and have a drink."


    "No!" Ang refused. Then, she went to Grace and asked her directly. "Why are you here?"


    Ang had decided not to disturb Arvin who always busy as a bee, and prepared to return to her


    apartment.


    But when she passed by the inpatient department, she couldn''t believe her eyes. Grace was here. The


    woman who had always bullied Nancy.


    Others might not knew the real Grace, but Ang did. Grace was a born pretender.


    She acted as if she was good to Nancy, but actually, she often bullied her!


    She could never allow Grace to bully Nancy anymore!


    When Grace saw Ang wasing for her, she suddenly felt overwhelmed. That snotty girl was not


    only entric but also dared to do anything!


    "Ang, I heard my sister was hurt, so I came to see how she is."


    "What''s there to see? Nancy doesn''t need you. Get out of here!" She was pretending to be a nice


    person, but Ang wouldn''t buy that. She knew how evil-minded she was!


    Grace fell under the interrogatory re of Ang, much to her embarrassment. She blushed, but she


    tried to keep smiling. "I''m here to see my sister. How does that bother you? I''m afraid the way you act


    is just a little indecent."


    "Yeah, I may not be treating you properly, but after what you''ve done to Nancy, I think it''s only fair. Get


    out. Now! If you ever dare bully Nancy again, you''ll get it, see!" Ang tugged Grace''s hand to drive


    her away.


    Grace was so irritated that she felt a headacheing on. Ang was such trouble! She was always


    in the way whenever she nned to bully Nancy!


    "Ang. Don''t get me wrong. Nancy is my sister. How would it be possible for me to bully her?" She


    had to hold herself back while Stanley was there, even if that meant swallowing her insults.


    Ang nced at her disdainfully. "Get you wrong? You are disgusting. I didn''t know why Stanley


    doesn''t like Nancy before, but now, I finally know why!" It was not because Stanley didn''t like Nancy,


    but because of Grace. She was creating difficulties for them deliberately!


    After Ang left the hospital earlier, she went back to Arvin, and she asked him who Stanley was


    actually enamored with.


    Yet, although Arvin was Stanley''s buddy, he had no information on his personal rtionships.


    But he did remember one thing. It was on Nancy''s birthday, after she threw away his birthday gift, that


    Stanley got drunk in a bar.


    He nursed a hollow grief when Nancy was wounded. Arvin deduced that Stanley was actually in love


    with Nancy by this token.


    Conservative as Arvin was, he was forced to speak out on this subject. Then, they tried to analyze the


    reasons why Stanley and Nancy hadn''t dated. Finally, they found the root cause!


    It was Grace. She was a troublemaker!


    Stanley just listened quietly to every word Ang was saying, and he stared at Grace to observe every


    subtle expression of hers.

 Chapter 104 My Dear Nancy Likes You

    Chapter 104 My Dear Nancy Likes You


    Nancy, however, was bashful when her desirous heart had been so indecorously unpackaged like this


    in front of Stanley. "Get out of it, Ang. Grace is Stanley''s girlfriend. Come. Sit near me."


    Grace was Stanley''s girlfriend?


    Hearing this, two people changed their countenance.


    One was Stanley and the other, of course, was Grace.


    "Who told you that I am her boyfriend?" Stanley asked Nancy out of perplexity. He did not understand


    why Nancy had said this to Ang.


    Grace became worried that the truth was about to be revealed, so she changed tact. "My head is


    aching badly, Stanley. Can you take me to the doctor?"


    Ang was astonished at the woman''s pretensions. What a bitch!


    Grace''s face was as pretty as a white lotus, but her heart was as ugly as fleur du mal. "Headache?


    Let me knock it out, " said Ang.


    "Hey don''t start any trouble now, you hear?" Grace''s tone turned sharp when she got annoyed.


    Stanley didn''t pay any attention to their fight, but stared at Nancy, who was lying in the sickbed, and


    waited for her reply.


    Feeling his eyes on her, she lowered her head and said, "So... She isn''t your girlfriend?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Stanley sensed something from Grace''s flustered look.


    "It''s all because Grace has been driving a wedge between you and Nancy. Nancy has been sad about


    it for a long time, " Ang exined to Stanley. She threw caution to the wind for the sake of Nancy''s


    happiness.


    When Ang said this, Stanley fixed his excited eyes on Nancy.


    "Don''t you know that Stanley? My Dear Nancy likes you..."


    "Ang!" Nancy stopped Ang at once. She had been too excited to keep her big mouth under


    control.


    "There there, " Ang scratched her head and smiled sheepishly. "Nancy should speak for herself."


    Grace gasped and grabbed Ang, dragging her out of the ward.


    To everyone''s surprise, Grace kicked open the door and flung Ang in.


    Ang rubbed her aching wrist. She did not expect the woman named Grace Dong to have practiced


    kung fu or something. Otherwise, how could she flung her with such violence.


    "Ang, you bitch! You''ve ruined everything! Bitch!" Grace swore at Ang with her teeth gnashing,


    and her eyes ame.


    It was the first time Ang had been called such terrible names. Of course she had been in a bad


    mood--a very bad mood indeed!


    So there was no point adding sor to Grace''s fury.


    Ang opened her bag, drew out some tube and sprayed it into Grace''s mouth.


    "Ah!" Grace cried out. She seized the moment and it hit her face. Ang''s move was so quick and so


    sudden that Grace could not reacted to it at all. A burning pain had shot across Grace''s lips.


    Satisfied, Ang put her spray back and stared at her with scorn. "How dare you swear at me? Are


    you out of your mind? Let''s wait and see. Stanley and Nancy will be happily together while you will be a


    green-eyed monster!" Ang snorted, Tossed her head, and walked out of Ward No. 2.


    Grace''s lips were so painfully desated that she could not say a word nor touch them. She rushed


    into the washing room and looked in the mirror. "Argh!" A miserable scream came out of Ward No. 2.


    Lucy and Xenia heard the noise and darted into the room at once. When they saw Grace''s lips, they


    were so shocked that they put their goggles on and covered their mouths.


    Grace''s lips should have looked like a cherry but now they were swollen and full of blisters.


    Grace looked so horrible that one could not bear seeing her. Xenia and Lucy restrained their feeling of


    nausea and brought her to the doctor''s office.


    Ang appeared calm as if nothing had happened. She was peering into Ward No. 3 through the crack


    of the door. Stanley was now holding Nancy''s hands tightly, and they were making doe''s eyes at each


    other.


    Ang looked at them with pride. Then, she closed the door with a satisfied smile, then huming a tune,


    walked out of Winnie''s sight and slipped into the nurse station.


    Three young nurses inside were talking about what had just happened when they saw Ang enter.


    Yasmeen Yue, who would be at work in the next shift, came up and slipped her arm into Ang''s.


    "So what?"


    "How did you do that? You really did a number on her. You have a grudge against each other?" Nadia


    Nie, nervously clutching her own braid, gazed at Ang with fear.


    She did not expect Ang to be so violent and she felt relieved that she was not in the same shift with


    her.


    Ang just gave Yasmeen a smile. She would not tell them that the spray had been concocted by


    herself.


    "She hurt herself. She had iting, too, " she said and fled out of the nurse station in case they would


    continue asking.


    Having walked out of the inpatient department, Ang checked her wrist. She had time to make more


    of the concoction in Arvin''sb, she decided.


    "I''m gonna make some normal drugs, sell the patents to my brother and get the money to buy Arvin a


    cruise ship, a super car, a mansion, Hahahaha..."


    Thinking about all that, Angughed outright.


    But...


    An angry woman blocked her way. It was Grace who had juste from the doctor. She had found a


    mask to have her mouth covered.


    Two tough bodyguards were behind her. It seemed that it was her rather than Ang who was the real


    heiress of a rich family.


    Ang sighed scornfully. Could her low-key lifestyle be a humiliation for her wealthy parents? Take


    Grace. Her mother didn''t officially marry into the Dongguo family, but she had already squander the


    money like a rich girl, whose quality of life was much better than Ang''s.


    Grace made a signal, and a bodyguard seized Ang''s cor, lifted her up like a small animal, and


    took her to the garden close by, under the watchful eyes of the crowd which had gathered.


    He put Ang down at a ce where there was no camera.


    "Master, I can''t stand it anymore! I always dream of going to the Shaolin Temple in Songshan to learn


    Kung Fu¡­" Ang took out her phone and prayed It was her "Big Wing" before she checked the


    number.


    After all, the two big fellows were too tough for her to deal with!

 Chapter 105 Are You Insane

    Chapter 105 Are You Insane


    But no, it wasn''t Arvin, it was Lulu. "What''s the matter? Miss Gu?"


    "Ang, aren''t you in the researchb? Open the door! I''ve been waiting outside for a long time!" Lulu


    said angrily.


    Ang nced at one of the strong bodyguards. "Wow! Arvin! I''m in the hospital and talking with


    Grace! Wait for me! I''lle to youter!"


    "What are you talking about, Ang? Are you insane?"


    Ang sighed deep and hoped Arvin''s name would make Grace let her go. "Okay, I''lle to you in


    one minute! Wait for me! Love you!"


    Ang prayed that Lulu would find something wrong with her.


    Lulu was totally speechless.


    Before Ang hung up the phone, the bodyguard took it away and put it on speaker.


    "Ang, where are you? Open the door immediately! Do not talk nonsense! Wait a minute! I know what


    you are doing! You must be pretending that you are not at home, right?"


    Suddenly, the phone was hung up.


    ''How dare Ang threaten me through Arvin?'' Grace thought spitefully. She gave Ang a tarnishing


    look.


    Ang threw her gaze about, only to find she was utterly alone. She would have to save herself!


    "Grace, why did you find the two strong bodyguards to kidnap me?!" Ang pointed at the two


    bodyguards beside her.


    Since Grace couldn''t speak, Ang continued, "I want you to think about whose zone this is. Do you


    know Arvin? He is the vice-director of Yao Hospital, my... good friend!"


    ''Forget it! I''d better not tell her about the rtionship between Arvin and me! I don''t want to bring


    negative effects on his campaign for the director of the hospital!'' Ang thought.


    Grace snatched the phone, typed into the phone, and showed Ang what she had typed. It said,


    "Don''t brag, you silly girl! You''re an arrant liar! Tell me who the hell you are! You''re definitely not a good


    friend to Arvin! Why not say you are Chuck''s daughter? You have the samest name!"


    Ang opened her eyes and was speechless. ''How clever she is! She has just guessed the truth!''


    "Okay. Can you allow me to call Arvin and ask him toe here?"


    Grace had her phone, so Ang was not going to ask for it back. ''Okay. Out of thirty-six ns, the best


    one is to get away at once!'' Ang thought.


    "I''m not a fool! Ang, listen to me! You''ve ruined my life! I''ll never let you go free!" Grace screamed.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "That''s not true! Think about what you''ve done to Nancy! You''ve ruined Nancy''s happiness! Obviously,


    Stanley loves Nancy, but you''ve messed it up and now they''re both sad!" The two bodyguards came


    closer, as they saw Ang bunch her muscles as if she were about to strike. Maybe she could beat


    them back.


    "Okay, that''s the n!" Ang rolled up her sleeves and shouted, "Ha!" She socked one bodyguard in


    his stomach.


    However... the bodyguard only crouched, and stood back up with a frown.


    As for Ang, her hand was frail with the shock of the pain. It was as if she hit a wall.


    After a short pause, she took a deep breath and ran away immediately, shaking her pained fist, before


    Grace gave another order.


    When the two bodyguards saw this, they tailed after her at once!


    "Help! Help! Help! I''m so tired right now!"


    Some passersby heard her yells, but at the sight of two massive bodyguards, they shrank back


    cowardly.


    One of the bodyguards caught her coat! So, Ang shed it and continued to run.


    Eventually, Ang was forced to the middle of the bridge. There was no escape.


    She had no choice. When the two bodyguards came forward to her, Ang took a deep breath and


    jumped into theke!


    She disappeared into the water with a ssh. A huge spindrift marked the area where she had dived


    in.


    Arvin rushed there when he received a call from Lulu. He saw a person jumping from the bridge in the


    distance. His first instinct was that it must be Ang!


    "Ang..." Suddenly he became concerned.


    He quickened his pace. He removed his coat and cast himself over the bridge too.


    The two bodyguards had vanished. Many strangers had gathered around theke.


    Arvin couldn''t see a thing.


    "Ang!" Arvin shouted, but nobody answered.


    There were No Wading signs set up around theke. The deepest spot in theke was about three


    meters deep.


    But, Ang wouldn''t be able to stand after 1.6 meters tall.


    For the first time, Arvin became panicked. He didn''t give up. He dove into theke, and scoured the


    waters for Ang.


    "Ang! I''ll skin you alive if you don''t show up! And you''ll not be allowed to enter the researchb!


    Ang, where are you?"


    Two minutester, Arvin surfaced again.


    But he couldn''t find Ang! Arvin panickedpletely!


    "Ang, where are you? Come out! I''ll be angry if you don''t show up! Ang..."


    Suddenly, the sound of water closing over came into his ears. Arvin turned around and found a person


    swimming out.


    She was swinging her hair around, her shirt all wet! It was Ang!


    Ang had been suffocating. Her heavy breathing came as a relief to Arvin.


    "Ang!" he called. He swam to her, and held her in his arm tightly.


    ''Arvin! It''s Arvin! Was that Arvin?'' Ang thought that the two bodyguards were searching for her! She


    pped about in the water, scared toe out of the water.


    "Big wing!" Ang struggled around his waist, spluttering, but holding tight.


    ''But why... why is Arvin holding me so tightly!'' She nearly couldn''t breathe.


    People on the bank screamed, "My god! Doctor Gu is holding Ang in his arms!"


    "My god! My dream guy... No, I don''t believe it! It''s not true!"

 Chapter 106 If She Comes Back

    Chapter 106 If She Comes Back


    "Yes, you''re not wrong! Our vice-director Arvin held Ang! No! To be exact, both of them hugged


    tightly!"


    "Do they stay together? No...I''m so sad! My dream guy loves another woman!"


    "Oh, my god! Look at them! They... My goodness! They are kissing!"


    "My god! Arvin! Doctor Gu! What are you doing?! My dream guy, don''t kiss Ang! No! I don''t want to


    see this... I''m gonna jump into the river, too!"


    At the same time they yelled this, one woman jumped into theke rapturously.


    Later, another woman followed. Soon, Arvin and Ang, startled by this sudden diluvial incursion,


    stopped kissing.


    Ang blushed, and then held Arvin''s shirt tightly. Her mind went nk.


    Arvin... Arvin kissed her in front of everybody.


    "My god!" Ang''s heart virtually st out of her chest.


    After a while, Arvin and Ang swam away. He lifted Ang ashore.


    "Arvin, I..." Before Ang could finish her sentence, Arvin held her up and left. No-one could believe


    their eyes.


    As for those girls who jumped off the bridge intentionally, they cried out for help, but Arvin ignored


    them, as he was wont to do. He ran past them.


    The half-drowning men and women grappled on each other, and went to the Vice-Director''s Office.


    Arvin led Ang to the restroom. He asked her to sit on the sofa.


    He switched on the central heating, squatted down in front of Ang, and felt her pulse.


    "I''m fine. I can swim." The reason why she jumped off the bridge was because she could swim.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    If she was unable to swim, she wouldn''t have jumped off. She would''ve rather have been caught by the


    bodyguards.


    Since Ang was fine, Arvin stood up, took out a bath towel and covered her up.


    After that, he took out another towel and covered up her hair, "Go take a shower. This is a simple


    restroom. There''s no bathtub here. You can take a shower."


    "Okay. What about you then?"


    "I''m fine. You can have a shower first." He left the bathroom immediately and closed the door.


    When he came out, he called Adam, "Send a set ofdy clothes to my office."


    "For... Ang?" Adam asked with great care.


    Although he said nothing, he meant Ang.


    Ang slipped a bath towel round her body and stepped into the restroom. She managed to get ready


    for bed and hop in before he came in.


    He arrived after she made a thorough inspection of her whole body for injuries.


    "Change you clothes." Arvin came in with two bags in his hands and put them on the table.


    "Okay."


    When Arvin was in the bathroom, Ang changed her clothes at once.


    However, when she saw the clothes, she curled up her lip... They were... old-fashioned.


    A ck wispy floral dress, ck stockings and yellow t shoes.


    "How bad... Arvin''s taste is!"


    ''I''d better ask him about it when he gets out from the bathroom. If his taste really is this bad, I need to


    give him a lesson in fashion!'' Ang thought.


    At the moment, someone knocked on the door. "Miss Si, it''s me." Adam said.


    Adam came in with a thermal lunch box in his hand. Arvin''s order.


    Ang scoffed down half the box and left the rest for Arvin. Then, she looked at her clothes.


    Since Ang was so young, she was too afraid to leave the office wearing old-fashioned clothes!


    "Why did he buy such old-fashioned clothes for me?!" Ang wondered.


    Arvin came out of the bathroom. He was in great shock.


    "Big wing!" Ang ran to him and held his arms.


    Arvin pushed her away to remove her bandage. "Don''t move. Let me put fresh dressing on your


    wound."


    Originally, there was no need to change the dressing. But now, it was necessary since theke waters


    had interfered with the fabric.


    Under the bandage, the powder was already congealed. The wound was bright red. Arvin threw his


    medicine cab into disarray before seizing on a bottle of iodine.


    "Big wing, have you ever... bought gifts for women?" Ang asked him curiously.


    After a short pause, Arvin answered coolly, "Yes."


    "What did you buy?" Ang swore that she asked the question just out of curiosity! She wished to


    determine his taste. She could imagine other women''s reactions.


    Unfortunately, Arvin''s answer bruised her heart.


    "A bag...and... a ring." When Rosa was 18 and Arvin was 19, they were officially engaged.


    In thepany of Rosa and her father, Arvin bought the wedding ring.


    On her 19th birthday, he bought thetest bag for her.


    Usually, he would never buy gifts for other women. He would ask his assistant to select them.


    "A ring?" Ang whispered, with uneasiness. Her face looked a little pale.


    ''It seems that Arvin and Rosa are devoted to each other! I''m so envious, jealous and hateful...''


    "Arvin, if shees back..." This was the first time Ang mentioned Rosa to Arvin.


    Upon hearing her question, Arvin waxed normal, and continued to dress the wound. "No swimming in


    the next few days. It will affect the healing progress."


    Ang was speechless.


    After he put back the iodine, Arvin packed up her clothes. "Just now, Lulu called me. She is waiting for


    you. I''ll ask Kent to send you home."


    Although Arvin said it in normal tone, Ang sensed the pain in his tenor.


    ''But Rosa hasn''te back, so I can still have a good time with Arvin. Right?'' she wondered.


    Stepping forward, Ang put her arms around Arvin''s waist. Her face on his chest thrummed against


    his strong heartbeat.


    Arvin felt Ang''s bleak mood. He put his hand on her head, and told her in a low voice, "Ang, I


    can''t make any promise to you because the future is uncertain. But you should believe me. I''ll make


    efforts for our future."


    The reason why he didn''t want to give any promises to her was because he couldn''t take control of the


    future. Otherwise, she would be hurt deeply ...


    "Can you tell me... who you love the most?"


    After she asked the question, Ang looked at his jaw instead of his eyes...


    Because people could find out the truth through others'' eyes.


    And she was afraid to find out the truth through his eyes.

 Chapter 107 How Dare You

    Chapter 107 How Dare You


    At this very moment, even if Arvin lied and disappointed her, Ang would... still love him and be


    willing to do everything for him. That was how Arvin meant to her. She''s head over heels with this man.


    Fortunately, he didn''t disappoint her. Arvin gently kissed her red lips, "You are such a little fool. If I don''t


    love you, why do I still care about you and let you stay with me? Think about that, Ang."


    Ang didn''t ask him any more questions because she just got what she really wanted. She did not


    have anyints at all.


    Ang put her arms around his neck and smiled lovingly. She kissed him too. "I''m leaving now. Bye,


    Big Wing!"


    Arvin smiled, "Okay. Can I have dinner at home tonight?"


    He thought it might be very difficult for Ang to prepare dinner because she and Lulu must keep


    working in the researchb the whole day.


    "What do you want to eat, then?" She would definitely cook for him! Not only that but she was going to


    cook the most delicious food for him!


    Arvin pinched her nose lovingly, "Whatever you like! Surprise me."


    Ang blinked her eyes, "Okay... How about celery? or red-cooked pork?"


    Arvin stared at her coldly while sheughed heatily, "Never mind. It''s just a joke!"


    "What? How dare you tease me like that? Are you making me look like a fool now?" This little lovely girl


    always yed jokes on him! Arvin pretended to be angry as he stared at her fiercely.


    "I like ying jokes on you! I''m not afraid of you anymore! I know you can''t resist me. Ha!" Although


    she was not afraid of him, she ran away from his office immediately after she said it.


    Even if she knew that Arvin would never hurt her, she just wanted to tease him more.


    Arvin followed her and couldn''t helpughing, "How lovely the little girl is!"


    He called out Kent, "Ang is going downstairs. Send her home now."


    "Yes, Doctor Gu. Will do."


    "Check the monitoring video and find out who the hell have done this to Ang in the hospital!"


    "It might be Nancy''s sister, Grace." When Arvin received a call from Lulu and rushed to save Ang,


    Kent had already given the order to investigate the whole thing. He knew that Arvin would eventually


    want that. He saw that the bodyguards who had been chasing after Ang left the hospital with Grace.


    Upon hearing this, Arvin said coldly, "Shut Grace out in the entertainment circle if she has indeed done


    this to Ang. Do everything you can to ruin her." He remembered Gage said he had a half-sister in


    the entertainment circle.


    "Yes, Doctor Gu. Anything else?"


    "Yes. Fill up theke and make it even. You''re responsible for the reconstruction scheme. Make


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    decisions by yourself. I trust you."


    After a short pause, Kent said, "... Yes." Everything Doctor Gu desired to do was always for Ang! He


    hated everyone and everything that hurt or will hurt Ang!


    Arvin gave him some simple tasks to do and they finally ended their conversation. At this moment,


    Arvin thought about the clothes specially bought for Ang. He became frustrated again.


    "Why did Adam do this? What could be his very purpose?"


    Fortunately, Ang was young, slim and had fair skin. She looked pretty in anything she would wear.


    When the rumors about Arvin and Ang widely spread around the whole hospital, everyone was


    talking about it the whole day.


    Today, Ang was the same as usual. She wore a ck floral dress and a pair of yellow salted shoes.


    However, there was nothing really special with it.


    It just made Ang look like an ordinary girl. After all, Adam bought those clothes in a store for middle-


    aged women!


    Lulu was the first one who saw Ang. When she found out that Ang was safe and sound, she felt


    relieved and pulled her into her purple Benz without saying anything at first.


    On the other hand, the female doctors and nurses were very surprised to see her.


    Kent stopped Arvin''s Pagani and rushed to Lulu and Ang, "Lulu, Doctor Gu asked me to send


    Ang home."


    "Tell my brother I''ll send her home!" Lulu has been waiting for Ang for almost two hours. She


    eventually became tired of waiting and went to the hospital directly.


    Kent opened his mouth and looked at Ang. Ang shrugged her shoulders reluctantly. Kent finally


    gave in and ced a call to Arvin. Kent didn''t stop Lulu after he got Arvin''s permission.


    Lulu stared at the bewildered Kent, "Get out of my way! Leave now!"


    Kent has a better understanding of Lulu''s personality. Therefore, he said nothing and left to buy a new


    phone for Arvin.


    The purple Benz drove out of Yao Hospital. Ang asked Lulu, "Miss, why should you send me home


    by yourself?"


    Upon hearing her question, Lulu nced at her with dismay, "Why does my brother love you! I really


    don''t understand! Look at Nita! How good she is! My brother has a bad taste! He must be so blind!"


    Ang was surprised and disappointed at what Lulu said.


    "Am I not that of a good sophisticated girl? Really? Okay. If I''m not the girl you want for your brother,


    you can stop the car right now and I''ll get off. Go to your brother''s house by yourself!"


    Lulu became further infuriated at her! "Shut up, Ang! If you say one more word, I''ll throw you into the


    sea!"


    "No! I have something to say! I just want to say let''s go to the supermarket!"


    "No way! I''m going to my brother''s house!" She was deeply impressed by what Ang did in the


    researchbst time.


    Therefore, she wanted to grab the opportunity and asked Ang to teach her forms.


    "Actually, I also want to go to the researchb. But I promise your brother to prepare dinner for him! If


    we don''t go to the supermarket and cook dinner, can you shoulder that responsibility for me?" Ang


    discussed this with her in a serious tone.


    "What?" Could she shoulder the responsibility? She could but she wouldn''t! She was afraid to see her


    brother''s emotionless face!


    In the end, Lulu found a supermarket near the Shengfeng Mansion and they went shopping there.


    In the supermarket, the two little girls realized that they had the same hobbies! That''s just so ironic!


    For example, "Ang, buy some lobsters! I want to eat them tonight!"


    Ang looked at the lobsters and was surprised. She responded, "No! I will only cook for your brother!"


    Lulu shook her arms rather violently, "Dear Ang, I''m Arvin''s sister! Buy the lobsters for me!"


    "Okay. I can buy them, but you have to pay the bill!"


    Lulu bit her mouth and stared at Ang. She was about to give up on this stubborn woman. But Ang


    raised an eyebrow and Lulu said, "Okay! Done!"


    "How could Ang survive in this world? She is really a bad girl!"


    "Ang, look! There''s salmon sashimi there!"


    "Where? Where?"


    Atst, the two girls selected some salmon sashimi and Ang also bought some arctic shellfish and


    tuna for the dinnerter on.


    Lulu pointed at the counter, "What about some caviar and mustard sauce?"


    "Okay... Now, let''s buy something more. Can you eat spicy food?" Ang asked her.


    Lulu excitedly nodded her head and said, "Of course!"

 Chapter 108 Who Is Big Wing

    Chapter 108 Who Is Big Wing


    They spent half an hour buying the ingredients and then they went to buy some more snacks. When


    they finished, their shopping trolley was totally full.


    The were about to pay the bill when they thought that the trunk of the car might not be big enough for


    all the shopping bags.


    When they were leaving the supermarket, they didn''t feel tired at all since what they did was something


    that they both loved.


    However, when they arrived at the parking lot of the Shengfeng Mansion, they looked at each other and


    had to jam into the elevator with two big bags on the their hands.


    Their fingers almost were almost broken and crushed when they finally entered the house. Lulu sat on


    the sofa and was out of breath, "I left my bodyguards in the old house. Ang, why don''t you have


    bodyguards? At least, you should find an assistant! Answer my question, Ang! That was why we


    didn''t have anyone to carry all those shopping bags for us!"


    Ang was as tired as Lulu. So, she said in an exhausted voice, "I don''t want any bodyguards. There''s


    no freedom! I am constantly being watched."


    "Well, that''s actually a good thing! They can protect you all the time." Lulu nced at her in confusion.


    She thought that every rich woman like her should always have assistants by her side.


    Ang shook her head, "I can do Kung Fu. I don''t need anyone. I can protect myself!"


    But when she thought about the recent ident, she believed that it was actually necessary to hire a


    bodyguard.


    Meanwhile, she thought of Nancy in the hospital.


    She had no idea where her phone was. Therefore, she tenderly patted on the back of Lulu, "Can I use


    your phone?"


    "For what? You little princess of the Si family... Are you so poor that you can''t buy a phone?" Although


    she spoke ironically, she threw her phone to Ang.


    "Did you call Arvin in the hospital?" That was the only exnation why Arvin went to save her!


    Lulu raised her chin, "You are wee! I''m afraid nobody can teach me to do the research if


    something bad happened to you! I did that for me!"


    "Don''t think about it! I''m not going to thank you at all!" They bickered and neither of them showed any


    weakness.


    Although Ang refused to express her gratitude to Lulu, she still thanked her from the bottom of her


    heart.


    Ang got through Nancy''s phone and Nancy''s voice rang out, "Hello."


    "Nancy, it''s Ang speaking. Tell me about the progress of your rtionship. Come on. I need to


    know." Ang became excited immediately when she heard Nancy''s voice.


    "Ang? Whose phone are you using?"


    "It''s not the point! How is your rtionship with Stanley going?" She wished Nancy and Stanley could


    resolve their misunderstandings!


    However, Nancy said in low voice, "Ang... After you left, we didn''t have time to talk with each other.


    Stanley got a call from work and left! I''m very depressed! It''s always like that!"


    "What a pity!" Ang also felt very depressed when she heard this, but she didn''t give up. "Did Stanley


    do something to cheer you up?"


    Nancy thought for a moment, "Well, he kissed me..."


    "Oh, my god! Nancy, Stanley and you kissed! You should have told me sooner!" Ang jumped onto


    the sofa excitedly. Lulu was so scared that she threw away the snacks!


    "Ang, be ady! My brother will throw you into the trash if he sees this!"


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    "Ang, who is talking to you? Who are you with?"


    Ang exined, "Eh, it''s Lulu! We are at the Big Wing''s home!"


    "Big Wing? Ang, who is the Big Wing?" Lulu asked again in confusion. She thought that Ang was


    really a strange woman.


    Ang rolled her eyes, "Your brother."


    "How dare you call my brother Big Wing! I''ll tell him to dump you, you freak!"


    "Fine! I''ll tell your brother that you are trying to make bad blood between us! He will definitely kick you


    out of his house! What are you going to do then?"


    Lulu knew that Arvin never showed affection to Nita, Rosa and the other women around him except


    Ang!


    He even dared to live with Ang! After all, Arvin was extremely annoying!


    Because of Ang, Arvin hadn''t been home for a long time!


    "Go on talking to your friend!" Lulu continued eating the chips and looked away.


    Ang smiled and said, "Nancy, you should seize the opportunity and tell Stanley about what Grace


    has done to you!"


    "Okay, I''ll do that if I had the chance again." Nancy decided to toss aside all concerns and tell Stanley


    about everything for the sake of her happiness.


    "Great! I''lle to you tomorrow morning! Take care of yourself, okay?"


    "Okay! Ang, behave well with Doctor Gu, okay?"


    "Okay, okay! Bye! Nancy, love you!"


    "Bye, Ang! Love you!"


    ...


    Lulu stopped eating because she was envious of the friendship between Ang and Nancy.


    She had a good friend before. Although she seemed very nice to Lulu, she actually didn''t like her and


    had spoken ill of her!


    Later, Lulu determined to stop contacting her after she knew the truth.


    Since then, Lulu didn''t have any close friends anymore! It was really frustrating for her.


    "What are you thinking about? Let''s cook together!" Ang shook her hands in front of Lulu.


    Lulu put down the chips and said, "Ang, I can cook the food with you, but can you take me with you


    if you go shopping with Nancy?"


    "But why?" Ang was confused. She felt it was really strange for Lulu to ask that.


    Lulu was a little embarrassed, "Just answer my question! If you don''t go shopping with me, I''ll call Nita


    to have dinner here!"


    "... Can I throw you out of this house?"


    "No! It''s my brother''s house!" Lulu refused in a straightforward manner.


    Actually, Ang wanted to say, "I can still throw you out even if it''s your brother''s house! I''ll be your


    sister-inw in the near future!"


    But... that was impossible...


    "Fine! We can go shopping with you since you are an obedient girl!"


    "Yeah! Let''s go and cook together!"


    They went to the kitchen together. However, Ang thought it must be a big mistake to ask Lulu to help


    her in the kitchen.


    Lulu was not here to help her! Instead, she kept taking photos all the time!


    For example, Lulu held the te of lobsters and said, "Ang, smile! I''m gonna take a photo!"


    "No!" She was making fried eggs! She was too busy! She didn''t have time for this!


    However, Lulu ignored her, got close to Ang and was about to take a couple photo! "My god!


    Ang, you are too much of a killjoy! You said you didn''t want to take photos! Why did you make face


    like that!"


    Lulu looked at her phone and screamed when she saw the photo.


    Angughed loudly, "You''ve made big troubles for me! It''s totally fair!"


    ...


    In the hospital


    Nita just finished another operation. She took off her face mask and was about to get off work.

 Chapter 109 Dont Talk Like That in Front of a Kid

    Chapter 109 Don''t Talk Like That in Front of a Kid


    "Miss Zhen, look at this..." Susan hurried toe up to her with the phone in her hand.


    In Susan''s Wechat moments, there was an event posted by Lulu that says, "Big meal for dinner!"


    Nita thought it was just a usual post, but when she was about to move her eyes away from the screen,


    she noticed that there was a girl standing next to Lulu. And she was making face on the photo. Was it


    Ang?


    Lulu and Ang? Since when had the two be so close? Unbelievable!


    "Didn''t Miss Gu said she would teach Ang a lesson?" Susan whispered to Nita. "But now, why is it


    that..."


    Nita clutched her mask in her hand and took a deep breath. She said, "It doesn''t matter."


    The she turned away in dismay.


    "Ang, good job! You could even sway Lulu to your side." Nita thought in disgust.


    "Lulu, why are you so stupid? How could you be deceived by that stupid Ang? Oh, that idiotic


    woman..."


    Nita flung the mask into the dustbin angrily and returned to her office to make a phone call to Teresa.


    "Auntie, are you free tonight? I heard that there''s a new restaurant at Jianshe Road. They serve great


    Thai food..."


    Ang had the dinner prepared and called Arvin. Knowing that he had left the hospital, she asked Lulu


    to ce the dishes on the table.


    The door of the Shengfeng Mansion opened, and the two girls rushed out, screaming, "Big Wing!"


    "Brother!" Both of their voices were really loud!


    Arvin was frightened. He cast a stern nce at the two wild girls and grasped Ang, the wildest one,


    and suddenly pressed his lips against hers.


    Oh... Embarrassed, Lulu went back to the dining room to take pictures of the food.


    Ang almost stifled in Arvin''s arms. Their lips seemed to be glued together. "Brother, I''m wrong, " said


    Lulu with bitterness."I shouldn''t have been here. Can you stop making me so jealous of the both of


    you?"


    She just wanted to have a free meal topensate for not seeing Ang''s experiment in the


    afternoon.


    But now she was fed up with the romantic scene she just witnessed. She felt very envious.


    Arvin paid no attention to Lulu and held Ang by her red cheeks. "When is the next time? You know


    what I mean..."


    Ang shook her head and said, "No more, no more!"


    Arvin put his right arm on her shoulder and pressed her to his chest. Then he changed his shoes and


    went to wash his hands with her.


    Lulu sneaked a picture from behind and murmured, "It must not be my brother. He was like a


    clergyman before. How is it possible for him to like a woman so much?"


    She even wanted to go home to ask her mother why and how his brother has changed into another


    being.


    At dinner, Arvin could not practice the way of "No talking while eating" at all when the two lively girls


    were present in front of him.


    "Lulu, try this with this sauce. It tastes great!" Ang picked up a mini shredded-chicken baozi for Lulu.


    Lulu seemed to enjoy the food very much. She became more aware of Ang''s hidden skills--she was


    a good chef as well. Maybe she really could be good friends with this woman.


    Lulu epted the mini baozi with a te and dipped it into the tasty sauce. The perfect taste of the


    chicken juice filled in it made Lulu eat some more.


    "What about me?" Arvin could not help asking Ang. He just wanted to flirt with her more.


    He though that Ang might need some instructions. She was always concerned about Nancy, Lulu


    and all the others except himself.


    Ang understood what he meant, so she spooned up some soybean and pork leg soup for Arvin.


    Looking at the clear soup, Arvin''s face hardened.


    "Eat it yourself!" He threw a cold nce at Ang. He knew she did it deliberately. She was teasing


    him yet again!


    Ang held back herughter and gave the spoon to Lulu.


    Lulu pretended to say to Ang that she needed more, and Ang immediately gave her the pork leg


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    for her to eat.


    "You don''t need this, Lulu. Let Ang drink it all!"


    Ang could not help but look down at herself and thought, "But mine does not look so bad..."


    What she was doing made the siblings nearlyugh. They didn''t speak, but went on eating.


    "I am pretty sure that you need a breast enhancement. Drink it quick so it would get bigger!" Arvin said,


    pretending to be serious.


    Ang blushed instantly. "What are you talking about?" She kicked Arvin under the table. "Don''t talk


    like that in front of a kid!"


    "I''m not a kid anymore!" Lulu repressed herughter and objected.


    If Ang had not been in those weird clothes that day, she looked even younger than Lulu. Ang just


    had that charm that many women were envious about.


    Arvin picked up the bowl, spooned up some soup and sweetly put it into Ang''s lips. "Come on, drink


    it."


    No way! Lulu rubbed her eyes, unable to believe what was happening now. She could not believe the


    loving gentleman across the table was... her brother? But Arvin had always been socking in


    emotions. It seemed like he could never care about other people other than himself.


    She rubbed her eyes again to make sure he was really Arvin. This was just unbelievable!


    The way Arvin treated Ang changed Lulu''s impression of his brother.


    "s! Only if Nita doesn''t like my brother..." Lulu thought. "So that he and Ang could be together.


    And I would not have to hate Ang. I do hope that these two would end up together..."


    Even though Arvin asked Ang to drink all the soup, Lulu helped her consume a half of it.


    After the dinner, they were pointing fingers on who should clean off the table and wash the dishes.


    Arvin and Ang both turned their eyes to Lulu, who was rubbing her belly contentedly.


    "Why are you staring at me?" Lulu had a bad feeling at once.


    Sure enough, Ang nced at Arvin. Lulu immediately knew what wasing.


    Arvin understood and ordered Lulu, "Clean the table. Wash the dishes. And clean the kitchen."


    "What? You two wanna bully me?" Lulu hit the table anxiously. She had never done such things ever


    before.


    Arvin nced at her coldly, "If you don''t want to do this, then don''t tell me you want Ang to do this.


    So who will do it??"


    Lulu nodded at once. Ang could cook dishes, and surely she could wash the dishes!


    "Don''t show up here anymore with that attitude! And don''t say I am your brother! I don''t have such a


    Lulu pressed her hand on her aching chest. She was bing dismayed already.


    Good! Good! Very good! Ang would never wash the dishes!


    She took out her phone to ask someone to rescue her. But Arvin said, "You know I don''t like others to


    what Lulu could do and what she could not do.


    It was high time that Lulu should learn to do household chores!


    "Brother... How can you treat me like this!"


    But Arvin did not care about her muttering andining. He held Ang''s hand and went to gargle


    in the washing room.


    Ang secretly shedher tongue at Lulu and made a gesture which meant, "Come on".


    Lulu just sneered and started to clear the table.

 Chapter 110 Dont Back Out

    Chapter 110 Don''t Back Out


    She decided to tell on Arvin once she returned home. Brother and Ang had united to bully her,


    asking her to clear the leftovers, wash the dishes and clean the kitchen! How dare they!


    She would ask her Mom to teach the cunning couple a lesson!


    Anguished and frustrated screams, and the noise of dishes breaking could be heard from the kitchen.


    Ang, who by now was in Arvin''s arms, began to worry about her.


    "Don''t worry about her, " said Arvin pulling Ang back to him when she tried to leave his embrace to


    check what was happening in the kitchen.


    "But she seems to have broken the dishes..." protested Ang.


    "Never mind. She won''t break any once she has practiced a few times." As Ang had cooked dinner,


    which incidentally Lulu had enjoyed a lot, she must help by doing the dishes. There are no free dinners


    in the world! Everybody has to do their share of work. She could not eat without contributing.


    Actually, it was not the most important thing. Look at what she had done to Ang before. How could


    she have the nerve to share Ang''s fruits ofbor.


    Ang nodded. "Lulu, your brother is rich. He does not care about the dishes you break. Good luck, "


    she thought to herself.


    After an hour, Lulu, worn out from the work, walked out of the kitchen. Though, her temper had cooled


    down a little, she immediately flew into another rage when she saw the scene in the sitting room.


    The woman was submissively leaning against her man''s chest. And the man was cuddling his woman,


    while watching a movie. The woman''s hands held the snacks that she and Lulu had picked together


    earlier at the store. She fed herself a bite and then fed the man a bite.


    Though, it seemed that the man did not actually like the snacks, he did not refuse to eat them either.


    Just when Ang was about to put thest slice of dried durian into Arvin''s mouth, Lulu leaped at them


    with a scream. "These are my durian slices. How could you eat all of them?" she questioned. "Bullies!


    Beasts!" she screamed at the couple.


    As Arvin was not interested in eating any more durain slices, he silently watched Lulu grab the fruit


    from Ang''s hand and eat it herself.


    Ang was not happy. She pretended to kick Lulu and angrily asked, "I was going to give that to your


    brother. Why did you snatch it and gobble it up?"


    "I picked the durian!" replied Lulu aggressively.


    "It was me, okay?" retorted Ang, her eyes wide open.


    Although they both knew in their hearts that they had picked the snacks together, they still fought with


    each other to establish their supremacy.


    Lulu suddenly noticed that Arvin had fixed his cold eyes on her. She felt that she was being wronged.


    "You bully me, brother!" said she and unhappily pouted her lips.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Ang knew that Arvin was supporting her, she showed her magnanimity to his sister. "This


    pudding is for you, " she said picking up a packet from the table and handing it to Lulu.


    "Don''t pretend to have mercy on me, Ang. After all, I paid for all this stuff!" said Lulu crossing her


    arms in front of her chest.


    "I remember giving you your pocket money for this month, " Arvin coolly said before Ang could reply.


    Lulu was speechless with rage. Arvin must not be her real brother! "I am your sister, my brother!"


    "I am not blind, " said Arvin, not even looking at Lulu. He was tired of her tantrums.


    ... Ang could not helpughing when she heard Arvin''s reply.


    She was quite content with his reaction. In a bid to appear good in front of Arvin, she stood up from his


    arms and said, "Tomorrow afternoon at one o''clock, I will wait for you at theb. I will teach you... um...


    how to make drugs. Is that okay?"


    She had just decided to teach Lulu a unique skill.


    Hearing this, Lulu excitedly nodded her head at once. She really wanted to learn how to make new


    drugs. "It''s a deal then. Don''t back out!" she happily said, pacified a little.


    "Yes, sure" Ang said and sat back in Arvin''s arms.


    Arvin shook his head in resignation. Fortunately, he had already set up the cameras in theb so that


    Ang could be closely monitored.


    Gu Family


    Lulu got out of the car with a gloomy face. She banged the door shut, rushed to the second floor and


    knocked at Teresa''s door.


    "Mom! Mom! Mom!" she repeated with every knock.


    "I''ming. I''ming!" Teresa called out. She had been studying the financial data when she heard


    Lulu anxiously knocking on the door. She put the papers aside and got up to open the door at once.


    "I can tell from her voice that she is either aggrieved or was bullied, " whispered Hogan.


    The moment the door opened, Lulu thrust her hands in front of Teresa, "Mom, just look at my hands, "


    she said in an aggrieved tone. Hogan, who was on the bed, smiled and nodded his head. He was right.


    Teresa carefully checked Lulu''s hands. Finding nothing wrong with them, she asked, "What''s wrong


    with your hands? They look as good as they usually do - white and super-soft."


    Lulu took hand care seriously, so she did have well-maintained, regrly manicured, beautiful hands.


    "No, they are not! Mom, do you know how nasty Arvin is?" she said, throwing her head back.


    "What did he do?" Teresa gently asked.


    "Arvin and Ang made me wash the dishes, clear out the leftovers and clean the kitchen. My beautiful


    hands were forced to immerse in cleaning chemicals. While, my dear brother was necking Ang,


    She continued to crib for another ten minutes, before Teresa could say anything.


    "So, your brother and Ang asked you to clean the kitchen while they were being mushy in front of


    you?" concluded Teresa once Lulu had finished.


    But why did Lulu say that her brother was nasty instead of Ang?


    "Right! Look at my hands, Mom. They have be so coarse after I had to use those cleaners! Now, I


    will have to spend tomorrow morning at the salon getting a manicure done, " she groaned, looking at


    her hands.


    Teresa nced at her husband, wondering how their son had been so attracted by Ang.


    It was not good behavior on a brother''s part to bully his sister in front of another woman.


    Hogan noticed Teresa looking at him. He shrugged his shoulders and turned to Lulu. "You were pretty


    happy to be with Ang when you had posted that photo, weren''t you?" He asked, taking off his


    sses.


    He had been quite surprised at her expression when he had seen their picture.


    "Yeah! Because at that time, I didn''t know that Arvin would make me wash the dishes! Mom, you never


    make me do such jobs, but look at Arvin and Ang! You must sort them out for my sake. Please!"


    pleaded Lulu.


    To her surprise, Teresa shook her head and asked, "Ang made the dinner, right?" She had also seen


    the photo. She knew that the girl in the apron, making a face was Ang.


    "Yep!" Lulu looked at Teresa in confusion, wondering why she had suddenly asked about dinner.


    "Ang cooked dinner. Arvin was busy at the hospital. So, what''s so unfair about a foodaholic cleaning


    the kitchen?" Asked Teresa shrugging her shoulders. Lulu was azy girl. Over twenty years old, she


    could never cook anything like Ang did. Even doing small things like washing the dishes could make


    her overreact.


    ... Lulu instantly became silent when she heard Teresa''s words. She had also thought that she was


    overreacting.


    "But you didn''t like Ang, Mom, " she said, not wanting to give up the fight.


    "No. I still don''t." But then, Teresa didn''t hate her either.


    "But..." unconvinced, Lulu continued arguing. "Arvin also ate it for free! Why did he not have to do the


    dishes?"


    "That''s because you were there. Who knows who will wash the dishes when the two of them stay


    alone, " smiled Hogan, who till now had been reticent about his opinions.


    As Ang seemed to have the magical powers to make his son treat her so specially, then things like


    Arvin washing the dishes, were not too hard to imagine.

 Chapter 111 I Cant Stand It Anymore

    Chapter 111 I Can''t Stand It Anymore


    "Dad, do you think Ang would dare to ask my brother to wash the dishes?" Asked Lulu. Comforted


    by the thought, she trotted towards Hogan.


    He nced at her and rather than answering, posed a rhetorical question to her, "What do you think?"


    Lulu carefully thought about it and then nodded. "Dad, you''ve no idea how capable my brother is of


    camouging himself in front of us. You know, he''s very considerate towards Ang, not only


    physically, but spiritually as well! When I was leaving the sitting room, they were leaning into each other


    and watching a movie... The scene was just so romantic!" Lulu''s eyes zed at the memory. After a


    moment, she shook her head as if to get rid of the memory. "I can''t stand it anymore!" said she.


    After she had given vent to her anger and calmed down a little, her parents nced at each other. How


    could they not know how good Arvin was to Ang? Before Lulu hade back home, they had been


    chatting about the news that had been doing the rounds in the hospital during the daytime.


    Ever since Arvin had met Ang, he had changed so much that almost everyone had noticed it.


    "Go to your room, now. I want to discuss something with your mother, " Hogan instructed Lulu. He


    closed the medical book he was reading. It was time that he spared some thought to his third son''s life.


    "Okay. Good night, Dad. Good night, Mom!" said Lulu, getting up from the bed. She felt much better


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    now that her parents had heard her out. She let herself out of the room and gently closed the door


    behind her.


    The bedroom was quiet after Lulu had left. Teresa broke the silence. "Just wondering, Hogan...I guess


    Arvin has never taken your nephew as a qualified rival. He looks quite confident about the director


    election, " she said. Thest time she had visited Arvin''s office, she had warned him to be careful about


    his image during the critical time leading to the election.


    But who knows? Shortly afterwards, he had dared to jump into the artificialke to save Ang, and


    had even kissed her in front of many people.


    Since Arvin was the hero in the incident, the news had quickly spread around the hospital. Teresa could


    imagine the scene when they were in theke without seeing any pictures.


    "Baron is certainly not a threat. He''s just a 20-year-old spoilt child who wants to be the director. But he


    hasn''t finished college yet. Although it sounds a little nonsensical, there is still a possibility that he may


    be the nominal director, " said Hogan. Baron was born to Haley, Hogan''s younger sister, when


    she was 36 years old. As a result, she had spoilt him, which, however, made him a cob.


    In fact, many important people supported Arvin and wanted him to be elected the director.


    Of course, there were others, who did not support him. For example, his arch rival, Zack and Parker,


    Haley''s husband.


    Although Zack was going to retire soon, he still dreamed of bing the director before he said


    goodbye to the hospital.


    The three people, Arvin, Zack and Parker, could get along quite well with each other before the


    election, but now, differences had arisen.


    As they could not reach a decision about who should be the director, they decided to choose the most


    capable one through fairpetition.


    Baron would have had a chance to win the election, if he had been really dedicated in the medical


    circle. But the fact was that he wasn''t. Once, when Arvin and he had gone to a party, Arvin had


    thoroughly disgraced him. Chagrined, Baron had sworn to do anything to beat Arvin. Since Arvin


    wanted to be the director, he would exert all his strength to stop him.


    Teresa had also heard about this incident. Moving on to other concerns, she said, "I''ve heard that the


    director and his son from Chengyang Private Hospital will visit J City one of these days." She wondered


    if the director''s wife, Daisy, would alsoe with them? If she would, then maybe Teresa could have a


    purposeful chat with her.


    "Yes. Their visit is nned for the third day from today, " replied Hogan. Yao Hospital and Chengyang


    Private Hospital had a friendly rtionship because neither of them had opened a branch in the


    general hospital at the other side.


    Not to mention the friendship between Sven and Arvin. In fact the two hospitals were currently working


    towards strengthening their rtionship.


    "Oh, by the way, I had dinner with Nita this evening. She looked unhappy at the table. Although she


    didn''t tell me why she was in a bad mood, I think I can figure out the reason, " sighed Teresa. ...


    Even she had heard about Arvin and Ang. How could she not be upset?


    Hogan nodded his head. "But my advice to you is to not get too involved in their rtionship. If you are


    doing well, they may thank you, But, if not, watch out, your son may turn his back on you!" Hogan


    warned Teresa, who became speechless when she heard his words.


    The next day, when Ang woke up from her beautiful dream, she found that Arvin had already left for


    the hospital.


    She went to the bathroom and looked at herself in the mirror. When she pushed back her hair, she


    noticed something amazing. She was wearing a pair of earrings that she was sure she did not own.


    She carefully observed the earrings and soon realized that they were made of rare Tahiti pearls.


    Who had put them on her ears? Why hadn''t she noticed them before?


    Ang didn''t wash her face. She ran back to the room, snatched up the new cell phone that Arvin had


    brought for her, sat on the bed, and eagerly dialed his number.


    In the vice director''s office...


    Arvin was discussing a surgery with Nita and several other chief physicians. Suddenly, his cell phone


    started ringing. Nita glimpsed at the picture on his cell phone screen.


    It showed Arvin and Ang together in a nifty pose in his apartment. Ang had clicked the picture the


    day before.


    Although Arvin didn''t look at the screen, a broad smile broke out on his face.


    The caller ID disyed "Little girl". Arvin picked up the cell phone and stood up. He looked around the


    table and said, "You guys continue. I''ll join you once again after the call."


    Saying this, Arvin walked into the rest room. He answered the call. "Have you just woken up?" he


    asked Ang.


    "Yes, big wing. It''s you who put the earrings on my ears, right?" Ang asked gleefully.


    Arvin shyly smiled. He then smirked and sternly asked her, "Is there any other man hiding with you in


    the apartment?"


    "Yes... You caught me!" teased Ang. She was lying on the bed with a sweet smile on her face. She


    tenderly touched the earrings.


    "Are you sure?" The man asked again in a serious and warning tone.


    Ang giggled and said, "Yes. I''m pretty sure. In fact, I was about to admit it to you. The man I hide is


    called...Arvin."


    Arvin was relieved. He burst outughing. Then, he tenderly asked, "Are you hungry? I''ve prepared


    breakfast for you. It is in the kitchen. You can warm it and have it."


    "Okay. I will not bother you now. I need to go to the hospital and see how Nancy''s recovering, " she


    said and disconnected the phone. As long as Nancy was in the hospital, she could go there every day.


    Arvin had a gentle smile on his face when he exited from the rest room.


    When he reached his colleagues, he suppressed his smile and transformed into the professional he


    was once again.


    Nita could not believe how Arvin was behaving. She wondered if it was just an illusion.


    A short whileter, Ang walked into ward no. 3. She tugged Lucy and Xenia on her way to the room


    without drawing Winnie''s attention.


    Lucy and Xenia went into Nancy''s room after Ang. The girls were happily talking andughing in the


    room.


    Alice did not like their behavior. She reported their visit to Winnie, which resulted in Lucy and Xenia


    wearily leaving the ward.


    The moment they left the room, Ang turned to Nancy. "How''s everything going between you and


    Stanley?" she inquired.


    Nancy shook her head. "He hasn''t visited me, since he left yesterday, " she sighed.


    "What? Why? Did you called him?"


    "No. I didn''t even message him, " she replied.

 Chapter 112 Deal with Randal

    Chapter 112 Deal with Randal


    Ang was totally confused. She wondered if Stanley was interested in Nancy.


    "If he does not respond, you should make the first move and send him a message. You can ask him


    what he is busy with, " said Ang, offering Nancy her cell phone. ording to Ang, Nancy should


    not just wait and do nothing. Opportunities like this don''te twice.


    "What if he is busy at work?" said Nancy, nervously taking the cell phone from Ang''s hand.


    "Oh,e on! It''s just a message, not a phone call. He won''t be bothered! He would just read the


    message, respond if he wants to, and that''s it."


    That sounded reasonable, thought Nancy. "Okay then, I''ll send him a message!"


    Nancy searched for Stanley''s WeChat ount on the cell phone and then tried to type something. But


    she was still too shy to take the first step and send him a message. Ang became anxious. She took


    the cell phone back from Nancy and started typing herself. "What are you busy with? I am all alone at


    the hospital and am getting really bored!"


    Ang was at least right about that. Gage was so busy that he could spend no more than an hour


    every day with Nancy in the hospital.


    What about the remaining time? Usually the caregivers and nurses of the hospital gave herpany.


    Nancy wanted to take back her cell phone. She said, "Ang, I don''t feel messaging him would be


    right..."


    "Don''t worry. It''s just a casual message... Emm... If he asks why I sent him the message, I''ll say that I


    was going to send it to Arvin, but identally sent it to him!"


    Nancy looked at Ang. She was sure that it would not be that easy to fool Stanley.


    "Look Nancy, what''s done is done. I can''t retrieve the message now!" Anyways, she wanted to see


    Stanley.


    After the message had been sent, the two girls continuously willed the cell phone to ring. After a long


    while of waiting, each secretly wondered why Stanley had not responded. Ang had been so sure


    that he would respond.


    As time passed, they became more and more disappointed. They had waited quite long for his reply.


    Maybe he didn''t want to reply. Knowing that the certainty of not receiving a reply from Stanley had


    saddened Nancy, Ang started feeling that she should have restrained herself from sending the


    message. Maybe, he was not interested in Nancy.


    Seeing that it had been quite some time, Ang got up to leave. Just as she was wishing her a speedy


    recovery, the door of the ward flew open. Surprised, the girls looked at the door and were delighted


    when they saw a panting Stanley standing there.


    Happy to see him, Ang ran to him and gleefully patted his shoulder. "Why didn''t you message back!


    Nancy has been waiting for you, " Ang smiled.


    "Ang! Please stop!" admonished Nancy turning very red. She stopped Ang from saying anything


    more.


    Stanley took a deep breath and nced at Nancy with his beautiful eyes. He liked the way she was


    blushing. "I was on duty outside all day yesterday, and I''ve been quite busy at the police station these


    days, " he exined looking directly at Nancy.


    He should have gone back to the police station first, but when he had seen her message, he decided to


    hand over the remaining work to his subordinates and immediately hurried to the hospital to spend


    some time with her.


    Nancy smiled, shook her head and shyly said, "It''s no big deal. You may go to the station first, if it''s


    really urgent."


    Stanley walked by Ang and sat down at her bedside. He gently looked at her and asked, "My work


    has been done. How do you feel today? Is the cut still painful?"


    Ang chuckled and secretly winked and waved to Nancy. She then went out of the ward, silently


    closing the door behind her. The only two people left in the room now were Nancy and Stanley.


    Arvin''s apartment...


    At sharp one o''clock in the afternoon, Lulu arrived at Arvin''s apartment.


    Ang was casually sitting on the couch, eating instant noodles. When she saw Lulu suddenly appear,


    she was startled.


    She didn''t remember that she had asked Lulu, the day before, toe by the apartment at one o''clock.


    It took her a while to remember her promise.


    "Ah Lulu! Could you please wait till I finish my noodles?" she asked politely.


    Lulu snidely nced at the instant noodles on the table and then at Ang. "Are you really the


    daughter of the director of the Chengyang Private Hospital? How can you eat something as unhealthy


    as instant noodles?" she asked.


    Ang shrugged her shoulders and thought of what had happened after she had left Nancy and


    Stanley. When she had stepped out of the hospital, she had run into Randal. They had quarreled,


    which had totally spoiled her till then buoyant mood.


    After the quarrel, she had noticed a convenience store on her way back to the apartment. Too angry to


    cook, she had bought a cup of instant noodles for herself.


    After Ang finished her lunch, she guided Lulu to the Research and Development room. Lulu noticed


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    that Ang was not behaving normally and seemed to be angry at something or someone.


    "What''s wrong with you?" asked Lulu.


    "What''s wrong with me?" retorted Ang. Argh! She got so irritated whenever she thought of Randal! If


    she got a chance, she would certainly teach him a lesson!


    When Ang had been happily strolling on the road outside the hospital, Randal had stopped her.


    And then he had said something that had really hurt her feelings. "Ang, I know that girls like you,


    who are born in rich families, are bitches! You have Arvin hooked on one hand and on the other, you


    are riding on some other man''s motorcycle! Why don''t you just take the bus? I mean, you yourself are


    like a bus now!*"


    (*TN: In China, if we say someone is like a bus, then it means that she has rtions with more than


    one man.)


    "Both Arvin and the motorcycle guy! Ang, you are so skilled at seducing guys, especially the


    handsome ones!"


    "Oh, I know it now. You have turned from being a bus to a private car, " he had gushed without stopping


    to take a breath.


    Ang was speechless when she heard his little speech.


    She had be so angry that she had instantly punched Randal hard.


    "Randal, wait and watch what I''ll do to beat you!" she had said through gritted teeth.


    Randal was even more sharp-tongued than Grace. She could not deal with Randal in the same way as


    she had taken care of Grace.


    Vengeful, she asked someone to find out what Randal was doing these days. She couldn''t wait to see


    him begging her for mercy!


    One evening...


    Once Ang was sure that Arvin wouldn''t be returning to the apartment tillte in the night, she


    instantly made up herself and changed into an elegant dress. She then drove out of the Shengfeng


    Mansion in her BMW.


    It just so happened that the moment when she was driving out, Lulu, who had forgotten something in


    Arvin''s apartment, was entering the driveway.


    Lulu waved to Ang, but Ang, intent on her task, didn''t see her. Curious to know what Ang was


    up to, Lulu followed her.


    Finally, Ang stopped her car at the door of a pub.


    When she stepped out of the car and was locking it, Lulu noticed that she was wearing heavy makeup.


    Also, the clothes that she was wearing were very uncharacteristic of her.


    ''Oh my gosh! So, Ang is a nightclub fan. I wonder if my brother knows about it.


    If she hase here secretly, then maybe I should tell him the truth. It would certainly irritate him and


    then maybe, just a little maybe, he would consider breaking up with her. If this happens, then Nita could


    date my brother, '' thought Lulu.


    She took out her cell phone and called Arvin.


    After she had disconnected the call, she somehow felt sorry for Ang.


    Then shrugging her shoulders she thought, "Well, why would I feel sad if Ang and my brother broke


    up." She drove off on this note.


    In the pub...


    When Ang entered the pub, she found that the music was very loud. Grimacing, she found a table in


    the corner and ordered the most expensive wine the pub had to offer.


    Once the waiter had served her drink, she looked around to see if anybody was looking her way.


    Seeing that nobody was paying attention to her, she took out a small white packet. She tipped the


    powder in the packet into the wine and stirred it with her finger while looking around to see if somebody


    had seen her.


    As far as she had learnt, Randal and some of his colleagues regrly came to that pub to rx


    themselves after hospital hours.


    She had ordered the most expensive cocktail in the house because she knew that Randal was a stingy


    and greedy man. If he knew that the cocktail was the most expensive one in the bar, he would definitely


    be tempted not to refuse her offer.


    While Ang was waiting for Randal to make an appearance, a lot of the other guys had approached


    her for a dance and drinks. But, she had rejected everybody as she was on a mission! Just then, she


    saw a familiar figure enter the bar.


    She looked at the person and panicked, "No, no, no... No! Why hasn''t Randale yet?" she angrily


    thought to herself.


    Ang did not want the man to see her there. She lowered her head, hoping that the man wouldn''t


    notice her.


    However, as the man got closer to her, she had no choice but to raise her head. Once her eyes settled


    on Arvin''s cold face, she tentatively smiled.


    "Big... Arvin, hey! What a coincidence!"


    "Not exactly!" he angrily replied. "I havee to get you!" Arvin, a handsome man wearing a well-


    tailored business suit, attracted the attention of the many women present at the pub. Ang stared at


    two women who were desperately trying to catch his attention.


    How dare they? He was her man!


    "Emm...I''ve got something to do here." Ang tightly held the cocktail in her hand, scared that her dirty


    trick would be disclosed.

 Chapter 113 She Had Caused Big Trouble This Time

    Chapter 113 She Had Caused Big Trouble This Time


    How had Arvin known that she was at the pub? Did he have her followed? Or had he fit a monitor on


    her?


    "What''s the matter? Why didn''t you tell me before you came here?" asked Arvin, very annoyed. Didn''t


    she know that there were both good people and bad guys? And how dare she order wine in such a


    lousy pub!


    Didn''t she know how much she could drink? Arvin was so angry that blood throbbed in his temples.


    "Er... It''s Randal''s fault!" Ang confessed that she had met Randal in the afternoon.


    Arvin gave her a cold look. Randal! Hadn''t he asked the director of the Pharmacy Department to teach


    thed a lesson?


    Why was he still in the Pharmacy Department? ...


    Ang was too shy to speak certain words, but Arvin knew that Randal would not say anything good.


    After all, a filthy mouth cannot utter decentnguage!


    ''Just wait and watch how I would punish Randal!''


    "Come with me!" Arvin seized Ang by the wrist and roughly pulled her up.


    Ang eximed, "No! Randal should be here anytime!"


    "I will tell him that you have left." Arvin ground his teeth in anger.


    If Ang drank this cup of cocktail, maybe it was she that would be fixed!


    "Okay. But I have already ordered the wine. It is the most expensive one. Just wait a minute..."


    protested Ang. She was imploringly looking at Arvin, when he decidedly picked up the ss. "Eh!


    Arvin! Arvin! You can''t drink that! Don''t drink the wine, " screamed Ang even while he drank the


    whole thing in one big gulp! Ang stopped screaming and helplessly looked at Arvin.


    Oh no! What had he done. Ang had just invented a drug that would silent the vocal chords of a


    person for a year. It was this drug that she had mixed in the wine.


    "Arvin! Let me take you to the hospital."


    Ang was so frightened that she started crying. She hadn''t invented the drug that could cure the


    vocal cords. How could she possibly know that Arvin would drink the wine meant for Randal?


    "Why do we have to go to the hospital?" Arvin wondered aloud as he looked at Ang, who was


    sobbing, in confusion.


    Eh? Did she just hear Arvin speak? Ang stopped sobbing and looked at Arvin. What was wrong?


    Why hadn''t Arvin lost his voice? Maybe the effect of the drug was dyed?


    Anyway, it was she who had added the drug to the wine; and she did not have the courage to tell him


    the truth. "I''m not feeling well. Let''s quickly go to the hospital."


    Ang made up an excuse and left the pub with Arvin tagging behind.


    Outside, Kent was waiting beside the car.


    Without any exnation, Ang stuffed Arvin in the passenger seat of her car. "You are drunk. So you


    can''t drive. Sit and I''ll drive."


    All through the while, she had been racking her brains toe up with the name of the drug that could


    cure the effect of her form.


    "What''s wrong with you?" Arvin asked while sitting in the car. He vigorously shook his head. He felt that


    Ang''s shadow was osciting, but he didn''t care. He thought it was due to the wine.


    "I... my stomach is upset." Ang desperately said stepping on the gas while rushing to the Yao


    Hospital.


    On the way, Ang finally realized that Arvin had continued speaking throughout the drive. He had


    even called up Kent and told him that he didn''t want to see Randal anymore.


    How could this be possible! ... The drug''s effect should have been visible within two minutes. How


    could Arvin still speak?


    Ang was startled out of her thoughts, when she heard Arvin talking to her. "Ang, drive carefully.


    Why are you shaking so much?" he asked.


    "I am not shaking!" Ang said.


    "I am feeling dizzy..." admitted Arvin. "Which wine had you ordered?" he asked Ang.


    ... Ang told him the name of wine. She carefully looked at him and asked slowly so as not to raise


    any suspicions, "Do you have a sore throat?"


    "No. I just feel a little hot." Arvin rubbed his swollen temple. It was now throbbing even harder.


    ...


    Ang suddenly remembered something. She parked the car at the curb and called her brother, Sven.


    "Brother, what is the effect of thepound diclofenac potassium?" she inquired.


    She remembered Lulu telling her that thepound was a bulk solution that could damage the vocal


    chords of a human being in two minutes.


    "Didn''t you request Lulu to ask me the same question? I had already told her that thispound was


    the bulk solution of Drunk Beauty, " said Sven.


    Ang felt as if her brain was going to explode. Lulu...! How had she believed that girl...


    Oh my god! Arvin had just consumed a party drug!


    There was no need to go to the hospital. All he needed was to rest so that he could recover by himself.


    Ang took a u-turn and headed towards Arvin''s apartment. When they reached home, she helped


    him out of the car. By now, Arvin''s was definitely high. Having helped Arvin reach the elevator, she


    leaned against the elevator wall and gasped for air. Arvin was a big man and was simrly heavy.


    Entering the apartment, Ang released Arvin to change her shoes. But Arvin lost his bnce and


    immediately started falling to the other side.


    She unceremoniously kicked off her shoes and hurriedly supported Arvin, before he fell.


    However, he was too heavy and was pressing her to the ground. Fortunately, there was a thick carpet


    underneath which eased the hardness of the floor.


    Ang pushed him hard. "Arvin, please get up! You are pressing me to the floor..." she said while


    panting for air.


    Hearing her voice, Arvin turned his head around to see where the voice wasing from. When he


    noticed Ang under him, he goofily smiled and lightly called her name, "Ang..."


    He touched her face with his big hand and his breathing became rapid.


    ... Why was the effect of Drunk Beauty so strange?


    Ang got out from under him with great difficulty. By the time she helped Arvin to the bed, she had


    been sweating profusely.


    She took out some wet tissues and wiped the sweat from her forehead. "Big wing! You are so heavy! I


    am exhausted!" she eximed.


    She turned around, went to the bathroom and washed her face. When she came out again, Arvin was


    trying to loosen his tie.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang ran to help him. She then took off his shoes. Finally, he could rest.


    But, Arvin had somehow managed to grab her wrist. He made her lie on the huge bed and quickly


    climbed on top of her.


    "Ang...Beautiful Ang, " he moaned before he lowered his head and kissed her red luscious lips.


    Damn it! Damn it! It was obvious that the party drug had made Arvin feel really hot. In fact, it had acted


    as an aphrodisiac...


    It was over! She had caused big trouble this time!


    Ang was so anxious that she was still sweating heavily. On top of that, she was unable to push away


    the man, who had her pinned under him.


    "Arvin... Big wing..." Ang was terrified. In an attempt to get him off her, she kept calling his name


    over and over again.


    But Arvin ignored her. Excited and taking her exmations as her approval, he eagerly ripped the


    buttons off her blouse.


    Ang had thought of drugging Arvin many time before so that she could sleep with him. But that was


    just a thought. She dared not do so!


    And now that things were really happening as she had wanted, she was scared out of her wits.


    She clutched the bed sheet and wondered what she should do? Arvin had lost all his senses.


    Giving her no chance to think anymore and unable to control himself, Arvin frantically started kissing


    her. He could not wait to make love to her.


    "Ang..." He gently called her name again. His mouth closed on hers blocking her shout of pain.


    ...


    The two made love the entire night and fell asleep in the wee hours.


    In the morning, everything was quiet. Ang felt bruised and terrible from a night of rough and gentle


    lovemaking. She struggled to open her eyes, removed the arm on her body and quietly got out of the


    bed.


    Feeling her legs buckling under her, she hurriedly grasped the bed head to avoid falling on the floor.


    She struggled to reach the cloakroom, where she casually put on her clothes. Then she walked out on


    her weak legs, disheveled.


    Leaving the apartment, she softly closed the door behind her with her feeble arm.

 Chapter 114 I Will Explain It to Him

    Chapter 114 I Will Exin It to Him


    Ang sometimes did things like that. Whenever bad things happened, her first reaction was to run


    away and escape...


    When she came back down to earth, she found herself in the car before Nancy''s apartment.


    What should she do? Arvin had constantly shown reluctance to sleeping with her. If Arvin knew that


    there was something wrong with the wine he had drunk, would he me her? Would he think that she


    did it on purpose? Would he think differently of her...


    She knew why Arvin was reluctant. He believed if they couldn''t be together in the future, he could


    minimize the damage to her.


    Or, couldn''t she admit it? And couldn''t she tell Arvin what events transpiredst night? If she did,


    maybe they could live together as before...


    Maybe...


    In Shengfeng Mansion.


    Nita took her breakfast with her, and skipped into the elevator. As she made her way to his apartment,


    she noticed Arvin''s door was half-open. Suspicious...


    Why was the door unlocked? Thoughts of thieving robbers shed through her mind.


    She gently pushed the door open. Inside, she found the apartment exactly in check; tidied, and clean,


    no hint of foul y.


    Stepping deeper into the apartment, she saw the bedroom door shut. Nita took a deep breath. She


    didn''t know whether Ang was in the room.


    If so...


    She put down the breakfast she made. It had been Teresa''s idea to make breakfast. Teresa said that


    Ang was going to win Arvin''s heart through his stomach. Greater efforts had to be made.


    Nita summoned courage to push the bedroom door open. Seeing whaty behind the door, she


    pped her mouth with her hand in astonishment.


    ...


    Arvin, who was supposed to be deep in work by this time, sat on the sofa in his pajamas, wearing a


    sullen face.


    Nita was so sad that she could not even breathe. Although he wore pajamas, he could not hide the


    obvious scratches on his chest.


    Where was Ang? Who spent the night with Arvin?


    Nita''s eyes were red seeing her beloved,ced with love-scratches from a night of erotic passion.


    Arvin peered up abstractedly, and asked, "Last night... was it you?"


    He saw the patch of red on the sheet, the scratches on his body, and Nita. These things mixed together


    to remind him of his stupid decisions the night before.


    Hearing his question, Nita looked at Arvin in astonishment. How had Arvin forgotten the woman who


    was with himst night...


    Her surprise worried him. "It isn''t you?"


    Oh, how he hoped it wasn''t Nita!


    Nita reacted quickly. She looked sadly in his direction, and said, "Arvin... I know that you don''t mean


    to..."


    She nced at the breakfast back in the dining room down the hall. She had set it beside some bowls.


    It looked like it had been prepared right here...


    Her words made Arvin''s face overcast with gloom.


    Ang! Where was Ang? Where was that damn Ang?


    He angrily cast about looking for his phone, and dialed Ang''s telephone number!


    However, Ang was deep in slumber and didn''t stir when her phone rang a dozen times.


    Besides, it was a new phone, and it was preset to silent mode.


    In the living room, Nita quickly took out her lipstick from her bag when Arvin entered into the bedroom.


    She resorted to artifice. She took a little lipstick with her finger and skillfully rubbed it on her neck...


    Arvin meanwhile was lobbing his phone on the bed with a furious moan. When he turned round, he saw


    Nita. "I''m sorry, " he said. "I didn''t meanst night to happen."


    What kind of drug had he taken? He would certainly catch Ang and torture her!


    "It doesn''t matter. Arvin... I''m happy that it was you." Nita moved to hug Arvin.


    She knew that Arvin, the gentleman that he was, wouldn''t desert a woman who had slept with him. This


    was a good opportunity. She would relish this.


    Arvin felt squeamish; he wanted to push her away. But when he lowered his head, he saw the mark on


    Nita''s neck...


    As an adult, he knew what that mark was.


    He closed his eyes and kept wondering: what was wrong? Why had he made love to Nita?


    If he had to have sex with a woman, Ang was a better choice...


    Atst, he pushed Nita away. "You know that I don''t love you! I won''t force myself to be with you just


    because ofst night! But, don''t worry. I will certainly make it up to you in other aspects!"


    With these words, Arvin was suddenly grateful that the woman having sex with himst night was not


    Ang.


    That way, he didn''t mind being merciless to Nita.


    If it were Ang... He would never hurt her.


    Nita said with trembling hands, "Arvin, it''s okay. We are adults..."


    Unintentionally, Arvin nced at the mark on the bed. He closed his eyes and promised, "If your future


    husband detests you due to this, I will exin it to him! If you don''t mind, I may also find someone to


    restore your hymen."


    BOOM!


    Nita was stunned. She never thought that Arvin would desert her, but she waspletely wrong!


    "Avrin, how could you do this to me!" Nita was ovee with tears that streamed down both cheeks.


    Arvin pinched the bridge of his nose. "Don''t tell anyone, or it will be detrimental for both of us."


    As for Ang... What should he do? Should he tell her what transpired?


    "Arvin, do you know... what this represents?" Nita raised her voice, pointed at the red stain on the bed


    and red at him.


    She would never allow Arvin to treat her in such a way after he thought that they had made love!


    Arvin remained sullen. Of course. He knew ...


    "Last night, I didn''t want to go through with it!" she shrieked. "What did you do to stop it? You gave me


    no chance to refuse... Do you know how helpless I wasst night? If you don''t want to be responsible, I


    will not push you... However, you can''t directly sentence me to death without giving me a chance to


    defend myself! Arvin, have you ever considered my feelings?"


    What she said made sense and made Arvin guilty.


    He sank into the chair, and supported his forehead with his right hand. His mind was full of thoughts of


    Ang.


    He had thought... he had more time with Ang...why did Nita have to break into this sweet dream?


    "You should go to work. I will reply within the next two days. But I just need time!" Arvin decided that the


    tactful thing to do would be to see Ang first.


    Without any words, Nita sadly left his apartment.


    When she was out of his district, she parked her car on the curb. She felt she hadn''te to his


    apartment in vain...


    Then, she faced a different problem.


    Through her ownwork, she contacted an online hacker, and asked him to secretly delete the


    surveince video of Shengfeng Mansion fromst night to this morning.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Then, she called her mother to request her to say that she hadn''t been homest night, if asked.


    Although Finn was confused, she still promised her daughter everything she asked.


    When Arvin got in touch with Ang, it waste in the afternoon. Ang called Arvin back with fear,


    "Big wing, what''s the matter!"


    Her happy voice made Arvin feel sorry, "What happened to mest night?"

 Chapter 115 I Was Just Joking!

    Chapter 115 I Was Just Joking!


    "Oh. Last night you were drunk. You drank a very, very strong cocktail! I..."


    Ang was about to finish her sentence before Arvin interrupted her. "Ang, I clearly know how much


    I can drink, okay?"


    Arvin tested the liquor content in his blood as soon as he arrived at the hospital. There was some


    leftover. However, the result didn''t elucidate much, so he was still not so sure what was in his system.


    "Oh... I put some medicine into the cocktail and you... drank it without hesitation." Ang couldn''t stop


    him.


    "And then?" Arvin asked Ang in a nervous tone.


    Ang could hear her heart beating right fast. "Then... I was afraid that you would... me me after


    you woke up... so I sent you to the apartment and left."


    ... Ang whispered herst sentence, but Arvin heard it very clearly.


    ''So she left my apartmentst night, '' Arvin thought.


    "Where did you stayst night? Where did you go today?" Arvin kept asking with his eyes closed.


    Since Ang decided to call Arvin, she knew what he would ask and prepared her reasons. "I was


    ying games on my phonest night at Nancy''s house and today I slept all day at my house."


    ... Hearing Ang''s answer, Arvin felt a sense of disappointment and wondered, ''Why did she have to


    leave me alonest night?''


    "Hey, big wing, what are you thinking?" Ang asked him as if she didn''t know.


    Arvin closed his eyes and whispered, "What do you want to eat for dinner this evening?"


    "... Whatever you want is okay with me."


    "Okay, let''s go out for something." Arvin''s voice sounded quite gentle.


    "Okay!" Hearing Arvin''s suggestion, Ang dropped her negative tone. Happiness enveloped her. She


    knew that she and Arvin would get along as long as she didn''t tell him the truth.


    7 p.m. at night


    Ang took a deep breath and dragged herself up tiredly towards the elevator.


    Downstairs, Arvin was standing beside a Pagani in a ck shirt and suit waiting for her.


    From her first nce, she felt Arvin was of a different sort tonight.


    Arvin! Was! Smoking! ...


    Ang was very surprised to see Arvin smoke because she knew him for a long time, but she had


    never seen him smoke.


    Ang was very sure that Arvin had never smoked before, ever! Besides, she never smelt even the


    suggestion of tobo from him...


    Except now...


    Arvin looked at his shoes as he leaned against his Pagani, with one hand in his pocket. His other hand


    kept slightly touching the cigarette butt until it died out. Then Arvin put out the light and threw it into the


    trash beside him.


    Only then did Arvin register Ang was there.


    He didn''t invite her over immediately. Instead he opened the trunk, took a bottle of cier water and


    started to drink it.


    Ang gawked at Arvin, pouring water into his mouth to rinse it.


    Finally, Arvin threw the empty bottle into trash can.


    ''That was Zhencang, a famous cier water brand. Arvin used it to rinse his mouth!'' Ang''s face


    twitched.


    Being rich was so good. Ang decided that she still had a lot of research to do to make big money! If


    she depended on her ie as a nurse in Yao Hospital, she would never be able to afford the lifestyle


    Arvin had.


    Next, Arvin waved at Ang. Ang concealed her thoughts and walked towards Arvin and called him,


    "Big wing!"


    Arvin cuddled Ang and kissed her on the lips. They got along like everything was ordinary.


    They got in the Pagani and headed for Xinhe Garden to eat western food.


    In the western restaurant. Arvin had prebooked the whole restaurant. When they arrived, there were no


    other people around.


    Six waiters, who were waiting to serve Arvin and Ang, and a beautiful girl, who was ying the


    piano pleasantly, were the only other people there.


    Ang looked around at her surroundings. If she knew Arvin was going to bring her to such a ssy


    ce, she would have dressed up a bit more.


    However, she wore casual clothing, and sat there feeling a little awkward.


    She put a piece of beef into her mouth, and started to wonder what style of clothes Arvin liked best.


    "What kind of clothes you like for girls, Arvin?"


    Arvin, who sat opposite her, didn''t tell Ang not to speak while eating this time. He picked up the


    tissue on the table and said, seriously, "I don''t care what girls wear as long as I like her."


    Arvin''s answer was perfect. Well, at least, Ang felt happy about it.


    "Big wing, you must be good at this game! You may consider being a yboy. You definitely will attract


    lots of beautiful girls!" Ang joked. That was true. She were attracted to Arvin. So was everyone.


    Hearing her joke, Arvin didn''t deny it. Instead he nodded and said, "Okay."


    He looked a bit serious. It felt like Arvin wasn''t joking.


    Ang''s hands trembled. She instantly stopped Arvin, "Don''t do that! I was just joking."


    "Yes." The word seemed like a promise to Ang.


    Till now, Ang felt a sense of weirdness. ''Arvin is so different tonight.''


    However, she didn''t know what Arvin was actually thinking...


    "So you smoke now, Arvin?" Ang said, by way of introducing a new topic.


    Arvin was a little surprised. He didn''t expect Ang to ask him this outright. He took a bite of steak and


    a sip of wine before he answered, "Yes."


    On days when he didn''t have a firm foothold on his career, he would smoke to ease the pressure.


    However, he hadn''t smoked for a long time before tonight.


    But the reason he smoked today was not because he was stressed, but vexed...


    As for Ang, she heard Arvin said "Yes" again, and felt like the old Arvin showed up again, the Arvin


    who didn''t pay much attention to her.


    ''Maybe Arvin isn''t talkative because we''re eating. Doesn''t he obey the rule of no words while eating?''


    Thinking of this possibility, Ang sat back, relieved.


    After dinner, Arvin and Ang walked out of the restaurant with their fingers clutched. They got in the


    car and drove to the river.


    "Howe you brought me here?" The caresses of a cool breeze yed over Ang''s face. She felt


    Now it waste autumn. Standing on the riverside against the wind was a little chilly. Ang wrapped


    herself up with her coat.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Arvin saw this. He instantly opened his suit and covered Ang in his arms, "Hug me, babe."


    Earlier at the restaurant, Ang felt a little disappointment due to Arvin''s cold attitude, but now, it was


    all gone. Ang circled Arvin''s back with her arm and leaned against his chest.


    "I''ll get busy from now on, babe." Arvin''s low voice made her head rise to meet it.


    Ang nodded while saying, "Okay. I got it."


    "I''ll have you transferred to the development and research center tomorrow and you can do what you


    like to do wholeheartedly." Arvin always would give Ang the best thing as long as he was able to.


    However, Ang seemed a little hesitant. "I don''t want to go there... I just want to stay in the research


    center in your apartment." Ang blurted out her thoughts.


    Arvin looked pained when hearing Ang''s words. Ang didn''t see. "Well, I''m worried that you might


    be unsafe alone in the apartment. Besides, I was going to sell my apartment. The research center...


    would be torn down. That''s why I decided to transfer you to the research and development center. I will


    also transfer Nancy there."

 Chapter 116 Arvins Biggest Wish and Pursuit

    Chapter 116 Arvin''s Biggest Wish and Pursuit


    "Why? Why do you want to sell it?" Ang lifted her head in wonder and looked straight into Arvin''s


    eyes.


    He didn''t deign to look at her. He just looked out over the city night''s expanse, and exined, "There


    were a few problems with my house in Shengfeng Mansion. I was too busy to handle them. So I


    decided to sell the apartment."


    His exnation was airtight, Ang felt.


    However, it wouldn''t make any sense to someone who was familiar with this field.


    "Fine." That was no big deal to Ang. ''Maybe Arvin will buy another new apartment and ask me to


    move in with him.'' Ang thought positively.


    However, what she didn''t know was that Arvin owned three houses in J City.


    Seeing Ang''s innocence, Arvin closed his eyes out of anguish. ''She would be so hurt if she knew


    what happened between Nita and me.''


    Ang didn''t see Arvin''s pain. Touching his tough body, her thoughts were as far away from that as


    possible. She couldn''t help thinking aboutst night, when she and Arviny on the bed together.


    Her face blushed. Although she tried not to think about what happened, She was sure that she wouldn''t


    regret it.


    She was d that something so precious had been shared with someone she loved.


    Breezes blew their faces. Arvin and Ang had different thoughts, but they seemed fine.


    Past 10 p.m.


    Arvin and Ang kept hugging each other for almost an hour. Ang nearly fell asleep in Arvin''s arms


    listening to his low sexy voice.


    Suddenly, Arvin felt like Ang was nodding her head non-stop.


    He couldn''t helpughing. ''She was so cute.'' Arvin lifted Ang and walked towards his car.


    Ang was awoken by his action. Her heart didn''t stop beating fast until she realized she was still in


    Arvin''s arms.


    Arvin fastened the safety belt for Ang and then he walked out of the car. "Wait for me."


    After saying that, he strode to his trunk, opened it and took something out. Then he walked to the front


    passenger door. Arvin opened the box and gave it to Ang.


    Ang was yawning. After she saw the box, she was sober with eyes open.


    It was a well-wrapped rectangr box, in which there were eleven red roses with two baby dolls on top


    of it. The roses were tied up together by ace belt.


    Ang was so surprised by this present. She was so thrilled that she couldn''t say a word. She always


    received all kinds of flowers from sweethearts and crushes around Valentine''s Day.


    However, this gift was different. It was from Arvin!


    The one she loved.


    "Well, this is for me?" Ang asked in a low voice. Her eyes were wet.


    Arvin smiled and nodded at her, "Yes. Wish you happiness every day in the future."


    Ang''s smile was Arvin''s biggest wish and pursuit.


    Ang touched the roses with her left hand. Her right hand grabbed Avrin''s tie and dragged him toward


    her face. Then she kissed Arvin on the lips.


    "Big wing, I..."


    Ang didn''t finish her words. Arvin''s cell phone rang and broke the atmosphere.


    Arvin got out of the car and slid the answer key. "What?" Arvin demanded.


    Arvin''s face turned pale after a while. ''Who was that? What did they talk about?'' Ang stared at Arvin


    and wondered.


    Arvin clutched his fist on the car door. After the person on the other end finished, Arvin said frostily,


    "Well, if you didn''t let out the secret, howe others knew about it?" Arvin''s words were filled with


    sarcasm and indifference.


    Arvin wasn''t sober at that time, but Nita was! If he did sleep with her, she was also to me. Besides,


    why did Nitae over to his house at midnight? Arvin had warned her and Lulu not toe over to


    his house except for things of grave importance. ''This was all her fault!''


    Ang didn''t know what was going. She just touched her beating heart.


    ''Oh, gosh! I nearly blurt out my affection to Arvin.''


    Ang didn''t finish the sentence. She was going to say that she loved Arvin.


    ''Big wing, I love you.'' That was the whole sentence.


    "Fine. I''ll go there. That''s it." Arvin hung up the phone with a stern face. He opened his car door and got


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    back in.


    The Pagani left the riverside and headed for Xinhe Garden.


    "What happened, Arvin?" Ang asked and turned to Arvin, who seemed unhappy.


    Arvin made no reply. He was absorbed in thought. ''Nita has changed. She is no more the person I


    know.


    She couldn''t give up any opportunity to break my rtionship with Ang!''


    Then he told Ang in a gentle voice, "Ang, Kent has moved your things to your apartment. I''m


    driving you home. Go to bed early. I''m going to deal with something."


    "What''s going on, Arvin?" Ang didn''t feel right. ''Something must be going on. Arvin is different now!''


    Arvin shook his head and answered, "No big deal. Don''t worry. Go to the research and development


    center when you''re all healed up."


    Ang stopped asking since Arvin didn''t want to talk about it. "Okay."


    Under Ang''s apartment, Arvin hugged her tightly for a few moments. He didn''t leave until he saw


    Ang''s lighte on.


    Nita''s house


    After a short brake, a silver Pagani stopped right in front of the door of Nita''s house.


    It was eleven o''clock, yet Nita''s house was aze with light.


    Suddenly, a butler showed up. He brought Arvin into the mansion. In the dinning room were Nita''s


    parents, Nita herself, and... Teresa.


    Arvin carefully looked them. Nita''s parents looked pale. And Nita looked out of her mind. As for Teresa,


    she had her poker face on.


    Arvin didn''t forget to greet Nita''s parents. After greetings, he sat beside Teresa. Finn suddenly stood up


    from sofa and used Arvin, "What are you going to say, Arvin?"


    Everyone present knew what Finn meant.


    Teresa''s mouth twitched at the corner. She never expected such a thing to happen.


    It was unbelievable what had happened between Nita and Arvin.


    ''Ang moved in with Arvin. Why, then, would Arv sleep with Nita?''


    Arvin looked straight into Finn''s eyes and started to exin, "I was drugged at that time, uncle and


    aunt. You misunderstand me. I can ask Kent to bring my blood report to you if you don''t believe me."


    "You were drugged? Howe? What drug did you use?" Finn was shocked to hear the Arvin''s


    exnation.


    Arvin calmly replied, "I was spiked. That''s all."


    "Who spiked you?" Finn didn''t stop asking.


    The air in the dinning room seemed to be frozen.

 Chapter 117 Abortion

    Chapter 117 Abortion


    Teresa looked at her son, confused, wondering why Arvin stopped, and who in hell spiked him.


    Arvin''s words reminded Finn that, yes, what really mattered was the daughter.


    "What''s your n?" Finn sat back into the sofa and asked.


    "It''s my fault! I willpensate Nita for my wrongs."


    Even James could not tolerate his heartlessness, let alone Nita! "Shut up! It''s about Nita''s reputation.


    How dare you talk like that!"


    "What should I do, sir?" Arvin said indifferently, looking into James''s eyes. "I will do anything as it


    pleases you."


    "What should you do? Shouldn''t you bear the burden for my daughter''s sake?" James hinted at their


    intention.


    "But sir, " Arvin reminded them, "the whole J City know I have a fiancee from the Yin family, who were


    your friends. If I marry Nita, what will the Yin family think?"


    At this moment, Finn suddenly started to talk about an unrted person, "Arvin, we all know you were


    engaged to marry Rosa, so why are you living with Ang? How will you exin this to the Yin family?"


    When it came to Ang, Arvin''s face darkened. He said, "She lives at my ce because we are


    working together on a research project. It has nothing to do with her."


    "Everyone in the hospital knows what you and Ang did at the artificialke. Will you insist you are


    innocent?"


    "Did you see it with your own eyes?" Arvin asked, and cast his eagle eyes on Nita, whose words stung


    him.


    Nita was afraid of him, and of what he could do. She clenched her fists and stopped talking out of fear


    of his antipathy.


    Finn''s heart was broken when she saw her daughter''s aggrieved look."Can you make sure nothing


    happened between you and Ang when you lived together?"


    Arvin''s face darkened even more. He was indeed very intimate with Ang.


    But he did not take her virginity...


    When Arvin was thinking about how to reply, Jamesughed scornfully and said, "Don''t try to fool me


    as you fooled Nita! What could a rookie nurse in Yao Hospital do to help with your project?"


    "I believe that you know a maxim, sir-- Don''t judge a book by its cover, " Arvin said with a faint smile.


    This smile made Nita''s breath quicken.


    Arvin''s smile was breathtaking...


    "What do you mean?" James was perplexed. He couldn''t believe such a simple-minded girl could have


    any gifts.


    "Look, ten years ago, the son of Chuck at Chengyang Private Hospital, Sven, invented a form to


    cure eye disease and it caused a stir in medicalmunity. Do you remember?"


    Finn and Nita were both medical workers. They knew it well.


    So, James had also learnt a little about it.


    Even Teresa, though she remained silent since the conversation started, could not help showing her


    admiration when she called to mind her daughter''s words about Ang.


    Ang Si, Sven Si... "They are siblings?" Nita suddenly became enlightened.


    Arvin tacitly agreed.


    "Well, " Finn said, "let''s say they are siblings. What of it?"


    "What I''m trying to say is the patent belongs to Ang. She was only thirteen years old at that time."


    He knew all of Ang''s patents, but he didn''t name out every one of them. Ang always kept a low


    profile, and this singrity was enough get people to sit up and take notice.


    Everybody was in awed silence by Arvin''s words.


    Arvin started talking again to sidetrack the topic away from Ang. He said, "As for me and Miss.


    Zhen, I can give you a clear response. We will not get engaged! But I will try to meet other conditions."


    Miss. Zhen!


    Nita was heartbroken to hear Arvin call her like that. "What if I be pregnant with your child?" Nita


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    asked. She was about to lose control.


    "Abortion!" Arvin replied without hesitation.


    Nita''s face turned pale. She looked at the heartless man. Her lips quivered but could not say a word.


    "You are an expert ob-gyn, " Arvin said. " You know what acyeterion is. If you don''t want to take it, I will


    get some for you!" Arvin walked directly to the front door.


    "Arvin, " Teresa finally halted him.


    "What, mom?" Arvin stood at porch with his back to everyone.


    Teresa knew that she must say something, so she got up from the sofa and said, "Have the decency to


    treat a youngdy properly. Why not do what we orded previously. If Rosa does note back at


    the end of this year, you shall marry Nita."


    Arvin turn his eyes to Nita and said, "Do you think it''s good to live with a person you don''t love?"


    Nita moved her lips, saying, "Never mind. So long as I love you."


    "Do so at your cost!" Arvin said in displeasure.


    Then he left the Zhen family home, leaving no chance for anyone to say anything further.


    Back in the car, Arvin could still smell the pleasant scent of Ang... He was so agitated that he


    punched the steering wheel.


    After a while, the butler came to the hall with something in hand. Finn looked very nervous.


    "What''s that?" Finn asked.


    The butler raised his hand and said in a trembling voice, "D...Doctor Gu... asked me... to bring this


    here. He said it is... for the Miss!"


    The four people were shocked when they saw it was a package of contraceptive pills.


    Nita grabbed the package and almost threw it into the trash can, but she managed to restrain herself.


    She smiled wanly. It was evidence of how Arvin had humiliated her. She would not throw it away.


    Teresa sighed deeply. She held Nita''s hands and said, "Don''t worry, Nita. I will talk to Arvinter and


    give you an answer."


    "Don''t force him, ma''am..." Nita shook her head in frustration. The rims of her eyes reddened.


    In fact, she was afraid that Arvin would be grow so incensed that he would send men to investigate the


    issue, as he was wont to do. Then she would be a sitting duck.


    That morning, someone was trying to draw some secret out of the butler when he had just phoned


    Finn.


    They asked the butler whether Nita came backst night and where she went.


    Fortunately, Finn had told the butler how to reply, so that their plot was not exposed.

 Chapter 118 A Promise is a Promise

    Chapter 118 A Promise is a Promise


    Arvin had checked the CCTV in his apartment, but it had been erased in advance.


    Nita''s concession convinced Teresa that she did everything for Arvin''s good. Teresa held Nita''s hands


    with relief, and said, "Nita, you know I''m with you. And..." She gave a sigh, "Take the pill now. You


    know, Arvin was drugged at that time... If you''re really pregnant, you know what will happen."


    Yes, Nita did know what would happen. If she was really pregnant on that condition, the rate of fetal


    malformation was very high.


    "I know, ma''am. I''ll take it right now." Nita squeezed her eyes and finally nodded in agreement.


    Seeing that she behaved so kindly, Teresa felt really guilty. So she promised again, "Don''t worry. I will


    ask Arvin to give you a satisfactory answer. Don''t worry. Have an early night."


    Nita didn''t say anymore, for she knew anyone who talks much errs much.


    Finn watched Teresa leave and then went to Nita''s room.


    Finn knew the entire story. But James had juste back from a business trip in the afternoon, so he


    was not cleared on it at all. He thought his daughter had really been bullied by Arvin.


    "Nita must be careful now. We''d better not press him too hard." Finn said. She was very nervous when


    her gaze had met Arvin''s.


    She couldn''t imagine how her daughter got the chutzpah to deceive Arvin like that.


    Nita threw the pills in the trash. Now she appeared as sharp and as strong as usual. She said, "Mom, I


    think now we have the Yin family on our side. He will definitely not live with Ang any more."


    Rosa wasn''t back yet, so she didn''t have to deal with her. But she needed to get rid of Ang.


    Ang was really a fool. She even forgot to close the door of Arvin''s apartment. Maybe it was God who


    was helping Nita!


    "Well, " Finn said, "you be careful. Arvin is not a fool. What if he makes you to have a physical


    examination?" Finn knew her daughter had never had any boyfriends before. She was still a virgin.


    "No way!" Nita answered confidently, because she was sure all the evidence he needed had been in


    the stains on the bed sheet.


    Also, if Arvin really married her, it would be very easy to get rid of the evidence.


    But Arvin had not given his answer so she did not have to destroy the evidence which could prove her


    innocent...


    As to the the identity of Ang...


    Now Nita understood why she could not find out her identity before, as she was Chuck''s daughter,


    Whose family was much more prominent than hers. It was really difficult to handle Ang.


    So far, Ang totally had no idea what had happened. She was still lying in bed, with Arvin''s roses in


    her arms, and reflecting on sweet memories.


    She was nning to buy a vase for the roses tomorrow, put them in her bedroom and watch them


    everyday.


    Ang held the gift as if she were holding a baby, and put it on the table carefully. She sent Arvin a


    message, "Good night, Big Wing."


    But she got no reply.


    When the morning came, the first thing Ang did after getting up was check her phone. But Arvin still


    hadn''t replied.


    ''Perhaps he hasn''t seen it yet...'' Ang thought.


    Over the course of the following days, many people found that Ang had transformed into a whole


    new person.


    Well, as Xenia put it, Ang became more "womanly" overnight.


    "Don''t pull my leg, " Ang said with an embarrassed smile. "Don''t think too much. It''s all because of


    my new clothes."


    Maybe it''s true. Ang was in a red belted long coat, a pair of heeled shoes.


    Ang went to see Nancy.


    In the Ward No. 3, Nancy was trying to walk with Stanley''s help.


    Ang didn''t expect Stanley to be there. She put aside the soup she had made for Nancy, and said to


    him, "Stanley, this soup is very good for convalescence, you must watch Nancy eat it all. If she doesn''t


    want to drink it, I don''t mind you feeding her."


    Hearing her say "I don''t mind your feeding her", Nancy''s cheek turned red with shyness. And she said,


    "Stop kidding, Ang. I will drink it myself."


    "No problem, " Stanley said to Ang. "I will watch her."


    Ang smiled and then waved to Nancy, saying, "There there, I''m not gonna be your third wheel. Enjoy


    yourselves!"


    Then, Ang left the ward immediately.


    After Ang left, Stanley lifted Nancy onto the bed, and fed Nancy as Ang had instructed.


    "Don''t. I''ll do it myself." It was her stomach rather than her arms that were hurt. Nancy wanted to take


    the bowl.


    But Stanley didn''t let her take it. He said, "Ang asked me to feed you and I have assured her. A


    promise is a promise!"


    Nancy was amused. You call it a promise?


    After finishing the soup, Nancy noticed something. "Have you found that Ang looks different?" she


    asked Stanley.


    "She looks... um... more pretty, and more womanly, and looks happy."


    "Indeed!" Stanley raised his head and said.


    "Can you help meplete the discharge forms? I''m worried about her." Nancy had mixed feeling


    about Ang''s changes. She actually felt more worried.


    "Worried? But she has Arvin, " Stanley looked at her and said. "Why do you bother yourself worrying


    when it''s clear she''s fine? And you have promised me. You will live with me after leaving the hospital."


    Ang had lived with Arvin, so he was uneasy about Nancy''s living in this ward alone.


    "But Ang..."


    "Why? She looks very good. Anyway, I''ll go to Arvinter. If Ang''s okay there, you cane live with


    me." Stanley decided to go to Arvin''s ce in order to set her mind at rest.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Fine, " Nancy answered.


    Not only the people in VVIP wards found Ang''s change, Arvin also found it.


    He hadn''t met Ang for three days. Now he met her at his office.


    To be exact, Ang crept into into Arvin''s office secretly.


    He was there when she came in.


    As all the others did, he also found Ang was different, but he couldn''t tell way.


    "Big Wing!" Ang was so excited when she saw him that she jumped to wrap her arms around him.


    But unexpectedly, Arvin seemed indifferent. He nced at her disinterestedly and said, "Why are you


    here?"

 Chapter 119 She Was Terribly Upset

    Chapter 119 She Was Terribly Upset


    Her great ardor was destroyed by his indifference, "I haven''t seen you for several days... I... I... miss


    you!"


    Arvin lifted his right arm. Ang thought he would hug her. However, he didn''t. Instead, he rubbed his


    eyebrows, "Don''te here if there''s nothing important to report. One weekter, I have to run for the


    Director of the hospital. Don''t bring me any troubles!"


    Ang was greatly shocked once she heard this! The shyness and excitement on her face


    disappeared immediately.


    Suddenly, she found... Arvin didn''t like her anymore!


    When Ang entered Arvin''s office, Nita had already gotten the news.


    Therefore, Nita went to Arvin''s office and knocked on the door when Ang was still standing there


    with a broken heart.


    Originally, the door of Arvin''s office was half closed, but now Nita appeared in the room soon after she


    knocked.


    "Arvin... Ang? Why are you here?" Nita almost leapt out of her skin when she saw Ang.


    Ang nced at her and said nothing. Instead, Arvin said, "She''s reporting her work in the research


    department." After this, he went to his seat and sat down directly in front of his desk.


    "I... am not!"


    "Ang, I got your idea. Go back to your work. I have notified the research department."


    Ang was shocked again!


    ''No! Something was wrong! What did Arvin mean?''


    Nita smiled listening to this exchange. She stepped closer to Arvin and said, "My mum is going to cook


    dinner tonight. She wants you to have dinner with my family."


    ''Nita''s mum is going to cook dinner for Arvin?''


    Ang looked at them in surprise. Finally, she understood everything when she saw Nita''s attitude


    towards him.


    She rushed to Arvin at once and shouted, "Big wing, please don''t do that! I''ll cook for you!"


    The room became silent. Two women were waiting for Arvin''s answer.


    However, he nced up and said, "I''ll go to Nita''s home tonight. You can go back now. Don''t forget


    your work at the research department tomorrow."


    Arvin''s answer about the research department told Ang something was up. "Do you think I really


    care about the work in the research department?!"


    Arvin put down the documents and said coldly, "It totally depends on you! Now go and do your job."


    "No! I''m not going to work in the research department! Arvin, tell me why you are going to Nita''s home!"


    She wouldn''t leave until she had some answers.


    This change in Arvin''s attitude was uneptable.


    At that moment, Arvin seemed estranged.


    And perforce, Ang was terribly upset.


    "Ang, my mum likes Arvin very much. It''s quite normal to ask him to have dinner with us. For


    example, Arvin''s mum also likes me. We always have dinner together."


    Nita''s words hurt.


    Ang always knew that Teresa didn''t like her. However, she liked Nita very much.


    Ang looked at Arvin. Her sadness made Arvin feel terrible. Atst, he stood up and went to her, "I''m


    a little busy these days. I''ll contact you when I''m free."


    "So, you are not going to contact me these days, are you?" Ang''s heart was bleeding.


    Arvin''s hands clenched, "No. Ang, you should know that we have nothing to do with each other. And


    you also should know that we''ll break up sooner orter."


    How couldn''t she know that? She knew they would break up some day!


    But... But... But... She didn''t expect that they would break up in this way! Rosa didn''t even show up and


    they had broken up!


    "What do you mean when you said we have nothing to do with each other? We''ve slept together!" She


    shouted! She would never have said that if it was possible! The humility was too great! But now, she


    would do anything to save their rtionship!


    Actually, she wanted to say... they had already had sex... However, she was too shy to say that.


    Unfortunately, Arvin misunderstood her.


    "We just sleep in one bed! Ang, that''s all!"


    "That''s all? Really?" After a long while, "Is it because... of her?" Ang pointed at Nita.


    Arvin took a deep breath and tried to get her out of his office, "No, Ang. I want you to forget those


    days that we spent together! You''ll be much happier!"


    "Forget the days that we spent together?" Ang cried. She had already gotten used to being with


    Arvin. How could he do this to her!


    Arvin wiped her tears away and said, "Don''t cry!"


    Ang cried a lot and suddenly, sheughed, "What''s wrong with me? I''m such a loser! I should let it


    go!"


    ''I would rather never stay with Arvin... I feel so heartbroken right now!


    Why did I fall in love with him?!


    How silly I am!''


    She wiped away her tears, "Arvin, it''s so unfair! You said we would break up if Rosa shows up... But


    now, you''re going to dump me even though she''s nowhere to be seen!"


    ... All Ang wanted to do was to save their rtionship!


    As expected, Ang said to him coldly, "I won''t leave you before Rosa shows up! Besides, even if we


    are going to break up, I want to tell you that I''m the one dumping you! Are we clear?"


    Arvin was speechless.


    "Ang, don''t be silly!" She had been hurt so much that Arvin couldn''t bear to hurt her anymore!


    Her obduracy would not help her. Instead, she would continue to get hurt more and more.


    "I''m so silly! I should never have loved you! You are like a piece of ice! You are not only cold, but also


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    heartless!" Ang shouted at him!


    "Arvin, you are a big jerk!


    You have slept with me, but now, you want to dump me!" Actually, it was a bad time to break up with


    Ang.


    They just had sex two days ago and it was too humiliating to be dumped after that.


    Ang lifted her head, "Arvin, I will not leave you! And I''m going to be after you! Remember that!"


    After this, Ang left.


    Arvin looked at her back and sighed deeply. Although he could be cruel to Nita, he could never do that


    to Ang.

 Chapter 120 I Havent Had Dinner Yet

    Chapter 120 I Haven''t Had Dinner Yet


    Night had fallen, and Ang wanted to have a drink. She called up Sven, her brother. "Sven, I want to


    have a drink. Will youe with me?" she asked him.


    Sven reluctantly replied, "Why don''t you go with Arvin? I know I am not your first choice."


    Sven knew that Ang was living with Arvin in his apartment and he was not very happy about that. He


    had once had a long discussion with Arvin about them living together.


    However, Arvin had assured him that the only reason why Ang was living with him was the


    Research and Developmentb that he had set up in his apartment.


    Sven knew that Ang loved researchbs. Therefore, he had believed Arvin.


    Previously Chuck had asked her not to stay in the hospitalb.


    However, he did remember that Arvin had once kissed Ang in the toilet. He wasn''t sure if Arvin


    would be able to restrain himself since Ang was such a cute girl and sharing an apartment increased


    physical proximity a lot!


    Thus, to be on the safe side, he called Arvin every two or three days and warned him not to cross the


    line.


    Arvin hated receiving Sven''s call on this subject. One day, he had be so cross with his constant


    badgering that Arvin had almost cklisted him!


    "I don''t want to go with him. Are you busy, Sven?" Ang asked Sven, breaking his reverie. Ang


    looked at the beautiful roses sent by Arvin. She had tried to figure out the reason for the flowers. "Are


    they a break-up gift?"


    She thought to herself.


    "Yes, I''m a little busy here. Though, we can have a drink tomorrow. Dad and I would be visiting J City


    tomorrow, " Sven replied. Sven was scheduled to perform an important surgery. Since his father and he


    were going to J City the next day, he had to finish the surgery today itself.


    Ang understood his predicament. "That''s great! See you tomorrow, then." Ang said cheerfully.


    She felt euphoric that she would be able to meet her father and brother the next day.


    After she disconnected the phone, Ang took one rose, and started removing its petals one by one.


    "You don''t love me, " she said to herself while removing a petal from the rose. "But then why did you


    send me the roses?" she said again, removing the second petal. Arvin, you must love me. You don''t


    want to hurt me, do you?


    She continued removing the petals. I really miss you, Arvin. Do you know that I really miss you?


    I guess you must also miss me!


    Big Wing! Bad Big Wing! You big jerk! Ang sighed to herself as she peeled thest petal from the


    beautiful rose.


    ...


    Ang then took another rose and started removing its petals also, "If we sleep together again, I will


    definitely pull out all your hair!"


    And your facial hair!


    But Arvin, I really miss you! Plucking thest petal of the rose, she eximed aloud. She could not bear


    it any longer.


    She picked up the phone and called Arvin. Unexpectedly, he answered the phone.


    "Big Wing, I haven''t had dinner yet!" She wondered if he had had dinner. Of course, he would have had


    his dinner. In fact, he would have enjoyed his dinner. After all, he was at Nita''s house, she thought with


    anguish.


    Arvin was a little sad when he heard her aggrieved voice. "Why?" he gently asked.


    "Because no one is here with me! I''m so lonely!" Ang sounded very miserable. Nancy had Stanley


    with her at the hospital while she was all alone in the apartment.


    Arvin threw away the cigarette in exasperation and was about to leave Family Gu''s study room, when


    he remembered Kent. "I''ll ask Kent to get dinner for you, " he stopped mid-stride and said.


    "No! I don''t want Kent. You can get me my dinner!" Ang provocatively said. She did not want to eat


    her dinner with Kent.


    Arvin couldn''t help smiling when he heard this. "Okay then, wait for me, " he said before he


    disconnected the phone.


    Some timeter...


    Ang ran to answer the doorbell. When she opened the door, Arvin was standing there with a lunch


    box in his hands. He himself had got Ang her dinner.


    Ang was deeply touched and knew that he still loved her.


    As Ang was really hungry by that time, she ate everything that he had got.


    When she had finished her dinner, Arvin immediately passed a ss of juice to her. "Drink up!" he


    Ang wiped her mouth while Arvin cleared the table. Looking at his back, she said, "Please don''t


    leave tonight."


    ... "What? How could I say that? This is so embarrassing." Ang was shocked to hear her own


    pleading voice.


    Before having sex with him, it was quite normal for her to say this to Arvin. But now, she felt a little


    embarrassed and her face turned a bright shade of red the moment she realized what she had said.


    However, Arvin didn''t think too much.


    He thought Ang was just asking him to sleep with her; not to have sex. He turned back to her and


    said, "Go to bed early, Ang. Don''t forget..."


    "...the work at the researchb, " Ang said before he couldplete the sentence. She was greatly


    disappointed.


    Arvin smiled slightly, "That''s right!" he said.


    Having finished clearing the table, Arvin turned and headed towards the door. "See youter then, " he


    said and left the apartment.


    Actually, Ang was going to hug him, but he hadn''t given her the chance.


    Yao Hospital...


    The next morning, Ang went early to the researchb. She followed Arvin''s suggestion and and


    went to look for Stevens Cheng.


    ...


    When she entered Mr. Cheng''s office, she saw an old man with a head full of silver hair busy working in


    the room. "Excuse me, are you Mr. Cheng?" Ang called out softly and politely.


    However, the old man did not look up from what he was doing and just screamed at her. "Can''t you


    see? I''m very busy right now! Talk to youter!" he said.


    Ang was speechless. She had talked to him so politely. ....


    But the old man had scolded her. What an impolite man! Ang would have left the office immediately


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    if she hadn''t heard about the legend of the old man.


    Mr. Cheng was about 60 years old. He had won numerous awards during his lifetime and enjoyed a


    high reputation in the medical field.


    After he had retired from the hospital, Hogan had hired him at a very high sry. He had almost 40


    years of experience in the researchb.


    During all his four decades, he had been known for his odd behavior. He was not always easygoing. A


    Ang curled her lower lip, quietly entered the office and sat down to patiently wait for him.


    Fortunately, Mr. Cheng finished his work ten minutester.


    He returned to his desk, took off his sses and nced at Ang, "What are you doing here?" he


    asked surprised to see her still waiting in the office.


    Ang stood up. "Hello, Mr. Cheng. My name is Ang and I have been asked to work here, with you,


    " she exined.


    "Oh! Okay."


    Stevens Cheng sighed and then said nothing.


    Ang was a little confused. "What can I start with?" she gently asked again, when Mr. Cheng did not


    say anything for some time.


    Suddenly, Stevens Cheng pounded his desk hard with his fist while giving her a ck look, "There''s no


    work for you. Leave me alone!"


    "The old man is weird. What''s wrong with him?" Ang thought to herself, surprised at his outburst.


    After a long while, Ang tried again. "Mr. Cheng, today is my first day here. Could you please let me


    know what I need to do?"


    "Go back to the WIP department. Be a good nurse there. That''s what you need to do. And remember


    not toe back here even if Arvin asks you to!" retorted the old man.


    This time, Ang was dumbfounded! "Really! This is too much. What''s he talking about? I have been


    acting politely with him since I came and he has been behaving so rudely!" she thought to herself. She


    made a decision there and then and got up.


    "Okay! See you!" Ang collected her bag and left his office.

 Chapter 121 Miss. Zhen Just Wants to Help You

    Chapter 121 Miss. Zhen Just Wants to Help You


    Outside the office, she thought to herself for a while. The reason why Arvin asked her to work in the


    Research and Development Department was that he wanted her to do what she liked.


    She walked up and down the corridor ruminating over a decision to call Arvin or not. Finally she


    stopped in front of the office of the research and development director.


    A doctor passed by. He didn''t know Ang and he asked her, "Who are you? Why are you here?"


    Here was the Research and Development Department. Nobody could enter it except those known to


    researchers.


    Remembering that she had been driven out by Stevens, Ang scratched her head out of


    embarrassment. "Hello! I came for Mr. Cheng for registration but he drove me out. So I have to ask the


    director''s help, " she exined.


    "What? You were driven out by Mr. Cheng?" he asked.


    Ang''s embarrassment was heightened by his sympathy. She wondered why Mr. Cheng had been


    angry with her.


    ''Maybe it''s because Arvin helped me to get the chance to work here, '' she guessed.


    "Our director isn''t here right now..." he responded when it was clear Ang would make no reply. "But


    you can go for our vice director!" This man pointed to the office of the vice director which was not far


    down the corridor.


    Thanking him, she knocked on the office door.


    Luckily, Jasmine Tan, the vice director, was gentle and polite. She exined to Ang, "Mr. Cheng''s


    temper is a little strange, but he is a good man. Don''t worry about it. Now that Mr. Gu asked you to


    Jasmine had heard rumors of events that transpired between Ang and Arvin. So, when Ang said


    that Arvin permitted her toe here, Jasmine believed her without cross-examination.


    Ang was happier than ever that she could gain ess to theb in so impromptu a fashion.


    "Thank you Mrs. Tan, and... My best friend Nancy, she was also in VVIP Department. She should have


    Jasmine got her meaning before she finished her sentence. "No problem. When she recovers, she can


    Jasmine liked Ang because she was young and energetic, and she reminded her of her own


    daughter.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay! Thank you, Mrs. Tan! I''ll get straight to work!" said Ang appreciatively.


    Jasmine''s kindness to her was a first of its kind in Yao Hospital, and its novelty excited Ang


    boundlessly.


    "Okay, you can go now, " Jasmine said.


    After registration, Ang entered theboratory confidently.


    A young man walked towards her as she came to the sterilizing room.


    "Are you Ang?" He asked out of politesse; he had a handsome face and left an immediate good


    impression.


    Ang nodded and answered affirmatively. "It''s my first day working here, nice to meet you!"


    Brandon, for that was his name, told her with smile, "Mrs. Tan asked me to help you out. After you


    change your clothes, I will introduce you to everybody, and all the inner workings and that."


    "Wow! Thank you very much!"


    Ang followed Brandon and entered the First Laboratory of Yao Hospital.


    Theboratory was several hundred square meters,posed of the most advanced machines and


    The firstboratory was mainly used to research western medicine.


    The secondboratory was used for the research of traditional Chinese medicines.


    ...


    After a full day in theb, Ang had fully immersed herself in aplicated arrangement of forms,


    so much so that she didn''t stop working till it got dark. She had forgotten to eat lunch.


    When she couldn''t bear the hunger, she finally left theb.


    Without Arvin''s or Nancy''spany, she ate randomly in a small restaurant.


    She found she had missed several calls from Sven and Nancy and she called them immediately. They


    told her that Nancy had left the hospital, and had been moved to Stanley''s house. He would look after


    her by himself.


    Nancy didn''t want Gage to know this, and so she repeatedly told Ang not to divulge this info.


    Sven had arrived in J City. He was in a private club with several friends, and he requested Ang


    Chuck had some urgent affairs to deal with, so he would take the first flight toe by tomorrow.


    ''How many friends is Sven treating now? Will Arvin be there?''


    Ang stopped guessing. She rushed home to change her clothes and apply light make-up, then she


    went to the private club.


    She arrived, and through the dimmed colorful light of the club, she saw Sven, Arvin, Gage, Stanley and


    some others she didn''t know before.


    When she sauntered up, she found Nita!


    Arvin was seated on the left, and the man on the right was ... She remember that she had saw him on


    TV, it seemed that he was called Derrick Luo...


    Sven greeted her, and guided her to sit beside him. He briefly introduced her, "This is my sister,


    Ang."


    Later on, he introduced Ang to the those she had never known before.


    There was no need to introduce Stanley and Arvin. When Sven introduced Nita, he held an arm around


    Ang''s shoulders and said, "Ang, you must know each other; she''s an authority in the medical


    field!"


    Ang gave her a strange smile, "Of course! I have seen Miss Zhen many times in Mr. Gu''s office."


    These words! Ha...


    The people present weren''t stupid. They understood Ang''s underlying meaning immediately.


    Nita was shocked. Then she said, "I didn''t know that Ang was Sven''s sister. From now on, I will take


    good care of you in the hospital!"


    Totally unexpectedly, Ang didn''t thank Nita. Instead, she said, "Who needs your care? I feel cared


    enough already with Arvin! Compared to him, the vice director of the hospital, you''re just a puny


    director!"


    Ang couldn''t be as hypocritical as Nita when facing a rival in love.


    How could she possibly say she would take care of Ang when it was obvious she despised her and


    loved Arvin.


    Sven looked at his sister, puzzled by her abnormal behavior. What conflict ran between these two


    women, he wondered bemusedly.


    How was conflict even possible?


    "Ang, Miss Zhen just wants to help you. How can you reply to her in such an impolite way?" It


    seemed that Sven was ming Ang, but there was no sign of ming in his tone.


    If Nita had oppressed Ang, he would destroy her...


    "It doesn''t matter." Nita''s smile faded away. "Ang is still a little girl, it would be childish to take her


    words seriously."


    ''Childish?'' Ang felt ridiculous. Ang sprawled her hands over he face and said, "Certainly, I''m too


    young. I hope instead to be like Miss Zhen, a single woman at the age of thirty."


    Seeing that Nita grew infuriated, Sven took Ang aside and sat her down between himself and Arvin.

 Chapter 122 Sven Got Her Back

    Chapter 122 Sven Got Her Back


    "Didn''t you say you want to drink? I''m here, you can drink as much as you want!" Sven took up a ss


    of beer that the waiter put before them, then he ced it in front of Ang.


    Arvin didn''t feel like talking. He would only say one or two words max when prompted.


    Ang sat beside Arvin. She took up the beer Sven gave her, and lifted it towards Arvin, "Big Wing, i


    want to drink with you."


    She searched her memory carefully. They had known each other for a long time, and they hadn''t got


    the chance to drink together even once..


    People who were busy talking suddenly heard that Ang was going to drink with Arvin, and they all


    stopped the conversation and looked at them with one ord.


    Sitting still in his ce, Arvin told Anglea, "You''re no good at drinking."


    "It''s OK. My brother is here!" Sven was her backup!


    Her casual and honest response made Arvin seem colder.


    However, he picked up his liquor and clinked sses with her. Just as he was about to drink, Nita


    spoke softly into his ear. "Ahem. Arvin, you have to driveter. Maybe don''t drink."


    Ang was infuriated by those words. ''What does that have to do with her?


    And what''s that tone? Is she Arvin''s rtive? Or does she consider herself Arvin''s girlfriend?''


    Ang put her hand on Arvin''s, "Drink it! I''ll tell Farris to drive you home." Ang looked at Nita while


    she spoke, but she was speaking to Arvin.


    Farris was Sven''s assistant. He brought Farris with him everywhere.


    Now everybody understood what was going on. It turned out that these two women werepetitors!


    Everybody kept close eyes on Arvin.


    His next response would show which one of them he cared the most.


    Ang forced a smile. ording to Arvin''s attitude towards her, she believed that Arvin would turn her


    down.


    And she was right.


    Arvin put down the ss and looked at Ang, "Don''t drink too much." It''s OK that he refused to drink.


    If she got drunk, she would ask him to drive her home.


    Ang didn''t get angry. But when Sven saw Nita''s happy face, he was angry.


    "Ang, I''m here, you can drink as much as you want."


    It seemed that Ang did love Arvin. But he wondered whether Arvin felt the same for Ang.


    He had to ask Arvin about it some day.


    Ang put down the beer and moved towards Sven, "Sven, please excuse me, I''ll have to use the


    restroom."


    Since she was not drunk, Sven didn''t have toe with her, so he nodded and said, "Hurry back."


    Ang stood in the hallway and tried to hold back her grievances. After taking several deep breaths,


    she called Arnold, "Arnold, where are you? Come and drink with me... "Great! No problem!"


    Five minutester


    Ang sat at another stool and looked at a purple haired man nkly, "Why are you here?"


    Fabian smiled at her maliciously, "I heard that you want someone to drink with, so I''m here!"


    His smile made Ang tremble. He was definitely a devil...


    Ang curled her lips, "Do you expect me to believe that?"


    The moment she hung up the phone, she raised up her head and saw Fabian standing right in front of


    her. What are the odds?


    He was still purple haired, wearing a ck leisure suit.


    Fabian picked up the menu, took a nce at it and asked Ang, "There are beer, liquor, wine and..."


    "No, no, no, thank you. My brother is at another room, I can drink with him!" No kidding! She didn''t


    know him well. Besides, she would get drunk after just a little beer. What if he takes advantage of her


    when she gets drunk?


    It seemed that Fabian knew what she was thinking about. As he nced through the menu, he asked


    casually, "Not in a good mood? How about a cocktail?"


    Ang shook her head immediately when she heard the word "cocktail". After what had happenedst


    time, the very mentioning of it would scare her to her core.


    "Don''t like cocktail? Then... How about a Remy Martin? Or Martell XO? Or Royal Salute?"


    "I don''t..."


    Fabian didn''t want to hear her refusal anymore, so he took up Ang''s phone. After thinking for several


    seconds, he unlocked her phone.


    Ang was shocked. Was her password that easy? Arvin can unlock her phone, and now Fabian can


    unlock it too...


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Fabian found Sven''s number, he quickly typed something and handed the phone over. "Send it."


    In the dialogue box it read: "Sven, I''m in the room opposite yours. You can find me there!"


    Ang didn''t know how to take it...


    "Fabian, I already called my friend, and he''ll be here in a minute. Aren''t you busy? Just leave me


    alone." Ang turned him down in the only way she knew how.


    But Fabian leaned on the sofa, crossed his legs, and answered her casually, "I''m not busy, and you


    don''t need to fear me. I know I''m a stranger to you, but Ang..."


    He suddenly dropped his legs, and his facended under Ang''s downturned eyes.


    Ang was startled by his sudden approach. She immediately moved back and at the same time rolled


    her eyes.


    Amused by her cute reaction, Fabian said, "What I want to say is that I''m quite familiar with you!"


    He knew everything that had happened to her from C Country to J City. It''s just that he never looked for


    her.


    "Who on earth are you?" It was a long time since she left Sven, so she sent the message Fabian


    edited.


    Fabian didn''t answer her question, instead he told the waiter, "I want a bottle of Remy Martin Louis


    XIII."


    "Yes, sir. One moment, please." The waiter left the room.


    After the waiter left, Ang and Fabian were alone. Ang clenched her fists out of fear and gave


    Fabian a warning look, "I know Kung Fu!"


    Fabian couldn''t helpughing. He didn''t take her threat serious. "Ang, you are so cute!"


    He was not afraid of her? He must know Kung Fu too. Ang let down her fists in frustration, "What do


    you want? I''m having a bad day!"


    "Forget the unhappy things! I can apany you!" It was hard for him toe across Ang! He


    wished to bide his time and take his opportunity as it presented itself.


    Ang was really speechless at his persistence. But whatever! She had sent the message to Sven.


    When the waiter brought the bottle in, Ang was listening to Fabian''s introduction, "My job is rted


    to the Inte, but I won''t bother you with the specifics. You don''t have to tell me what you do. Because


    I know you''re working at the Research and Development Department of the Yao Hospital. How''s the


    job treating you there?"

 Chapter 123 Will You Kill Me to Keep Your Secrets

    Chapter 123 Will You Kill Me to Keep Your Secrets


    Ang curiously looked at him with one hand supporting her chin, "How do you know that I work in


    Research and Development Center? Are you familiar with someone in our hospital?"


    Fabian smiled again. "I have read the notices on theputer in the HR office and it lists all the recent


    job transfers in the hospital."


    His smile looked very seductive to Ang... Oh, no, that was the devil''s smile!


    "How could you see that?" Ang became more and more curious about Fabian. It seemed that he


    had many secrets waiting to be discovered.


    Fabian picked up a ss of wine and gave it to Ang, "Don''t drink too much. It does nothing good for


    a girl!"


    Though Ang wanted to drink, she had no capacity to drink at all.


    epting the wine, Ang said, "Wait a moment. A friend of mine is on his way."


    Fabian indifferently put down the wine and said, "You can ask for my help if you have any problems


    aboutputers or the Inte. By the way, give me your phone."


    Ang handed him her phone, then Fabian put his number in.


    He opened her WeChat and turned to thest contact list to get a Wechat ID, which had no name but a


    strange symbol. Fabian showed this to Ang and said, "This is my Wechat ID, you can call me or


    send Wechat messages to me if you have any problems. Because you are special to me!"


    "When did you get my Wechat?" Ang quickly took her mobile phone back. She looked at Fabian with


    terror because she couldn''t remember having added him.


    Fabian leaned against the sofa with his hands in pockets, then he said indifferently, "About several


    years ago. To be more exact, six years and three months."


    ... It had been such a long time. Ang suddenly remembered that she registered this Wechat ount


    about five or six years ago.


    "How did you add my Wechat?" she asked him.


    "By hacking the software of your cellphone system!" He didn''t lie to her. To Fabian, hacking into


    software was simple a walk in the park.


    Ang was shocked, "Do you mean... you are a hacker?"


    "Oh! Gosh! You know too many secrets about me! Now I''ll have to kill you, heh-heh." Fabian squinted


    and threatened her on purpose.


    What he said was the truth. He had exposed her to too much. Up to now, there were few people who


    knew him so transparently as Ang.


    Among the people who had seen him, nobody knew that he was a hacker.


    And the people who know that he was a hacker had never seen him in person.


    There were no more than three people who not only knew his job but also had seen her in real life.


    "Will you kill me to keep your secrets?" Ang was not afraid of him at all because she could feel that


    he had no evil intention.


    Fabian nodded and stared at her with strange eyes. "Nobody will know my secrets after killing you!"


    Ang stood up immediately and she said, "I really need to go now, I''m sorry. It''s already sote and I


    need to go back to my friends."


    "No, don''t! Sit down, Ang. You know I''m kidding!" Fabian stopped Ang byying his legs crossed


    on the table.


    Ang sat down again, feeling confused, then sheined, "Fabian, oh..."


    She heard a loud sound. Someone was knocking the door of their booth.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fabian cast a nce on Ang. "It must be your brother!"


    Sven was the only one who knew that Ang was here and he was really concerned about his sister.


    "Come in!" Fabian withdrew his legs and leaned against the sofa again.


    As he expected, it was Sven.


    Sven had waited for Ang for nearly ten minutes in his room. When he was going to call Ang, he


    saw her message.


    She told him that she was in the room opposite his. But he was worried about her and came to see


    what she was doing.


    Unexpectedly, there were only two people here, Ang and a man.


    He couldn''t help turning round to see his room and he felt puzzled. ''Doesn''t Ang love Arvin? Why is


    she here?''


    "What are you doing here? Ang!"


    Fabian stood up. He tidied his clothes and greeted Sven, "Hello, Mr. Si. I''m Fabian, Ang''s friend."


    Fabian quickly recollected all the information about Sven in his mind, ''Sven, thirty years old, the son of


    the president of Chengyang Private Hospital, another genius in medical industry. His wife is Nicole.


    Harry and L''s daughter. Harry is the world''s richest person...''


    Although Sven was confused, he shook his hand. "Nice to meet you. You and Ang..."


    Ang stood up immediately to exin. "We met each other by chance. We''re just friends. Arnold is


    "Arnold? Why will hee here?" Sven felt more confused. If Ang wanted to drink, she could drink


    together with him, couldn''t she? Why did she ask Arnold toe here?


    Ang came to his side and touched his arm, then exined further, "I''m not familiar with most people


    in your room and I don''t want to interrupt your party. So I asked Arnold to drink with me but I ran into


    Fabian."


    Sven nodded his head and pulled up a seat. "I can stay here with you."


    He decided to stay here until Arnold came.


    Ang and Arnold were old friends and Sven knew him clearly enough because he had him


    investigated. But he didn''t know Fabian. Therefore he couldn''t leave his sister with a stranger.


    Ang reluctantly seated herself beside Sven. Fabian gave Sven a ss of wine and said, "I heard


    that Ang''s father and brother love her very much, and now I know it''s true because you have so


    much concern for Ang. Ang is so lucky to have you as her brother!"


    Sven epted the wine and cheered Fabian. After taking a sip, he said, "Ang is my only sister and


    she is so cute, so she deserves to be taken good care of."


    Ang was moved by his words. She caught Sven''s arm out of excitement. She confessed, "I have to


    admit that you are the best brother in the world! Ha ha..."


    Sven touched her head affectionately. "You are the best sister I could have asked for. If only you could


    be a bit less naughty..."


    Ang stared at him with her innocent eyes. "I haven''t caused any trouble for you recently. Don''t you


    remember?"


    ''For you?'' Sven realized what she meant at once. He teased, "Do you mean that you still cause trouble


    for someone else?"


    Recollecting what she had done, Ang felt extremely embarrassed, "Actually I''m innocent..." Lulu was


    to me because she had misunderstood Ang''s meaning. Then there was Randal, who insulted


    her. Then it was Arvin''s fault that he drank that cocktail. Atst... Ang admitted that she was also


    guilty.

 Chapter 124 Angela Was Drunk After Drinking a Glass of Wine

    Chapter 124 Ang Was Drunk After Drinking a ss of Wine


    Ang fell into silence. Sven didn''t know what she was thinking so he began to chat with Fabian.


    After a while, Ang received a phone call from Arnold.


    Arnold didn''te alone. He was followed by Benson and Craig. All of them brought their girlfriends,


    and Ang recognized that one of the girls was her ssmate.


    Ang was excited to see her. "I didn''t know you guys were in J City! I thought you were working


    abroad?"


    Apanied by so many people, Ang gradually forgot Arvin''s disdainful attitude.


    Ang happily introduced everybody to each other and yed games with them. After half an hour,


    Sven told her, "I''ll go back to my room now. If you need my help, you can call me."


    "Okay, do as you please." Ang was focusing on the game and so she simply waved her hand at


    Sven to say goodbye.


    Sven shook his head in resignation and left the room.


    When Sven returned to the other room, Stanley stood up and said, "Sven, I have to go now!" Nancy


    was still waiting for him in his apartment and he needed to go back early.


    "Why? What''s the rush?" Sven picked up a ss of wine and clinked Stanley''s.


    Stanley kept silent. Gage answered Sven''s question, "Stanley will be my brother-in-low soon. My sister


    was injured and he needs to go home early to take care of her."


    Gage was very d to see Stanley and his sister get engaged. Because he believed that Stanley was


    the most suitable one to protect his delicate sister.


    What''s more, he was pleased with the fact that Stanley was a policeman.


    Other people in this room couldn''t helpughing at Gage''s words. Sven didn''t care. "How did Nancy get


    injured?"


    Stanley exchanged a nce with Arvin, then he said, "it was an ident. It happened when she went


    shopping with Ang."


    Gage had investigated this clearly. It was Grace''s mother, also Nancy and Gage''s stepmother, who


    designed the assault.


    "What? What about Ang? Did she get injured too?" Sven got nervous now and pulled Stanley''s arm


    to stop him from leaving. He wondered why he didn''t know about this.


    Suddenly, he remembered that Arvin had called him to ask him the whereabouts of those bodyguards


    he arranged for Ang.


    Was that the time when Ang got injured?


    Stanley patted his shoulder. "Ang was slightly wounded and she has recovered under the care of


    Arvin."


    Sven didn''t speak and fell into meditation.


    When he arranged bodyguards for Ang, he didn''t tell her because she didn''t like to be followed by


    others. Later on, he knew that she began to live with Arvin. He worried that Ang would be angry with


    him so he dismissed the bodyguards.


    ''I shouldn''t allow her to do as she pleases. From now on I will send bodyguards to follow her, '' Sven


    thought.


    After Stanley left, Sven sat beside Arvin and inquired, "Why didn''t you tell me that Ang had been


    wounded?"


    Arvin replied to him in an indifferent tone, "her wound was not severe so there was no need to tell you."


    "Fine. Has she recovered now?" Sven trusted Arvin. With Arvin''s help, Sven didn''t have to worry about


    Ang.


    "Yes, it was nothing serious, " Arvin replied.


    Sven breathed a sigh of relief. But he began to worry when he thought about what she was doing in


    another room. "Completely healed? Because she''s drinking, you know, in the other room...with


    someone else."


    Was it harmful to drink while she had a barely healed wound? If so, he would urge her to go home!


    Arvin frowned and answered, "Yes, it is." She hadpletely recovered. No scar was left on her skin.


    However, Arvin was unhappy to know that she was drinking with Arnold.


    Half an hourter


    Sven received a phone call and answered, "Ang?"


    "This is Arnold. Ang was drunk after drinking a ss of wine!"


    "Okay, I''lle right now!" Sven hung up and left the room in a hurry.


    The door was opened by Benson when Sven arrived and he saw Fabian holding Ang with his arms


    outstretched.


    "Sven, Ang is drunk!"


    "Right. I will take it from here!"


    Sven put his cellphone into his pocket and was ready to take over her from Fabian.


    Fabian hesitated, "Can I send Ang home?"


    Sven was surprised. He looked at Fabian. He found that this man seemed to care about his sister very


    much.


    ''Does he love Ang?'' Sven wondered.


    He couldn''t help looking Fabian up and down once again. Fabian''s hair and eyes were purple and he


    looked very tidy.


    Before Sven answered, he heard a familiar sound of footsteps from behind. It was Arvin.


    Arvin took Ang from Fabian''s hands before he even realized the situation.


    It was the second time Arvin and Fabian met each other.


    Arvin cast a cold nce at Fabian, "I''ll take care of her." All the people in this room went mute because


    they were frightened by Arvin''s cold air. Arvin made a motion to leave after finishing those words.


    But Fabian stopped him at once. For a moment, there was a standoff between the two handsome men,


    their eyes filled with hostility.


    "Mr. Arvin, please give Ang back to me!"


    "Give her back to you?" Arvin thought for a while, and he showed a sardonic smile. "I have taken care


    of her three times when she was drunk, so why should I give her back to you? Who do you think you


    are?"


    Arvin''s aggressive words infuriated Fabian.


    "You needn''t know who I am but I''m sure that I won''t make Ang unhappy!" Fabian knew clearly why


    Arvin always showed hostility to him every time they meet with each other.


    Fabian''s words also infuriated Arvin and he told Fabian indifferently, "Now, I''ll take Ang to my


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    apartment. Are you sure that you want to follow us?"


    "Why should she go with you?" Fabian still won''t budge and stood still.


    Sven was shocked by what happened. As Ang''s brother, he was confused as to why the two men


    had begun to attack each other.


    But the surprised look on his face quickly vanished and he casually leaned against the wall of the


    corridor. Yes! He was going to watch them fight.


    He really expected to see the two men duel for his sister. For him, it was a delightful scene to watch.


    "You don''t need to know the reason!" Arvin replied to Fabian. Arvin didn''t allow Ang to go with any


    other men when she was drunk!


    Fabian, being a young man, couldn''t stand Arvin''s provocation. He lost his temper and swung his fist at


    him.


    With a sudden move, Arvin dodged his onught with ease.


    But Arvin''s action woke Ang up and she opened her eyes slowly.


    Seeing Arvin''s familiar face, Ang excitedly threw her arms around his neck, then she screamed, "Big


    Wing! Big Wing!"


    Because she hadn''t been embraced by Arvin for a long time, she couldn''t tell whether it was just a


    dream!

 Chapter 125 Because Im Engaged

    Chapter 125 Because I''m Engaged


    Ang''s excitement startled everyone.


    They were amazed that Ang was able tough while hugging Arvin, who behaved like a piece of ice.


    Fabian''s fists were frozen mid-air. He could not believe that Ang had just hugged Arvin!


    Ang continued to surprise everybody. She was so excited that she grabbed Arvin''s neck and softly


    pulled his passive face towards her blushing one. Then to everyone''s surprise, she kissed him!


    As for Arvin, he did notin. In fact, he smiled slightly and Sven noticed this. Sven also noticed


    Fabian''s reaction; he was livid.


    Ang and Arvin had made quite a scene. Gage, Derrick and Nita, surprised by themotion, came


    out of their rooms to see what was happening. They reached the porch just when Ang was kissing


    Arvin.


    Since Gage knew little about what happened between Ang and Arvin, he was surprised to see their


    kiss. "Oh, my gosh! Ang is really something! She actually dared to kiss Iceberg Arvin!" he


    eximed. "Isn''t she scared that her mouth would freeze?" After looking at them for a while, he turned


    to Derrick. "Well Derrick, what do you say? Do you think Arvin will throw Ang away?"


    Hearing Gage''s question, Derrick looked at Nita. Her face was filled with sadness. He looked back at


    Gage and quietly replied, "No."


    It was true. Arvin did not throw Ang away.


    Hearing Derrick''s reply, Gage thoughtfully rubbed his chin. "It seems that Ang is more important for


    Arvinpared to Rosa and Nita!"


    The atmosphere following Ang''s kiss was filled with tension. Sven tried to break the ice. He patted


    Fabian''s back and said, "Shall we have something to drink?"


    Upset with Ang, Fabian refused Sven''s offer. "I''m sorry, Sven. I have something else to do. See you


    Fabian stuffed his hands into his pockets and walked out of the hall with everyone staring at his back.


    ...


    A little whileter, Arvin also left with Ang. This shocked everyone present. It took them a while to


    Xinhe Garden...


    Kent smoothly stopped the car outside Xinhe Garden. "Should I wait for you, Dr. Gu?" he asked Arvin.


    Arvin got out of the car with Ang in his arms. He stopped for a while and then said, "Yes."


    ''Why shouldn''t Kent wait for me? I am no longer with Ang and we may never be together, '' he


    bitterly thought to himself.


    However, although Arvin knew that Ang and he would never be together, he didn''t want Fabian to


    When Arvin put Ang down on her bed, she opened her eyes and shyly looked at him from under her


    Then she grabbed his palm and brushed it against her soft cheek.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Arvin sat down on the bedside and helped her take off her coat. "Good night, Ang, " he whispered,


    putting her to bed.


    All of a sudden, Ang sat upright on her bed. "Don''t leave me, Arvin, " she screamed.


    "Please don''t leave. Nancy is not here and I get scared when I''m alone." Ang seemed to be


    hovering between reality and fantasy. She was afraid that Avrin would leave her and nevere back.


    She hurriedly grabbed his hand and desperately hung onto it.


    Arvin sighed. He turned back to the bed and asked her, "Are you thirsty?"


    Ang shook her head at first, butter nodded a yes.


    ... Arvin loosened her grip on his hand. "I''ll get you something to drink."


    "No. Don''t leave me, Big Wing!" whispered Ang.


    "Aren''t you thirsty?" he asked her again. ''She is still so naughty, '' Arvin thought to himself.


    Ang tightly hugged Arvin. She leaned her burning face against his cool chest. "Don''t leave me alone,


    Big Wing, " she whispered once again.


    Ang was acting like a spoiled child. He gently touched her hair.


    Arvin couldn''t figure out whether Ang was drunk or not. She hugged his waist and looked up at him


    with her mischievous eyes. "Say Anshizhiluan, Big Wing."


    Arvin was shocked. What was she talking about?


    "Say it!" Ang urged him. Her blurred eyes looked straight into his eyes and her hands were pulling


    his sleeves.


    "Anshizhiluan, " he softly said.


    "Repeat again."


    "Anshizhiluan."


    "Now change ''luan'' to ''lv'', " she coaxed him. Ang wasughing while holding Arvin''s arms. She knew


    that he would fall for her trick.


    Arvin saw her innocent smile and couldn''t help pinching her face, "Anshizhi... lv*."


    (Anshizhilv means "I am stupid" in Chinese.)


    "Good. Now, repeat!" This was a practical joke that Ang had learned from Fabian.


    "Anshizhilv, " Arvin repeated.


    "Hahaha hahaha!" Ang burst outughing.


    Hearing herugh out loud, Arvin was puzzled. He thought about what he had just said.


    He realized that Ang had just pulled a prank on him.


    This ticked him off. "How dare you, Ang!" he growled. Seeing herugh so heartily, he had difficulty


    holding back his ownughter. He pulled her to face her. "Well, do you want me to beat you up?" he


    pretended to be angry. Arvin had to frighten Ang because he didn''t want her to trick him again.


    Ang got scared. She had riled Arvin and now he was warning her!


    She rolled on her bed to get away from him. Arvin, took off his shoes and jumped on the bed to chase


    her.


    Having caught her, he strode on top on her and pinned her hands to the side of her head. Ang,


    unable to move her body from under him, had to surrender. "I''m sorry, Arvin! I am sorry!" she pleaded.


    ...


    Arvin let go of her arms. He could smell a familiar scent - Ang''s scent. He leaned down and gently


    kissed her on her lips. He could taste liquor on them.


    ...


    "Big Wing..." she murmured. Ang then fell in a deep, contented sleep.


    Arviny beside Ang and looked at her. He was lost in his own thoughts.


    After a few minutes, Arvin got up and got a ss of water for her. He ced the ss and her cell


    phone on her bedside table. After confirming that she was soundly asleep, he quietly closed the


    window, switched off the light and left.


    Downstairs, the silver Pagani had gone. He could see a white Mercedes Benz MPV in its ce.


    Sven was leaning against the Benz and smoking. He saw Arvining downstairs and turned to take a


    look at Ang''s room. It relieved him to see that the lights in her room had been switched off.


    Arvin wasn''t surprised to see Sven. He opened his car door and helped himself to a cigarette.


    Sven was surprised to see Arvin smoking. ...


    The two men leaned against their own car doors and silently smoked one cigarette after another. Arvin


    frequently looked up at the window to check whether Ang had woken up.


    "It''s obvious to me that my little sister really likes you, " Sven said, breaking thefortable silence.


    "But, how do you feel about her? Please be honest with me, Arvin." He stubbed out the cigarette and


    threw the butt in the trash bin.


    Arvin flicked the ash off his cigarette but did not say a word.


    After a while, just when Sven was about to ask him again, Arvin said, "Ang and I may never be


    together."


    May? How could someone, who knew his mind so well and was very confident about himself, use a


    suggestive word like ''may''.


    Arvin''s uncertainty disturbed Sven. "You came to my house, remember? Didn''t you know that I was


    supportive of you two being together? Why didn''t you refuse at that time? And why did youe over


    to pick up Ang then huh?" He was unable to hide the discontentment in his voice.


    "Besides, you even persuaded her to move in with you. Why did you do that, Arvin?"


    Arvin didn''t know how to reply to Sven''s questions. He just kept silent. But his silence further irritated


    Sven. He grabbed Arvin''s cor and barked at him, "Talk Arvin! Why can''t you be with Ang?"


    Arvin removed Sven''s hands from his cor and straightened it. He then carefully rearranged the Tahiti


    pearl brooch on his chest and slowly said, "Because I''m engaged, and then there is also Nita."


    Arvin''s words echoed in Sven''s ears. He could not pay attention to Arvin''s exnation. "You''re


    engaged?" he said, shaking his head in amazement. With whom? Sven slowly gathered his thought.


    "Well, since you''re engaged, why did you not let Ang go?" he asked Arvin.

 Chapter 126 It Is Her First Love

    Chapter 126 It Is Her First Love


    Sven was unaware of Arvin''s engagement because he had known him for only a few years.


    Arvin stared at the space between Sven''s shoes. "My fiancee had disappeared for seven years. I


    couldn''t help falling in love with Ang, " he softly said.


    Sven felt a little better. "How do you feel about your fiancee now? In your heart?" he probed.


    Feel? "I feel nothing for her in my heart!" retorted Arvin. "Okay..." Sven said, looking at him expectantly.


    "I am sorry. I will control myself from now on, " Arvin said atst.


    It was not just Rosa now. Nita had furtherplicated things. Arvin could have refused her, but now he


    had lost the chance.


    "Control yourself? You have lived with Ang for a long period. I don''t believe you haven''t done that


    thing!" said Sven angrily hitting the car roof with his fist.


    He med himself. He didn''t stop Ang when she started living with Arvin.


    At the moment, Sven felt regretful. He was afraid that Ang would either be unhappy or do


    something stupid because of Arvin.


    Arvin nced at him and exined, "Although we slept together, we... did nothing!"


    Sven was angry with Arvin, but he believed him.


    He kept quiet.


    Since Arvin had confirmed that he had done nothing with Ang, he felt a little relieved.


    However, Sven was not going to forgive him easily, "But Ang loves you! If you can''t stay with her,


    you''d better leave her and I will take her back home."


    It would be better for both of them if they broke up as soon as possible.


    Arvin said nothing, but his heart tore from the pain he felt when he heard what Sven had said. In fact,


    his heart almost broke!


    Sven called Farris back and asked him to take Arvin home. When he arrived at the apartment in J City,


    he called Nicole.


    "Hi Honey. You haven''t slept yet!" Nicole had already put the children to sleep. She answered the


    phone on the balcony.


    "Yes. I couldn''t sleep, " He replied. She could feel that Sven was not in a good mood.


    They had been married for a long time so she understood his moods. "You sound upset, Honey. What''s


    wrong?" she tenderly asked.


    "Nicole, I may have hurt Ang..." he slowly said. His little sister was an innocent girl.


    If she really loved Arvin, how would she be able to ept the fact that Arvin couldn''t stay with her?


    "Why do you say that? Tell me more." Nicole was shocked.


    Sven told Nicole everything about Ang and Arvin.


    Actually, the rtionship between Nicole and Sven had always gone very well since the beginning.


    They didn''t experience the pains that J and Daniel had gone through


    Nor did they have a love and hate rtionship like L and Harry.


    Sven was a witty and humorous man and he loved teasing Nicole. Nicole, on the other hand, was


    unpretentious and sweet and knew that Sven expressed his love through the teasing. She never got


    irritated with Sven for this. They lived a happy and simple life.


    When she heard Sven''s words, Nicole wanted to help Ang. What could she do tofort and


    inspire her little sister-inw?


    "Dad and Mom will go to Yao Hospital tomorrow. And when youe back, Jane and I can go and see


    Ang. What do you think?" she asked after thinking a while.


    Sven shook his head, "You needn''t do that. I want to get Ang back home. I will talk to her and try to


    figure out her thought about the matter."


    He didn''t want Ang to get hurt, so he had to persuade her to go back home with him.


    "Okay. But Sven, don''t put too much pressure on her. It''s her first love! I guess she might not want to


    And no one could forget their first love.


    "Yes, you are right. I will definitely not put pressure on her, but I will not let her hurt herself either." If


    Chuck found out that it was Sven who had tried to set up Arvin and Ang and failed in the end, he


    would kill him!


    When he thought about the situation, Sven felt very nervous.


    "How about discussing the matter with Arvin? We should minimize the hurt as much as possible."


    Nicole sighed and said nothing more.


    Arvin and Daniel seemed to be emotionless but they both ended up inplex rtionships.


    "I will think about that, " Sven said. "Where are our sons?" he asked.


    "They are asleep, " smiled Nicole looking at the little boys in the bed.


    "Okay. Take good rest, Honey. I should be home early tomorrow." He missed his wife very much


    whenever he was on a business trip.


    Nicole had once apanied him on a business trip, but she missed their sons too much. After that,


    she had refrained from travelling with him and preferred to stay at home with the kids.


    "Okay. Good night, Honey."


    "Good night."


    ...


    It was gettingte. Sven finally fell asleep.


    In a different part of the city, Arvin turned off theputer and came out of the study room rubbing his


    eyes.


    Since Ang left Shengfeng Mansion, he also returned to the Gu''s family house.


    Next morning...


    Ang woke up and gingerly rubbed her forehead. When she got up, she realized that she had a


    severe headache.


    "I was drunk again... Ah! Such a severe headache!" She eximed. ...


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She swore that she would invent some drugs to cure the hangover headache!


    Later, she called up Nancy and then went to the hospital to check on her. She was relieved to know


    that she was doing fine.


    In the researchb, Ang was in a daze. She kept wondering who took her back to the apartmentst


    night.


    Somehow, she hazily remembered Arvin being with her in the apartment.


    "Did Arvin take me homest night?" And what did I do then? Did anything happen between us?


    Ah... She rubbed her forehead again. She could not think of anything because of the pain.


    She got up to get herself a cup of water. While drinking the water, she heard her phone ringing. She


    opened the closet and took out her phone. Before she could pick up the phone, the call got


    disconnected. "Oh god! Ten missed calls from dad!"


    She then remembered that her dad would visit the hospital today. And he must have already arrived as


    it was 11 o''clock.


    She immediately took off her gloves and called back Chuck. "Hello, Dad!" she happily said.


    "Where are you, Ang? Your brother and I have been calling you!" Chuck would have been very


    worried if Arvin had not told him that she was in the researchb.


    He knew his daughter very well. She forgot everything else when she was in the researchb.


    "Dad, I was in the researchb. Where are you?" All of a sudden, she realized that it was good to be


    working in the researchb. Nobody could me her about not picking the phone and very few people


    were concerned about what she was doing. She could do anything while hiding in theb.


    Ang hurriedly took off her sterile research wear and rushed out of the Research and Development


    department.

 Chapter 127 What Did You Just Call Me

    Chapter 127 What Did You Just Call Me


    "We are moving towards the inpatient department. We have to see a patient there. You can wait for us


    there, " said Chuck, still talking to Ang on the phone.


    Ang started walking towards the inpatient department. She suddenly realized something. All the


    people in the inpatient department were familiar with her. If she were to be seen with Chuck over there,


    then her colleagues would figure out her real identity.


    "Is anything wrong?" Chuck asked Ang, when he didn''t get a reply from her. "What? Does your


    daddy need to make an appointment in advance if he wants to see you? Or must he go to see you


    instead?" Chuck was a little unhappy. He thought that Ang did not want to meet him.


    Ang shook her head at once. "No, Daddy! It''s not like that, " she said rolling her eyes. "I''ll be there."


    "Okay, my sweet girl! Hurry up and don''t bete. Daddy can''t wait to see you." Chuck said happily and


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    disconnected the call.


    Her father was apanied by a group of people.


    Outside the inpatient department...


    Ang was waiting outside the inpatient department. After a few minutes, she saw a group of people


    walking towards her.


    Hogan and Chuck lead the whole group with their wives besides them. They were followed by Sven


    and Arvin.


    Behind them were the directors and professors from different departments. All of them came here


    together to visit a special patient at the hospital. They were to discuss the patient''s treatment together.


    If they managed to cure the patient, it would be big news in the medical field.


    As the group approached the inpatient department, Chuck at once noticed Ang waiting for them.


    Ang felt embarrassed when she saw such a huge group of peopleing. All of them would now


    emotions, Ang cleared her throat and reverently greeted them one by one. "Hello, Mr. Hogan, Mr.


    Chuck, Mrs. Daisy, Mrs. Teresa, Mr. Sven, Mr. Arvin... A very good morning to all of you."


    Hogan was amused by Ang. He turned to Chuck and said, "You are lucky to have such a cute


    daughter!"


    Chuck didn''t reply. He was amazed at how Ang had addressed him. He waved Ang over. "Come


    here Ang! What did you just call me?" he asked.


    Sven followed his father. He also waved like his father and asked Ang what did she call him.


    Ang was staring at Arvin''s brand-new shoes and she cast a nce of contempt in Sven''s direction


    when she heard him say the same words as her Dad''s. "Dad! Mom! Brother!" Ang looked up and


    nodded her head at each in turn, admitting her real identity.


    The rest of the group were surprised when they learnt that Ang was Chuck''s daughter.


    Ang then ran to her father and gave him a big hug. She was very pleased that he hade here to


    see her.


    Although there were no special expressions on Chuck''s face, everyone could tell that he was very


    happy to be hugged by his daughter.


    Daisy also came forward and hugged Ang. "How are you, my daughter? Is it easy to live here?" she


    asked her.


    Of course it was easy, Ang enthusiastically nodded her head. "Yes, Mom. Mr. Hogan and Mrs.


    Teresa are very friendly to me, and... Mr. Arvin here has proved to be a good friend. Don''t worry about


    me, Mom!" she exined.


    "Good to hear that and I should thank the Gu family then." Daisy put her arm around Ang''s shoulder


    and turned to face Hogan and Teresa. She smiled from ear to ear.


    Hogan smiled back and said, "Ang is very sweet. All of us like her a lot." Especially his son, Arvin.


    He''s crazy about her, he thought but did not say it aloud.


    When Arvin and Ang''s eyes met, Ang immediately blushed.


    Daisy noticed Ang''s reaction. She thought a while and then made a little announcement. "Mr.


    Hogan, as your family has been taking good care of Ang and made her feel at home, we would like


    to invite your family to lunch to express our heartfelt gratitude."


    Teresa looked at Nita, who looked unhappy. She then turned to Daisy. "It was our duty to help Ang


    and we were pleased to do so, " she said with a little embarrassment. "You are our guests. And as


    hosts, we should invite you to lunch."


    Teresa wanted to talk to Daisy about Ang and Arvin. But as Ang had suddenly moved out of


    Arvin''s apartment and Arvin had had sex with Nita, she didn''t know what to say to Daisy about their


    rtionship.


    Ang looked around. She felt disappointed by the fact that Arvin''s family treated hers as unfamiliar


    guests.


    Although she had had sex with Arvin, her rtionship with him didn''t get better. Instead, it seemed to


    worsen.


    Hogan approved of Teresa''s invitation. "Yes, that would be nice. I''ll immediately book a table at the


    restaurant."


    Ang was sure that Hogan would also invite the others in this group, including Nita, to have lunch


    together. She didn''t want to see Nita and Teresa together. It would be too much for her to handle.


    Ang turned towards Daisy and said, "Mom, I am so sorry but I can''te to lunch with you as I have


    some important work to attend to at noon."


    Daisy red at her with dissatisfaction in her eyes. She had proposed the lunch with Arvin''s family for


    Ang''s sake. But, Ang refused the offer to have lunch! "What will you do at noon that is so


    important? No matter how busy you are, you need to eat!"


    Not giving Ang another chance to refuse the invitation, she told the others, "I know nothing about


    medicine and I came here only to see my daughter. You guys carry on and I''ll take her to the restaurant


    after she finishes her work."


    "All right. Ang, why don''t you show the hospital to your mother." Hogan kindly told Ang. He liked


    the girl a lot and did not want her to get upset about anything.


    Ang nodded her head. "Sure, Mr. Hogan."


    Ang couldn''t help looking at Arvin, who had been unusually silent. When their eyes met again, both


    of them averted their gaze. Neither of them felt able to face each other in front of so many people.


    Nita were pretending to check her cellphone, but her eyes were full of dissatisfaction.


    She was confused. She could not fathom why the Gu family members still fussed over Ang when


    they knew that Arvin had slept with her. On top of that, they hadpletely ignored her at the clubst


    night and even here at the hospital.


    The harmonious rtionship between the two families seemed to demonstrate that they might get


    Ang and Arvin married.


    Married? Ha! She wouldn''t let that happen at any cost!


    When the group moved on and entered the inpatient department, Teresa pulled Arvin''s arm to hold him


    back. "Arv, don''t get too intimate with Ang when the Si Family is present. Got it?" she whispered.


    Arvin nced at Teresa indifferently and kept quiet.


    "You need to care about Nita now. If you show your enthusiasm about Ang, her parents will


    misunderstand your rtionship. Then how will you marry Nita?"


    Arvin became very unhappy when he heard his mother''s words. "I will not marry Nita!" he angrily said.


    "How dare you, Arvin! Why can''t you take Nita''s responsibility after all that has happened?" She had


    talked about this with Arvin several times and he said he did not want to be with Nita every time.


    "Mom, please stop talking about this." Arvin didn''t give Teresa the time to reply. He started walking very


    fast to join the group.


    Teresa was so angry with her son''s indifference and irresponsibility.


    She knew that Arvin was an indifferent man, but she had never expected him to be so irresponsible.


    How could she persuade him to marry Nita if he kept acting like this?


    Ang and Daisy were walking arm-in-arm on the road outside the hospital. "Ang, I can''t see any


    difference between Yao Hospital and our Chengyang Private Hospital. So, why don''t youe back to


    our hospital?" she asked.

 Chapter 128 Why Did You Act So Excitedly

    Chapter 128 Why Did You Act So Excitedly


    Ang didn''t like Daisy''s suggestion of returning to C Country. If Arvin wasn''t here, she would have


    definitely returned home. But now she cared about nothing else but Arvin. If she went back home, she


    wouldn''t be able to see Arvin anymore. She didn''t want that.


    So she put on a big smile and said, "Of course, Mom. I wille back but, when I get bored."


    "You only care about ying around, Ang, " Daisy said in an exasperated voice. "I heard that you


    are working in the Research and Development department. You must watch out, alright?"


    I know, Mom. There are other people responsible for handling the dangerous chemicals." Ang


    wondered if Arvin had asked the staff to keep an eye on her because every time she tried to handle


    any hazardous chemicals, she would find herself surrounded by multiple people to help her.


    "Well then, Ang, Mom wants to ask you something, " said Daisy, stopping and grabbing Ang''s


    hands. She looked at her daughter carefully and was shocked by what she saw. Ang had changed.


    In fact, she had changed a lot. How could Ang change so much? Daisy had this feeling when she


    saw Ang for the first time that day. But, she was not sure what had caused the change. She felt


    confident that Ang seemed... more mature?


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang was looking good. She had ruddy cheeks and bright eyes. In short, Ang looked more


    beautiful than before!


    Was she overthinking or was it just because she hadn''t seen Ang for long?


    "Yes, Mom? What''s wrong?" Ang asked, breaking into her thoughts.


    Daisy held back her own thoughts and looked at Ang, "Do you love Arvin?"


    Hearing Arvin''s name, Ang immediately blushed again. She released Daisy''s hands. "Mom, why did


    you ask that?" she said turning away, eager to hide her burning face from her mother.


    Oh my gosh! How did mom know? Is it so obvious?


    "Ang honey, don''t run away." Daisy hadn''t expected Ang would not answer her question. Seeing


    her turn away, she immediately asked her to stop.


    "No, I don''t. And don''t ask me again." Ang said turning back to face her mother. But, she could not


    meet her mother''s eyes.


    ... "Ok, Ok, I won''t ask. But tell me, why did you act so excitedly?" Ang''s reaction had convinced


    Daisy that she loved Arvin very much.


    Ang was around 24 years old, and she was in love!


    Her daughter had definitely grown up!


    Knowing that Ang was shy, Daisy didn''t mention Arvin again.


    When it was time for lunch, Ang was supposed to take her mother in her car, but Sven didn''t allow


    her to. He asked her toe with him in Arvin''s car. All the others traveled separately.


    Ang sat alone in the backseat, listening to Sven and Arvin''s conversation and fiddling with her


    phone.


    Seeing Ang so quiet, Sven felt upset. It was not Ang''s nature to be so silent!


    When they arrived at the restaurant, Ang noticed that only the Gu and Si families were present for


    lunch.


    This cheered her up a bit.


    Lulu was also there. She quickly started an intimate conversation with Ang.


    When Daisy saw that Ang seemed to have a good rtionship with Lulu, she was relieved. She


    didn''t have to worry about leaving Ang alone at J City.


    "Ang, why haven''t you visited Arvin recently?" asked Lulu. Teresa hadn''t told Lulu about what had


    happened between Nita and Arvin.


    Ang gestured her to be silent. She then leaned over and asked in a whisper, "Didn''t he n to sell


    the house? Since it no longer has a researchb, I should stop going there."


    "What! He sold the house? Why didn''t he tell me about it?" Lulu was first shocked and then confused.


    She looked at Arvin who was standing not far away and asked, "Arvin, are you nning to sell


    Shengfeng Mansion? And what about the researchb?"


    Arvin gave Lulu the coldest stare she had ever seen. She shrank her neck in embarrassment and


    decided to keep her mouth shut. Why did Arvin stare at her like that? Did she speak loudly?


    Teresa was also taken aback. She looked at Arvin in puzzlement. "Arvin, why do you want to sell


    Shengfeng Mansion? Aren''t youfortable there? And why such a sudden decision? How about the


    houses at Oujing Apartment and Jianqiao Garden?"


    ...


    Ang was baffled. Didn''t anyone in the Gu Family know that Arvin was going to sell the house?


    Sven, who was sitting beside Arvin, also felt bewildered. "Didn''t you just invite me to Shengfeng


    Mansionst night? You did not tell me then that you were nning to sell it."


    Sven had refused Arvin''s offer to visit Shengfeng Mansionst night. He came to J City a lot and


    besides, he had bought his own apartment here.


    Kent was also perplexed. "Dr. Gu, have you told me to handle it? Howe I do not remember


    anything about it either?" he asked passing on the menu.


    ...


    Seeing the confusion the Gu Family was facing, Ang understood what had happened.


    She felt a pain stirring in the pit of her stomach. Her breathing became rapid and she turned pale.


    She heard Arvin''s reply, "Yes, I n to sell it but have been too busy to handle it."


    Would his answer make Ang satisfied?


    But Arvin was wrong. Ang had totally misunderstood his intention.


    She remained silent and stirred her juice. Her reaction made Arvin realize that he had made a big


    mistake.


    Though the atmosphere at the table seemed genial, if anyone paid attention, they would notice that


    there''s something unusual in the conversation between Ang and Lulu.


    Ang muttered only modal particles like ''''um", "uh" or "ok" or just nodded her head in response to


    everything Lulu said. She refused to say anything else.


    Arvin couldn''t sit still seeing Ang behave like that. He stood up and walked out of the restaurant.


    Not long after Arvin left, Ang''s phone buzzed. Arvin''s name shed on the screen, but she didn''t


    pick it up. She was in a trance.


    Only after Lulu patted her arm, indicating the ringing phone, did shee out of her reverie. She


    picked up the phone and answered his call.


    "Come out, " Arvin said.


    Ang didn''t say anything.


    "Ang, please." He was calling her name.


    Why was he calling her? Didn''t he get bored of her? So he tried to drive her away from his house?


    Then why was he asking her toe out now?


    Ang thought about it and said only two words to Arvin, "I won''t!" Then she disconnected the call


    without waiting for his reply.


    A piece ofmb chop was ced in Ang''s te. When she raised her head, she noticed Daisy


    watching her with concern. "Ang, you didn''t seem happy. Whose call was it?"


    Daisy''s question diverted everybody''s attention to her.


    Ang didn''t want others to worry about her, so she quickly put on a smile. "Nothing, Mom, " she tried


    to assure Daisy.


    "Does the food not agree with your stomach, Honey?" Teresa also sensed that Ang didn''t look well.


    "No, it is fine..." Before she could finish the sentence, her phone rang again.


    Ang stole a nce at it. It was Arvin again. She quickly disconnected the call.


    "Why didn''t you answer that?" Daisy was sure that Ang was behaving strangely.


    "It was from the advertisementpany. I''m fine. Really. Uncle and Aunt, let''s enjoy the lunch!" Having


    reassured everybody, Ang casually slipped the phone in her pocket.


    Several minutester, Arvin walked in. He looked gloomy.


    When he sat down, he secretly looked at Ang. Seeing the pain in her face, he sighed in silence.


    "Pick up your ss, Ang and make a toast to Dr. Gu with me, " Daisy said during the lunch.

 Chapter 129 Ive Wanted to Apologize to Her

    Chapter 129 I''ve Wanted to Apologize to Her


    When she heard "Dr. Gu", Ang believed Daisy was referring to Hogan... So, she wiped her mouth


    clean, and picked up the ss in order to walk to... Arvin.


    She would''t follow Daisy''s footstep if she knew her mother meant Arvin.


    But when she made preparations to return to her seat, Daisy pulled her aside...


    Daisy said to Arvin in amendatory voice, "Mr. Gu, thank you for taking care of Ang after she


    came to the Yao Hospital."


    Arvin snatched up the ss in front of him, and leapt up. "Gracious, of course. You''re wee. It is my


    pleasure. I treat Ang as if she were my very own little sister."


    Little sister... Would you sleep with your little sister?


    It was funny. Ang, drowning in anger, subdued the desire to toss her drink in his face at that


    moment. He was driving her crazy.


    Daisy found that she was growing to like Arvin more. Her smile seemed much brighter. "Well, Ang is


    still so young and naive. If she brought any trouble to you before, I would like to apologize to you on her


    behalf. Please forgive her improper behaviors."


    Sven looked at his mother and stroked his chin contemtively. What was she thinking? He really


    wanted to ask her if she was treating Arvin as a potential son-inw already.


    Arvin nced at Ang and smiled. "Aunt, you misunderstood Ang, " he said to Daisy. "She is well-


    behaved, she never brought any trouble into my life. But Ang seemed to misunderstand me either.


    I''ve wanted to apologize to her, but I couldn''t find the right moment before..."


    Arvin didn''t lie. He called Ang and told her toe out because he wanted to apologize to her.


    After hearing this, Ang couldn''t help staring at Arvin. Daisy, too, was confused. She turned to


    Ang, "Ang, did you misunderstand Arvin in some way? How could you do that? Don''t be childish.


    You should talk to Arvin."


    Ang was devoid of speech. Was she being childish? She had no way to tell. It was Arvin who had


    hurt her feelings in the first ce!


    Seeing that Ang was on the cusp of tossing her drink and leaving, Arvin hurriedly exined, "Oh no


    no, you''ve got it backwards, aunt. She didn''t. It was me, I made her unhappy. It''s me who acted


    childish. And I should be the one apologizing to her."


    Then Arvin clinked his ss to Ang''s, "I''m sorry, Ang."


    Everybody was stunned when observing this.


    Did Arvin just apologize... to Ang? Everyone else present was bbergasted, except for Ang,


    Arvin and Teresa, Not even Sven could understand Arvin. What on earth had he done to Ang that


    would make him so humble?


    Daisy beamed with satisfaction at Arvin''s politeness. She patted on Ang on the shoulder, and said,


    "Ang, Mr. Gu has apologized to you in front of everybody. Don''t be mad at him anymore, okay?"


    Ang red at Arvin. Facing his full, passionate eyes, Ang tried to hold back, but failed. Her eyes


    spilled over with tears.


    In an effort to hold back her falling tears, she quickly took a sip of juice and gulped it down.


    Next, she pretended to choke slightly on the intake of juice, so that the tears happened to appear


    circumstantially rather than emotionally. She wiped her tears away with her sleeve, and then turned


    back to Daisy. "I''m choking mom, I need to use the restroom."


    "Always so careless..." Daisy criticized her softly. But it wasn''t a reprimand; Daisy just treated Ang


    like a little girl.


    Ang didn''t say another word. She put the juice on the table and headed towards the restroom.


    Ang closed the door, leaned on the back of it, her eyes red and tired. She closed her eyes, and tears


    slid down her cheeks.


    Suddenly her phone rang, she wiped away her tears and checked the phone. It was a message from


    Arvin.


    He told her to wait for him after the lunch.


    ...


    Ang quickly washed up, wiped her hands, and walked out of the restroom.


    During the following period, the atmosphere around the table was pretty harmonious. The younger


    people served tea to their elders at the seniors'' order.


    Since everybody had work that afternoon, no one drank alcohol. Everyone reced the wine with tea.


    One would think they were a couple, meeting each other''s parents, the atmosphere was so rxed.


    They worked together and they were born in families of equal social rank, so they should have been a


    perfect match for each other.


    After lunch, Ang walked besides Daisy wherever she went. It was clear that Ang was determined


    to ignore Arvin''s message.


    Arvin took hold of Sven, who was going to get in the car, and told him, "Ang is not in a good mood."


    Sven rolled his eyes to him, "I was wondering when you were going to say so."


    "So, do you want to cheer her up?"


    Sven wondered whether Arvin was joking. "Of course I do!" Sven would do anything to win Ang''s


    happiness.


    "Then do me a favor!"


    Again, Sven was speechless.


    As Ang was about to get in Chuck''s car with Daisy, Sven called out. "One moment, Ang! Come


    here!"


    Ang released Daisy''s hands, "Mom, wait for me. Sven is calling me."


    "Okay, hurry back."


    When Ang stood in front of Sven, he gestured that she get in the car.


    Get in the car? Ang saw Arvin''s car parked beside Sven''s. "Sven, what do you want?"


    Without any exnation, Sven grabbed Ang, and stuffed her in the backseat. When they sat down,


    Sven saw that Arvin, who served as today''s driver, was looking at him. "Ang, I have something to


    discuss with father. Let Arvin drive you to the hospital."


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    Ang didn''t have time to respond as he immediately got out and mmed the door.


    Sven left, and Arvin started the car. He drove out of the parking lot. This all took ce within seconds.


    Ang knew that she couldn''t get rid of him, so she didn''t spend any time struggling. She determined


    to keep silence, and started to enjoy the scenery outside the window.


    Finally, the car stopped at the seashore. Arvin got out of the car and opened the back door, "Get out."


    All right.


    Feeling the sea breeze and hearing the sound of the waves, Ang walked towards the sea.


    She stopped in front of the water, squatted on a rock, and yed with the stones on the beach. It


    seemed that she was trying to find something among them.


    Arvin didn''t speak. Neither did she. She kept ying with stones.


    Until... she found a crab. Sheughed, holding the crab between her fingers, watching it carefully.


    She never thought that she could find a hermit crab on this beach. It was a real surprise.


    A pair of ck shoes came into sight, and she turned around to avoid them. She threw the crab back


    into the sea, picked up a shell, and washed it.


    Arvin called her name in a low voice, "Ang."


    But she didn''t make any response.


    "If you smell like a crab, I won''t let you get in my car!"


    Again, Ang had no inclination to speak. Could anyone understand her suffering now?


    Was it madness? A breakdown? Feel like shouting at someone?


    Ang took several deep breaths. She stood up with a shell on her hand, and smirked at Arvin.


    Seeing Ang approaching him with a shell, Arvin suddenly had a bad feeling. "Ang, I''m warning


    you..."


    He took a step back, but Ang ignored his warning and stepped further.


    "Ang, if you dare to... Ang!"


    An exasperated shout was heard. An ivory hand entered into Arvin''s pocket, along with a shell.

 Chapter 130 I Know You are a Bad Guy

    Chapter 130 I Know You are a Bad Guy


    "Hahaha..." Angughed when she saw Arvin''s livid face.


    ''You always tease me and make fun of me! It''s an eye for eye!'' She thought.


    "Ang, how dare you! This is totally inappropriate." Arvin held her wrist and took her hand out of his


    pocket.


    However, Ang left the shell there.


    Arvin clenched her hand painfully. She pointed at the moving crabs in the sand and said, "Look at the


    crabs. They''re crawling everywhere. If I put them in your pocket, will them crawl over your body..."


    Arvin couldn''t helpughing when he heard this. He hugged her and touched her hair, "Are you still


    mad at me?"


    "Yes!" She turned her head to avoid his sight.


    Of course She''s mad at him! She should be mad at him!"


    "Okay. Ang, you know the reason why I said that to you." He held her tightly in his arms.


    The reason why he refused her was that he didn''t want to hurt her.


    "I know that." She nodded her head.


    Arvin said, relieved, "Great..."


    "I know you are a bad guy! You have slept with me, but then you dump me right after! Arvin, you''re a


    bad, bad guy!" Ang almost doubted that the reason why Arvin asked her to live with him was to


    seduce her and have sex with her!


    Otherwise, why would he dump her after they had sex?


    Besides, she told Arvin that they had slept together, but he still decided to refuse her. Therefore, he


    was a bad guy!


    Arvin said contritely, "Yes. I''m a bad guy!"


    He didn''t deny it.


    Ang felt better as soon as she heard him admit it. She touched the breastpin on his chest. She


    found he''s wearing it all the time recently.


    "Are you still mad at me?"


    Ang nodded her head, "Of course! I''m not an easy girl! Your exnation didn''t make me feel better."


    Arvin asked, "What can I do tofort you?"


    Ang smiled and looked in his eyes, "Kiss me!"


    After saying that, her face turned red at once.


    ''Oh, my god! Why did I say that! My face feels so hot! It must be very red!


    How humiliating!'' She thought.


    Although Arvin was not going to take advantage of her, he couldn''t help but kiss her when he saw her


    cute face.


    They kissed by the sea; it had be a beautiful scene.


    At Yao Hospital


    Sven was discussing something with Hogan when he saw his sister get out of Arvin''s car. Ang felt


    very happy and walked to the research and development department like a songbird. Sven was


    surprised.


    Even speechless. The power of love, he thought, must be a strong panacea.


    At night, Daisy and Chuck stayed in Ang''s apartment. They slept in her bedroom while she slept in


    Nancy''s room.


    When she was ying on her phone, Daisy came in.


    "Mum! Why aren''t you asleep?" Daisy stooped down beside her bed.


    She said, "I can''t sleep. I''m a little worried about you!"


    "Me? What''s up? Everything''s fine!" She was singing with joy just now.


    Daisy nced at her daughter, "Ang, what was the matter at lunch? And what did Arvin do to you?"


    "Oh... at lunch..." It seemed a long time ago, like a distant, half-forgotten dream. Still, she couldn''t say a


    word to her mother about it. "Never mind. I just had a headache."


    ''Don''t ask Arvin about it. Don''t ask Arvin about it. Don''t ask Arvin about it.'' She prayed.


    "Then, why did Arvin apologize to you?"


    "Because he... he wronged me. That''s why he said sorry to me, " she lied, cooking up anything that


    emerged on her mind.


    Daisy looked at her with much skepticism. "Ang, tell me. Do you like Arvin?"


    Actually, she needn''t ask that. The answer was written on her face.


    Ang liked Arvin!


    "Mum, don''t ask that! Go to bed!" Ang covered her face with the quilt.


    Daisy snatched it and yanked it down to find Ang''s face blushing red. This exactly proved that her


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    daughter liked Arvin!


    "Ang, does Arvin like you?"


    Ang opened her mouth, "Maybe... he likes me. Or maybe he doesn''t. I don''t know." After all, Arvin


    never said so directly. Ang could not make certain about it.


    Daisy said nothing. She looked at her daughter, who was like a silly girl! "What would you say if I, for


    instance, asked Arvin about it tomorrow?"


    Horror! "No! Mum, let it go! It''s not your problem." ''I can''t let my mum ask Arvin! I can''t!'' If Daisy asked


    Arvin, he would think that Ang was a nutcase.


    Since she knew Ang loved Arvin, Daisy decided to take a new view of him. Arvin was young and


    promising, mature and steady, while Ang was naughty and unstable. Daisy would feel at ease if


    these two opposing butplementary characters stayed together.


    Daisy made up her mind pleasantly.


    "I''m going to visit Nancy. Will you apany me?" Since Nancy was injured, and had always been a


    good friend to Ang, Daisy knew she could not refuse.


    Ang nodded. "Yes. How about tomorrow night after I finish my work?"


    "Okay. Take care of yourself in the researchb, all right?" She had been worrying about her daughter


    since the first burn she''d received in theb.


    "Got it, mum! I''m under supervision. Don''t worry!"


    "Okay!"


    ...


    Later, they talked at length about life details, and Daisy felt she had a full understanding of Ang''s


    thought.


    Next morning At Les Cafes De La Rive Gauche


    While Ang was on duty, Teresa and Daisy met for a coffee and a chat.


    At the beginning, they chatted pleasantly enough. Later, Teresa noticed that Daisy always mentioned


    Arvin with real avidity. So, she pretended to say it in a casual way, "Arvin is going to marry Nita, by the


    way. She''s the director of gynaecology and obstetrics department. It''s all arranged."


    One monthter, it would be the new year. If Rosa didn''t show up, Nita''s parents would require Arvin to


    marry her.


    Daisy was stunned, when she heard this. Arvin didn''t like Ang, it turned out! But she could feel that


    Arvin liked Ang! Was she wrong?


    ''Nita?'' Daisy remembered the stable and mature woman in Yao Hospital yesterday.


    At that time, she was impressed by Nita''s good personality. Although Daisy knew Ang was not as


    mature as Nita, she still believed that Ang was better.


    Maybe as a mother, her own child is the best one in the world!

 Chapter 131 Her Silly GIrl

    Chapter 131 Her Silly GIrl


    Daisy''s thoughts werepletely contradictory. On one hand, she hoped Ang could be as


    mature as Nita. On the other, she didn''t think Nita was better than her daughter.


    "I didn''t expect Arvin and Nita to..."


    Teresa smiled, and continued, "Yes. Nowadays, children are very open-minded. Nita and Arvin are


    living together in fact! Oh it all moves so fast."


    Suddenly, Daisy dropped the spoon with which she was stirring the coffee. Living together? It seemed


    that Ang had lost her chance!


    ''Ah, what a pity! My poor daughter... She must be very sad then, if she knows about this!'' She thought.


    Daisy stopped thinking and said, "I''m d to hear that! Mrs. Gu, congrattions! You may have a


    grandson in the near future!"


    Teresa smiled, "I hope so! If they have a child, I''ll definitely be happy for them!"


    "Arvin and Nita are excellent! Their children would be too!" Daisy smiled vaguely. In fact, all she


    thought about at that moment was how to persuade Ang to give up seeking Arvin''s favor.


    Teresa was initially going to tell Daisy that Arvin and Ang had once lived together. But now, she


    didn''t want to smear thework of lies she was knitting. It would be better not to mention it.


    That night, Daisy and Ang visited Nancy at Stanley''s apartment. When they arrived, Nancy was


    enjoying the scenery from the balcony.


    "Auntie, so nice to see you! Hello, Ang!" Nancy greeted Daisy politely and then hugged Ang.


    Daisy looked at the two girls happily. "Nancy, do you feel better?"


    "Yes, auntie. Sooner orter, I will go back to work with Ang!" Nancy led them to the living room and


    asked the housekeeper to serve drinks.


    Beforeing here, Ang reminded Nancy not to say that she was living with Stanley in front of her


    mother.


    Although they didn''t live in one room, Nancy still felt awkward and shy.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Ang rested her chin in her hands and said, "Nancy,e to work, please! I''m bored stiff all by


    myself!"


    Ang would go crazy if Nancy was not transferred to the research and development department.


    Nancy and Arvin couldn''t always be with her.


    "Okay! I''ll think about that if you treat me well!" Nancy took a grape.


    "Nancy! I had been looking after you when you were in hospital! Remember that? But now, it seems


    that you have forgotten what I did for you!"


    Nancyughed. "Okay! My Ang, I remember how carefully you looked after me! I''m going to work


    and apany you since you feel lonely and bored at work. Are you satisfied?"


    "That''s more like it."


    Daisy shook her head when the two girls were bickering. "Ang, don''t do that! Nancy needs a good


    rest to regain the health!"


    After hearing what Daisy said, Ang looked at Nancy seriously. "Okay. Nancy, my mum is right! You


    need rest! The vice director has promised that you can go to work when you feel well."


    "Okay, I get it! I''ll tell you in advance if I''m ready for work!"


    When Daisy went to the rest room, the two girls talked in secret. "Nancy, is Stanley good to you? Does


    he ever tease you?"


    "No, he is very good to me! Ang, how about you? Is Doctor Gu good to you? Are you still together?


    Do you feel certain that he loves you now, or are you still skeptical?"


    To Nancy''s surprise, Ang hugged her and said in injured tone, "Nancy, I broke up with Big Wing!"


    "What? Oh no! What''s the matter? I thought your rtionship was on stable ground. Last time, I made


    Stanley to ask Doctor Gu about your rtionship and he said everything was fine!" Daisy heard


    everything!


    She stopped walking so that they wouldn''t notice her and could continue their secret talk.


    "I feel bad! I don''t know why we broke up exactly! If you go to work, I''ll tell you all the details, just


    between us!" Ang would go crazy if she couldn''t speak to someone about her thoughts.


    "Fine. Talk to me some other day when it''s more convenient." Nancy decided to go to work as early as


    possible since she was a little worried about her.


    At this time, Daisy came close and they changed the topic immediately. Ang smiled and said to


    Nancy, "Look at you, Nancy! You''re spreading out nicely since the attack!"


    Nancy nodded her head. "Yeah! Every day, I do nothing but eat and sleep! I''ve put on a lot of weight!"


    Daisy was speechless. Right now, she was standing beside Ang, her silly girl!


    When they came back home, Ang went straight to bed after a hot shower. The winter wasing.


    She still felt cold even with the heating on.


    When the door was open, Ang said, "Mum, dad will be upset if you sleep here with me!"


    Daisy went to her bed. "He needn''tin about this! We are leaving tomorrow! Ang, I want you


    toe home with us!"


    After saying that, Daisy began to study her daughter carefully.


    Ang became silent at Daisy''s suggestion.


    ''Leave J City? If I leave J City, I will never see Arvin again. No, I don''t want to leave here.''


    "Mum, I have a job here! I can''t leave the city." She covered herself with the quilt.


    "If youe to Chengyang Private Hospital, you will have much more freedom! You like freedom, don''t


    you? Ang? Are you listening to me, eh?" Daisy said in an admonitory tone.


    She remembered what Ang once said. She wanted to have a rxing job which allow her to get up


    Ang turned over and pretended to y on her phone, "Mum, I studied in this city. All my friends are


    here. I don''t want to leave now."


    "Ang, Arvin is getting engaged to Nita!"


    "No way!" Suddenly, Ang sat straight up in bed, looking at Daisy in great agitation.


    Daisy was wondering how much her daughter liked Arvin.


    "It''s true. They... have been living together!"


    "They have been living together? How can this be possible?" Although she said Arvin was a bad guy,


    they were just words spoken in anger, they were as effaceable as words written with chalk.


    Ang trembled and said, "Mum, I totally understand that you want me to go home with you, but.. but


    you can''t lie to me!"


    Suddenly, she felt colder. She wrapped herself up with the quilt.


    "Ang, it''s true. I talked with Arvin''s mother this morning. She told me everything!" Daisy hugged her


    daughter.


    Later, Ang said nothing. After a long while, she took out her phone and sent Arvin a message, "Are


    you living with Nita?"

 Chapter 132 You Are Leaving J City

    Chapter 132 You Are Leaving J City


    It wasn''t long before Ang received a text back from Arvin, and the answer was, "Yes".


    "Yes?"


    ...


    At Gu''s Family House


    Arvin looked at the two women coldly who were having a happy conversation. Suddenly, he stood up


    and walked away.


    "Arvin, where are you going?" Teresa called him to stop at once.


    Arvin answered curtly, "The washroom!"


    After he left, Nita heard his phone ringing and found the message which came from the Little Girl.


    As ady of reputation, who knew how to achieve her aims in life, Nita clearly knew how to deal with


    the situation. Nita had some misgivings about touching Arvin''s phone, being that it was his own


    property, and anything on it was concerned with his personal privacy. But when she thought of Ang


    texting Arvin, her Arvin, those misgivings were reced by her smoldering jealousy. She couldn''t help


    picking up his phone, and she found that Arvin''s phone wallpaper was a photo of Ang.


    Nita checked the content of the Little Girl''s message.


    Teresa was surprised to see what Nita did. She couldn''t understand why Nita picked up Arvin''s phone.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mobile phones are very personal. This was an invasion of privacy!


    Since the screen was locked, Nita could only reply one sentence to Ang.


    Therefore, she typed "Yes" and sent it out.


    "Nita..." Teresa was unhappy. How dare she do something like this? Teresa thought out of confusion.


    Before now, Nita was totally oblivious to what she had done. But now she finally realized its full weight.


    She texted Ang back through Arvin''s phone, pretending to be him, lying for him!


    Although she wanted to delete it, she didn''t know the password of Arvin''s phone.


    "Oh, crap!"


    "What are you doing?" Suddenly, she heard Arvin''s cold voice. Nita was so afraid that she almost


    dropped his phone.


    She managed to calm herself down and tried to smile, "Arvin, I just watched your phone..."


    Then, she looked at Teresa for help.


    Arvin took big strides and snatched his phone away. He unlocked the phone and checked what she


    had done.


    "It''s toote! I''m going to bed! Mum, I''m not going to stay here from tomorrow on!"


    Teresa got panicked. "Your grandmother ising back, you..."


    Arvin stopped her, "My grandmother will not be happy if she knows what you have done. You are


    forcing me to stay with her!"


    At the thought of his grandmother, Arvin looked forward to seeing her. He knew she was fond of


    Ang.


    "Arvin, auntie never put any pressure on you, don''t get her wrong." Nita acted with a little guilty.


    Arvin looked at her face and wondered what on earth she did.


    "I don''t need your exnation. I totally understand it. It''s toote and I want you to leave my home,


    Miss Nita." Arvin was extremely sick of Nita''s demeanor in every facet. So he unceremoniously asked


    her to leave.


    Nita''s face turned pale when she heard what Arvin said.


    It was getting darker and darker outside. Daisy held Ang in her arms, who was choking with sobs.


    They didn''t go to bed until well past midnight.


    Next morning


    Arvin received a call from Kent, "Doctor Gu, I''ve just received words from someone in the research and


    development department. Ang didn''te for work this morning."


    "Why? What''s wrong?" Something was wrong. Ang is so crazy aboutbs that it''s impossible for her


    to quit the job in the researchb.


    Kent thought for a moment, and said, "Do you want me to look into it?"


    "Absolutely."


    After hanging up the phone, his phone rang again. It was Nancy.


    ''Why is she calling me?'' He thought.


    "Doctor Gu, it''s Nancy speaking!"


    Nancy cried loudly. "Doctor Gu, how could you do that to Ang!" She was so sad that she couldn''t


    finish her sentencepletely. "Ang loves you so much! Why don''t you stop her... Aren''t you sad


    that you can''t see her cute face anymore? Ahahah..."


    "Wait..." Arvin stopped her.


    "Ahahah..." she kept cryng. "Doctor Gu, I didn''t expect you to be so irresponsible! How could you dump


    Ang and live with another woman right away! You are not my dream guy anymore, Doctor Gu... My


    poor Ang..."


    What''s this woman raving about? Arvin got irritated and shouted at her coldly, "Shut up!"


    Nancy was scared to stop talking, but still crying. ''Why am I afraid of him? I called to scold him! Not the


    other way around!'' She thought.


    "Whom am I living with?"


    "Nita!"


    "Who told you that?" He asked again.


    "Ang!" Nancy answered, wiping away her tears.


    Arvin stood up, "What''s Ang doing? Who told her that I''m living with Nita? Where is she?" He


    wanted to teach her a lesson right now.


    "Don''t you know that Ang is leaving today? She''s going to leave the city at noon."


    "Leave?" Arvin shouted involuntarily. "Where is she going?"


    Nancy wiped her tears, "Ang has packed her stuff and is going to C Country with her parents!" It


    seemed that Arvin was oblivious to this.


    "..." Arvin''s heart sank at once.


    After hanging up the phone, he saw a messageing from Ang a minute ago..


    He opened it and got mad. "Arvin, I''m sorry. I won''t bring you any trouble anymore. Sorry for what I''ve


    done to you."


    No! It was not the point! The point was the previous messages.


    "Are you living with Nita?"


    "Yes."


    When did Ang send the message? Who the hell replied to her?


    Arvin checked the time and found out who did this! It was Nita!


    ''Ang, you''re leaving J City? No! I won''t allow that...''


    Arvin took off his coat and got changed immediately. He rushed out the building and tried to call Ang


    on his way.


    However, Ang didn''t answer the phone.


    When he ran out the building, he met Nita who had a file in her hand, followed by three interns, "Arvin,


    this file... Ouch!"


    Arvin pushed Nita away because she was nothing more than an obstruction now on his way.


    Nita would have fallen hard, if her intern didn''t catch her.


    "Nita, you have learnt nothing from your further education abroad, but despicable manners and


    thoughts! How dare you?" Everybody was so scared that they dared not to say one word for fear of


    Arvin''s barbs.


    Nita understood everything instantly, "I... am not wrong! You and I..."


    "Shut up!" Arvin shouted her down.


    It would be big news that Nita received public humiliation from Arvin since she was the head of the


    gynaecology and obstetrics department.


    Passersby were greatly shocked by this and they walked away immediately, but surreptitiously kept an


    ear out to listen.


    "My god! I''ve never seen Doctor Gu get so mad! He is so frightening!"


    "Arvin!" Hogan stopped him.


    Arvin turned away to look at him.


    "What are you doing here? Don''t run amok in public!" He had seen everything Arvin did to Nita with


    displeasure.

 Chapter 133 Why Dont You Kill Yourself

    Chapter 133 Why Don''t You Kill Yourself


    Arvin was still angry, "Don''t stop me! She is such a despicable and mean wretch; she doesn''t even


    deserve the title of director!"


    "Arvin!" Hogan shouted him down.


    This is a public ce! Why would Arvin act so malevolently?


    His reputation was on the line, and he nned to campaign for the directorship of the entire hospital


    this afternoon. This disturbance would cost him dearly. "Go to the conference room. Get your campaign


    for directorship started!"


    Unexpectedly, Arvin ignored him, and strode towards the parking lot. Hogan stopped him at once.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ve got an emergency!"


    "Arvin! The campaign is about to start! Put aside everything else!" Hogan got angry! He didn''t know


    why Arvin behaved so unstable and unreliable.


    Arvin said nothing, but tried to get through to Sven. But, unbeknownst to him, both Ang and Sven


    were busy. Neither answered their phones.


    The sense of calm deserted Arvin in one swoop. He looked back at Hogan, "Sorry, dad!"


    Then, he walked towards his car, and drove out of the hospital.


    On the way to the airport, Arvin called Nancy to get the flight number Ang was scheduled to take.


    Calls from Teresa, Hogan and Nita busied his phone on the drive there. But he decided not to answer.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    When he arrived at the airport, he hurriedly bought a ticket and rushed towards the security checkpoint.


    At VIP Departure Hall


    The stunning family had sessfully attracted the attention from several passersby.


    A middle-aged man was constantly nagging a girl in a white down jacket and sunsses. "Ang, how


    could you fall in love with that bad boy without my permission?"


    Chuck''s estimation of Arvin was that he was indeed an evil boy, despite his reputation as an excellent


    doctor.


    If he knew Ang liked Arvin, he would''ve kicked him out of his house thest time he came to visit


    their family, decorum be damned!


    Ang rubbed her ears, and kept silent.


    When he saw Ang''s red and swollen eyes, Chuck took out his scalpel and imed he was going to


    kill Arvin next time heid eyes on him.


    In the end, Daisy, Sven and Ang had to shut him up.


    Chuck finished nagging his daughter, and he shifted his target to Sven. "Sven! This is all your fault! You


    are the chief culprit! Why don''t you kill yourself? How dare you to go back C Country with me?"


    Sven was totally speechless.


    So was Ang.


    Daisy chipped in gently, "That''s enough! Why not talk about it at home? It''s time to have our tickets


    checked!" After that, she took her bag and walked towards the gate.


    Then, the three others followed her. Ang also took hold of her bag.


    "Goodbye, J City!"


    Chuck entered the gate, followed by Daisy. Ang, too, was going to the gate, when suddenly...


    "Ang!" That voice. It was so familiar to her that Ang dropped her ticket, stunned.


    Sven looked at back immediately, and found Arvin running towards them.


    Great! Good heavens! How dare hee here?


    Chuck turned back once he heard Arvin calling.


    "Arvin, you bastard! Come here!" Chuck would kill him if he had his scalpel ready.


    Daisy, who was extremely irritated, stopped him at once, " Chuck, calm down! It''s time to get on the


    ne!"


    "No! I''m not leaving!" Chuck gave the ticket to Daisy and rushed up to Arvin.


    Arvin was out of breath, running all the way through the airport.


    Ang came to her senses as she saw her father lean back to swing at Arvin. He would have caused


    serious damage, were it not for Daisy who stepped in and prevented him.


    Therefore, he onlynded a blow on Arvin''s shoulder. The situation fell into disorder. The crowd gave


    the two fighters a wide berth.


    "Arvin, how dare youe here? Why did you hurt Ang? Exin yourself! I''ll teach you a lesson


    about true pain!" Chuck cleared the way, and squared off to fight Arvin.


    ''How dare he hurt my baby daughter? I''ll teach him a lesson!'' shed through Chuck''s incensed mind.


    Ang stood in between the two great men in her life, only to fall biased on one side, and protect Arvin.


    "Dad, calm down... Dad, please..."


    "Ang, out of the way!" Chuck couldn''t believe his eyes. Why did Ang protect this horrible man?


    Arvin drew Ang away with a slight shove, and stood in front of Chuck, "Uncle and auntie, I''m sorry


    I''ve hurt Ang! But you''ve get me all wrong! I''m going to exin everything to Ang!"


    Daisy clutched at Chuck and pulled him away as if to give the two lovers a moment of constion. But


    then Daisy said instead, "You''re getting engaged to Nita! We don''t want your exnation!"


    "I''m not going to get engaged to Nita!" he denied loudly.


    He spoke so honestly that Daisy was a little cheered up, "Okay! Then, exin yourself to Ang!


    Come on Chuck, we have no time, it''s time to get the ne."


    "Daisy! What are you doing?" Chuck wanted to struggle against her, but he didn''t want to hurt his wife.


    So, he quitted.


    "Let''s go! Don''t make a fool of yourself! Too many people are here!" Daisy dragged Chuck to the gate.


    Sven stood still and looked at his parents, Arvin and Ang. Finally, he decided to wait for his sister.


    Arvin removed Ang''s sunsses and found her red and swollen eyes! Arvin felt the bruises of his


    heart.


    When he was about to hug Ang, Sven said slowly, "Arvin, make your next words count; you have a


    lot to answer for in terms of your words and deeds."


    Arvin nced at him and exined to Ang, "It wasn''t me who texted you back. It was Nita! She used


    my phone in lieu of me to send that message to you! It was all a big mistake.


    I''m not living with Nita! I promise you."


    "You are not living with Nita?" Ang curled her lip, "I can''t tell whether you are lying or not!"


    She couldn''t, it''s true, but she felt an upsurge of emotion standing in front of him; the crowds seemed to


    vanish from view, she could see Arvin only. She was happy to see him.


    Arvin rubbed the back of his head, "Ang, if you leave the city... what should Nancy do?"


    "Stanley will apany her!"


    "... You don''t want to work in the researchb? Could you really leave your colleagues like this?" Arvin


    tried to use various techniques to keep Ang here.


    Ang blinked slowly. "Even if I stay here, the rtionship between us is still unclear and vague."


    Arvin was silent for a while. She was right! He couldn''t make amitment to her. Their rtionship


    would remain unclear and stagnant even if she stayed. However, "Ang, I would rather keep an


    unclear and vague rtionship with you than not see you anymore, I will miss you so bad!"


    Ang cried andughed at the same time when she heard his words, "How selfish you are! How can


    you say that you want to keep an unclear and vague rtionship with me? You''re a bad guy!"


    Ang pummeled on his chest with her fists. Suddenly, Arvin seized her hands and Sven stopped him


    at once, "Arvin, don''t touch my sister''s hands! You have nothing to do with my sister!"


    ''Have nothing to do with me?'' Ang felt guilty. She knew Arvin had something to do with her!

 Chapter 134 For Personal Reasons

    Chapter 134 For Personal Reasons


    Arvin let go of her hands. "Ang, I''m running for the director of Yao Hospital. And the campaign is


    getting started..."


    Ang was shocked when she heard it. Later, she urged him, "What are you doing here then? Go back


    for the campaign immediately!"


    Suddenly, Sven remembered that it was a big day for Yao Hospital! The campaign for the directorship


    was being held today.


    But Arvin still came here, despite it. If he failed to returned for it, didn''t he know of the consequences?


    "Arvin... To keep Ang here, you don''t even care about the title of director?"


    At the moment, a PA system broadcast attracted their attention. It said the ne was taking off soon,


    and asked all passengers to step forward with tickets ready.


    Arvin held Ang''s hands at once, "Ang, please stay here! Wait for Rosa with me and I will break off


    my engagement to her!"


    My god! "Can you break off the engagement?" She was stunned.


    "Of course, I can. I can''t make anymitment to you, but I can break off my engagement once Rosa


    Ang leapt with excitement.


    "Ang, men always say sweet things to cheer women up. Think about it carefully!" Sven warned


    Ang.


    Ang waved at Sven, "Brother, the ne is taking off! Be quick!"


    There is a saying that good thingse to those who are waiting. She would not give up, even if it was


    a long shot.


    If Sven was not impelled by the broadcast, he would not leave his sister so quickly. "Ang, if he takes


    advantage of you, call me immediately! I''lle for you, okay?"


    "Okay, I will!"


    "Besides, do not sleep with him! You know he has a fiancee! Remember that?"


    Ang nodded her head.


    Sven hit Arvin''s arm, "Arvin, if you hurt my sister again, I will take her back, and you''ll never see her


    again! Do you hear me?"


    Arvin made no promises. Atst, under Sven''s acrimonious gaze, he simply said three words, "I will


    try."


    ... Sven wouldn''t have left Arvin off so easily. But the broadcast was announcing again. He had no


    choice but to leave them.


    Ang was relieved when Sven entered the gate.


    When she looked back at Arvin, she became shy and lowered her head, "Aren''t you leaving?"


    "Let''s go!" He held Ang''s hand and left the airport together.


    In the hospital, Teresa was worried. Arvin waste for the campaign. She wanted to solve the situation


    through her interpersonalwork. However, Hogan didn''t allow that.


    She had no choice but to walk on stage herself and apologize to everyone, "Arvin has been working


    hard. It is obvious to all of you that he has made great contributions to the hospital. Unfortunately, he


    has been hampered by an emergency situation. I swear that he attaches great importance to this


    campaign. For the glorious future of Yao Hospital, I sincerely wish you to make decisions after deep


    consideration."


    After that, she walked aside and made a bow to everyone.


    When she was finished, all the people were touched.


    "Aunt, is there anything more important than the campaign? I think he doesn''t care about the


    campaign!" Baron was the one who uttered this. He sat in the front row, amid officials, wearing his


    business suit which he''d picked specially to appear well in the running for this campaign. However, he


    still seemed unstable and immature.


    After he said this, many people agreed with him.


    Teresa walked off stage and smiled at him, "Your cousin ising." Nothing followed these words.


    Baron snorted, but said nothing either.


    Hogan, the host of the event, started the voting off.


    Halfway through the voting, a man appeared at the door suddenly.


    Arvin was in his business suits, looked noble and dignified. He nced at others in the conference


    room, and everyone fell silent.


    He stood on the stage and walked to the podium.


    Hogan said nothing and allowed Arvin to make a speech.


    s! Hope it''s not toote.


    "I''m sorry I''mte for the campaign for personal reasons. I don''t agree with you if you doubt my working


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    attitude because of the event. ..." Maybe he was born with this leadership quality. He controlled the


    campaign after he appeared in the conference room.


    People were attracted by his short speech and Arvin won over thunderous apuse.


    Although he waste for the campaign, people forgave it once he showed up and gave this short


    speech.


    Atst, Arvin surpassed Baron and Zack and won the campaign!


    Once he came out of the conference room, Arvin took out his phone and sent a message to Ang, "I''ll


    pick you up tonight."


    Ang asked, "Did you win?"


    He smiled, "I can get everything I want."


    Ang said, "Wow! You are so narcissistic! However, congrattions, Director Gu!"


    He thought for a bit and said, "Get me a present and then we''ll have a dinner together tonight."


    Ang sent him a funny emoji. "Nobody asks for a present for himself! Big Wing! Shame on you!"


    Arvinughed and texted her back, "My good girl!"


    Suddenly, colleagues around him were greatly shocked, "Director Guughed! Wow! He is so


    handsome!"


    "Because he has won the campaign?"


    "Definitely! It''s good news!"


    "We should call him Director Gu! We are so happy to have such a handsome director!"


    ...


    In the office of the vice director


    The family were sitting on the couch. Suddenly, Teresa sighed deeply, "Oh Arvin, Arvin... why can''t you


    calm yourself down about Ang?"


    Teresa had already known what Arvin did. She couldn''t get through to Arvin, so she contacted with


    Nancy.


    Arvin nced at her and frowned, "You know who started this."


    "... Arvin! I didn''t expect Nita to do what she did." Teresa was a little disappointed with Nita when she


    thought of what Nita did the other night.


    Later, Teresa continued talking. Everything she had done, she had done for Arvin''s sake, so he didn''t


    plead against her. He listened with only silence.


    Hogan said nothing initially. But as he was leaving, he admonished Arvin, "Stay mature no matter what


    happens! If you lose your mind easily, how can you protect Ang?"


    Arvin was deeply impressed by what he said.


    He found that he couldn''t calm himself down when it came to Ang. He was about thirty years old, but


    he was so unstable and immature, just like Ang!

 Chapter 135 Purple Charm

    Chapter 135 Purple Charm


    Ang might have affected his behavior because he felt himself be a little... childish!


    By the time Arvin arrived back to his office that day, Kent called him. "Doctor Gu, it''s very difficult to find


    Fabian''s personal information. Even though we have the most advanced information system, I still can''t


    obtain any specific data on him."


    "The most advanced system doesn''t work?" Arvin frowned. Only several kinds of people could avoid


    showing up on the most advanced system.


    First, the top ten on the global rich list. Second was the top-levelwork hackers. Third was


    mysterious organizations.


    The top ten on the global rich list include Harry''s family, Chuck''s family, Samuel''s family, Jordan''s


    family, and Eason''s family. None of them had anything to do with Fabian.


    As for the mysterious organizations, Fabian didn''t act like he belonged to one.


    Then, the obvious answer was that he was a top-level hacker.


    Arvin hung up the call, turned on hisputer, and entered his system database. He input two words.


    "Purple Charm."


    They knew little about Fabian because hackers didn''t disclose their personal information. However,


    information about Purple Charm could be tracked.


    ording to this information, Purple Charm was 25 years old. He was one of the greatest hackers in


    the world. He hacked into the Aerospace Defense Command System of Shine Empire at the age of 15,


    in order to browse through the data of all the weapons they used on Green Cold Country and steal


    ssified information. Later, the federal office offered a reward for his capture, despite having no


    identity for him.


    It was a big scandal for Shine Empire, and Purple Charm kept silent in fugitive asylum.


    After that, the most famous military intelligence expert said, "If he sold any of this data to Green Cold


    Country, Purple Charm would be a millionaire. And Shine Empire would spend billions of dors


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    redeploying....


    Purple Charm was so skilled that he could evade police detection.


    Only once did he identally fall into a trap. When he hacked the internal system of the investigation


    bureau, he found malware waiting to ensnare him. However, he sessfully ran away before they


    pinpointed his IP address.


    Apart from that, he could control the localputers; there, he found all the files relevant to this


    ongoing searching.


    ...


    Arvin turned off theputer and was lost in thought. He couldn''t understand why this mysterious man


    would be interested in Ang.


    Purple Charm was a genius. If you gave him aputer, he could control the whole world.


    Hackers like Purple Charm aimed to invade defense systems and obtain high-value information


    illegally.


    Arvin became a little angry when he remembered that the systems in the hospital were constantly


    under attack before.


    He was a dangerous man! He had to be stopped! Arvin felt it was his responsibility to do something to


    prevent him from attacking the systems in the future and minimizing the risk to Ang.


    Seven o''clock at night


    In Stanley''s apartment, Nancy helped Ang paint her nails with a bottle of nail polish. "Okay, done!


    When I go to work, we can get a manicure together!"


    Ang blow-dried her nails, "Great! I will choose... a ck color for my nails!"


    "ck?" Nancy shook her head. "ck is unfit for you! You pure white angel."


    Ang smiled, "It doesn''t matter. I can choose any colors since my hands are so white and beautiful!"


    "Okay! Which color should I use then?" Nancy looked over her neat nails, wondering.


    "Don''t think about it right now. You can choose your favorite color when we do the manicure together!


    Wow! Dinner is ready! Go have your dinner!" Ang patted her hand when she saw the servants


    preparing dishes.


    Nancy packed up her stuff. "Do you want to have dinner with us?"


    "No! I have a date with Big Wing! I can''t enjoy the food with him if I''m already full!" Ang told Nancy


    happily.


    Nancyughed, "It was a lucky thing that I called Doctor Gu. Otherwise, you would have been left


    crying in your mother''s arms!"


    Ang curled her lips. "Yes, I have you to thank for that. I love you!"


    The two girls had already talked about what happened in the daytime.


    "Ang, I want you to watch out for Nita. I didn''t realize that she was such a mean person!" Nancy


    pushed her sses up and wiped her hands with a wet tissue.


    Ang snorted, "I will never forget the horrible things bullies have done to me!"


    Such as Randal, Nita and Grace!


    "That''s the spirit! And besides, you''re such a great person that I''m sure they won''t bully you any further


    anyway. But still. Those disgusting people!" Nancy threw away the wet tissue and embraced Ang.


    When her nails had been dried, Ang urged Nancy to go to dinner. "Be quick! By the way, why hasn''t


    Stanleye back yet?"


    Nancy couldn''t help smiling when she heard Stanley''s name. "He works so hard that he usuallyes


    back at the midnight!"


    Sometimes, he was even called away from his bed inte night.


    "Okay! How great your Stanley is! Go for dinner!" Ang touched Nancy by her elbow.


    Nancy stood up and walked to the rest room. Ang looked at her phone and it was already twenty to


    eight. "Why hasn''t Arvin called me?


    Will he stand me up?"


    At ten to eight, Ang looked at Nancy at the table. "How is it Nancy? Delicious, I hope." She was


    hungry now.


    Nancy picked up one piece of fish to Ang to try a bite. In the end, Ang ate up half of the fish.


    Stanley bought the fish for Nancy himself.


    At eight o''clock.


    Ang''s phone finally rang. "Are you finished?"


    Arvin had just finished a surgery. He threw away his disposable mask and said, "Yes. You must be very


    hungry!"


    Since he needed to focus on the operation, he didn''t have the chance to send her message.


    He wouldn''t have asked Ang to wait for him if he knew there was an emergency of this kind.


    "I have had... half a fish!"


    Arvin was amused by her voice. It seemed that she had a magic power. He had no sense of exhaustion


    when he heard her voice. "Where are you? I''lle and pick you up."


    Arvin entered the changing room, about to be off duty.


    "I''m at Stanley''s apartment. Do you know where it is?"


    He frowned. Stanley''s? Oh, he remembered, of course, because Nancy was there. She was living with


    Stanley. He understood her motivations for going there. "Yeah, I know the ce. Wait for me! I''ll be


    there soon."


    He had been invited to Stanley''s once. It was about ten minutes away.

 Chapter 136 I Used to Kiss Her a Lot

    Chapter 136 I Used to Kiss Her a Lot


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry. Just take your time." Knowing that she would see Arvin soon, Ang jumped


    with joy.


    "Okay, " Arvin replied and ended the call.


    Ang checked the time, got up from the sofa and said to Nancy, "I must go now, Nancy."


    "Doctor Gu arrived?" Nancy asked. The two girls hugged each other, both reluctant to part.


    Ang gave her a loud kiss on the cheek and said, "He will arrive soon."


    Nancy was about to say something more when she was interrupted.


    "What are you doing?" At the door, Stanley asked this in a serious tone. He had juste back from


    work and saw the two girls clinging together.


    He also saw Ang kiss his Nancy! That made him jealous!


    The two girls simultaneously turned their eyes to him while they still embraced each other. Stanley was


    staring at Ang like she was an enemy.


    Ang thought, ''Stanley is really dull. Isn''t my Arvin much more lovable than he? Huh!''


    Then, she deliberately put her arms around Nancy''s neck and pushed her to her chest. She kissed on


    her cheek again and said, "What are we doing? I''m taking advantage of her as you see."


    "Ang, stop..." Nancy had be so shy that she kept her head down.


    Stanley had his shoes changed, and set them aside. He grabbed Ang by her cor and pushed her


    out onto the porch. "Change your shoes, " he said, "and go to kiss your Arvin. Nancy is not someone


    you can defile!"


    "Don''t you know I''m female?" Ang asked.


    Stanley''s reaction was exaggerated, as if he had just found his wife cheating on him with a stranger in


    bed.


    Then Stanley did what Ang did to Nancy. He wrapped Nancy with his arms, and said to Ang


    coldly, "I know you are female only as much as I know that you have potential to be a lesbian."


    Ang was bbergasted.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    So was Nancy. They both remained silent.


    Stanley shielded Nancy with his body when Ang was trying to pounce onto her again. He warned


    Ang with his angry eyes.


    "Good job, Stanley. I will tell Arvin that you bullied me, " Ang said.


    "If Arvin knows that you kissed Nancy, you will be the one to get punished, not me."


    ...


    Ang gave him a contemptuous look and phoned Arvin. "Big Wing..." Ang even added some sobs.


    Stanley was really surprised by her performance and her ability to provoke a battle. He had to hand it to


    her!


    "What happened?" Arvin asked. He was driving onto Stanley''s block.


    "It''s Stanley. Isn''t he your friend?"


    "Yes."


    "Well I have some news about your so-called friend! He bullied me, threatened me, yelled at me and


    even tried to beat me..." Ang enumerated Stanley''s "wrongdoings" in an aggrieved voice.


    But what Arvin didn''t see was that she was looking at Stanley with a sly and self-satisfied smile.


    "Wait. I''ll be there soon."


    Ang hung up. "Too bad you are not an actress, Ang!" Stanley said, pping his hands.


    Ang put her phone back in her pocket and answered with a salute, "Thank you, cap''n."


    "You''d better keep away from Ang, Nancy. She will lead you astray." Stanley held Nancy in his arms


    and stared at Ang alertly.


    Nancy puckered her face into a smile and told Stanley, "Ang is very kind. You''re just overreacting."


    "Indeed, " Ang added. "I was often awarded the Good Student when I was young." Knowing that


    Arvin would arrive soon, she decided to leave them alone. Ang walked to the door and changed into


    her own shoes.


    Stanley waved to her and said, "Good bye, Miss. Si."


    When Ang opened the door, Arvin was righting out of the elevator.


    Arvin immediately stepped through the door and asked Stanley what had happened.


    Ang poked her head around Arvin''s shoulder and said, "Stanley doesn''t allow me to be with Nancy.


    He drove me out."


    Stanley was really speechless. "Ang, why not talk about how you kissed my wife!"


    Ang pretended to be scared. She put her arm around Arvin''s neck and said, "Yes I did kiss your


    wife. Then you yelled and hit me?"


    Her performance had be far too exaggerated. Everyone now knew that she was pretending.


    Arvin wrapped her in his arms and said, "Sorry bro, Ang is unruly all the time. Please forgive her this


    time."


    Stanley knew well about her unruliness because Nancy talked about her every day.


    "Never mind. But remember to tame her!" Stanley said, and gave Arvin a cunning nce.


    Ang noticed the nce and asked, "Hey, why do you look so wicked. And you want Arvin to punish


    me?"


    Ang was still too innocent to understand what Stanley meant by "tame".


    Arvin nodded and dragged the girl away, as she was now trying to punch Stanley. "I will. Good bye!"


    Ang turned her head around to Nancy and said, "Bye, Nancy. Stanley, take care of her!"


    "Bye, Ang, " said Nancy, "Message me when you''re back..." Then Stanley pushed Nancy back to the


    apartment, and closed the door.


    Arvin didn''t loosen his grip around Ang until they got out of the building. He took a bottle of water


    from the car for Ang, and said, "Rinse your mouth!"


    "Why?" She was confused.


    "Because you kissed Nancy, " Arvin said, looking sideways at her.


    "... I used to kiss her a lot!" Ang admitted she kissed her but she didn''t agree to rinse.


    Arvin immediately opened the bottle and gave it to her, disregarding her antipathy towards it. "Drink it!"


    ... Ang was forced to rinse her mouth. Then she wiped away the spillover with a tissue Arvin handed


    her.


    Arvin took the bottle back and escorted her to her seat in the car.


    He then wiped her red lips with his thick palm, and said, "Don''t kiss anyone any more!"


    Ang was about to say something when Arvin broke in with, "Not even Nancy!"


    Ang was nearly choking on the water. She adjusted her breathing and asked, "... You said ''anyone'',


    so not even you?"


    Arvin didn''t bother answering, but kept rubbing her lips with his thumb. He restrained himself from


    kissing her.

 Chapter 137 Bread Soaked in Wild Turtle Soup

    Chapter 137 Bread Soaked in Wild Turtle Soup


    Arvin had no words. Just when she felt the atmosphere between them was settled and clear, now it


    was ruined by Arvin''s reaction. Everything became stilted and awkward.


    Ang sighed. She grabbed Arvin''s hand and said, "I''m hungry, Arvin."


    Arvin could empathize with her. He gently replied, "Well, let''s go and eat something." Arvin held Ang


    in his arms and opened the car door for her. Ang then got inside and they took off.


    On the way, Ang kept ying games on her phone while discussing with Arvin what to eat next. "I


    don''t want to eat western food, Japanese food, Thai food or French food... Big wing, do you want to eat


    bullfrog?"


    "..." Arvin didn''t expected that Ang''s taste would be so unusual. "No!" That was a firm refusal from


    Arvin.


    Ang was a little surprised that Arvin hated bullfrog so much. She turned to her games and asked


    him, "How about Braised Turtle in Brown Sauce?"


    "..." ''Ang must be joking! She picked the most disgusting food.'' Avrin felt a little unhappy in that


    moment. "Are you joking? Because I can''t take what you''re saying seriously."


    "Well, I was joking. Don''t be so serious." Ang had to admit that she did it on purpose to amuse Arvin.


    Obviously, they didn''t understand each other. When they were waiting for the green light, Arvin decided


    to y a joke on Ane as a punishment. He approached Ang''s ear and whispered to her, "About


    the turtle you were saying..."


    "You wanna eat it now?" Ang stopped him short. Ang couldn''t believe it. Arvin always hated this


    kind of food. What caused him to change his mind?


    Arvin smirked, "Well, it seems to me that you like it, huh?"


    Ang didn''t follow Arvin''s rationale. She was very confused by what he meant. It seemed to her that


    Arvin''s smile was a little... emmm... evil. He smiled like Stanley did for a moment.


    "No. I don''t eat this stuff." She''d never put her mouth onto a turtle.


    She remembered when she was little, Sven persuaded her to eat a piece of soft-shelled turtle meat, but


    she didn''t know what it was at first. After she found out what it really was, she didn''t eat anything for


    three whole days.


    "Well, Ang, don''t you think a part of the turtle looks like something...? Arvin set a trap and waited for


    Ang to jump into it.


    "Well, it seems very like tortoise. Everybody knows that, yeah?" Ang replied innocently.


    Although Ang didn''t fall into his trap, Arvin did not give up. He patiently exined to Ang, "Well, it


    is some part that I am talking about..."


    After three minutes.


    "Ooops!" A scream came out of the Pagani followed by a low but clear ripple ofughter from Arvin.


    Ang finally understood what Arvin was suggesting. Her face blushed. She covered her chest with


    her hand to hold her sickness back. She didn''t expect that Arvin would be so... dirty!


    Ever since that, Ang couldn''t help thinking of penis wherever she saw tortoises. Her thoughts were


    contaminated too. How?


    Well, Ang refused to eat anything after this dirty joke.


    Atst, Arvin persuaded Ang to eat something ordinary. They went to a regr restaurant. The


    manager weed them in. They started to browse the options. Avrin pointed at a dish and asked


    Ang, "How about this one?"


    Ang looked at where Arvin was pointing and felt awkward right away. That dish was Bread Soaked


    in Wild Turtle Soup.


    She got angry. ''Why does Arvin keep joking with me?'' "I won''t eat anything if you keep doing this, " she


    said seriously.


    Arvin knew that if he continued to do this, he would cross a line. He held his tongue. "Okay. I won''t do


    this. I promise, " he said withfort in his voice.


    The restaurant manager was shocked to see Arvin apologizing.


    Everyone here knew who Arvin was. Well, to be more urate, everyone in J City knew who Arvin


    was.


    They also knew that Arvin was a indifferent and cold man.


    Seeing Arvin teasing a girl with a big smile on his face, the manager couldn''t have been any more


    surprised. He even rubbed his eyes to see if it was Arvin. Well, it was!


    As for Ang, she felt a little embarrassed with all eyes on her. She asked Arvin in a low voice, "Dr.


    Gu, do your family know that you can be so roguish?"


    Arvin shook his head and looked into Ang''s eyes, "Well, only you know about this. Don''t you feel a


    little honored?" Arvin pointed at himself while saying this.


    Ang froze.


    "Okay. Okay, " Arvin stopped his joke and added, "Their seafood porridge and mutton chops are good.


    Shall we order one? What else do you want to eat, Ang? Shrimps with crushed garlic? Sour beef?


    Or..." Arvin suddenly paused, as he didn''t want to say the next dish out loud.


    Ang was confused at first, but she realized at once when she saw the dish name. That was Babao


    Rice with Durian, the thing that Arvin hated the most.


    ''Well, it''s my turn to tease you, Arvin.'' Ang finally got a chance to prank Arvin back. She felt so


    pleased.


    "All right. You can order this." Arvin reluctantly agreed. He turned his head to the manager and politely


    said to him, "Well, we''d like Roasted Mutton Chops, Seafood Porridge, Babao Rice with Durian,


    Seasonal Vegetables and nched Shrimps...Thank you."


    Anglea nodded at each dish with a big smile because all of them were her favorites.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    After the manager took the menu and walked away, Arvin opened the wet tissues and passed them to


    Ang.


    Ang received the tissue and started talking randomly on another topic. "Did you have surgery


    tonight, Arvin?"


    "Yes. I was about to finish that surgery and there was an ident, so I had to deal with it." He put the


    used tissue aside.


    Then he stretched his hand and reached out for Ang.


    Ang had no idea what Arvin was doing.


    When she was about to ask, Arvin took a nce at her but said nothing.


    After a while, Ang finally figured out what Arvin''s hand meant. ''He was asking me for the gift that I


    promised him a few days ago.''


    "Well, about that gift, big wing... Ang felt sorry that she hadn''t prepared it, but she still smiled at


    Avrin, "Can I give you tomorrow?"


    Hearing the answer, Arivn felt a little disappointed. He took his hand back and asked, "Why do I have to


    wait till tomorrow?"


    "Because... tonight is bad timing. Tomorrow night, I promise, will be a big surprise for you, okay?"


    Earlier Ang went to the mall and picked out something for Avrin, but Nancy told her no.


    She said that things bought from shopping malls were not good enough.


    She advised Ang to get something different for Arvin and Ang agreed with her.


    Then, Ang and Nancy thought about it for a long time. Finally, they agreed on Mandy''s advice.


    Hearing Ang''s exnation, Arvin half-believed her.


    After dinner, Arvin and Ang walked out of the restaurant hand in hand. They didn''t expect to run into


    someone they knew. Well, someone Arvin knew.


    "Hey, Arvin! Haven''t seen you for months! Is this your girlfriend?" The man who greeted Arvin gave


    Ang a once-over. This man''s voice sounded so... indecent to her.


    Next moment, she saw a twenty-year-old man in a wine red suit


    With a thin face and dark blue hair. His unruly hair looked like a mop and he seemed a little fat as a


    whole.


    ording to Ang''s experience, this man must be born to a rich family, but had nothing in his mind.


    Ang was so affirmative because she had seen a lot of men like him. Being born in a rich family, they


    were spoiled since childhood.

 Chapter 138 Say Sorry to My Mum

    Chapter 138 Say Sorry to My Mum


    Baron still looked at Ang after he had greeted Arvin.


    Ang wore a white down garment today with her hair bundled into a bun. Shey her hair on


    shoulders before dinner. Knowing she would go out for dinner with Arvin, she wore light makeup and


    had dressed up.


    Obviously, Ang inherited her good appearance from her parents, Chuck and Daisy.


    ''What a beautiful girl.'' Baron''s eyes didn''t stray away from Ang.


    Arvin peered at Baron and then coldly replied to his question, "Yes." After that, he put his hand over


    Ang''s shoulder and they walked away. They seemed like they didn''t want to talk with Baron at all.


    However, Baron followed up and blocked their path.


    "Howe I never met your girlfriend, Avrin?" Baron said this with his eyes stuck on Ang.


    Ang felt a sense of sickness by his wretched look, so she red at Baron.


    Her angry face made Baron more interested in her. ''Wow, a troublesome one! I like her.''


    "Um, can you stop with the staring? Or you wanna taste my fists?" Arvin''s cold warning drew Baron''s


    mind back. He stopped looking at Ang immediately


    Because he knew that Arvin was always equal with his words. If he promised something, he would do


    it.


    "I''m just asking. Don''t be mad, Arvin." Baron restrained himself. He didn''t want to irritate Avrin.


    After a few silent seconds, Baron asked Ang again, "What''s your name, beautiful?"


    Ang didn''t reply to him. She held Arvin''s arms and smiled at him, "I want to shop."


    "Yes, " Arvin gently replied. Then they went past Baron and headed for the parking lot hand in hand.


    Baron was envious of their loving interaction.


    What he didn''t expect was icy Arvin to be so attractive to so many beautiful girls. ''Why is Arvin so


    popr? He just has a good appearance.''


    Baron felt a little envious. He waved at a man behind him. "What do you want me to do, Baron?"


    "Go and investigate the girl."


    It seemed Baron had a little crush on Ang. He was the kind of person that would get whatever he


    wanted. Well, this time, Ang was the person he wanted to get.


    Baron assumed that this girl wouldn''t be very important to Arvin because everyone in J City knew that


    Avrin already had a fiancee and that was definitely not this girl!


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    ''She might be Arvin''s lover, '' Baron concluded.


    As for Arvin and Ang, they arrived in the city center''s shopping mall. Ang stopped before a snack


    shop and stared at the Oreo egg balls, her eyes lighting up. She immediately dragged Arvin into the


    shop.


    "Which one do you like?" Arvin asked.


    Ang replied to him without hesitation, "Oreo egg balls."


    Avrin smiled, "Well, you wait here. I''ll get it for you." Arvin pulled up a chair for Ang and left.


    Ang was well seated and waited for Avrin.


    Her eyes followed Avrin. Suddenly, she heard some people quarreling by the elevator.


    She looked to the crowd. It was a couple and a middle-aged woman. ''That woman may be the younger


    woman''s mother-inw, '' Ang assumed.


    Ang never paid much attention to such things.


    However, when she drew back the sight, she clearly heard the middle-aged woman barking, "Mandy!


    You shouldn''t talk to my son like that!"


    ''Mandy?'' Ang felt this name was so familiar.


    Ang then looked to them and she found out that young woman in a purple coat was her beloved


    friend, Mandy! Mandy and she hadn''t seen each other for a long time. Ang was about to greet


    Mandy when


    She saw, in the next moment, that the man beside Mandy dragged her hair and then pped her


    across the face. Everyone present was appalled by that.


    Some of them pointed at the man whispering something and some were about to dial numbers on their


    phones.


    Seeing his mum being hit, the kid in her arms cried.


    Ang suddenly stood up and ran into the crowd. "Excuse me...Excuse me...Thank you."


    When she got into the crowd, she saw Mandy was being scolded by her mother-inw. "Look at


    yourself. If you don''t have money, don''t buy expensive things, okay? You don''t make any money. Well,


    my son supports the family!"


    Mandy''s one hand touched her cheek; the other hand still held her kid tightly. Being so rudely treated in


    public, she couldn''t help crying but she still begged her mother-inw, "Let''s go home and handle this,


    okay?"


    Then she was about to leave without receiving a reply.


    However, her husband Spencer didn''t let her go. He put forward a requirement, "Say sorry to my mum!"


    Mandy threw Spencer''s hand away. "Go home first, all right?" She did not want to be humiliated any


    more. Her husband, Spencer, had changed a lot since they married. Sometimes he would beat her at


    home without any reason. However, she didn''t expect that he would hit her in public.


    Even though she begged and begged, Spencer didn''t listen to her. He insisted that Mandy should


    apologize, "Apologize to my mum, otherwise nobody leaves here!"


    Spencer''s words went way too far. Someone in the crowd barked at him, "Before she apologizes to


    your mum, you say sorry to her first!"


    That was Ang. She couldn''t bear to see Mandy being badly treated because she did nothing wrong.


    She just wanted to buy clothes which made her look good. "Yes! Why do you still consider yourself a


    man when you treat your wife like this!"


    "You should be ashamed of yourself!" "Horrible man!"


    "Yes! Horrible!"


    ...


    Soon there were different voices from the crowd. They all took Mandy''s side. Spencer was drawn away


    by the first voice.


    He red at this girl and barked at her, "Who are you to talk? Mind your own business!"


    At this moment, Mandy was a mess. She just coaxed her child to stop crying and she didn''t pay


    attention to Ang''s voice.


    "What a horrible man to beat a woman in public!" Ang stepped forward and put her hands around


    her chest, looking at Spencer with no fear.


    Mandy''s mother-inw, Rosie, looked at Ang up and down.Then she exined to Ang with a


    threatening tone, "She wanted to buy expensive clothes here in the shopping mall, but had no money. I


    was just educating her. And you, mind your own business!"


    Nobody knew except Ang that Mandy was from a rich family as well, but afterwards she wanted to


    marry Spencer, so she cut away from her family. After she married, her husband was the only one who


    made money to support their family.


    "No money? Your son has money. That''s the same. You are a family. Isn''t it reasonable for a husband


    to buy clothes for her wife who sacrifices so much for the family?" It was obvious that Mandy''s clothes


    were cheap.


    Back at high school, Mandy was always dressed up like a princess. She wore slight makeup every day.


    Besides, girls were always jealous of her good taste in clothes. Boys liked to follow her all day.


    But now? Her skin was darkened and her eyes were dull. And with freckles on her face, she looked like


    those countrified wives.


    To be honest, Ang was shocked to see Mandy in such a situation at her first sight. ''Mandy is only 24


    years old. Howe she''s changed so much!'' However, now she understood why. A bad husband and


    a bad mother-inw.


    "My son earns his money really hard, so she shouldn''t waste a penny!" Rosie exined herself. ''Her


    family doesn''t care about her any more. Why do I have to care about her!"

 Chapter 139 I Will Punish You Today

    Chapter 139 I Will Punish You Today


    Spencer was diffident; he didn''t want to talk to Ang anymore, so he grabbed Mandy by the hand and


    dragged her to the elevator.


    Mandy was holding the baby in her other hand, but suddenly she found herself being caught around


    the waist and forced to step forward. She lost control of her body and the baby almost fell out of her


    grasp. Luckily, Mandy righted the baby''s fall with her outstretched arm.


    "Spencer! What are you doing?" Mandy was freaked out, she raised her voice unconsciously. She held


    the baby in her arms again and tried tofort her.


    Spencer thought Mandy was embarrassing him in public, so he treated her even worse, "Bitch,e


    back with me! I will teach you a lesson!"


    Rosie couldn''t hold back her temper; she pinched Mandy and scolded her. "What''s wrong with your


    attitude! Don''t you dare shout at Spencer in public!"


    In front of them, Mandy didn''t dare fight back, not to mention the baby she had to carry. She cried, but


    she had to apologize to them. "Mom, I''m so sorry¡­"


    Suddenly someone took her hand and pulled her back, "Why did you apologize to them! Mandy, why


    do you let them treat you like this all the time?"


    Mandy couldn''t figure out who was defending her until now. It was Ang! She called her name with


    surprise and joy, "Ang? !"


    Arvin had just bought an Oreo ¡¤egg ¡¤ balls for Ang, but she was out of sight now. When he was


    about to call her, he heard someone shouting Ang''s name in the crowd, so he walked towards the


    crowd.


    "Well, you know each other, that exins why!" Rosie cast a sneering nce at Mandy.


    However, Spencer didn''t care whether they knew each other or not, he just continued to push Mandy


    forward. Mandy hurriedly told Ang, "Ang, I have to leave now. You should go back!"


    Ang ignored Mandy''s words, her eyes were burning and she stared at Spencer, who was forcing


    Mandy to go with him.


    Ang tried to hold back her anger, but she failed. She ran forward and kicked heavily at Spencer''s


    butt.


    Spencer was not on the alert; he tottered forward and finally fell down on the ground, in an contorted


    position.


    Ang wouldn''t let such a bad wife-beater go easily! So she ran forward, grabbed Spencer''s cor,


    and brandished her fists in his face. Spencer didn''t even have time to put up resistance.


    And he was even crying out his mother''s name!


    Rosie and Mandy hurriedlye to divide them apart. Rosie was scolding Ang madly, "Who the hell


    you are! The nerve! To hit my son! I will teach you a lesson!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Mandy cared about Ang. "Ang, Ang, stop! Don''t hurt yourself!"


    It seemed that Ang didn''t hear her. She rid herself of Rosie''s grip and gave her a punch, "Ouch!"


    After a screech, Rosie covered her left eye with her hand and crumpled to the floor.


    Ang was still brandishing her fists, "Bastard! I will punish you today! Go to hell! I will castrate you!"


    "Ang!" Arvin''s voice came from behind.


    Let me ask you a question: what would you feel if you saw the girl you love stamping on a man''s


    stomach, waving her fists and punching the wailing man?


    Arvin didn''t know what others would feel, but he felt it amusing and annoying at the same time.


    He was annoyed that Ang was beating someone in person


    But he was also amused that Ang looked so cute in such an off-beat asion.


    Ang knew it was Arvin, she didn''t even bother to turn around, "Big wing, wait me for a moment. I will


    punish him until he is willing to apologize to Mandy!"


    "Ouch¡­ I will apologize to her¡­ Damn¡­ Not in the face! My face!" Spencer told her not to hit him in


    the face, so Ang specially saved her fists for his face.


    One of them knew Kung Fu, while the other not. So the one who didn''t know Kung Fu had no choice


    but to ept the punishment¡­


    "Good job!" There was apuse from the crowd. It showed that everyone hated this bastard!


    "Punish him severely! I hate wife-beaters the most!"


    "Heroine, you''re my role model!"


    ¡­


    Mandy was anxious. With the baby in her arms, she couldn''t spare any hands to pull Ang away. She


    was like an ant on a hot pot now.


    When she heard Arvin call Ang''s name, she saw an opportunity for her to get Ang to stop. If she


    could just persuade Arvin to yell at Ang! But when she approached Arvin, she had no courage to


    speak. Though Arvin was not as cold as he usually was, his noble temperament could also stun


    everybody.


    Several security guards were going to pull Ang away, but they were also stopped by Arvin''s nce.


    Ang didn''t stop until she felt pain in her hands.


    Arvin came forward, took her hands in his, and took a careful look at them. They were red.


    Then he asked, "Are you satisfied?"


    Ang grasped and nodded, "Yes! Totally!"


    Arvin gave her a cold nce, and then he pointed at the guards, "Who do you think they are? Do you


    think they are just some ornaments?"


    They were the bodyguards that Sven assigned to her. They were nning to help her when she


    started. But Ang stopped them and punished Spencer in person.


    "If you can persuade Sven to withdraw them, I will thank you sincerely!" Ang fretted that these


    people followed her around everywhere!


    Arvin just cast a cold hard look at her and continued to rub her fingers. He clearly refused.


    Mandy had no time to attend to her husband, she walked towards Ang and was about to say


    something. But when she noticed the tenderness from Arvin''s eyes and that Arvin was rubbing


    Ang''s hands gently, she stopped in a trance. She was so envious that she couldn''t say a word.


    Finally, Ang saw Mandy who was in a daze. She released Arvin''s hands and walked towards Mandy


    with a smile, "Mandy, it''s been a long time!"


    Right! They hadn''t seen each other for years! But no one had expected that they would meet on such


    an off-beat asion.


    "Ang, I miss you so much! You are more beautiful than before!" said Mandy sincerely, and took a


    careful look at Ang.


    Though they hadn''t met for years, they used to be good friends. There had been no distance between


    them, the connection was so strong.


    "Aha, is this your daughter? Can I hold her?" The baby didn''t cry anymore. Ang held her hands, they


    were so soft¡­


    Mandy gave the baby to her, "Of course you can! But she is too little, or she would call you aunt now!"


    Ang took hold of the baby, held her in her arms with great care, and walked towards Arvin like she


    was presenting a treasure to him, "Big wing, look at her. Isn''t she cute? Look at her eyes, do they look


    simr to Mandy''s?"


    Arvin worked at the hospital, he was used to seeing numerous newborns every day. But he never held


    anyone of them. Because he felt quite ufortable¡­ when holding a baby!


    But when Ang held the baby in front of him, he could think of nothing but that there were two cute


    babies before his eyes.

 Chapter 140 He Had to Work A Whole Year to Earn So Much Money

    Chapter 140 He Had to Work A Whole Year to Earn So Much Money


    The little baby was very cute when she looked at Arvin with her big eyes, but Arvin thought Ang was


    a much cuter baby.


    He delivered the ice cream into Ang''s mouth, and she had a bite.


    She also wanted to give a little to the baby in her arms.


    Arvin stopped her, "She is too young to eat such cold food."


    It reminded Ang of Sven''s two sons. When they were babies, they couldn''t eat cold food either.


    This happy atmosphere was disturbed by Spencer. Supported by Rosie, Spencer came forward to face


    Ang, "Why do you hold my daughter? I promise I will sue you! You must be put into jail!"


    Rosie uncovered her swollen eye. She ran to Ang and tried to snatch her granddaughter back from


    the assant''s arms.


    Ang moved aside and Rosie caught at thin air. Then Ang told Spencer indifferently, "Just sue me


    as you please! I''m not afraid of you!"


    "Give me my daughter back!" Spencer''s face was a mass of bruises caused by Ang. He was


    infuriated.


    "I can tell that you must have often treated Mandy in this way. You are not qualified enough to be a


    father, nor a husband! Didn''t you notice how your baby was scared of you just now?" Ang was fond


    of this baby and she didn''t want to give it back to Spencer.


    Spencer lost his temper but he dared not to fight against Ang so he began tomand Mandy.


    "Why don''t you get our daughter back, bitch!"


    Mandy was frightened by his anger and carried out his order automatically.


    Now the mall was about to be closed and the crowds had been driven out.


    Two managers of the mall arrived and one of them said with a smile, "I''m sorry. Our mall is about to


    close. Could you solve your problems outside?"


    The managers persuaded them to leave to ensure that this event wouldn''t cause their mall any trouble.


    Mandy nodded her head towards the managers and apologized, "I''m so sorry. We are leaving now!"


    Unexpectedly, Rosie released her anger and shouted at the managers, "It''s all your fault to sell such


    expensive clothes! If your clothes were not so expensive, I wouldn''t use my daughter-inw. Then


    my son and I wouldn''t get hit by this woman! Therefore your mall should also take responsibility!"


    ...


    All people present were amazed by this unreasonable old woman.


    Arvin cast a cold nce at Rosie and Spencer. He decided to end this event so he made a phone call,


    "I''m in Jing Hua Shopping Mall and I need you toe here and handle some trouble now."


    Then he hung up and told Ang, "Let''s go!"


    Ang returned the baby to Mandy. "When did youe here from C Country, Mandy?" Ang asked.


    "Yesterday. We came here to attend a rtive''s wedding tomorrow." This was the reason why they


    came here and bought clothes.


    After a moment''s consideration, she said, "How about you and your baby stay at mine tonight?"


    Mandy rejected the offer at once. "Thank you! But I think I shouldn''t disturb you and your boyfriend''s


    life."


    Ang was embarrassed. Ang wanted to exin that Arvin wasn''t her boyfriend, but Arvin had lost


    his patience after waiting such a long time. He came forward and stopped Ang, then he told Mandy,


    "My assistant will deal with these affairs soon. You can tell him if you need anything."


    "Okay! Thank you very much!" Mandy was very appreciative of Arvin.


    Ang noticed Arvin''s impatience and she told Mandy, "I have to leave now! Contact with me through


    WeChat!"


    "No problem! Goodbye Ang!"


    However... Rosie pulled Ang''s arm to stop her. "Don''t go! How can you just leave after beating my


    son? You can''t go without paying for my son''s medical expense!"


    Arvin sheltered Ang with his body and red at Rosie angrily, "Move your dirty hand away from


    her!"


    "Oh... How could you speak in this way!" Rosie was shocked by Arvin''s serious eyes. She was quiet


    immediately and loosened her hand which was catching Ang''s arm.


    Arvin took out a checkbook from his pocket and wrote several numbers on it, then he threw it to Rosie


    and took Ang away from the mall right away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Rosie picked up the check and began to count the numbers on it, "one, two, three... Wow! One


    hundred thousand! My God! It is one hundred thousand dors! Come here Spencer! Check whether


    it''s true or not!"


    Spencer was only amon employee in apany and he had never seen so much money. He


    excitedly ran over and grasped the check tightly, then he screamed, "It''s true! Mom! It''s true!"


    Suddenly he was happy for having been beaten up by a woman. He got one hundred thousand now!


    He had to work a whole year to earn so much money!


    Mandy felt ashamed to see their excitement. She regretted marrying such an unworthy man.


    Shortly after this explosion of joy, Spencer and his mother''s excitement drained, because they saw


    Kent approaching from the west.


    Kent arrived with several policemen who handcuffed Spencer directly. "Are you Spencer? You were


    reported for domestic violence and disturbance in public. Now please follow us to the police station!"


    the policemen demanded of Spencer.


    Rosie caught a policeman''s leg tightly to prevent them from taking Spencer away.


    All the employees who saw this felt sympathy for Mandy. She was so unfortunate to have such a


    shameful family.


    ...


    Outside the shopping mall, Ang was licking her thawing ice-cream.


    Arvin wanted to throw it away, but Ang saved it.


    "The next time you meet such men like Spence, don''t beat them by yourself. Got it?" Arvin opened the


    door of his car for her and she got in at once.


    Ang looked at Arvin wide-eyed and told him, "No way! Bastards like Spencer in this world never


    change unless someone teaches them some manners and beats the living hell out of them!"


    "Do you mean that they will change to good men after being beaten?"


    Ang was speechless at Arvin''s question. After a while, she rejected it, "If Spencer doesn''t change, I


    will ask Mandy to divorce him! And I will beat him every time I see him!"


    "Divorce?" Arvin was amused by her silly idea. Then he persuaded her, "Don''t ask her to get divorced.


    Do you know why?"


    It was very nice for Mandy to understand Ang''s kindness. But what if she didn''t understand it?


    Then she would think Ang as a malicious woman trying to tear her family apart. Therefore,


    persuading Mandy to get divorced would do nothing good to Ang!


    "Yes, I know!" Ang replied and nodded her head.


    "If she really wanted to divorce Spencer, you could help her but you couldn''t..." On their way home,


    Arvin gave Ang a lot of advice about getting along with others and dealing with some problems.


    As Arvin hardly spoke so many words, Ang was excited and her eyes were glued to him out of


    admiration.

 Chapter 141 I Don鈥檛 Drink Tea at Night

    Chapter 141 I Don¡¯t Drink Tea at Night


    Ang had just eaten some ice cream and now she felt drowsy, so she simply said in a desultory tone,


    "Well¡­ OK¡­"


    She had always known that Arvin was a sexually abstinent man¡­ Oh! Not exactly! He was also a good


    mentor¡­


    In fact, Ang knew that Arvin was good for her. Besides, he didn''t seem like the sort of person who


    could say these words easily.


    At Xinhe Garden


    The car pulled up, Ang took a look at Arvin. "Would you like toe over and have a cup of tea?"


    "I don''t drink tea at night." He was looking deep into her eyes.


    "¡­ Would you like toe over?"


    "For what?" He suddenly asked her.


    Ang was baffled. "For what? Just to have a rest!"


    "And?" Arvin leaned over, asking in jest.


    "You can have a rest on my sofa!" Ang felt they were not in the same channel ofmunication,


    because she had no idea what Arvin was talking about. However¡­ She wouldn''t mind if Arvin wanted


    to sit on her bed.


    Arvin held her shoulders and took her into his arms. He didn''t make fun of her anymore; instead, he


    diverted the topic, "Where did you learn Anshizhiluan from?"


    What? Anshizhiluan? What was that? He changed the topic so fast that Ang didn''t realize what it


    was for a moment.


    It wasn''t until she noticed Arvin''s strange expression that it dawned on her. "Well, it''s a game I yed


    with several friends before. Fabian learnt it from the Inte and used it to trick me! How do you know


    about it?"


    Fabian! Again the hacker''s name sent a chill down Arvin''s spine. He frowned, lowered his head and


    kissed her.


    Well¡­ Did she say anything wrong? This kiss was clearly full of anger, Ang could barely take it.


    Oh! Was it because she mentioned Fabian again? So Ang pushed Arvin away and apologized to


    him breathlessly, "I was¡­ I was wrong! Big wing, I was wrong¡­"


    "Fine." It would be fine as long as she realized her mistake!


    But then he heard Ang ask of him, "Why did you ask me about that suddenly?"


    Arvin seemed a little unsure of himself and ufortable being posed with such a question, and it


    showed very clearly under the dim light in the car, "Just asking."


    "I know it! Someone tricked you too! Ha ha ha ha¡­" Ang acted like Arvin had admitted it, so she


    Arvin put his hands on her head, brought her to his face, and pretended to be serious, "Don''tugh!"


    But Angughed even louder. What''s more, she made fun of him. "You''ve be a donkey! Mmm


    Mmm Mmm." An unfinished sentence perished on Arvin''s lips.


    After a long time, Arvin took away his hands, removed his lips from Ang''s, and told her in a low


    voice, "Go home!" He didn''t say anything more. He rubbed Ang''s red lips and let her go.


    Flushed, Ang unfastened the safety belt and asked him, "Can youe over tomorrow night?"


    Arvin paused at this question. He didn''t reply Ang for long.


    ¡­ Ang tried to hold back her grievance, and took the initiative, "Didn''t you say you want the gift? If


    you don''te, then forget about the gift!"


    She said as she opened the door. When she got out of the car, she heard Arvin said, "I might be busy


    tomorrow."


    "It doesn''t matter! I will wait for you!" The grievance suddenly disappeared, Ang turned back with


    great surprise.


    "OK." Arvin sighed in secret. He got out of the car, leaned on it, and left Xinhe Garden after he saw


    Ang to her apartment.


    Ang stroked her lips. Arvin''s smell was all over them. She ran into the living room with a blushing


    face, jumped onto the bed and rolled herself tightly in the quilt.


    At the same time, her phone buzzed. It was a message from Mandy.


    "Ang, thank you and your boyfriend for helping me tonight. Actually I wanted to divorce Spencer


    long ago. But I had two kids with him; I can''t leave them to him¡­ If I divorce him, he would never let


    me see them.


    The elder one is only three years old, and the younger one is only several months. Even if they are


    awarded to me, I wouldn''t be able to afford to care for them...


    Ang, please tell your boyfriend that Spencer knew he made mistakes. Please release him!"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang was speechless, "¡­" She couldn''t understand Mandy. Why would she still hold onto him?


    But when she thought of what Arvin had told her, she decided not to refuse her, "OK, as long as you''re


    willing."


    "Yes, I am. But Spencer is behind bars now. I''m sorry I have to bother you¡­"


    Ang assured her, "It''s okay, I will tell Arvin to release him."


    But then, Ang sent this voice message, "Mandy, if he hit you again, you can just tell me. I will punish


    him for you!"


    Mandy was choking with sobs, "Thank you, Ang. If he hits me again, I would¡­ I would definitely


    divorce him." Mandy also knew that if she continued to live with Spencer, she would go crazy someday.


    "Good night, Mandy."


    ¡­


    At first Ang thought of calling Arvin. But when she thought of Arvin''s attitude tonight, she sent a


    message instead, "Big wing, Mandy has made up her mind. She wants to be with her husband. Can


    you ask Kent to get Spencer out of jail?"


    She didn''t have to wait for long as Arvin''s reply was curt and prompt. "OK."


    He said no more. About ten minutester, Mandy sent her a message to thank Ang. She said her


    husband had been released.


    The farce hade to an end, but Ang couldn''t help thinking whether Arvin would be a wife-


    beater some day in the future too...


    The next morning


    In the hospital


    Ang leaned on the locker, listening to her father''s chatter, " Ang, howe you left with him


    without my permission? Have you ever considered my feeling? Does he want to pick you up? I will call


    him right now¡­"


    "Dad¡­ He didn''t want to pick me up, " Ang retorted.


    But clearly Chuck didn''t believe her, "Ang, he made you cry! You can''t let him be your boyfriend!"


    Ang wanted to tell him, "Dad, it''s toote. I''m totally in love with him¡­" But she didn''t.


    "Ang, I mean it! You''d better keep away from him, or I''ll ask my bodyguards to bring you back to C


    country!"


    "OK, do as you wish! Keep me at home for my whole life! And make me a joke! Everybody would think


    I can''t find a boyfriend!"


    Chuck was speechless, "¡­" She really had a silver tongue! "Howe my daughter can''t find a


    boyfriend? It''s impossible!"


    "Dad!" Ang seemed serious.


    "Yes, Ang?"


    "Dad, you should learn from Mom! She never restricts me!" Mom was the best. Mom would give her a


    warm hug when she was sad. She could cry her grievances out with Mom.

 Chapter 142 Someone Fell into The Water

    Chapter 142 Someone Fell into The Water


    Her mother had to support her once she found out that Ang had fallen in love with Arvin


    wholeheartedly.


    But her father, on the other hand, only wanted her to stay away from him! Oh damn the fates that be!


    The only thing she knew clearly in all this pandemonium was that anything her father said was


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    supposedly for her own benefit.


    Chuck cast a nce over to his wife, who staring eagerly at him, and responded to Ang with a


    vehement growl to his usual soft-spoken tenor. "Let me tell you the truth. I''m calling because your


    mother asked me to do so! But fine! I won''t care a fig about you any more! Don''t ask me for my help if


    you get into trouble someday! So long!"


    Chuck mmed down the phone quickly; Daisy didn''t have time to take in what had happened.


    She inquired, "Hey! It was your idea to call Ang! I had nothing to do with it, and couldn''t have


    stopped you if I tried. Why would you tell her something like that?"


    Chuck didn''t answer her question and just murmured, "Our daughter is a grown woman now. Or so she


    thinks. And she takes that to mean, never listen to her elders anymore. No, I won''t let this happen! I''ll


    call Arvin right now!"


    Arvin had been lucky to meet Chuck at the airport that day because under no circumstances was it


    permitted to board an airne with dangerous medical equipment like scalpels.


    Were he to have taken his scalpels, that''s a different story, and Arvin may not be alive today to tell it.


    Daisy couldn''t speak for a moment, the fervor of it hit her all in one go. But then, mustering her


    strength, she said, "Don''t call him! What are you going to tell Arvin? Remember that they''re not


    engaged yet! Who do you think you are? Are you his father-inw?


    Chuck had nothing to say.


    Chuck was persuaded by Daisy and he gave up the idea of calling Arvin.


    As noon approached, Ang heard that their hospital would hold a ball to celebrate Arvin''s


    inauguration. The employees of the R and D Department were encouraged to prepare a performance.


    ''How to prepare a performance?'' Ang felt ridiculous about this idea. She thought it much better to


    give Arvin a gift at night.


    After lunch, Ang wandered around the yard of the hospital. Seeing the sun in the sky, somehow she


    felt frustrated.


    She got restless every time she thought about her uncertain rtionship with Arvin.


    She had never imagined such a strange rtionship between her and Arvin. They were not a couple


    yet but they had done something close to being a couple.


    Uh... How was it possible to put abel on their rtionship properly? Yes! She got an idea. They were


    closer than friends but not as close as a couple.


    She believed that this state perfectly reflected her rtionship with Arvin.


    "Ang!" A strange voice interrupted Ang''s reverie.


    Then she saw several men running towards her. The leading one was Baron whom she had just met


    ''He muste for me with malicious intention, '' Ang guessed.


    Pretending that she hadn''t noticed him, Ang stood up and walked towards the R and D Department


    in a fast pace.


    "Wait! Stop, Ang!" Baron was annoyed to be ignored.


    But Ang didn''t care about his importunes and kept moving forward. Ang''s manner infuriated


    Baron.


    "Ang, I will catch you and throw you to theke!" He threatened her.


    How could Baron be so hateful! He always harassed Ang like some puny fly.


    "Stop Ang! If you dare take another step, I swear I''ll squash you!" Ang stopped at once, with


    Baron close on her heelsing to a screeching halt too.


    Ang secretly cast a scornful nce at Baron, then she restrained her emotion and smiled with


    recalcitrance at him. "You''re an animal, you know that?"


    "What animal?" Baron demanded of her rudely. Strange, he mused. ''Ang is usually not so usually


    free-spirited, but today she''s acting as if she can walk high on air and treat everyone else like garbage.


    That is so unfair, he wondered in confusion. Why does she think she can treat me this way?''


    Ang told him in a contemptuous tone. "The fly!"


    Then she walked forward as if to ost him.


    Baron felt humiliated because nobody had ever dared to speak with him in such an insolent manner.


    He lost his temper andmanded his two assistants to follow Ang. "Quickly! Catch her and throw


    her in theke right now!"


    One assistant reluctantly told him, "Boss, not here! This is Ang''s ce of work. And Ang is your


    cousin''s girlfriend. I''m afraid..."


    Recollecting Arvin''s cold face and bad temper, he couldn''t help trembling like a dog with diarrhea.


    Baron snarled and grabbed his assistant''s head abruptly,manding, "Just do as I order! Don''t worry


    about him!"


    "Fine. Let''s go and catch her!" The two men ran fast towards Ang.


    Hearing the sound of the hastening footsteps, Ang stopped suddenly, which was unexpected for the


    men.


    "What are you going to do?" Ang demanded of them. ''Baron is also a member of the Gu Family like


    Arvin, so how could he be so different to Arvin? Maybe that''s because he only shares a little blood of


    the Gu Family?'' Ang wondered.


    The first man, who was wearing a colorful coat, told her, "Our boss asked us to throw you in theke!"


    Ang sneered, "Look around you. Who are all these people you see on the road?"


    "They are just ordinary people!" This man answered in puzzlement.


    "Exactly, ordinary people like you and me. So how dare you try to catch me with so many people


    present?"


    Ang had never expected that Baron could be so shameless. Baron told her arrogantly, "Of course


    they can''t catch you! But I can! This hospital is my family''s possession and nobody will dare stop me


    here, no matter what I wish to do with you!"


    Ang couldn''t bear his harassment but she didn''t want to cause trouble for the hospital, so she was


    ready to call Arvin.


    "What are you going to do?" Baron realized that she wanted to ask for Arvin''s help as she took out her


    cellphone. He grabbed Ang''s cellphone without a care.


    Looking at her phone, Baron knew that she was going to call someone called Big Wing. But he was


    confused. Who was this Big Wing?


    "Give my phone back! Otherwise I''ll beat you!" Ang warned him and stretched out her right hand.


    Baron wasn''t concentrating on her warning. "Throw Ang in theke now!" Hemanded.


    Then the two men came forward and were ready to execute his order.


    Ang realized that it was time to take action.


    In a sh, she had knocked out the two assistants before Baron noticed what happened.


    Then she grasped Baron''s ears tightly and dragged him to the bank of theke without concerning


    herself with his crying and moaning for mercy.


    ording to Arvin''s ns, this artificialke was going to be filled with dirt and sand.


    Ang got her phone back from Baron''s hand, then she walked behind him and kicked him heavily in


    the direction of theke. "Go to theke!" she shouted at him as he fell backwards with nothing to save


    the fall.


    Baron gave a sharp scream; theke was aroused by huge waves, and Baron was seen no more


    floating above the surface. Ang indifferently put her cellphone in her pocket, then she shouted,


    "Someone fell into the water! Help! There is a man jumping into theke tomit suicide!"


    Hearing her scream, the workers who were operating excavators jumped into the water at once to save


    Baron, who was sinking further into the grainy water.


    Ang left when she saw someone came to save him.


    Later on, Ang was informed by her director to go to the sixth ward of the VVIP Department.


    She had figured out what this was about before she arrived.


    As she came to the VVIP Department, Ang gave a big hug to Lucy and Xenia.

 Chapter 143 I Will Take Care of Everything for Her

    Chapter 143 I Will Take Care of Everything for Her


    They wereughing and cracking jokes when suddenly Arvin bounded out of the elevator, followed


    closely by Kent and Adam.


    Lucy and Xenia had been happy up until they saw Arvin and his retinue, and then they became weak


    and ran away as fast as they could.


    Ang was left alone; she scratched her head in perplexity, and then walked towards them, "Hi, Dr.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Gu, Kent, Adam!"


    Kent smiled at her. Adam nodded his head politely to respond to her greeting. But Arvin just looked


    deep into her eyes.


    Ang wondered whether he was mad. After all, she had pushed his cousin into theke.


    "Well¡­ It was Baron who had¡­" Ang tried to defend herself, as she felt quite stressful when Arvin


    kept deathly silent.


    Arvin looked at her; she was clearly nervous. So heforted her, "Nice job!"


    What? This was a shocking response to hear from the director of the hospital. At first, Ang kept her


    head down because of guilt. But when she heard this, she suddenly raised her head and looked at him,


    with her eyes shining brightly.


    "What did you say?" Did she hear him wrong? Arvin was¡­ praising her?


    Arvin smiled, "Let''s get in there, how about it?"


    They walked into the sixth ward together. The ward was already filled with people. They circled Baron,


    who was lying on the hospital bed, showing great concern for his conditions.


    Around the bed were Zack and his wife Susanna, Teresa, Haley, Parker, Tessa, two nurses and two


    doctors. One of the two doctors was Nita¡­ She was the director of Obstetrics, so it was absurd for her


    to be here right now.


    Haley was helping Baron drink a bowl of ginger tea when Ang came in. When Baron saw her, he


    immediately pushed Haley away and shouted abuse at Ang, "Bitch, how dare you have the nerve to


    push me into theke! Do you want to die? I will teach you¡­ Arvin, you are here."


    His angry abuse vanished in Arvin''smanding presence.


    Seeing Baron recoiling, Haley put down the bowl, walked towards Ang and took a careful look at


    her. "You are Ang?"


    "Yes, I am." Ang looked right into Haley''s eyes.


    Assured that this girl was Ang, Haley raised her arm, nning to p her.


    But Arvin stopped her, and the next moment, Ang was behind Arvin.


    Seeing that Arvin was on Ang''s side, Haley was pissed off, "Arvin, what are you doing? Don''t you


    know that she hurt Baron?!"


    Arvin released her arm and told her in a cold voice, "If he didn''t pick a quarrel, he wouldn''t have fallen


    into theke. Besides, Aunt, isn''t he fine now?"


    "Do you mean that Ang is not responsible for it?" Haley tried to hold back her anger before Arvin.


    Arvin nodded, "Exactly! Ang is not responsible for it. All she did was self-defense!" Arvin had Kent


    investigate the whole situation before he came here. Baron''s stooges confessed everything about


    Baron''s fall.


    ¡­ Arvin''s obvious partiality stunned everyone.


    Looking pale, Nita gazed at Arvin. Since he came in, he was defending Ang openly, and he never


    gave a nce at her¡­


    Haley gasped with rage, she rubbed her temples softly and turned to Arvin again, "Arvin, tell Ang to


    apologize to Baron!"


    She was to apologize to Baron? Ha! Ang would never do that! She was too proud! And besides, it


    was Baron''s fault for picking a quarrel with her. If Baron hadn''t fallen into theke, she would''ve been


    the victim, and maybe they''d be having this conversation around her hospital bed.


    But Ang wasn''t sure whether Arvin would be on her side all the time¡­


    What Arvin said next didn''t disappoint Ang. Actually, instead, she was quite moved by its endearing


    quality.


    "Aunt, maybe you should ask what Baron came here for? And what had he done to Ang?" Arvin put


    one of his hands behind his back so he could hold Ang''s hand closely.


    Hearing Arvin speak of him, Baron became diffident in front of everybody. "I came here to¡­ I had


    something to do here, and I came across Ang on my way. I was¡­ I just wanted to greet her!" All his


    sentences were spoken at random and unfinished.


    Susanna kept silent before this, but now she felt she had to say something to Ang, "Ang, Don''t


    you want to challenge him on this point he''s making? Why don''t youe out from hiding behind


    Arvin?"


    Ang stepped forward, but Arvin yanked her back immediately. "I was entrusted by Sven that I will


    take care of everything for her when she stays in J City."


    It truly stunned everyone. He meant that Ang was under his cover from now on.


    The defendant, Ang, couldn''t help wondering when Sven had entrusted her to Arvin. Why didn''t she


    know about it? Did they make this deal in private?


    "Arvin, I just need an apology. You don''t have to be so partial towards her!" Haley changed her tone,


    she didn''t dare shout at Arvin.


    Arvin was not willing to waste time talking; he looked askance at Baron and told Kent, "Bring them


    here."


    "Yes, Dr. Gu." Kent left.


    Though Teresa kept quiet, she felt overwhelmed before Arvin and Ang as if she had no control over


    them anymore.


    She sighed, walked towards the door, stood beside Arvin and Ang, and then spoke softly, "Ang,


    Baron was Haley and Parker''s favorite child. If Ang didn''t admit her mistake and apologize to Baron,


    Haley wouldn''t leave the matter at that.


    But Arvin wasn''t an easygoing person, so she had to persuade Ang to apologize.


    What she hadn''t expected was that Arvin should treat her as other people. He took hold of Ang


    tightly in his hand and didn''t allow Ang to leave him.


    He was persistent, "Mom, you can talk to her after Kentes back."


    Teresa was speechless, "¡­"


    Everyone else in this room was also out of words, "¡­"


    Hiding behind Arvin, Ang looked up at Arvin''s back with admiration. How could he be so handsome


    and charming!


    She felt that she was in love with him each passing day¡­


    Soon, Kent brought two men into the ward.


    Baron was anxious when he saw them. "Why are you here? Fuck off!"


    Kent brought Baron''s stooges here.


    When they got in, you could see bruises on their faces. It seemed that¡­ they''d been beaten.


    The one who wore a colorful jacket gave Baron a nce, "Baron, we don''t want toe here either¡­"


    They resisted speaking the truth at first. But several people surrounded them and forced them to


    speak.


    Kent told the nurses and the doctor to leave, and then turned to the two men he had brought here, "You


    may speak now."

 Chapter 144 I Wanted to Pursue Her

    Chapter 144 I Wanted to Pursue Her


    The man who stood transfixed in his colorful jacket was fully aware that everyone present came from a


    long line of influential people. Through their very assembly, they exuded intimidation. So he dared not


    offend them. He had to confess the truth immediately because this was the only right thing to do in this


    situation. "Well, it was Baron who told us, " he began politely, "to investigate Ang''s working life, and


    to escort her back to him... He told us his main attraction to her was that she seemed like the kind of


    person who knew how to have some fun...and so he wished to have fun... with her."


    "You''re lying I never said anything of the sort! Take it back this instant!" Baron convulsed rigorously


    from his bound position on the bed. He suddenly broke free with a jolt and stood up facing his user.


    Next, heunched into an attack of the man.


    Arvin issued amand to Kent by way of a cold re, and Kent set to peeling the two men apart.


    When the man had enough breathing-room again, and felt at ease to continue his ount, he said, "It


    was when we arrived at the hospital..." And from here, the man was at liberty to speak his truth, and he


    did so quiet calmly. Every wrongdoing Baron had done came to light in an unexaggerated manner so


    as to preserve the sanctity of the facts. When the man finished, everybody in the ward became like


    Roman statues, quiet and still.


    Who was right and who was wrong - the deliberation didn''t take long. It was obvious to everyone.


    Haley''s face turned pale; the heated stares fell like daggers on her son, but still, she had to do


    something to save his reputation and his dignity. "It doesn''t matter what he says, " she bargained, "she


    still should never push people intoke! It''s by a stroke of luck that my son was saved! Would you


    imagine what would have happened if no one came to rescue him? Would you condone murder? I, his


    mother, may never be able to see his face again!"


    "When she bes a murderer, she will be liable to apologize, " said Arvin with nerves of steel. "For


    now, she owes you nothing." There wasn''t a hint of contrition behind Arvin''s icy eyes, all thaty there


    was indifference and impartiality, and he didn''t give a toss over what other people thought. He said his


    piece, and finally dragged Ang out of the ward.


    They were followed shortly after by Teresa, and slowly the others filed out in twos.


    Left alone with Tessa, Parker, and Baron, Haley went berserk and smashed the cups and kettle. The


    ngor of the metal echoed throughout the corridor.


    Tessa walked towards Haley and mped her arm like a vice. "Mom, listen. You don''t have to be so


    mad, alright? Let''s just put it all behind us. There''s really no point getting angry."


    The point Tessa was tacitly hinting at was that Baron''s wrongs could not be disputed, that she had


    raised a bold son, and that it was time Haley epted that. Couldn''t she figure that out?


    No. Haley remained infuriated, with Arvin''s face burned deeply in her memory. It was because he had


    been the one who disgraced her son, he had be the hospital director, while Baronnguished in


    the mire. "No Tessa!" Haley yelled. "There is a point getting angry. Didn''t you see the arrogance behind


    Arvin? Oho, it must be a good feeling to know he beat his cousin and left him here disgraced while he


    takes all the gains and bes the hospital director! Honestly, he''s not the same boy I knew before,


    sheltering and abetting aplete stranger, choosing to publicly embarrass me, me of all people! It''s


    as if he didn''t know me. As if I weren''t his senior anymore!"


    Tessa''s face remained downturned during this outburst. Baron, who was still a junior in medical school,


    wasn''t allowed to run for the hospital directorship; he was too young and intractable. Besides, there


    was no way that Baron couldpete with Arvin in a battle of intellect or strategy. Everyone knew


    Arvin was the man for the job. To protect the prestige of the hospital''s image, it wouldn''t do any good to


    feed Baron''s ego and say he could run. It would be a huge mistake, and a perversion of standards.


    Of course, Tessa didn''t know this. All she''d grown up with was the fact that she was lesser and Baron


    was superior. She kept her thoughts at bay whenever it came to family politics. All she felt suitable to


    say was that her mother need not feel so angry. She tried tofort Haley, "Mom, take a seat, please.


    We''ll get you something to drink. Tea or water, or something."


    Her mother nced at the smashed cups and the broken kettle; there would be no beverages. Parker


    stepped forward to have his say. He red down into the bed that Baron sank into, and said, "Baron, I


    hope you think about what you''ve done. You''vepletely embarrassed me and your mother."


    "Hey, like I said, I liked Ang, and I wanted to pursue her, " said Baron yfully. "I didn''t expect her to


    react so violently!" But Baron''s defense was weak.


    Haley''s anxiety was aroused when she heard this. She immediately jumped out of the chair and


    scolded Baron, "You can forget all about that. You have to quit ying love games with her. Marry a


    woman who can help with your career, like Nita. Ang isn''t even a doctor, and she''s a little hussy


    anyway. She has no future!"


    Little did they know that Ang was actually well on her way to developing the next super drug in the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Research and Development department.


    "Mom! Nita is so boring; I''m a catch, so how could I marry a woman like her? Even Arvin detests her!"


    Nita? Baron despised Nita. A woman even Arvin, his sworn enemy, had no relish for was way out of his


    league.


    "I didn''t mean Nita exactly. I''m just making aparison. Nita is nine years older than you. I just mean


    someone like her. Of course I won''t let you marry her!" Haley rolled her eyes at Baron.


    Baron responded in a low voice, "I don''t like boring tough women. I like them soft."


    Yes, he preferred some girl who was soft, pliable, and fine-looking...a girl like¡­ Ang! Those cute,


    hot and pretty girls! If Ang was willing to be his girlfriend, he would forget all about those silly things


    that she had done to him.


    In the hallway of the VVIP Inpatient Department


    Some nurses passing by were shocked when they saw Arvin holding Ang''s arm. Though they had


    heard about all the rumors between these two, it was quite astonishing when seeing it in person.


    The stalwart, grey, serious Arvin going out with Ang¡­


    They were a perfect couple, it was undeniable.


    But because she was shy, Ang ran to the elevator after Arvin with her head down.


    Behind them walked Teresa and Nita. Seeing the atmosphere between them was so harmonious,


    Teresa sighed in secret.


    Arvin had made so many concessions for Ang. Before Ang, Teresa never saw Arvin with a girl,


    not to mention holding them in arms.


    Usually, Arvin walked everywhere with Kent and Adam. But after Ang''s appearance in his life, Kent


    and Adam were seldom seen beside him.


    When the door of the elevator closed, Ang raised her head and said to Arvin with admiration, "Big


    wing, you''re terrific!"


    Arvin smiled at her, "Remember to call me if something like this happens again."


    He considered paying for more security guards, asking them to patrol the hospital from now on.


    "I''m fine. And Sven has assigned some bodyguards to me." But when she thought she could solve the


    problem, she wouldn''t ask the bodyguards to take care of it for her. She would always like to solve her


    own problems using Kung Fu.


    "Don''t try to solve your problems alone next time. If you meet someone like Baron again, tell the


    bodyguards to drive him away. I will take care of the rest for you." The door of the elevator pinged


    opened, and they walked out.


    "OK, I will." Ang hurriedly promised him. To avoid bringing trouble on Arvin, she had to start using


    the bodyguards!


    After leaving Arvin, Ang hummed and skipped along to the Research and Development department.


    Arriving, someone was there demanding her to stop and turn around.


    Ang turned back, it was Professor Cheng. It was strange; he usually ignored her, why did he call her


    now?


    Ang greeted him politely enough, with a confused look on her face.


    "Tell me, did you invent this?" he demanded of her immediately, skipping such pleasantries. He took


    out a ss bottle behind his back.


    There was blue liquid inside it. Yes, Ang had to admit she was familiar with it; it was the fruit of her


    "Professor Cheng, how could you take my belongings without my permission?"


    But he didn''t feel ashamed or embarrassed, instead, he put the ss bottle into his pocket and waved


    at her.


    "Tell me, how did you go about inventing this? What inspired you, hmm?"


    It was totally imprudent for a professor to act so interrogatory to Ang. "I won''t tell you!" she said,


    inciting his anger. "It''s business secret!" If she finished it, she would be able to apply for another


    fortuitous patent!


    Stevens Cheng thought for a while, "It''s okay if you refuse to tell me. But if you have any questions,


    don''t expect any answers from me anymore."


    Now Ang felt embarrassed, because she had just asked him a question before she went to see


    Baron.

 Chapter 145 How Dare You Eat Them

    Chapter 145 How Dare You Eat Them


    If it pertained to work, Stevens Cheng usually had no problem exining things to people.


    Ang curled her lips in. "I''ll ask someone else." She said this to Stevens, but still followed him to his


    office as if to ask him the question.


    "Who? Chuck? Sven? or maybe Arvin, eh?"


    "... Why do you ask it like that? Yes I''ll ask one of them, what of it?"


    Stevens had apletely different view of Ang because of her bottled concoction. "Tell me the


    reason why you mixed the two solutions..."


    Because Ang was no hussy and always told the truth, she dly revealed her reasons.


    When they finished discussing the form, Ang looked at Stevens with a lot of admiration.


    "Professor, if I''m your apprentice, I promise I will never bring shame on you! On the contrary, you will


    be proud of me! When I get the patent, people will know the name Ang. And they''ll speak highly of


    you, my master. What do you think?"


    Wait for a moment! Something''s wrong!


    Was she taking advantage of Stevens'' goodwill towards her? "Okay. Let''s talk about it differently..."


    Ang was being too preachy and it irritated Stevens. She talked with him for a long period; so much


    so that eventually Stevens felt whittled down with irritation, and he finally gave up. She would be


    his apprentice.


    In fact, it was Arvin who changed Stevens'' mind, not her.


    Ang called him directly when she thought Stevens would not take her on. So Arvin decided to have


    a chat with him.


    Ang was not privy to the details of their discussion, but Arvin irritated the professor several times,


    and Stevens scolded him: "This is utterly unprofessional, and I don''t want to see you anymore! ...... I''ll


    have to talk to your grandmother if you carry on like this. How dare you and Ang try to bully me!"


    Ang watched the conversation on the phone while munching on some pumpkin seeds, sitting on the


    couch waiting.


    After a long while, Stevens finally hung up the phone. When he found what Ang was eating, he was


    in the mountains and brought them to me! How dare you eat them! How dare you!"


    Ang didn''t care. She threw them on his desk and ran out of the office at once when she looked at his


    angry face.


    Since that day, everyone in the hospital knew that Stevens finally had his first apprentice, Ang.


    Eight o''clock at night.


    Since she promised the present for Arvin, Ang came back to the apartment early and waited for him.


    When it was eight o''clock and Arvin was downstairs, Ang sent him a message, "Have dinner first!"


    She made the dinner for Arvin by herself! Only when he had a good dinner could he truly do wellter.


    "O wow, what an excellent n."


    Arvin came back to the apartment and found delectable food on the table, but no Ang in sight.


    He yelled for her, but she didn''t appear. A ceholder card was on the table and inside was a


    message. "Have the dinner first."


    ...... What a lovely girl!


    Arvin made preparations for dinner by washing his hands, and he seated himself at the table.


    The food wasn''t bad. It was still warm and delicious, so he tried to scoff it down as eagerly as possible.


    Within ten minutes he was stuffed.


    He knew that the faster he finished the faster he would get his present.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    So he slipped out his phone and texted her saying, "Well? I''m waiting."


    ''What a naughty girl!'' Arvin thought. ''I''m going to give her a big present too when she returns.''


    Ang texted him back at once, "Come to my bedroom and then you will find a big box! Open it! The


    gift is in the box!"


    Arvin followed her instructions, opened the door of the bedroom. It was steamy and hot inside as the


    heating was on.


    And in the center was a massive box. On topy a bowknot. What was inside?


    Arvin walked toward it and opened it. A girl showed up! "Hello! Director Gu!"


    Ang stood up and gave him a big hug!


    Arvin embraced her, sliding his hands down to her waist, which felt rubbery and smooth to the touch.


    He took a step back to take her all in, and becamepletely silent.


    Ang was dressed in a head-to-toe catwoman costume,tex coveralls, cat ears, and leather


    dominatrix boots.


    Arvin gulped and became erect effortlessly at her sexiness.


    "Do you like the present?" Ang asked him.


    She didn''t particrly fancy cats, but the suit was every man''s fantasy. Mandy had told her so, and she


    never led people astray. She had been the one to instruct her as to what to wear.


    Of course Ang knew what would happen next! But since they had already had sex, she followed her


    advice!


    "This... is your present?" He stared at her directly and focused on Ang''s bouncing breasts.


    Ang''s face turned red and she lowered her head, "Yes, Big Wing! Take... me out of the box!"


    Oh, my god! How humiliating! Actually, Mandy told her to say that! She was very shy to say that!


    Arvin blinked. He picked her up and took her out of the box.


    They fell on the bed together. Arvin kissed her red lips, enjoying the feeling of the suit in his strong


    masculine grip.


    Ang was so nervous that her heart almost stopped. When they had sexst time, Arvin had lost his


    consciousness! But this time, both of them were pretty sober.


    But unluckily, God was not smiling on them that evening. Oh, no! Ang couldn''t believe it.


    Just as Ang was about to undo Arvin''s belt and stroke the creature inside, she fell back in aghast,


    feeling something besides sexual excitement budding below her waist. Something very, very wrong.


    Horror! She was menstruating!


    Suddenly, she pushed Arvin off and rushed into the rest room! Arvin waspletely lost!


    He banged on the door in impotent frustration. Ang found something to clean herself up with.


    Her face was red hot, "What''s... What''s up?"


    "Are you ying a trick on me?" Arvin''s boner was wide awake, burgeoning with power; but he would


    get no relief, and it sent him into a spiral.


    He couldn''t control himself.


    When she emerged he couldn''t help shoving his tongue down her throat to reignite the passion from


    before. He waspletely lost in her sweet appearance and expected her to act docile like a cat. It


    was a totally different experience from the time she roofied him and yfully forced him to ejacte


    while unconscious.


    "No. No..." Ang said guiltily.


    How bad! She couldn''t tell him that she had roofied himst time they had sex. She knew it was


    naughty, but only mildly. She had also taken a bad drug herself for contraception which was basically


    poison.


    Which exined the strange menstrual disorder now... It was one week early.


    His present waspletely in shambles.


    On the bed, Ang hugged Arvin closely, "Big Wing, I will buy you a new present someday! What a wet


    nket!"

 Chapter 146 She Had never Felt Hurt on Her Period

    Chapter 146 She Had never Felt Hurt on Her Period


    "It doesn''t matter." He kissed her on the lips and replied, "I have received the best gift."


    Everything brought him joy now, even the lust-filled kiss of a woman dressed as a cat.


    Ang''s pity for Arvin grew and she burst into tears of horror whileying in his arms.


    She hated herself for having robbed Arvin of his manhood. She also hated herself for not being able to


    control her body and having ruined the gift that she had worked so hard on. Seriously, it was hard to


    she really wondered how long she could stay there before she liquefied.


    Arvin asked her with a smile, "Are you crying?"


    He held her chin up and saw her unhappy face. Luckily, there was no tears in her eyes.


    He had calmed down by now, his bull-like fervor dissipated, and his erection died down to a semi. If she


    hadn''t had that little ident, he might havemitted an unforgivable mistake.


    He envisioned tying her body down with duct tape and reallyying into her hard. He really wanted


    Ang''s body, but... he was not qualified to have it.


    "Do you have brown sugar?" He asked her.


    Ang shook her head, "No, I don''t." As far as she knew, many women used brown sugar to kill the


    pain of menstruation.


    But she had never felt hurt on her period so she didn''t need brown sugar.


    During school, many girls envied her painless periods.


    "Lie down, I''ll go and buy some brown sugar for you." Arvin scratched her head gently. ''Maybe Ang


    is a legend tough girl, '' Arvin thought.


    Ang pulled his hand and told him, "Don''t go please. I don''t need any."


    When she lived with her parents, their servant would prepare a ss of brown sugar water for her


    when she was on her period. She drank it every time but she really didn''t need it.


    In order for Arvin to believe her, she stood up to do several jumping jacks. "Look! Like I told you, I''m


    fine!"


    If she was really hurt, even one jumping jack would have reduced her to a quivering tumor.


    Arvin watched with satisfaction her bouncing breasts, and reluctantly epted her demand. He yanked


    her back to the bed. "Sleep now. I''ll leave after you fell asleep."


    Although Ang was strong, Arvin still wanted to care for her as if she wasn''t. He wished to pour


    concern over her.


    But no, Ang thought with anxiety, don''t go! Why would he leave her? All she wanted was his touch,


    and she''d feel better. She put her arms around his waist and fell into silence.


    Arvin shrugged her off with puzzlement. "Big wing, " she uttered in a barely audible, tender voice. "I


    don''t want you to go! What if I feel a stomachache after you leave? Big Wing..."


    Gosh! Ang was sick of her own neediness.


    She had to specte why she put on such a babyish voice. This was not what she prepared for. She


    had wished to speak in a tender and delicate voice. But now all she could hear in her voice was...


    disgust. Why? She was confused.


    Arvin obviously didn''t share her conviction, because all he heard was a voice full of love for him.


    He was happy because Ang seemed to be flirting with him, and he felt his underwear twitch with joy.


    Her transformation from naughty girl into a docile cat captured Arvin''s heart; he was pleased that she


    was so receptive and pliable and would do whatever he desired.


    As a result, Arvin was persuaded to stay a whole night in her house.


    Although nothing had happened that night, Ang felt happy enough as long as she could sleep in his


    arms.


    The next day, all the people in the hospital were discussing the programs and performers in the party to


    Ang, who felt the catwoman show was a good precedent, wondered whether she should also


    prepare a performance.


    But she suddenly felt... a little embarrassed. She had no real talents in any field, except the talent of


    drug production and artifice.


    She only knew a little piano. Chuck once had arranged a piano teacher for her, but as a tough girl she


    didn''t give a toss about all that airy-fairy stuff and never took her sses seriously. She preferred to


    y football or practice kickboxing.


    She couldn''t dance, her feet would be basically like an ogre''s. The dancing teacher Daisy hired for her


    always attempted to seduce her brother and her father. It was strange. Ang found nopanionship


    with this teacher, so she decided not to learn dancing anymore.


    As for singing, calligraphy, oration, or other musical instruments, she knew next to nothing about them.


    Ang regrettedcking these skills now, when it counted to have them.


    She was good at horse riding, kickboxing and archery...


    But these were too impractical to showcase at a talent show or performance. Party people were not


    interested in watching a horse race.


    Therefore she gave up on the idea of preparing herself as a paragon of excellence for Arvin.


    She decided to be a spectator and watch others'' performances quietly. Gosh! She hoped that Arvin


    wouldn''t be disappointed with herck of talent or skill. Would he think that she was dowdy? She hoped


    not, and promised she wouldn''t think about it any further.


    Ang entered theboratory with a forlorn expression on her face. It was the moment a colleague lit a


    fire by identally mixing two unstable chemicals together she got an idea.


    She didn''t have any skills that people were interested in. But she did at least have a chemical


    knowledge.


    Ha ha...


    Ang ced her invention aside, and began to prepare a brand new gift for Arvin. Stevens Cheng


    had been waiting for her to give him the form she invented, but she had stopped studying it several


    days ago. This was totally uneptable to Stevens.


    He told Ang, "If you put your heart into something else, you''ll never learn anything. You''ll never see


    anything through to itspletion."


    Ang had almost finished her secret present and then stopped to listen to Stevens tirade. She


    moaned and thought that at least she didn''t light a fire like other colleagues did. She nned to


    She hardly had chance to see Arvin since he became the president of Yao Hospital.


    Not exactly! She still could see him through all kinds of other mediums. She often saw him and his rise


    to fame in the financial news, the medical channel, as well as the university forums.


    Ang felt that Arvin was too famous to be around her now; he was ignoring her.


    In the Gu Family home


    Mrs. Gu had just returned to J City after leaving home for several months. Arvin stopped his car at the


    gate of their house and entered. Teresa was sitting in the passenger seat of Arvin''s car. She got out as


    soon as it clinked to a stop against the gate.


    Teresa came around the other side and let Mrs. Gu out. She supported her carefully. "Wee home,


    Mom!" she said with a smile.


    Mrs. Gu put her hand on Teresa''s. "I''m so happy to see you!" The true reason she came back was to


    stop Arvin from marrying other women she didn''t like.


    It was Saturday and all the family were at home. They greeted Mrs. Gu one by one.


    Mrs. Gu was surrounded by her family and everybody was busy serving and chatting with her.


    After ten straight minutes of chat, Rom said, "Grandma, you must have been tired after such a long


    journey. Why not have a rest upstairs? Our servant has cleaned your room."


    "Okay!" Supported by Bob and Arvin, Mrs. Gu stood up and was ready to go to her bedroom.


    Arvin was going to leave, but he was called back by his grandma. "Arvin,e here. I have some


    questions for you."


    After a moment''s consideration, Arvin followed Mrs. Gu to her room.


    Then the rest people scattered and went to do their own business.


    Only Susanna, Haley and Baron were left in the living room. "Arvin is our grandma''s favorite child. She


    only asked Arvin to pick her up at the airport when she arrived in J City. Now she talked with Arvin


    alone. I don''t understand why our grandma could like such an indifferent child, " Susanna said


    maliciously.


    Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Haley certainly knew that her mother was fond of Arvin. ncing at her son who was ying stupid


    games on his cellphone, Haley felt fretful. "Get out and do some work, you ingrate! Get out of my


    sight!" shemanded.

 Chapter 147 You Dont Tell Me Anything

    Chapter 147 You Don''t Tell Me Anything


    Baron didn''t continue speaking. He found it all so baffling that his mother didn''t react the way he''d


    thought. He thought she''d be annoyed, but lo and behold, she stood motionless, unfazed, almost even


    serene, one could say.


    He would be sailing a yacht surrounded by bubbling effigies of the most beautiful women across the


    pacific, partying with his friends, if his mom didn''t call him home.


    Go now! The thought enticed him so much he leapt off the sofa immediately and left the Gu family


    home.


    Teresa pulled on Arvin''s sleeve and said to him, "Arvin, to please your grandmother, you have to


    mention something about your rtionship with Nita. Okay? It will make her so happy, you know."


    Arvin replied by way of a faint, insincere nce. "Oh mom, don''t you worry your pretty little head!"


    "Fine, " said Teresa, breathing a sigh of relief. Finally! she thought. She was so delighted that Arvin had


    finallye around to the right side of thinking, had surrendered his facetious attempts to persuade


    them that he was above Nita.


    But in the end, Arvin added, "I will...will not mention it!"


    What! No! Teresa was speechless! She had been duped!


    On the other side of the house, when only grandmother and grandson were left present in the room,


    Lily was browsing over the various herbs that were growing loftily from the balcony. All of the herbs


    were well-preserved, glossy, and must''ve been regrly exposed to the sun.


    Lily smiled in approbation. She had an inkling that their growth was Arvin''s doing.


    "Arvin, " she inquirednguidly while examining the herbs. "Will there be some sort of celebration at the


    hospital recently?" None of the herbs were out of check so she decided to have a chat with Arvin.


    Arvin leaned against the balcony door and noticed his grandmother, nose busy in the thyme. He


    suspected what was on her mind and answered evasively. "Hum..."


    "I didn''t ask you in the car just now, but please tell me what happened between you and Nita." It had


    made the news in Green Cold Country that Arvin, director general of the hospital, had been living with


    fellow colleague Nita.


    But Lily knew better than to believe the news.


    Arvin stood stiffly, awkwardly, against the ss door. He shifted from foot to foot, reluctant to bring up


    the whole history of it again. So he changed the subject, "Grandma, I''m sorry, but is there anything else


    you wish to ask me?"


    Lily turned round to look at Arvin. "Arvin, how do you expect me to help you if you act so taciturn?


    There''s nothing I can do if you don''t tell me anything about your life."


    Arvin replied to her, "It''s all right, grandma. I don''t need anyone''s help, and I''ve never asked for it. I can


    do everything myself because I''m not a leech. Okay?" He had asked his people to re-investigate and


    restore surveince in the neighborhood that night.


    Lily sighed, "What a job your mother did raising you! One more person to help you, won''t that be


    better?"


    The cryptic nature of what she said beggared little investigation, but how could Arvin not understand?


    He understood more than anyone, in fact. Under Lily''s scrutinizing re and pressure, he tried to


    remain aloof and casual by saying, "I drank the wrong kind of beverage, and put her to bed."


    Lily was puzzled for a long time. When Arvin made no attempt to elucidate, she asked doubtfully, "Is


    that all?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, that''s all."


    "What did you drink?"


    "Wine."


    "Are you saying someone put something into your wine?"


    Arvin was silent.


    Lily kept asking, "Are you sure it happened? This means someone''s out to get you! There''s a target on


    your back!"


    Arvin nodded, in a sort of default, automatic mode.


    "Oh, horror...Are you saying that Nita did it?"


    Arvin did not nod in acquiescence, nor shake his head in denial.


    His uncertainty frightened Lily further. "What about Ang?"


    "She''s in the Research and Development Department now."


    "Does she know about this?"


    "No, I''ve been good to keep it all under wraps."


    Lily became pensive for a moment, and then told him. "Good. That''s good of you, Arvin, not letting it


    slip. It''s good, too, that Ang doesn''t know anything about it. I suggest you give Nita a call, and bring


    her here for a dinner in these days."


    "I won''t." He resolutely refused Lily''s order.


    "Do you still want to be with Ang?" Lily looked at her grandson in silence.


    Her grandson had a clear-cut stand on who he loved and who he hated! And he extended this to all his


    decision-making too. What he liked he kept close, but what he detested, he t-out refused.


    Arvin hesitated and asked Lily, "Grandma, are you getting any ideas I should know about?"


    A sudden thought crossed Lily''s mind, "I have been living by my skills in Chinese medicine for my


    whole life, and I can use it to solve some problems." Nita was a proud girl, always had been. But she


    would make a good mother for her child, and they all were aware of that.


    She didn''t have a boyfriend to wait for, unlike Arvin, waiting everyday for Rosa. Lily believed that no


    matter what to be spiritually or bodily pure was good.


    Arvin had superb Chinese medicine skills, plus an astronomicallyrge knowledge of geography. His


    mind was so impossibly vast that it boggled those around him. But despite his astronomical knowledge,


    there were some things about women he just didn''t understand with tact.


    Arvin didn''t say no this time, "Grandma, I''ve known this whole time what you''ve been getting at. Let''s


    just get through these next two days first, alright?"


    He had been so busytely that he couldn''t even rest for a few hours a day without having to talk about


    his decisions about love with one person or another.


    With this spare time off, he wanted to spend it with Ang.


    Ang finally met Arvin at the party celebrating his promotion to the directorship.


    He was in the front row, next to the stage. However, she was with the Research and Development


    Department, somewhere that no one would notice.


    s! Ang felt the gap between herself and Arvin for the first time.


    She felt inferior to him and all his great achievements.


    But...... Halfway through the show, she lost sight of Arvin suddenly.


    To make the stage effect better, there was almost no light for the audience. Anyone who wanted to go


    to the bathroom felt it necessary to use their cellphone to light the way.


    In the dimness of the light, a man sat down next to Ang, and she did not recognize him.


    On the stage was a sketch being performed by a surgeon. He was singing a patriotic song in the


    middle of it. Ang could not help but hum along to two or three of the sentences.


    "Your voice is perfect for the national anthem!" The male voice suddenly sounded, which made


    Ang''s eyes widen in surprise.


    She turned her head and saw that the man sitting next to her was Arvin.


    In order not to let everyone notice her strange anxiety, Ang cooled down the excitement in the heart,


    "Big wing, what are you doing here?"


    "Watching the program, " he replied.


    He was to apany her! Ang was bursting with joy. But there were too many people around, and


    she couldn''t be intimate.


    The host on stage began to announce the start of the next program loudly. "Next, please wee the


    director of the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology, Ms. Nita and her team to bring you a one-off


    dance performance!"


    Nita was met with apuse and shouts from the tongue-waving male colleagues.


    Ang looked at the stage in surprise. Wearing a thin and sexy dance dress, Nita came on with a


    group of women.


    She couldn''t help looking at Arvin. "Why are you looking at me? Look at the performance on stage! It is


    Ms Nita!"


    There was a sour note in what should have been a mellifluous voice, which made Arvinugh out loud.


    Ang poked him bashfully. "What are youughing at? Just watch the show!"


    As the DJ music rang out, several women on stage began to dance enthusiastically and enchantingly.


    With just a few moves, there were undting like serpents which drove the crowd wild into a


    cacophony of steamy whistles and screams.


    Ang looked at the stage. "That''s so crazy!" Ang was bbergasted by Nita''s voluptuous


    movements, she almost drooled!


    Arvin just nced at the stage and then set his eyes on the woman slouching next to him. The


    appearance of Ang left Arvin with a feeling ofparative disgust. He wasn''t as turned on, like she


    was. Her mouth was watering!


    "Arvin, Arvin, look at the enchanting figure of Ms. Nita, well well well......" Ang bet it felt good to


    press one''s body against hers. "What do you think?"


    "Well!" He was not interested in Nita, and he made that known with a perfunctory answer.


    Ang heard his word, but couldn''t believe his disinterest. She looked back at Arvin angrily, "Did you


    just say ''Well''?"


    Well? Arvin smiled with satisfaction at her confusion, and thought, ''I''m making her jealous now, am I?''


    Then he closed the gap between his lips and her ear and whispered, "For me, Ang has the greatest


    serpentine figure, and you..."

 Chapter 148 Congratulations on Your Promotion

    Chapter 148 Congrattions on Your Promotion


    Suddenly, Ang whisked herself off the seat and stood above the seated audience. Her face turned


    red with embarrassment as she shoved Arvin''s shoulder away. "Go away! I don''t want to sit with you!


    You''re nothing but a bad guy!"


    Despite her outburst, Arvin still felt a deep attraction for this woman, enough to disregard her entire


    uncouth reproach.


    ...


    About ten minutester, it was Ang''s turn onstage, so she got up and left Arvin to his own devices.


    She power-walked to backstage in a fit watching Arvin, who removed himself and sat back at the front.


    From his re-positioning, Nita got to see who Arvin had been sitting next to, and she was not pleased.


    She had danced for his reciprocation, but now she wasn''t sure if he had even deigned to watch her


    performance.


    People gradually lost their interest in the show since there were too many song and dance numbers.


    The host noticed their fatigue and hopped up onstage with renewed vigor in his tone as he announced


    the next act. It was just in time, too. "Next is Ang, from the Research and Development Department.


    Her show is entitled Little Chips Light Great Fires!"


    Being that Ang was the gossip subject of the whole hospital right now, as well as Chuck''s daughter,


    the room awoke in a stir of anticipation.


    Ang sighed upon hearing the name of her show. She was not a talented girl and had spent a lot of


    timeing up with the name of the show!


    Ang donned her white coat, dusted off her cap and mask, and traipsed onstage with all her


    equipment.


    Two desks had beenid out onstage. The audience were rapt, if not a little confused.


    What was Ang doing? they wondered.


    The options were do a song or dance, and it was usually an excuse to wear one''s most expensive


    dress; instead, Ang just wore her work clothes.


    It could be her low-key personality, her independent spirit, or... her dedication to work.


    That''s what people like Nita would think, but in reality, Ang didn''t actually think much about what to


    wear; the performance, instead, would speak for itself.


    All the chemical solutions she prepared were very special. It was aborious craft, but she would focus


    simply on how to extract each of them.


    The ambient music began to y from somewhere deep behind the stage. Ang poured out one of


    the test-tubes onto both desks, and then poured out another beaker in a simr fashion, all the while


    holding the audience transfixed.


    Then, she added one drop of the liquid which she herself had invented. Once she did this, something


    amazing started to happen.


    Something, oozing around in the puddle she''d created from the two solutions, began to congeal.


    Something like a film of exquisite lotion, or a picture, was reflected on the white curtain at the top of the


    stage. The color became darker and darker and finally turned dark blue.


    This had thoroughly captured the imagination of the audience. Ang took another beaker, and spread


    its contents on the table. Stars and moon appeared on the curtain. The audience were attentive,


    craning to see the spectacle.


    Being looked at as a whole, the curtain was an illumination of night with stars and the moon.


    Noputer special effects were crafting this image. Nosers or stage-show trickery. It was only the


    result of some specially selected chemical solutions. People who were able to understand the chemical


    principles couldn''t help apuding.


    But it was not over! Ang went to the front of the stage and spread something on each side of it.


    Suddenly, out of the puddle on one side, a lick of mes burst out! But it was controlled, tamed, as if on


    strict radius.


    Most of the audience bolted in fright at the first sign of danger, including Arvin; they thought she had


    miscalcted and that Ang had made a mistake.


    But it wasn''t. Subsequently, something began toe to shape within the pale red mes. A line, and


    another, and another, until a clear sentence was read across the fire. It caught Arvin''s attention.


    "Congrattions on your promotion, Director Gu!"


    Before Arvin had a chance to apud, Ang was taking out another beaker which she mixed in a


    transparent ss jar.


    She added what looked like simple syrup, and the liquid in the jar began to boil and hiss with bubbles.


    It shot out of the jar in a pole. When it was about two meters high, Ang stepped on thedder and


    poured another chemical into its vase-like opening.


    Another sentence materialized before their eyes. "Wish you a happy life".


    The structure was limited to presenting only five words.


    A storm of apuse broke out! Ang got down from thedder and asked others to move away the


    ss jar.


    The big fire totally frightened the audience, but Ang didn''t notice it. She continued the performance.


    In the end, the fire spread over the whole stage and it seemed that the stage was burning! Ang


    stood behind the wall of fire so that no one could see her now.


    The performance was extremely breathtaking!


    On the top of the stage, it was still the picture of a beautiful starry sky.


    But most of the audience couldn''t calm down because they didn''t understand what was happening.


    The directors in the front row were excited and appreciative; they knew it was not real or harmful fire. It


    was a phantom fire serviced by some ingenious chemical concoction.


    Arvin gave a deep look at Ang. What a surprise she was!


    Dancing and singing? They could go to hell. The real performance was the ingenuity of the human


    brain.


    At the end of the performance, two words appeared, and it said "Thank You". The fire finally died out


    with a sizzle of smoke.


    Everyone appeared relieved. The staff cleared everything off stage to prepare for the next act.


    Ang took out one bottle and spread it on the desk. Suddenly, fireworks appeared to scale the night


    sky in luminescent colors.


    With real stereophonic style sound effects! It seemed the fireworks really came to life on this small


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    curtain.


    When the picture disappeared, Ang finally finished her performance by taking a long-standing bow.


    She wiped everything away from the curtain and the night sky dissolved.


    The performance was officially over.


    When the light was turned on, there were only two desks and a suitcase prepared by Ang.


    "Thank you all!" Ang walked down the steps of the stage to a standing ovation which had been


    ringing since the fireworks had started.


    When all the shows were finished, the voting began.


    Unsurprisingly, Ang won first ce.


    She hadn''t expected such a result, though, because her performance didn''t express any significant


    meaning; to her, it was all simple chemical calctions, and routine. But to the audience, it represented


    so much more. The visual impacts brought about by her show were great and conducive with the


    theme of innovation. It expressed the element and spirit of the Research and Development


    Department.


    Arvin went to the stage and presented the award to Ang.


    She stood in the center of the stage and watched Arvin walking to her.


    Under the arrangement of the host, Arvin took the trophy and stood in front of Ang.


    People knew the affair between Ang and Arvin, so they became excited when Arvin gave the award


    to Ang and hugged her.


    "Ang, you are the best!" He kissed on her hair secretly.


    Ang smiled, "It was just a trick! I feel embarrassed to take the first prize."


    It was just a chemical effect, after all.


    Arvin released her and told her in low voice, "I''m crazy about your performance. You are so special to


    me!"


    At that moment, his eyes were full of happiness and love. Ang stared at him directly...

 Chapter 149 You Slapped Me How Dare You!

    Chapter 149 You pped Me How Dare You!


    Once he had said this, Arvin ran offstage in a flurry because everyone was kicking up a ruckus about


    Ang and him being together in the public eye.


    After the party, Ang nned to ask Arvin out, but she figured that Arvin might have a dinner party


    with seniors in the hospital.


    Atst, Ang left the hospital alone with her trophy.


    In the office of Director of Obstetrics and Gynecology.


    "Bang!" Nita took off her dacing costume and angrily threw it onto the ground.


    Susan, who was close by, was scared out of her wits by Nita''s reaction. As Nita''s assistant, she had


    never seen Nita so at a loss that she would throw things. It just wasn''t respectable behavior for a


    woman of her social standing.


    However, when she thought about it a bit more at length, she realised that Nita''s anger was totally


    reasonable because she always strove to be number one, no matter what. Now it had been robbed,


    Nita didn''t know how to act.


    Tonight, Nita lost her chance to win first ce to Ang; but what a spectacle, that night sky and those


    fireworks! Nita always hated Ang. How could Nita react with any but anger? Susan mused to herself.


    Just then, Nita was thinking about the audience''s reaction, and how they had voted for stars and


    trinkets over Nita''s supreme dancing talent, and it aided to piss her off.


    ''Now everybody in the hospital knows that Ang is daughter of Chuck and she has a close


    rtionship with Arvin... They voted for her only for the sake of Chuck and Arvin.


    There''s no way they could see actual talent behind the girl; it was a farce.'' Nitaforted herself in this


    fashion as a way to alleviate the envy she felt towards Ang.


    Next moment, she asked Susan, "Where is Ang right now?" Nita''s sudden words shocked Susan a


    little like a knife in the dark. Susan obediently took out her cell phone and rang the R and D


    department.


    Three minutes passed. Ang was found. "Director Zhen, Ang has just walked out of the


    department and is heading for the parking lot as we speak."


    In the parking lot.


    Just as Ang pressed the rm button for her car, about to waltz over and settle in for the long drive


    home, two people emerged from the darkness and obstructed her route.


    Ang smiled calmly after she saw clearly who they were. "Hello, Director Zhen. Don''t you know that


    old saying, ''great barkers are no biters''?"


    Nita was irritated by Ang''s humiliating sentence. She was so angry at this moment that she couldn''t


    say a word, except "Ang you!" She had never met someone like Ang, who dared to call her ''a


    barker'', in all her live-long life.


    ''I have never been humiliated before by such an insolent maggot!'' Nita raised her hand to p Ang


    across the face, that irritating, pustule, maggot of a face! ...


    But Susan bounded forth to stop hermitting a felony. She whispered to Nita, "There are many


    people here, Director Zhen." It was off-peak hospital hours; many people came and went in the parking


    lot as the day shift ended and a new one began.


    Nita then scrunched her palm into a fist and thought with a distorted look on her face, ''All right. It


    doesn''t matter. This is not what I came for.''


    The next moment, Nita transformed from the wronged anti-heroine into the fairy godmother of peace.


    "Do you know what I am reallying for, Ang?" Seeing the smirk on Nita''s face, Ang realized


    that Nita was only here to stir the pot.


    She replied, "Maybe you''re giving me a Greek gift?"


    ... ''Withhold your temper!'' Nita told herself out of irritation. She waved at Susan and told her to leave


    them alone for a while. She did so, and now just two of them stood facing each other.


    "You''ve heard many sayings, haven''t you?" Nita asked rudely. After a moment''s silence, Nita


    mentioned, "So I suppose you''ve heard that old adage: Pigs will fly if men are dependable.


    That night, not too long ago, that message was actually from me. But have you thought about how I


    could use Arvin''s cell phone and reply messages to you sote at night?"


    What Nita said was actually true. Ang had never thought about this. She was too engaged herself in


    her rtionship with Arvin and ignored this fact.


    "That was because I slept with Arvin!" she screamed, to add insult to injury; she only wanted to turned


    the skewer in Ang''s side. Ang was clustered out of her thoughts by those words, ''I slept with


    Arvin''.


    She was frozen solid like a pir of stone. No words came to mind; she didn''t know how to reply to Nita.


    After a while, she asked Nita with her mouth trembling, "Why do I have to believe you? What proof do


    you have?"


    Nita saw Ang''s pale, wounded face and experienced a sense of true pleasure. Her anger


    evaporated immediately. Nita stuffed her hands into the pockets of her white coat and added, "I have


    irrefutable evidence. I won''t lie to you about this. You can ask Arvin to prove it."


    Ang''s mouth twitched at the corner, "When did it happen?"


    "Just some time ago. In Arvin''s apartment. Shengfeng Mansion." Nita stressed on the apartment name.


    At this moment, Ang was in a mess. ''Is that why Arvin didn''t want me toe over recently?


    How could he do this to me? Arvin slept with me. Howe he''d sleep with someone else?''


    Seeing Ang was dumb right now, Nita riled herself up to deliver the final poisonous blow. "Oh, I


    remember Arvin told me that he slept with you when you were together. But I don''t care about this


    because men are all like this. They can''t control themselves most of the time."


    Ang never thought that a female doctor who sustained an upright and graceful attitude towards life


    could be filled with such ck evil intent. ''Nita is so... bitchy!''


    "Crack!" That was Ang. She finally pped Nita hard across the face. Her bitchy words woulde


    to an end this way.


    "You pped me? How dare you, Ang!" Nita touched her cheek in sheer horror and disbelief. She


    stared at Ang with an irritated look.


    However, Ang seemed fearless at this moment. "What? You''re gonna p me back?" ''You are just a


    director in the hospital. Big deal! I, Ang, have never been afraid of anyone besides Daniel and Arvin,


    Let alone someone as bitchy as you, Nita, '' Ang thought to herself.


    Nita was no longer in a rage. She gently massaged her aching cheek and warned Ang, "You won''t


    get away with it!"


    "Go ahead. And, about Arvin, he won''t love you. That''s for sure. Even though he slept with you, that


    was only a one-time thing. He won''t be with you." Ang said that because she knew there was


    another girl between them, the phantom, the ever-linger effigy of his deepest love. Rosa.


    "You are talking about Rosa. Let me tell you something, Ang. Rosa and I are good friends. She had


    a heart attack. Doctors said she would die before she''s 30 years old. And if shees back within the


    following two years, do you think she will give Arvin up to you instead of me, her best friend?"


    ''Nita and Rosa are friends? I''ve never heard about that. And they both love Arvin. What a scandalous


    rtionship between them!'' Ang thought to herself. "So if Rosa, a good friend of yours,es back


    and finds out that you slept with her fiance, do you think she will be friends with you any more?" Ang


    didn''t forget to fight back.


    "That''s none of your business! I came for you tonight to tell you to leave Yao Hospital if you are a


    sensible girl. You don''t want to humiliate yourself. What if Rosaes back next year, or I get married


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    to Arvin? Then what do we call you? A mistress?"


    ''A mistress?


    Nita is so good. She took me as a mistress!'' Ang was getting angry, but she tried to stay calm.


    "If Rosaes back, that makes you a mistress. Not me. Why do I have to leave Arvin? Who do you


    think you are? He has chosen me and he loves me. All you are is the afterbirth." ''Why does Nita like to


    humiliate me? What will she get from this?'' Ang was overtly unhappy.


    Nita looked at Ang and replied, "Fine. But let me remind you of something. After Arvin and I moved


    in together, I''ve never used a prophctic. So don''t be so surprised if I get pregnant some day." Nita


    ended herst word with a cold, cryptic smile.


    Then she left the parking lot without any pleasantries, and Ang had no chance to say anything back;


    she was left dumbfounded and a little chilled from their encounter.


    After Nita left, Ang stood there for quite a long time, feeling her heart torn apart, and devoured


    endlessly, over and over. Then she got in her car.

 Chapter 150 I Dont Want to See Him Again

    Chapter 150 I Don''t Want to See Him Again


    In Stanley''s apartment


    Stanley couldn''t take his eyes of Ang since she was screaming and crying wildly, heaped up in


    Nancy''sforting arms. He seldom came back home so early as today. He nned to spend more


    time after work with his girlfriend, Nancy, but now his wish was ruined by Ang.


    Atst, he couldn''t stand her crying any more, so he took out his cell phone and called Arvin toe


    get her. "Yeah, where are you, Arv?"


    Arvin had to leave the loud room to speak. "I''m eating with clients. What''s the matter?"


    "How long does it take you to eat?" Stanley asked rudely. He would have been sleeping with Nancy if it


    weren''t for Ang.


    "About 20 minutes. Why?" Arvin felt a sense of impatience from Stanley''s voice.


    "Your girl is crying in Nancy''s arms at my house." Stanley took a look at Ang. She was still


    blubbering.


    He would have caught her by the hair and thrown her in the garbage pail had not Nancy stole her away


    in her arms for a sob sesh. It was unfortunate that Ang had called ahead of time to schedule the


    waterworks.


    ''My girl?'' Arvin wondered in mind who on earth that could be before Ang''s image showed up like an


    error. "What is she crying for?" Arvin was curious and a little worried.


    "Well, they are scolding you, Arvin. In their eyes, you are an asshole, who has two-timed Ang!"


    Stanley couldn''t help telling Arvin the truth. He felt it would get him here faster, and he was not wrong.


    Between the unstoppable trifecta of Rosa, Nita and Ang, Arvin had three-timed Ang, to be more


    urate about it.


    Arvin tried hard to recall where he had gone wrong, and how he could have made her cry without even


    being present. How could she consider him an asshole?


    He told Stanley there must have been some mimunication, because he hadn''t even seen Ang


    since the talent show, and everything had gone swimmingly there, he felt. "Keep an eye on her. I will be


    there soon."


    "Okay, I don''t care big guy. Just hurry up and get over here!" Stanley urged.


    Arvin nodded.


    Stanley was never so eager to see Arvin before. It must have really been a wet one. Ang was


    clutching Nancy''s hand like a vice-grip, and turned the tears on and off like a sprinkler.


    Stanley wondered why Ang had so many tears; at the rate she was going, she would end up getting


    dehydrated. He pictured his home being flooded and having to craft some kind of ridiculous IKEA boat


    to navigate the deadly pools of water to his fridge to get that special club sandwich he''d ordered.


    At 9:30, the door bell rang. Stanley opened it and found Arvin standing there. He hurried in as fast as


    he could. Stanley felt set free as soon as he saw Arvin.


    At this moment, Ang was still in Nancy''s arms. She peered at Arvin, who was approaching her,


    stretching a hand out to her.


    She turned her head back and buried it on Nancy''s shoulder. She wouldn''t move or say a word to him.


    Seeing Ang''s attitude, Arvin was sure that she was still mad at him.


    "Dr. Gu''s here, Ang. Level things out with Dr. Gu." Nancy kept patting Ang''s back and coaxing


    her to let up. Her hand was really beginning to throb for all of Ang''s vicious gripping.


    Suddenly, Ang replied without lifting her head up, "I don''t want to see him ever again! Why would


    you bring him here!"


    "But you agreed just now to talk about it when Arvines, remember?" Stanley was surprised that


    Ang changed her mind as quickly as she changed clothes. Stanley heard her say yes when they


    began talking.


    Arvin as usual stood there like a born mute staring at Ang and Nancy as if keeping a staring


    understand why Ang was acting so preposterously.


    Nancy learned closer to Arvin and was about to tell him what was going on but as soon as she did, she


    realized what a bad guy Arvin was, and couldn''t help scolding him. "How could you do this to Ang,


    Arvin? Apart from Rosa, why did you... why did you do it with Nita?"


    Nancy''s face blushed. She didn''t say the word ''sleep'' out loud. After all, she was just a girl.


    Arvin''s cock had once againnded him in hot soup, something he never wished for his privates, and


    could rte to that faith worse than death aforementioned. Anyway, he kind of sighed in realization.


    His face turned pale and fraught. ''Oh wow, okay, so she finally found out my secret.


    Hmm, how do I put this for such delicate ears? Could I say that I didn''t do it on purpose? Say that it


    was because of the cocktail that she gave me that night? No. She must feel like it was all her fault


    when she knows the reason. It''s the only reasonable thing, because as a man, I have to be without


    me.''


    Arvin pinched his shaft, his face full of fatigue.


    "Come here, Ang, " Arvin gently said.


    Ang lifted her head up a little from Nancy''s shoulder, and sat beside Nancy, head low.


    Arvin received no reply and he started to worry. Next, he went straight toward Ang and took her in


    his arms, heading for the door. He ripped her away and she let out a bald cry of panic.


    "Let me go, Arvin! I don''t want to go with you!" Ang struggled in his arms, her eyes red with tears.


    While Ang was struggling, Arvin managed to put on his shoes. As for Stanley, he was d to see


    the back of Ang, as now he could leer over Nancy for some private favors. He opened the door and


    passed Ang''s shoes to Arvin.


    Then he turned around and found out that Nancy looked so worried. Heforted her. "It''s all right,


    babe. Don''t worry. Let themselves handle this, okay?" Actually, Stanley didn''t believe that Arvin would


    three-time Ang at all. There must some mistake. Therefore, Arvin himself should be the one to


    handle this, not he or Nancy.


    "But I''m worried about Ang..."


    Nancy had no time to finish her words. She had been stopped by Stanley, "No more ''buts''. Tell me,


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nancy, in your heart, is Ang more important than me, than this?" he said lurching, with a


    domineering thrust. Stanley''s voice sounded unpleasant.


    Nancy coughed, "Oh, you found out about this, huh?"


    Seeing Nancy''s disgusted reaction, Stanley was quite upset, feeling his manhood dwindle in his hands.


    "From today onwards, I should be the most important person in your life, okay?"


    "No way. Ang doesn''t know how to protect herself and you, you are strong and tough. Therefore, I''m


    more worried about Ang than you." Although Stanley didn''t get what he wanted, he was quite happy


    to hear Nancypliment his strong beefy demeanor.


    The next moment, Nancy was taking it cuddle-style in Stanley''s arms. She heard him whisper, "Nggh,


    okay, thanks. Now it''s time for sleep. Goodnight. Snore."


    stered inside with thoughts of Ang, Nancy couldn''t sleep. She was going to work tomorrow, but


    she hadn''t gotten the chance to tell the good news to Ang. She had wanted it to be a surprise.


    Next moment, Nancy put her hands around Stanley''s neck, buried her face in his chest and said,


    "Okay."


    ''Ang, my friend, I''m happy now. I wish you and Arvin could figure things out and be happy, too.''


    Nancy thought to herself.


    Nancy was too positive. Things between Arvin and Ang were far from over, nor would they be happy


    for some time.


    Arvin and Ang were still in the neighborhood at this point, and Ang almost wriggled free from


    Arvin''s hog-tied over-the-shoulder grasp; she dreamed of escaping barefoot down the deserted streets.


    Arvin immediately followed her in case she got cold since the streets were primitively cold outside.


    Soon Arvin bundled Ang up in the car. Sitting in the back seat, Ang covered her face for fear of


    meeting eyes with Arvin.


    He saw her andunched into an eloquent exnation. "Such is life and life is idental, is it not


    Ang? And so was my action, because it is natural."


    However, Ang seemed apathetic in the back seat.


    "Let me tell you why, Ang..." Arvin kept on exining.


    "I won''t listen to you, so you''d better say nothing now." Ang resisted. ''No matter what reasons he


    gives, just remember he slept with Nita and never told you, '' she thought bitterly.


    He sighed regretfully. He took her dirty socks off, put on her shoes for her like he was her father, and


    then he went back to his seat.


    The car drove swiftly all the way out of the cul-de-sac. Finally, it stopped at Xinhe Garden.


    Ang jumped out of the car before Arvin had even parallel parked.


    He harangued her and caught her by the wrist once she had taken a few steps. No one could beat


    Arvin in a footrace; he would always catch her, no matter what. She was the rat, he was the cheetah.


    In the elevator, Ang had to stand in the corner since Arvin kept approaching her, and it scared her to


    no end.


    "You''ll live with me here in this apartment, Ang, " said Arvin ominously. "Till I say it''s okay to leave.


    You understand?"


    Ang was so surprised and she barked, "Why?"

 Chapter 151 She Did A Good Job

    Chapter 151 She Did A Good Job


    Arvin stared at her close and gave Ang a Kabedon. "Come on Ang, you know you hold my


    romantic allegiance. Did I say I even liked Nita? No. It won''t happen again. In fact, you can be in


    charge of who I live with from now on, alright?"


    Soon, the elevator door pinged open and they walked out to her apartment.


    Ang jolted in first and tried to shut the door on Arvin.


    But nothing could resist his mammoth strength, so he wedged the door and flung it open effortlessly


    and came in atst.


    He removed his shoes and sped her hands on the couch as they talked. "Did Nita tell you this? Is


    that how you found out?"


    "That isn''t the point! You had sex with her." Ang looked at him with scorn and whipped her hands


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    free.


    If he didn''t deny it, she would steel her resolve and send him packing.


    Arvin said reluctantly, "I said it was an ident..."


    "So, that means you did have sex?" Ang tried to control her emotion.


    Meanwhile, Arvin remained silent.


    Ang stood up suddenly and pushed him out of her apartment, "Get out! Get out!" Their rtionship


    had already been contaminated withplications because of the whole Rosa thing but now there was


    a third party! When she thought of Arvin''s stone grey b of a body pounding the deliquescent flesh of


    Nita it sent a shiver down her spine.


    And if it was an ident, what did the roofied sex with Ang mean besides a ck-out in memory?


    Was that also an ident? Because to Ang it had meant a lot.


    Anyway, Arvin found himself on the threshold of Ang''s apartment begging for mercy. She mmed


    the door on him.


    Arvin felt fretful and leaned one hand t on the wide door. After a long while, he called Kent, "Can the


    monitoring be repaired?"


    "Yes, but it might take some time..."


    "How long?"


    "About one week!"


    "One week?" That was way too long for Arvin! He was unwilling to wait even one day! It had to be


    Arvin was suspicious of the whole event. The monitoring of that day when he had sex was broken and


    all supervision records were lost! It was not a coincidence!


    "Okay, Doctor Gu."


    "Side note, bring Nita''s keeper, servants and assistant to my office tomorrow. I''m going to question


    them by myself." What they said was the same and it was too doubtful.


    "I''ve got it!"


    "Good. That''s all." Arvin hung up the phone. He hurried downstairs in a strop. He didn''t get in his car


    until the light in Ang''s room went out.


    At Gu Family


    Teresa put Nita on speaker as she applied face cream.


    "... Auntie, I just love Arvin too much. Maybe I''ve done it in a wrongful way, but at least I didn''t hit


    Ang. But she pped me! My god. Actually, I don''t me her. I know she also loves Arvin, but I''ve


    slept with Arvin. So, I have to fight for my happiness since Arvin and I are getting married."


    Teresa stopped suddenly, "Ang pped you?"


    "Yes... My mother had to apply ice on my face... It''s all swollen. It doesn''t matter. As long as she leaves


    Arvin alone forever then it''s okay and I don''t care about the physical injuries. You win some you lose


    some."


    Teresa said after a short while, "Ang is too self-righteous. Nita, does Arvin know she did this?"


    ''She pped Nita? It might be true...because Ang is that kind of person.''


    "Auntie... he doesn''t know anything. I didn''t tell him. Please don''t tell him. Otherwise, he would


    misunderstand me." Nita sounded embarrassed and hesitant.


    Teresa took the phone and left the dressing table, "Nita, I will try to persuade Arvin to marry you. Arvin


    will be 30 years old when the New Yeares. He should get married or else he''ll turn into a pile of


    grey ash, and no one wants to have children with a pile of grey ash, you know what I mean?"


    ''Nita is a more stable and mature candidate than Ang for Arvin''s heart. She has to be the best


    choice for Arvin and I know because I''m a wife and mother and somehow that gives me the


    responsibility to make these decisions on behalf of others.''


    When Teresa hung up the phone, she called Arvin since Arvin didn''t return home that night.


    "Mum!" Arvin just got back to Shengfeng Mansion. He threw away his coat on the coat hanger.


    "Arvin, where are you? Are you busy?"


    Arvin felt a little relieved upon hearing her concern, "I just got back. I''m not busy."


    "Okay. I heard something today. Ang pped Nita."


    ''Ang pped Nita?''


    Arvin said coldly. "Okay. I see."


    "How could Ang p Nita? Aren''t you going to do something? What are you going to do with


    Ang?"


    "Of course, I will do something!" Arvin gave himself a ss of water and drank it all up in one glutinous


    slurp. "I will praise Ang! She did a good job!"


    "Arvin!" Teresa shrieked in shock. "Ang will be spoiled by you!" Two days ago, Arvin was partial to


    Ang even though she hit Baron. It was as if he was blind to her atrocious behavior and actually fell


    more head-over-heels for her the more she acted it out. She was a criminal, couldn''t he see that?


    No. Arvin shielded her against the world, as he would continue doing. Even if she pped Nita. He


    encouraged her amoral proclivities.


    Arvin smiled, "Mum, it''s not your business. Besides, Ang has already been spoiled all her life by


    Chuck and Sven; do you think she''s a bad girl from her upbringing?"


    In fact, in Arvin''s eyes, Ang was the best girl in the world no matter what Teresa said.


    But deep down inside, Teresa knew Ang was a good girl. She knit her eyebrows and rubbed her


    face in frustration. "Ask Ang to apologize to Nita! It''s wrong to p others no matter what


    happened."


    "Mum, I don''t want to do this. Let the two girls solve their own problems!" Arvin didn''t want to hear


    Nita''s name being mentioned when he was trying to rx.


    "Well, if Ang were pped by Nita, what would you do? Will you let it go the way you''re doing now?"


    "... Mum, " he responded coldly, "You already know my answer! Good night!" Then, he hung up the


    phone and didn''t give Teresa the chance to chip in one of her nosy one-liners.


    Arvin looked at his phone and pictured Ang''s tender, joyous visage.


    He cared about her, and called Ang, but he couldn''t get through to her.


    He sighed, "Okay, it will be better to let her have a little peace. Just a little. God knows I have urges I


    need to fulfill. I can make decisions only when I find out the truth."


    So, he left his phone on the table and went to the bathroom to rx.


    Next morning, Ang was almostte for work because of her sleeplessness the night before. So, she


    rushed to the research and development department in a hurry.


    Although she was not in the charge of anyone, she was introduced to the faculty by Arvin and didn''t


    want to bring him any troubles.


    When she changed her coat in the changing room, a woman in white coat, mask and hat stood barring


    her way. Ang didn''t notice who it was because of her bad mood. So, she moved to the other side to


    let the woman pass.

 Chapter 152 She Just Left for A Blind Date

    Chapter 152 She Just Left for A Blind Date


    But instead of getting out of the way, the woman in the coat followed Ang''s step, barring her path at


    every attempt. It totally weirded Ang out. So Ang walked to the right, but the woman still followed


    her, and stood in her path again.


    Ang raised her head suddenly to meet the face of her obstructive counterpart, about to get angry.


    But when she found the familiar eyes, she shouted, "Nancy, Nancy, why are you at work?"


    Nancy removed the mask and smiled, "I''m feeling all better despite nearly dying a few days ago from


    several hundred stab wounds, so I can go back to work!"


    "Oh my god that''s great news!" Last night, she talked a lot with Stanley and finally he allowed her to go


    to work today. To give Ang a surprise, Nancy got up early this morning, called the director of the


    research and development department and then went to work.


    Ang and Nancy hugged together happily and Ang felt much better right now that her soulmate


    was here with her atst.


    With thepany of Nancy, Ang would be able to work for a capitalist happily. It was like being back


    in university, she felt, with all the schoolgirlish tittering as before. Later, Arvin called Ang several


    times, but Ang didn''t answer him because she was still infuriated with his womanizing ways.


    She didn''t text him before so why would she text him now? Silly man.


    You know what actually, Ang did almost answer her phone when Arvin rang, but she had seen Nita


    getting on his silvery Pagani. Therefore, she was mad again and decided not to answer.


    So she obviously hung up the phone again which was exmatory behavior altogether!


    Arvin looked at his phone sadly. "It''s the time to see Ang, " he said ominously as if he were going to


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    a funeral.


    "Arvin, I''m very happy to see your grandmother with you." At the lunch time, Kent went to Nita''s office


    and told her Doctor Gu invited her to have a dinner with his grandmother tonight.


    In fact, she always knew that Lily didn''t like her and was not supportive about her rtionship with her


    grandson Arvin; the whole thing stunk of rivalry. But tonight, his grandmother asked her to have dinner


    with her. Teresa must''ve put her up to it because there was no way that she would''ve gone along


    willingly, knowing how dearly she loved Arvin.


    Very deep down inside, she was very happy and greeted Arvin even though Arvin seemed very


    emotionless as per usual.


    However, Arvin didn''t utter one word. He just nodded his head slightly.


    When Nita felt a little disappointed, she found a girl in a white down jacket. It was Ang!


    She just stood there and watched her getting in Arvin''s car.


    At this time,ing to her senses, Nita finally felt a little better.


    When they arrived at the house of the Gu family, everything was busy and in a flux. Susanna, Nita''s


    aunt, was there, and she became so happy when she saw Nita that she beamed like a car headlight.


    She took Nita to Arvin''s grandmother at once through five sets of double doors.


    "Mum, look! Nita is here! She came as you requested."


    Nita gave Lily some presents and greeted her politely, "Grandmother, I''m here to see you!"


    Lily smiled with satisfaction, rooting through the bag full of butter biscuits and prunes, things the elderly


    enjoy, and pulled Nita to her side. "Nita, you are getting more beautiful with every passing day."


    Susanna thought Lily must approve of the rtionship between Nita and Arvin.


    Arvin was not interested in their talk. He threw the car keys down in the bowl in the hallway, and went


    upstairs directly where he gave strict instructions not to be disturbed, and demanded the WiFi


    password.


    He stayed upstairs till dinner was served, then went downstairs and ate quietly with his family. He didn''t


    bother ncing at Nita.


    After dinner was finished, and the tes were put away, Arvin''s grandmother asked him to the living


    room. He looked at his phone and didn''t find any messages sent by Ang.


    "She is really angry, that little girl!"


    He clicked on Weibo and entered Ang''s ount.


    Suddenly, his face changed.


    Ang was having dinner outside just now. That was not the point! She was having the dinner with


    Nancy, Stanley and... Fabian!


    Two men and two women looked very happy! She had obviously put it up just to toy with Arvin''s heart


    and make him jealous.


    Arvin stood up and was going to leave the family, but he was stopped by Lily.


    "Arvin, I''m going to feel Nita''s pulse! If you are engaged to her, I''d like to have a grand-grandson in the


    future."


    When Lily was finished, Nita''s face turned red.


    Susanna''s birdlikeughter scratched the easel of Arvin''s soul; she just couldn''t wait to tell Finn this


    good news.


    Sooner rather thanter, the servant brought Lily''s medicine box to her and Nita demonstrated her


    pulse in front of Lily. Everybody became silent to let Lily focus on feeling her pulse.


    Lily closed her eyes and the others had no idea what she was feeling. But Lily smiled secretly.


    Several minutester, she took her hands back, opened her eyes and told Nita, "I felt too much liver


    heat emanating from your body. You''d better take good care of yourself. Everything is fine."


    Actually, Lily was much happier inside because she just found a secret.


    "Okay, grandmother." Nita took her hand back and nced at the stalwart, emotionless Arvin with a


    sanguine face.


    She was satisfied now since she had received the approval of Arvin''s grandmother. Surely this was


    enough to bear his child, she felt.


    Atst, Arvin found an excuse and asked the driver of his family to send Nita back, like an unwanted


    package.


    Only Arvin and his grandmother were left in the room. Lily couldn''t helpughing when she found Nita


    could not be her grandson''s wife...


    "Grandmother, tell me what you found!" Arvin looked at Ang''s Weibo and guessed whether Ang


    was still with Fabian or not.


    ''Stanley, aren''t you my good friend? You should tell me when Ang is with other men!'' Arvin thought


    to himself.


    Lily stoppedughing and told Arvin in secret, "Nita is still a virgin! I found that out when I felt her


    pulse!"


    Arvin looked at Lily suddenly, "Are you sure about that?"


    "Of course!" She had been working on traditional Chinese medicine for her whole life and couldn''t be


    called a famous doctor if she couldn''t find out whether Nita was a virgin or not.


    Arvin had a lot of faith in Lily. Right now, he was waiting for the monitoring to be repaired.


    Here was another question... Who was the girl he''d slept with that night? At present, Ang was the


    prime suspect.


    "Thank you, grandmother!" Arvin couldn''t wait to leave the Gu family home once he''d found out this


    unbelievable truth.


    When he was in Xinhe Garden, he couldn''t get through to Ang''s phone. Therefore, he called Nancy


    and she said, "Okay. Doctor Gu. Ang just left by way of Fabian''s private ne."


    "Where is she going?"


    "The New Year ising! We somehow all forgot about it. She has to celebrate the new year with her


    family!"


    Arvin was speechless.


    A lot of people were not happy in the new year such as Arvin, Nita and Ang...


    Arvin called Sven. "Director Gu, are you paying New Year''s rates just to call me?"


    "Where is Ang?"


    Ang had not answered his phone for almost one month. Arvin was going to give her a good lesson


    when he saw her.


    "Ang? She just left for a blind date! My mum arranged this. Maybe she has been at the


    rendezvous... Hello, are you still there, Arvin?" Sven looked at his phone andughed when he saw


    that Arvin had mysteriously hung up mid-sentence.

 Chapter 153 Why do You Hide from Me

    Chapter 153 Why do You Hide from Me


    From the benign darkness came a familiar voice to Sven''s ears. "Brother, what are you doing home?"


    Ang, who had just woken up from a shallow and restive sleep, pressed the ball of her palm into one


    of her eyes and stared at the figure of Sven out of perplexity.


    "Ang, you''re awake? I came back because I forgot something. What are you doing downstairs?"


    Sven hesitated, ''Should I tell my sister about Arvin''s call or not? What kind of brother would I be if I


    don''t?''


    "I couldn''t sleep well. I was thirsty. I''m getting a drink of water." Presently, she went straight down to the


    kitchen to get herself a ss of lukewarm, limey water.


    "Okay. That''s understandable. You''ve had a long, exciting week. You''re probably all jacked up from that


    still. But you do need to rest. So go upstairs and sleep." As she turned, Sven mulled it over onest


    time. He decided against familial ties, he wouldn''t tell his sister about the call.


    Ang went back to her room upstairs, and when she got there, the phone was ringing out again. It


    was Arvin...


    She didn''t answer her phone out of anxiety for what it portended. But sooner rather thanter, a text


    message popped up from Arvin. The message was almost as cruel as a call in terms of the anxiety and


    stress it caused Ang. The message read: "If you don''t answer the phone, I''m going to C Country to


    talk to your mum!"


    ...


    It started to ring again, and this time Ang answered. "What do you want?" she asked rudely. A little


    too rudely, so she added, "Director Gu."


    "Ang, who allowed you to go on this blind date? Come back to my apartment immediately!" Ang,


    who still strove to wipe the sleeps out of her eyes, was confused. The words swum up into her


    consciousness and dashed away again, meaninglessly.


    ''What is he talking about? A blind date?'' "What blind date? I''m sleeping at my home..."


    Arvin''s anger disappeared upon hearing her soft spoken voice.


    Impulsion is the devil''s sin! And that made Ang his weak spot! He wasn''t able to calm his passions


    from exploding one by one. Especially not when they rted to Ang.


    ''Okay! I was teased by Sven!''


    "What blind date?" Ang asked him.


    Arvin coughed and said, "Nothing. I would like to talk to you after the New Year celebration."


    Ang sat in the cup-like seat fashioned from her quilt and said, "It depends on my mood."


    "... Ang." He said her name in low serious tenor.


    "Don''t you miss me?"


    "Doctor Gu, you can talk to me right now! You don''t have to wait till after the New Year." Although she


    sounded normal, Ang was so sentimentally excited that she grabbed the sheet tightly to control her


    emotion...


    Arvin was silent for a while, "I''d like to talk to you face to face. I''m going to C Country, you..."


    "I won''t be free to talk then, I''ll be busy." She refused his suggestion at once without recourse for a


    second thought.


    Then, everything became silent. Arvin felt a little pain bruise his heart.


    "Ang, I promise that nothing happened between Nita and me."


    ''Oh my, what was that?'' Ang thought. Why did he say that? He admitted it was an ident at that


    night! But why did he now say that nothing happened between them?


    Maybe Arvin could register her confusion over the phone because next moment, he continued by


    saying, "I''m repairing the monitoring record. I''ll show you the evidence." Gasp! It was all Fabian''s fault.


    He said he was a little busy and had no time to repair the record.


    Arvin was so mad that he almost wanted to change his job! He even wanted to repair the monitoring


    record by himself!


    Ang was in aplicated mood when she heard this, with no clear cut feeling. "But..." she


    whispered. ''''This has absolutely nothing to do with me!'' She finished the sentence in her mind.


    Despite nothing having transpired between Arvin and Nita, Rosa still hadn''t shown up yet.


    Arvin said nothing.


    In the end, Arvin hung up on Ang. Ang recalled what Arvin said and thought he must be angry...


    After lunch, Ang left her home without telling anyone.


    Why did she leave her home in secret? Because she was going to see Arvin... Since she came back


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    from J City, Chuck had asked her everyday to leave Arvin.


    He couldn''t approve of so strange a union. If Chuck knew she went to see Arvin, he would feel


    obligated to punish her.


    To Ang''s surprise, Arvin came to C Country quicker than she expected.


    City of Rose


    Ang stood on the street before the hotel where she knew Arvin was staying; she got his room


    number from the front desk and felt very nervous approaching his door.


    The doorbell rang. And the door swung wide open.


    Arvin didn''t give her the chance to talk. He seized her hands and pulled her into the room.


    She was against the wall. Arvin kissed on her lips deep and hard.


    The environment in the room became vague in the periphery. Not that Ang cared about her


    surroundings when Arvin kissed her like this. Everything melted away. Ang had to hold his waist as


    she kissed him back.


    Arvin had not been with her closely for one month and couldn''t control himself. Especially when he


    knew nothing happened between Nita and him, he had nothing to worry about anymore.


    Ang was pressed under his body while Arvin was going to take it a step further. Unluckily, he was


    refused...


    "No... No..." She was a little afraid. Chuck would punish her hard if she had sex with Arvin and was


    found by her family.


    But Arvin thought it might be Ang''s first time. So, he didn''t put her under too much pressure and


    asked her to help him in another way.


    After a long while, Arvin went to the bath room and left Ang on the bed. She covered herself up with


    the quilt.


    ''My god! I''m still angry with Arvin! How could I sleep with him right now?''


    They hadn''t seen each other for one month but slept together in the hotel at once upon seeing each


    other.


    Arvin came back and held her in his arms.


    "Ang."


    "Yes..." She was still shy and felt embarrassed.


    Arvin enjoyed her smell, "Why are you with Fabian? And why do you hide from me?"


    "What? No..." ''Okay. He meant that night.'' She remembered thatst time, Fabian insisted on sending


    her back home.


    Later, she stopped talking. Arvin touched her face, "Stay away from Fabian and don''t hide from me


    anymore!"


    If she could hide from him, she would not stay with him right now...


    When she received Arvin''s call, she was so excited that she changed her clothes immediately and


    rushed out.


    "Okay." She promised him since she knew she couldn''t hide from him.


    Arvin held her in his arms tightly, "You must have poisoned me! Your love is too potent. How could I be


    so crazy about you!" He missed her so much in the one month they''d been apart.


    "Why did you say that?" Ang raised her head and looked at his handsome jaw.


    Arvin smiled at her and said nothing.


    Now, their problem had been sessfully solved.


    He was not angry if she promised not hide from him any more...


    The environment in the room was so beautiful and erotic that Ang couldn''t help holding him tightly


    and put her head on his chest.


    She missed his embrace and his chest so much...


    Late in the afternoon, they held each other''s hand and left City of Rose.


    "Oh, my god!" Suddenly, Ang lowered her head... She ran into Daniel almost as soon as they left the


    hotel!

 Chapter 154 Shes My Girl

    Chapter 154 She''s My Girl


    Daniel was being tailed by a few of his own subordinates, which lent him an ominous air.


    Ang felt nervous and guilty. She lowered her head at once and said inwardly to herself, "Don''t see


    me! Don''t see me..." She was so nervous that she almost forgot that Arvin and Daniel were best


    friends.


    She just felt Arvin hold her, and with his other hand he reached out and shook Daniel''s hand


    frically.


    "Ahoy matey! When did youe here? Why didn''t you tell me?" Daniel said.


    Arvin smiled, "Well truth be told, it''s just a provisional decision, and a mad-cap one at that! I came to


    cheer Ang up first and then I was going to call you."


    ''What? Why did he say that?''


    Ang tried to take her hand back, but failed. Besides, she felt Daniel was looking at her, so she raised


    her head and smiled at him, "Daniel, what a coincidence!"


    ''Arvin and Ang?'' Daniel was surprised.


    Daniel looked at them and found everything he needed to know when he saw Arvin holding Ang''s


    hand. He raised his hand and was going to touch Ang''s hair... But, he was stopped. Arvin knew what


    Daniel was going to do, so he stopped him.


    They looked at each other. Daniel smiled while Arvin felt unsatisfied.


    It seemed that Ang and Arvin were, as they say in the movies, together. Daniel, as Ang''s brother


    couldn''t even touch her head.


    Arvin was in love with her, and that meant exerting his full control to keep her as one of his


    possessions.


    ''Cold Arvin and cute Ang going out together... It''s a very interesting turn of events indeed!'' Arge


    genuine smile spread across Daniel''s face. "I''m going to see a friend. My uncle Joey''s son. Arvin, you


    met him before. Tonight, I will call Jane, you and Ang, Jerry and Sven together. Let''s have a party."


    When he was finished, Ang opened her eyes, "Daniel, my brother, please don''t... call Sven!" She


    didn''t want Sven to see that she was with Arvin!


    Daniel nced at Arvin upon hearing her words. It seemed that Daniel was tacitly asking Arvin what


    had happened. Arvin looked at Daniel, "Since Ang doesn''t want to see Sven, don''t call him. We can


    still have a good time without him."


    ... ''No! I never say that I don''t want to see my brother!'' Ang cried inwardly.


    When they said goodbye to Daniel, Ang got into an SUV with Arvin and left City of Rose.


    "Where are we going?" She asked him out of curiosity.


    "You''ll find it out."


    ...


    The car stopped in a studio which was decorated in the Minguo style.


    "You and Me Studio, " read the signboard over the studio, which was engraved on an old tree root and


    hung over the door.


    A middle-aged man in a ck Sun Yat-sen suit was guarding the door and waiting for them. Maybe he


    knew about Arvin''s mysophobia, because he wore a pair of disposable gloves to shake Arvin''s hand


    with. "I knew you woulde here today. So, I wore these pair of disposable gloves so that you


    needn''t wash your handster on!"


    The man''s voice sounded raspy. It was difficult to hear what he was saying if you didn''t listen to him


    carefully.


    Arvin reached out his hand, removed the man''s gloves and held them in the air, "Uncle Culler, there''s


    some powder on them! Are you sure they are prepared for me?"


    The manughed loudly and didn''t felt embarrassed. Although it sounded horrible, he looked kind,


    "Wow, you''ve found it! Director Gu, the future of Yao Hospital must be very bright under your


    guidance!"


    Arvin smiled and said nothing. Instead, he pulled Ang closer and introduced, "Uncle Culler, this is


    my girl!"


    When she heard this introduction, Ang was so excited that she pinched his hand and her face


    turned red at once.


    ''His girl? Not girlfriend?'' The middle-aged man took great care to notice these kinds of trip-ups in


    speech; he took Arvin''s meaning very cautiously.


    Uncle Culler took out his sses, looked Ang up and down and nodded, "The girl looks good. I can


    see that she is an outgoing and cute girl from her eyes! She can have a better man! You are too


    emotionless and cold!"


    Then, Uncle Culler asked Ang directly, "Little girl, I have a son who is just about your age. I want to


    introduce him to you..."


    "Uncle Culler, where is the thing that I''ve ordered?" Arvin interrupted him coldly.


    Ang thought Uncle Culler would break away and start talking to Arvin again once he''d been


    interrupted, but much to her distaste, Culler still stared at her, taking in her full form gradually. So


    Ang felt impelled to answer him, "Arvin will be unhappy if you introduce me to your son, so I''d advise


    against it, Uncle Culler."


    She refused Uncle Culler directly.


    Uncle Cullerughed once he heard her answer and patted Arvin on the shoulders. "Let''s go inside!"


    Then, he led the way while Ang and Arvin followed him hand in hand.


    On her way into the house, Ang found a lot of treasures such as dzi beads, root carvings, jade


    sculptures and turquoise... various kinds of priceless antique collections.


    They went upstairs and sat down by a table. A middle-aged woman in the traditional cheongsam sat in


    front of them motionlessly.


    Her eyes were dark without any luster. She... waspletely blind.


    When she heard footsteps, she smiled, "Arvin, are you here? I can hear your step."


    Her voice was clear and melodic, which was a drastic and radical differenct to Uncle Culler''s.


    "Auntie Culler, it''s me." Arvin sat down at the table with Ang while Uncle Culler came directly into the


    room.


    "Arvin... are you with someone? Or am I mistaken? Do you have a girl with you, ?" Ang was


    surprised, ''Isn''t she a blind person? How could she know there was a girl beside Arvin?''


    Most surprisingly, Auntie Culler took out some leaves and put them into the dark-red enameled pottery


    with ease. It was actually all done expertly and at a leisurely pace. Then, she poured into the pot someContent ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    hot water, washed the tea leaves and made tea...


    Ang was greatly impressed by the tactile skill she employed. Arvin looked at her and smiled, "Yes.


    She is Ang."


    Auntie Culler nodded with a great whimsical smile, "Ang, nice to meet you."


    Ang greeted to her at once, "Nice to meet you too, auntie Culler!"


    "The gift must be for Ang, right?" Auntie Culler gave each of them one cup of tea and seemed to be


    asking Arvin, but there was no real indication who she was speaking to.


    Ang looked at Arvin confusedly. Arvin nodded his head. "What''s the present?"


    Sooner rather thanter, they discovered the answer to that question.


    A ck square box was presented in front of her on the table. Auntie Culler pointed to it approximately.


    Ang opened the box and couldn''t believe her eyes when she looked at the gift!


    It was a giant white south sea pearl. She could tell that it was invaluable from its color and size.


    People who was familiar with pearls knew that the resource of south sea pearls was limited. It was so


    hard to search for a perfect south sea pearl...


    No matter in aspects of price or rarity, the south sea pearl was the king of pearls. Its price was two or


    three times of that of Tahitian pearl.


    This huge, round and pure south sea pearl glowed with natural beauty, a symbolic color of


    iparable elegance and romance.

 Chapter 155 How Could You Be So Sissy

    Chapter 155 How Could You Be So Sissy


    It was Uncle Culler who had spread the news that this pearl was the most irresistible one in the world,


    as broadcast on the local news, and jewelers from all over the world came to inspect the pearl for its


    authenticity. They found that it matched their expectations exactly. It was the most priceless gem in


    existence to date. The rich families of the world expressed their greed for it, and even the president of


    C country had to de-escte the situation when his wife made demands to seize Uncle Culler''s assets


    so that he would have to sell the pearl on just to make payments. It certainly causedmotion in the


    international scene.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    And then, it turned out after a series of uplicated events, that Arvin became the pearl''s true owner.


    And now, it belonged to Ang.


    "Is this really and truly the pearl that everyone has been talking about? How curious. It has been the


    smash hit of this decade." Ang could not contain her excitement as she ventured this opinion.


    She had been interested in rare jewels all her life and had heard about this pearl through many nights


    alone in the R and D ward with only a television to keep herpany.


    Uncle Culler nodded. He cast his gaze over the pearl and then turned his look to Arvin.


    Seeing the surprise on Ang''s face, Arvin broke out into a boyish grin.


    No matter how much energy and money he had spent, it was worth it to elicit the surprise of a cute,


    wide-eyed little girl such as Ang.


    When they left the Culler''s house that evening, there were several things in her hands. All these were


    chosen by Ang and bought by Arvin for her as gifts.


    Ang silently counted out the value of these gifts, and she found that they valued quite high.


    Their price was so high, in fact, that she felt it was difficult to figure out their exact value with any


    urate measurement.


    Sitting in the passenger seat, Ang couldn''t help moving close to Arvin. "Big Wing, what reward do


    you want?" she asked him. "I''ll do anything you please."


    After a moment''s consideration, Arvin put his hand on the back of her head and pushed it forward in his


    direction, then he kissed her gently.


    Oh! ''Why does he kiss me suddenly? Is it his answer to my question?'' she wondered.


    But...


    Fine! Ang stopped wondering and decided to let Arvin kiss her as he pleased.


    She put her arms around his waist and crept up closer to him.


    After a while, they heard the sound of loud, opprobrious of knocking. Their kiss was cut short by


    someone banging on the bo of Arvin''s car.


    They opened their eyes together but they were still hugging each other. This was because Ang felt


    her mind turn nk after the kiss. As for Arvin, he didn''t want their kiss to be bothered and he


    pretended that he hadn''t hearing this noise.


    The sound hadn''t stopped yet. Instead, it got louder. Ang came to her senses finally and pushed


    Arvin away. Leaning against Arvin''s chest, she looked out towards the direction of the sound.


    The man knocking the car was none other than Sven, who stared in at them with a rage-filled, annoyed


    face.


    There was someone else behind him. Nicole!


    She was snickering with her hand covering her mouth.


    ''Damn it! We''ve been caught by my brother!'' Ang realized in rm. She disengaged from Arvin''s


    chest and sat straight up, hiding her head in her curls of hair. She tidied her dress and opened the car


    door to greet them. "Brother and my sister-inw, nice to see you!"


    Sven gave her a re of contempt and looped around the other side of the car, then he caught Arvin


    who was about to get out of the car. "How dare you flirt with my sister in C Country? I don''t need your


    exnation! Just get out! Let''s duel!" hemanded.


    Arvin indifferently nced at Sven, threw down his hands which had been gripping his coat, and


    pretended to dust himself off. Finally he asked Sven, "Why are you here with your wife?"


    Sven put his hands in his pockets and replied in a cold tone, "I heard that Culler has a precious pearl


    and I came to have a look." It did not escape his notice that Ang found this statement very crude


    and humorous; he had wanted to bargain for it so he could give it to her, that was really why he came,


    to make his sister happier than ever.


    However... He suddenly realized something and looked at Arvin to ask him, "Why are you here?"


    Seeing Ang''s joyful face when she was talking with Nicole, Sven predicated that the pearl might


    have a new owner.


    "I came for tea." Arvin replied to him briefly.


    "Where is the pearl?"


    Sven asked him directly.


    Arvin showed Sven his pearl button of his shirt, "Here."


    Sven was annoyed and mocked Arvin, "Why don''t you use a real button? It''s so weird for a man to


    decorate his shirt with pearls." But Sven had to admit that the pearl on Arvin''s shirt perfectly suited him.


    Sven was jealous of Arvin.


    "It''s none of your business!" Arvin answered impatiently, then he leaned against the car to wait for


    Ang.


    Arvin used this pearl button only because Ang liked pearls, but Sven didn''t understand it.


    Suddenly, Sven stretched out his arm and pressed himself against the car door next to Arvin, all cool


    and casual. Then he stared at Arvin and warned him, "Stay away from my sister!"


    Ang was shocked by Sven''s action and she covered her mouth with her hand to prevent herself


    from letting out a scream. Now Sven and Arvin were so close to each other! Ang shouted, "Brother!


    What are you going to do with Arvin?"


    Arvin only belonged to herself and she wouldn''t share him with anyone else. Even her brother couldn''t


    steal him from her.


    Arvin frowned. "Go away!" he told Sven.


    Sven thought a while. Then he pressed another hand against the car too and snickered, "How about


    giving up my sister? Why not let me be your boyfriend?"


    Arvin cast a re of contempt at him. "How could you be so sissy?" he asked Sven back. "I don''t fuck


    dudes. You''d better leave now, or else!"


    Sven was confused. He wondered why he was thought to be sissy. Sven removed his arms angrily, but


    he didn''t know what to say to justify himself and only rejected by pointing at Arvin with his finger.


    Then he walked towards Nicole and put his arm around her shoulder. "Honey, Arvin just said I''m sissy.


    Do you think so?" he asked her.


    Ang was taking photos secretly for Sven and Arvin when she heard his words, then she burst into


    Nicole also gave him a cold reply, "Yes, you are."


    Sven fell into silence out of pure embarrassment. After a while, he seemed toe to his senses again


    and threatened Ang, "You are a traitor. How could you cheat on your family and date Arvin behind


    our backs? I''ll tell our parents and ask them to punish you with heavy strictures!"


    Arvin came forward to Ang and sheltered her with his body. "Now I have known how you treat


    Ang. I''ll take her to leave and nevere back, so you won''t have a chance to offend her anymore!"


    Sven felt wronged. He began to doubt whether he was Ang''s brother or not.


    "Shut up! Where is the pearl?" Sven asked Arvin.


    Arvin pointed at the car.


    Sven had to think fast to guess that the pearl was in the car! But he said nothing. Instead, he released


    a sigh.


    If a man loves a woman, he would want to give her the whole world. Even though he couldn''t make it,


    he would give her the best thing he could get.


    It was estimated that the pearl was worth at least one billion dors.


    And Arvin would buy it for Ang without hesitation, because that is what true love meant. It was a


    symbolic sacrifice.


    There was no doubt that Arvin and Ang loved each other deeply. Sven was caught a moral


    crossroads whether to support their union or to keep on rejecting it out of principle. It caused him much


    mental anguish.


    It seemed that Ang didn''t care about it at all. Now she was holding the photos she just shot and


    talking with Arvin happily.


    ...


    In the private room 666 of Storm Nightclub at night


    When Ang and Arvin arrived, Daniel was embracing his wife''s waist with his eyes closed.


    J stood up as she saw Ang. After greeting Arvin, she held Ang''s arm and asked her in a low


    voice, "Ang, are you Arvin''s girlfriend now?" She saw them entering this room hand in hand just


    now.


    "Not... yet." Ang shook her head reluctantly. It was totally unfeasible; she realized to deny it after


    he''d literally bought her a billion dor pearl and gave up most of his friends for her, but still he hadn''t


    asked, so it didn''t make a difference.


    Two managers of this club arrived to greet them as Arvin had just sat down beside Daniel.

 Chapter 156 Dont Waste It

    Chapter 156 Don''t Waste It


    Arvin eyed the menu out of curiosity and pomposity; this was of course before he looked askance at


    the two women, who were chattering incessantly about nothing at all, as they were wont to do. Then he


    held up the menu to the manager, and said, "A ss of whisky. What do you want to drink, honey?" he


    asked Ang. He thought it would be better to ask Ang''s opinion.


    As Ang was a waif-like lightweight and would get drunk after one ss of wine, so it did no harm to


    drink a little healthy alcohol; in fact, Arvin held out hope for it because that meant she would be easier


    to manage in the bedroom. If she wanted to drink more, he would refuse her ess to his credit card


    and he wouldn''t drink alcohol either.


    Now Ang was embarrassed. She was shocked by Arvin addressing her so forthrightly.


    J made a face at Ang and she teased her, "Why not tell your honey Arvin what you want to


    drink?"


    Ang blushed immediately, then she picked up the menu with pretend calmness to obviate her


    shyness. "I want to drink this, " and she pointed at something on the menu. It was a carbonated


    beverage.


    The reason she chose it was sample. She felt happy today and didn''t need alcohol to drive her mood


    away. She was bipr.


    When the manager left, nodding a dozen times as was the custom, Daniel pulled J back to his side


    and Ang was going to sit beside J but Arvin pulled her arm and held her back. Then she had to


    sit next to him.


    Ang was absolutely mortified to be sat so close to Arvin and getting wet in such close proximity to


    other people present. She tried to fidget and wriggle her way free of his grip, embarrassed. Arvin


    however, had other ns, and stopped her from leaving. He shoved his right arm into her, and locked


    her in tight squeeze as he wrapped one arm around her shoulder and slightly lifted her chin with his


    strong hand so that she was obligated to look at him.


    Arvin gave her a signal to see the rest people. When she turned round, she saw something


    embarrassing.


    She didn''t know what J had just told Daniel, but whatever it was, it had turned them both on,


    because now they were kissing affectionately.


    Wow! "You are so lovey-dovey, Jane..." Then she was quiet. Because what she wanted to say next had


    been interrupted by Arvin''s kiss.


    "They have made such a romantic atmosphere for us. Don''t waste it!" Arvin said with orgiastic intent; all


    that was missing was the leather and shackles.


    ...


    Later on, the door of this room was opened and a man came in and screamed, "Oh my God! Am I in


    the wrong room?"


    The two couples stopped kissing when they saw someonee in.


    The neer was J''s brother. She had been ustomed to Daniel''s shamelessness so she only


    pinched Daniel''s arm.


    But Ang felt extremely ashamed. She bit her lip tightly and lifted her head to greet the man, "Hello


    Jerry."


    "Did you ask me toe here only to watch you guys kissing? Especially you, Arvin! How have you


    be Ang''s boyfriend?" Jerry sat beside Arvin. A female manager came in and brought him a


    ss of whisky then she left at once.


    The people in this room tonight were all the most distinguished customers of this club. Therefore, all


    the waiters had been dispatched to other rooms. Only managers or leadership were left to serve them.


    Arvin didn''t answer his question and asked, "Where is your wife? Why didn''t shee with you?"


    "She went to attend her ssmate''s wedding." After a sip of wine, Jerry felt lonely for having no


    "Why don''t you go with your wife, Jerry?" Ang asked him out of curiosity.


    She thought that a couple should attend parties like this together. It was essential that a man in keeping


    with the social setting attended big events like weddings in thepany of his wife.


    "Of course I will go. But I have an importantwsuit tomorrow, so I have to go there tomorrow night."


    Jerry didn''t tell them that this ssmate was a man, so he couldn''t allow his wife to go alone.


    J revealed his little secret. "She''s attending a ssmate''s wedding. A guy. My brother was worried


    about her so he asked his assistant to follow her there and scope it out."


    J sighed, "How possessive men are!"


    "Jane! Shut up!" Jerrymanded his sister and gave her a nce of contempt.


    Daniel embraced J''s hand tightly and looked at Jerry with cold eyes, "My wife can say anything if


    she likes!"


    Jerry replied him, "Fine. As long as she doesn''t talk about my secret, I won''t interrupt her."


    Jerry felt he was being bullied because his wife was not here.


    "Why can''t she talk about your secret? She can talk anybody about anything. If you are dissatisfied with


    my decision, you can call Dad." The "Dad" Daniel was referring to was Samuel. However, no matter


    who Jerry called, Samuel or Harry, he would get the same result because both of them always


    supported his sister whenever they had any conflict with her.


    Therefore, it was useless for Jerry to call anyone else.


    Jerry felt upset over Daniel''s recriminating words but he wasn''t angry with Daniel.


    In C Country, everyone knew that the men of the Si Family were faithful to their wives. Jerry was


    exceptionally happy to see his own sister be married off to a man who poured so much love and


    respect into their rtionship. He drank a little wine and said, "I won''t call anyone because you are my


    brother-inw, and I don''t want to hurt Jane''s feeling."


    Ang smiled and told Arvin in a low voice, "Did you see how Jerry loves his sister? From now on, you


    should also treat Lulu like that."


    Before she came back to C Country, Lulu hade to R and D department and told her all the


    injustices she suffered under Arvin.


    Arvin picked up a piece of a wax apple and was ready to send it into Ang''s mouth. "I''ll treat her well


    if she doesn''t make trouble anymore, " he said reasonably. Lulu had said that she hated Ang. That


    was the reason why he was being unfriendly to Lulu.


    Ang opened her mouth and swallowed up the wax apple whole. Then she looked at Arvin while


    thinking, ''Has Lulu been intractable? Has she caused much trouble? It is true that she is very


    naughty...''


    Seeing what Ang and Arvin were doing, Jerry asked them out of curiosity, "Ang, how did you fall


    in love with this piece of ice of J City?"


    For Jerry, there were two men made of ice in this world. One was Daniel of C Country, another was


    Arvin of J City.


    Before Ang found words to answered his question, Arvin had answered for her, "Because Ang


    has a good taste."


    Jerry, Ang, Daniel and J fell into silence.


    Later on, the door was opened once again and Sven came in with Nicole followed. Sven tried to sit


    between Ang and Arvin to separate them.


    But Nicole stopped him and said, "Sven, don''t do that!"


    On their way here, Sven kept talking about how much he appreciated Arvin and how much he wanted


    Ang to marry Arvin, but now he was nursing machinations to have them irrevocably separated on


    purpose, decorum be damned! Nicole found his hypocrisy appalling.


    Sven obeyed Nicole''s order and sat beside her with his arm around her waist.


    Jerry was leaning against the sofa idly and asked, "Why did you ask me toe here? Do you know


    how much I want to hit you guys now?" He couldn''t bear the three couples around him; his wife''s


    absence only became more emphasized, and he felt sick to see them all flirting.


    Daniel flicked his cigarette and answered, "Someone wille to apany you, don''t you worry."


    Two men entered this room just as he finished his cryptic sentence.


    The man on the left had sandy hair and a stud in his left ear. He wore a casual ck jacket and white


    skateboard Vans shoes.


    The man on the left was familiar to Ang. He had purple hair and purple eyes... Arvin''s eyes went


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    cold at the sight of him.

 Chapter 157 Malcolm

    Chapter 157 Malcolm


    Once the yellow haired man took off his sses, Ang became restless. "Malcolm! You are Malcolm!


    Fabian, how do you know him? Why have you never told me?" Ang eximed, and rushed towards


    Malcolm and Fabian.


    Who''s Malcolm? Let us backpedal a wee bit. He was Joey''s son, and a popr "little fresh meat" actor.


    Three years ago, he made a ssh by ying the role of a lovely prince in a TV series, and won the


    hearts of thousands of horny teenage girls.


    Seeing how excited Ang was, Fabian got so jealous that he wanted to kick Malcolm''s ass.


    Whereas Arvin was so jealous he wanted to kick both their asses.


    "Hi, littledy. How are you?" Malcolm turned his eyes to Ang and gave her a smile. His red lips and


    white teeth almost took Ang''s soul away.


    "I have never seen you this excited, Ang. Hey! Hey! Wait a second! You''re vering! Not on my


    good jacket, hey!" Fabian said. He was quite dissatisfied with this fevered woman.


    But Ang ignored all the others. She took out her phone and said, "Can I have a photo with you,


    handsome?"


    "Sure!" Ang''s energy and loveliness really pleased Malcolm a lot.


    When he heard that Fabian called her Ang, he realized that she might be Uncle Chuck''s daughter.


    Ang turned on her camera and leaned against Malcolm''s shoulder. Suddenly, someone pulled her


    phone out of her hand.


    "Big Wing! Give me back my phone!" Ang looked at the long-faced man, not understanding why he


    did this.


    Arvin locked the phone''s screen and pulled Ang into his own arms. Then, he cast a cold and


    admonitory eye over Fabian and Malcolm, and both of them quivered into silence bit by bit.


    Malcolm had thought Daniel''s eye was the coldest he had ever seen, but now he found one even


    colder.


    "Big Wing, I''m going to have a photo with Malcolm. Malcolm! You know? A big star in our world!" Arvin''s


    face became even longer when he heard Ang speak with such enthusiasm, repeating Malcolm''s


    name as if he was giving her an orgasm.


    However, Ang freed herself from his arms and sat next to Malcolm.


    "He has a girlfriend, Ang, " Fabian said.


    He wondered why Ang liked Arvin and Malcolm in the middle, but she didn''t show him any love or


    flirtatiousness.


    "Why does it matter? I have boyfriend too, but I just like him." Ang forgot to add "because of his


    performance" and that made Arvin bear a grudge for a long time that night.


    Arvin didn''t say any more words, and Ang finally took a photo with Malcolm as was her preference,


    but now everyone felt awkward and the whole thing felt so staged.


    Even Fabian didn''t like it. He said, "It''s unfair, Ang. I like you too. I''m going to take a photo with you


    as well!"


    Ang smirked and said, "I''m not a big star. Why should you like me?"


    Fabian didn''t give up. He argued, "You are the star in my heart. You invented that drug, right?" He knew


    that Ang got the patent but Sven got the fame.


    Seeing Fabian''s insistence, Ang finally agreed. So she also took a photo with Fabian. Arvin


    remained silent.


    Nicole exchanged a look with Sven, then her eyes fell on Arvin, wondering whether the more silent


    Arvin kept, the more Ang would sufferter.


    After taking their customary fan photos, Ang sat back by Arvin''s side. She went through the photos


    she''d just taken and showed them off to Arvin. "Look, " Ang said, "Malcolm and Fabian are really


    photogenic, and even make me look good..." Ang, satisfied, chuckled like a fool.


    "Huh." Arvin answered, staring at the wine goblet in his hand, feeling exactly like a gruff splic


    viking.


    "Oh. We haven''t taken photos together for a long time. Come here. Let''s take one." Ang said. She


    was ning to take photos with Jane and Nicoleter, print them out and put them into a photo album


    for the hipster vibes of it. That would be perfect!


    "No." Arvin t out refused immediately.


    Ang thought it was only because he didn''t like taking photos, so she assented and hung out beside


    J instead.


    Everyone was enjoying themselves, chatting and drinking, but Arvin remained silent in darkness.


    Sven had just finished singing and passed the microphone to Fabian.


    Fabian nced at Ang, who was chatting with Nicole, and sang unapanied, "Longing to see


    you, day by day. I''m still walking alone in the old way. I dreamed so hard but when to get the repay-"


    He managed to call Ang''s attention with his maic voice. She didn''t expect that Fabian was so


    good at singing.


    "The man who loved you the most is I. Why do you make me cry? When I need you most, you leave


    like a ghost..." He sang and cast sheep''s eyes on Ang.


    The atmosphere became even more embarrassing when Fabian devoted all of his charisma into the


    performance.


    Because he had his eyes fixed on Ang all the time, and Ang actually seemed really attracted by


    him...


    ""The man who loved you the most is I. Why do you make me cry..." The climax repeated, and Ang''s


    head wagged in time to the music.


    At this moment, a man stood up silently from the sofa, grabbed Ang''s wrist and left the room.


    You can guess who the man was. In the hallway, Ang felt a force pushing her into the wall, cracking


    her skull. The man pressed her against the wall with his body and asked with a extraordinarily soft


    voice, "Ang, why are so interested in other men?"


    J, who followed them out of the room was shocked to see their intimacy.


    Sven was cleverer. He didn''t follow them out because he knew he would kick Arvin''s ass upon seeing


    whatever he was going to do to Ang.


    Now, Ang would really be an idiot if she did not realize Arvin had got mad at her.


    But why was he mad? Perhaps because of her photo taken with Fabian. She promised at once, "I''ll


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    delete the pic. I''ll delete the pic! I''ll delete the pic taken with Fabian!"


    The man didn''t say anything for he was waiting her to finish her words, but Ang blinked and blinked,


    seemingly to have nothing to finish.


    "Have you ever lied to me before?" Arvin suddenly asked.


    That night in Shengfeng Mansion, that was why he bothered to be here now.


    Ang was a bit puzzled at this question. She did lie to Arvin about their "first time", but she told him


    the truth atst. So he was not talking about that.


    As to other things, she shook her head with assurance, and answered, "No."

 Chapter 158 Keep Your Friends Close, But Keep Your Enemies Closer

    Chapter 158 Keep Your Friends Close, But Keep Your Enemies Closer


    She looked sincere. She didn''t seem to be the sort that would lie. Arvin lowered his head to look at her


    and thought, ''Did I make a mistake?


    Maybe it''s just because I wished so much for the girl that night to be Ang, so I saw what I wanted to


    see, and mistook her for Ang...''


    Arvin moved close to Ang''s ear, "Ang, if I thought that you were ever lying to me, you know the


    punishment would be severe, don''t you... it would be so bad that you wouldn''t be able to get up from


    bed for three days, you hear me?"


    If it was Ang that night, he would not only bind her to the bed for three days, but also... make her


    beg for his mercy in different positions.


    Mmm... What kind of punishment was that? When thinking of that rosy night, Ang blushed, "There


    are so many people here Arvin, release me now."


    However, their behavior had already drawn many people''s attention. They were being scrutinized by


    many pairs of eyes.


    Ang let out a sigh of relief after she was freed. Then she heard Arvin say to her, "Tell Fabian to


    It was clear that Fabian had been belittling him, and Arvin wished to return the favor.


    Ang nodded and dashed into the room, out of breath, she told Fabian, "Arvin wants to see you, he is


    outside."


    In a trance, Fabian gasped at the thought of what he had seen before. He looked at Ang with a


    peculiar expression and walked out of the room.


    Arvin was standing straight up in the corridor with his beefy hands hanging loose at the end of each


    sleeve. He didn''t venture anything at the sight of Fabian, but anyone would feel inferior if they dared


    approach him.


    Fabian walked towards Arvin, and he leaned against the wall. ''Is Director Gu jealous of me?'' he


    wondered.


    Arvin looked sideways at him, "Fabian Li, the illegitimate son of Tanner Li of the Li family from the


    Shine Empire, and your mother has asthma..."


    Fabian was enraged at Arvin''s words. His eyes turned a deep red.


    His background was his biggest agony. He left his family for more than ten years for specific purpose of


    leaving all the trappings of that life behind him.


    As for keeping the surname of his family, it was because his mother had begged him...


    Fabian knew that, sooner orter, his background would catch up with him.


    But he didn''t expect that Arvin, who had no interests in a conflict with him, should investigate him.


    What''s more, Arvin was just a doctor. If this doctor could find out his covert background, then he must


    be something big in the hacker world...


    "It is said that the Li family has been looking for you for a decade; people say that you brought


    something belonging to your family with you when you left..."


    Fabian wasn''t able to y cool anymore. It seemed that Arvin knew everything about him! He rushed


    to Arvin and grabbed his cor viciously like a dog.


    Arvin wasn''t scared of him at all, so he continued, "Your birth name was Jeffery Li. You would change


    your name every five years, and you have used the name Fabian Li for three years."


    Keep your friends close, but keep your enemies closer.


    Before Fabian resorted himself in order to force Arvin away again, Arvin stated his true purpose, "If you


    don''t want me to visit your father, restore the CCTV of the block where I live! I will give you three days!"


    Arvin had made up his mind, and he wouldn''t let anyone dissuade it now once he had obtained the


    strong evidence he needed; neither Nita nor Ang could talk him into doing anything besides his


    ultimate purpose.


    Fabian grabbed at Arvin''s cor with his right hand so tight that you could even see the blue veins from


    his hand pop out, and his left hand hung down, clenching tight. When he knew what Arvin wanted to


    do, he was stunned. "You spent so much effort to investigate me just to restore the CCTV?"


    That was the ultimate purpose, it''s true. That CCTV showed that Ang had taken Arvin to his


    apartment from the parking lot.


    That CCTV showed that Ang ran out of Arvin''s apartment panicky the next morning.


    That CCTV also showed that Nita went into Arvin''s apartment after Ang left.


    ...


    Fabian didn''t exaggerate. Arvin did spend a lot of money to find out this information, because he was a


    brilliant hacker. It was easy for him to hide his information.


    "Three days, that''s my limit."


    Finished, Arvin tore himself away from Fabian, tidied his clothes, took a look at the closed room, and


    then walked away.


    ''Ang, I will see you three dayster!"


    Arvin left, without noticing or saying goodbye to anyone, Which made Ang upset.


    Getting out of the club, Ang went home with her brother and sister-inw.


    It seemed that Ang and Arvin were mad at each other. They didn''t contact each other for the next


    two days.


    When the third day came, Ang and Nicole received a casual invitation from the president''s wife of C


    Country. It wrote that there was a tea party at the City of Rose tomorrow afternoon.


    It was said that the sponsor was Mrs. President, and the guests were alldies from upper sses.


    Ang had received such invitations many times before, but since she was usually abroad, she seldom


    appeared on such asions.


    But this time it was an invitation from Mrs. President... Ang didn''t know why she was invited.


    She thought of every possibility for fun, and she could only figure out one exnation. Mrs. President


    invited her because of Chengyang Private Hospital. Her father and brother''s prestige, and her sister-in-


    Putting aside the invitation, Ang started to appreciate the pearl that Arvin gave to her.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But she was totally upied by another thing now, and she couldn''t settle down to appreciate the


    beautiful pearl. Atst, she grinned her teeth and sent Arvin a message: Director Gu, if you don''t take


    me seriously, you''re wee to take the pearl back!


    He had left the club without telling her. That was proof that he wasn''t taking her seriously, wasn''t it?


    Arvin, on the other side, had just finished an interview. When he saw the message, he felt desperate.


    Was he not taking her seriously? It should be she who didn''t take him seriously!


    She showed great interest towards another man in front of him, and now she should have the nerve to


    question him? She was really heartless...


    Arvin went to a corner and sent a message to her: If you don''t like it, you can throw it away.


    Ang''s eyes became red when she saw this. It was a gift from Arvin, howe she didn''t like it?


    Not to mention its fine texture and quality. The truth was Ang almost fell in love with it! She would


    treasure it always.


    She had always been a short-tempered person, so she immediately called him. Arvin answered her call


    in soon, and Ang couldn''t help but raising her voice and shouting at him, "Arvin, you''re so bad!


    You... You can be called a man! You... You''re a puppy!"


    That''s right, Ang didn''t know how to swear at people.


    She had to really organize and plot out her sentences before she opened her mouth to speak. Though


    she racked her brains, she ended up calling Arvin a puppy...


    Neither of them spoke. The only sound was from Ang, she was breathing rapidly due to her anger.


    Looking out of the window, Arvin kept quiet with a bright smile, trying to imagine the angry image of


    Ang, and feeling amused by it.


    After a long period of silence, Ang was anxious, "Arvin, since you don''t want to talk to me, let''s not


    contact each other anymore!"


    She also had character! She believed that she could live a better life without Arvin!


    But there was still no response from the phone...


    Ang couldn''t help crying, "Why are you so annoying... Arvin... I will stop loving you from now on!"


    She threatened not to contact him anymore, but he didn''t say anything to coax her... Did he want it this


    way?


    Suddenly, Arvin spoke, "Did I remember it wrong? I thought you said you liked Malcolm and Fabian?"


    Malcolm? and Fabian? "Yes, I do like them. The prince that Malcolm had portrayed in the opera drama


    is so handsome!"


    The smile on Arvin''s face disappeared, he was indifferent to Ang, "Then why did you call me?"

 Chapter 159 I Just Want You to Apologize

    Chapter 159 I Just Want You to Apologize


    "I didn''t call you. I''m calling the man who loves me. Aren''t you that man? If you don''t love me, I''ll just


    hang up!" How was Arvin to know for sure what was on Ang''s mind? Well, when he heard her say


    these words, all doubt evaporated, and he didn''t feel angry anymore.


    He was speechless, and in lieu of his response, Ang continued, "Arvin, I''m really angry with you.


    You have to apologize to me!"


    At this moment, a soft voice came through the receiver, "Arv."


    The voice was so soft, in fact, that Ang didn''t even notice it on the call, but Arvin did.


    He turned round and saw Nita rushing towards him.


    He nced at her, but then returned to his important phone call as if he hadn''t seen anything.


    Because of his dyed response, Ang knew instinctively what was up. She was about to hang up


    after saying goodbye a few times squeamishly.


    "Look, what do you want me to say? Except apologize?" It was Ang who hadmitted the


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    wrongdoing, so he believed, so there was no reason why he was responsible for the first apology.


    Upon hearing his voice, Ang wiped her tears away with a Kleenex, and put her cell phone back to


    her ear. She pouted and said, "I just want you to apologize!"


    "Nope. It''ll have to be something else." If he apologized now, she would expect an apology each and


    every time there was the slightest hup, so he wished to do right by her and not spoil her...


    "Come on! It''s just a goddamn apology! You haven''t been in touch with me for two days. I''m worried


    sick, and you won''t even say sorry."


    In face of Ang''s little trick, Arvin had no recourse but to surrender. He closed his eyes and kept silent


    for half a minute, and then he finally said, "Sorry."


    "You''re not being sincere at all. I want you to say it again, but with meaning!" Ang was really testing


    Arvin''s patience...


    Arvin nodded and blurted out, "Good for you!"


    "Thank you. I''ll ept your praise!"


    Arvin was speechless again. Then he said, "Ang, how abouting to J City! Let me apologize to


    you face to face, why don''t you?"


    For the truth was that if Ang was right in front of him at this exact moment, then he would definitely


    reply to her with the sincerity she demanded of him...


    But unfortunately, that was not the fate that awaited them. He would surrender anytime as long as


    Ang pouted. She would always get her way because she was maniptive and unabashed about it.


    Ang tried to take advantage of the current situation, so she said, "Big wing, I want you to apologize


    again, otherwise, I will not miss you! You''ll be dead to me."


    "... Don''t you dare!"


    Ang replied with a pouting but avaricious smile on her face. "Big wing, see? I''m taking the initiative


    to call you. How could you be so cruel to me after all we''ve been through..."


    Ang said it as if she were the wronged party in all of this hodgepodge.


    Arvin couldn''t help but smile. He actually recognized and appreciated Ang''s talent for sophistry, so


    he replied, "Baby, I''m so sorry. It''ll never happen again."


    "Okay, big wing. That''s all I wanted, I''m not angry any more!" Ang was so happy when she heard


    Arvin surrender to her will. She threw herself onto the bed and even rolled for a few circles on the bed,


    ted that her boyfriend was so easy to crumble into dust.


    She found that her heart almost melted like a candy bar when Arvin called her baby.


    "Ang, let me ask you again. Have you kept anything hidden from me?" Kent had gone to fetch the


    surveince camera of themunity ording to the address given by Fabian, so the answer was


    about to be released, with any hope.


    Ang felt a little confused about the question. She answered, "No. Oh, do you mean the two pieces of


    chocte I ate in the middle of the night yesterday?"


    "..."


    Arvin didn''t notice that Nita was still there until he hung up the call.


    Her face was pale as she listened to her amour talking so tenderly with Ang over the phone.


    It was the first time that Nita had seen Arvin so enwrapped in a perfect vision of bliss. She had never


    seen himugh or act tenderly, like a warm paternal figure would. It made her insurmountably jealous.


    And he called Ang "Baby". It seemed that they were inextricably tied to each other...


    Ah, how happy would she be were he to treat her with such endearing names too.


    Thinking this over in her mind, Nita felt even more jealous.


    "Anything you want to tell me?"


    Nita, "..." Why? Why was Arvin so cold in front of her? He had never been so cold to her before.


    Before Arvin had ever met Ang, Nita was the closest woman to his heart besides Rosa.


    And after what had happened to Rosa, she was the only woman with close ess to Arvin''s personal


    life.


    But now... Ang also had ess. Why? Why? Why was Ang now a major figure in this triangle of


    emotion?


    "Arv, my Dad was asking if you would like to have dinner with us this evening." She stopped her


    random thought and conveyed James'' invitation in a soft voice.


    "Sorry, I have an important surgery this evening. How about some other day this week?" Arvin refused


    without hesitation, and he was ready to leave.


    Nita pped her arms in frustration. She stepped directly in his way and said, "Arv, since we are dating


    each other now, I need you to start treating me like your girlfriend and not as some doll you picked up


    along the way. Alright? A bit of respect is all I''m asking for."


    After saying that, she boldly embraced his waist with both arms...


    "Let go of me!" Arvin ordered; incidentally, and totally beside the point, Arvin was wearing a white coat.


    Nita tried not to be trembling. How could she ignore that beautiful white coat? She looked up at him and


    said, "Arv, grandma said that... We should start trying to have a baby as soon as possible. You did it so


    well... that night...So I guess you''d better take out that Italian sausage and drive it in to this spider''s


    nest, right?"


    Was she seducing him?


    Arvin was not in the slightest delighted by what Nita did and said; instead, her talk of sausages and


    spiders made him physically sick.


    Ang had taken the initiative to express her love to him, too, but the way she did made him feel


    happy...


    "Fuck off!" he said, round-housing her across the head. He dumped Nita on the couch instantly after


    saying the F word, in a frisson of craziness.


    Nita was thrown to the wall because of his big strength.


    After pushing her away, Arvin didn''t feel like saying sorry at all, even though she looked like she''d taken


    quite the blow to her face. He asked with candor in his freezing voice, "Nita, why did you drop by my


    apartment that night? What time did you arrive? Did I make the first move or was it you?"


    She didn''t expect Arvin to ask her so many question in series like this, especially after pushing her. She


    was a little fazed. Despite the pain on her arm, she looked down and fixed her hair, trying to cover the


    guilt in her bruised heart.


    "I told you what happened, Arv. I dropped by because I missed you so much... It was about eleven


    o''clock. That night... Of course, it was you who made the first move. ording to custom the man must


    make the first move to preserve his honor. And you did so expertly, I must admit." Speaking of this,


    Nita''s face blushed in the faux-reverie.


    "Then, why was it that my grandma found out that you were still a virgin?"


    A virgin like her was supposed to be pure and beautiful, but Arvin only felt disgusting and dirty at this


    moment.


    "What? !" Nita was surprised by what he said, and she raised her head up.


    How could grandma discover that she was still a virgin merely by resting a finger against her pulse?


    That''s impossible! Nita thought about it a bit deeper, but finally she allowed herself to be


    convinced. After all, his grandma was Lily, a highly skilled doctor.


    Among doctors of traditional Chinese medicine, she was always capable of curing diseases that could


    not be cured by others! That was the superiority of Lily...


    At this time, Arvin''s cellphone rang. It was Kent.


    "What?"


    "Mr. Gu. I''ve got the surveince camera of themunity."


    "Ok, I''ming to you now." After hanging up the call, Arvin strode back into his own office without


    paying any attention to Nita.


    Inside the office


    Arvin turned on hisptop and inserted a USB. Then he clicked the "y" on the space bar...


    But soon after doing so, he clicked "pause" again.


    Kent looked at him, feeling curious. Arvin said to him, "Go... And buy me a box of cigarettes."


    ...


    Kent knew what Arvin actually meant, he wanted to be alone while he watched the video. So he was


    about to leave. The moment he closed the door of Arvin''s office, he saw him lighting up a cigarette...


    An hourter


    Arvin picked up his cellphone with a calm, simple face. He called Sven and said, "Sven, since the


    holiday is over, I''lle personally to pick Ang up to bring her back to J City tomorrow."


    Personally... He sounded deeply unhappy when saying this word.


    "Tomorrow? Ang said she was going to Mrs. President''s tea party at noon tomorrow. How about


    supposed to be picking Ang up at this very moment and were going on their way to the outlet to pick


    out clothes for the tea party.


    The day after tomorrow? Could Arvin wait for one more day after knowing what he now knew?


    The answer is...

 Chapter 160 One Million at Least

    Chapter 160 One Million at Least


    Inside the round ss room at the back of the City of Rose


    Outside the room, there were countless colorful roses swaying in the wind.


    The roses were not only beautiful but also represented the deep love of Daniel to J...and they had


    been specifically chosen for this purpose.


    The City of Rose had already gained mythic status for being the love-oriented city of legends past in C


    country.


    And J is like the goddess of the legend, to be envied by all the women of thend.


    Ang who was wearing a light purpledy''s dress looked at the blooming roses, and she told the


    woman beside her, "Jane, look how romantic Daniel is. He''s so much in love with you by decorating the


    City of Rose this way!"


    J responded with a sweet smile on her face, and she said, "Ang,e on. I heard that Mr. Gu


    had just given a rare South Sea pearl to you as a gift. And ording to your brother Daniel, the pearl


    was worth over one billion in cash!"


    What? Over one billion? Ang knew that the pearl was very precious and she bet that it must cost at


    least tens of millions, but it never urred to her that it was worth over one billion...


    "Over one billion? Are you kidding me? Arvin was just a doctor. How could he have so much money?"


    Ang wondered, pertinently.


    J had doubted it before, so she specifically referred to Daniel, who told her that, "Arvin could earn


    one million at least by doing one surgery. He''s a dirty cutthroat." Of course, that was the price for


    saving the lives of the super-rich.


    "Arvin is truly a doctor worthy of his name. He felt no obligation to charge the exceptionally poor for


    surgery, so when they came seeking medical care, he did everything for them for free."


    "In addition to the ie from surgeries, he also has some invention patents, some of which are really


    amazing with the selling price over hundreds of millions at least!"


    "Besides, he also participates in various forums, lectures and programs, which provides him with a


    considerable amount of ie as well."


    "Anyway, he''s also one of the owners of Yao Hospital, taking the shares of his grandfather, Aron and


    Derrick. Let''s say, the one-year share dividend has been enough for him to buy a luxury car."


    ...


    That''s why over one billion was just a drop in the bucket for Arvin!


    After exining every item of Arvin''s ie to Ang, J looked at Ang with a confused look,


    and she asked, "Didn''t you know that, Ang?"


    "Uhh..." Ang was speechless.


    She knew nothing about Arvin''s finances; she was utterly ignorant of her boyfriend''s wealth because of


    her indignant naivety.


    Nicole who had just returned back from the WC had traipsed over now. She said, "Ang, hey, what


    are you looking at?"


    J smiled and answered, "Ang is just having a senior moment; she''s been going out with Arvin


    for however long now and she has juste to understand how rich he actually is, hahaha."


    Ang really had no idea and felt ashamed. She had never wanted to ask Arvin about this on the down


    low.


    She just wished everything in their rtionship to be kept low-key, and for her, as a woman, to never


    consort with such ideas that she could understand the finances of her boyfriend. To think so was


    foolish. She knew he was a rich man, but she just had no scale upon which to measure his


    wealthiness. He was so rich. Although her family was also wealthy, she didn''t make much money,


    especiallypared with Arvin. She was more like a... beggar leeching off of him.


    "Ang, we all know that Arvin is rich. You see, he has cooperated with your brother in many projects,


    and the profit from any one of these projects could fetch tens of millions at least." Of course, Nicole


    knew it clear because Sven had told her before.


    "Uhh..." Even her sister-inw knew about that...


    "Emm, I heard that he''s focusing on some form targeting cancertely, and the whole medical circle


    is waiting for him to bring a surprise to everyone! If he does seed, the patent could sell at least one


    billion."


    "Uhh..." Ang was so astonished that she hadpletely lost her words like a catatonic mental


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    patient.


    Nicole and J nced at each other and said with one voice, "Silly Ang."


    Nicole wondered if they hadn''t told Ang this information, would Ang go through the rest of her life


    ignorant of Arvin''s wealth. She would get married to him and still have no clue.


    Ang sat beside them staring off into the middle-distance with a confused look pasted onto her face.


    She rested her chin in her hand and seemed to be contemting this weighty information while eating


    fruit.


    She should have found this out about Arvin long ago. Just think about his R and D department.


    It would cost too much for a simple doctor.


    In contrast, the house was not the most expensive part. What was really expensive was the chemical


    materials and a variety of reagents and machines... They should, at the very least, cost hundreds of


    millions. Their acquisition alone would set a tycoon back a billion.


    At that exact moment, she remembered the two pearls she had received from Arvin. The Tahiti pearl


    should at least be one million dors. The pearl earrings she wore now were small but cost hundreds of


    thousands dors at least...


    The South Sea pearl he gave herter cost over one billion, and many beads and other rare stuff he


    had taken from Uncle Culler and had given to her.


    Oh, my God! As she thought deeper, she realized that Arvin had already spent billions on her...


    Ang was happy about this result. She knew that if a man was willing to spend money on a woman, it


    meant that he loved her so much... Ha-ha-ha.


    "Ang, what are you smirking for?" Nicole waved her hand in front of Ang, trying to draw her


    attention.


    Ang stopped smiling immediately and answered, "Nothing, Nicole. Would you like some more tea?"


    "No. Mrs. President ising. We should go and say hello!" Nicole dragged Ang''s hand and led the


    way through the garden to Mrs. President.


    Peopleing to the party today were alldies from the upper ss of society. Although it was just a


    tea party, every woman had tried to doll themselves up as beautifully as they could.


    Some were wearing sexy slip dresses inside their mink coats, but thedy dresses that Ang, Nicole


    and J wore looked more decent and shopworn.


    Ang was fashionably dressed in her light purple gown, Nicole was in a dark green pants suit, while


    J wore a pink long dress. They all looked so elegant that they attracted much attention in the party.


    Many people hade by to say hello to them in the party. Mrs. President was in her forties, and she


    sat in the wicker host chair at the end of a round table, looking elegant and graceful.


    She was circled by manydies who tried their best to tter and make her happy.


    "Mrs. President, you looks so energetic. Despite of your real age, we would assume that you are only


    in your early twenties!"


    "Yeah, look at the light purple blouse you wear. It matches so well with your fair skin!"


    ...


    Hearing theirpliments, Mrs. President merely responded with a generous but light smile. She


    nodded her head in theirpany but didn''t mince her words when she tried to respond in kind. She


    was a woman who deserved praise showered upon her, not the other way around.


    When she saw the three womaning towards her together, she waved her hand gently and said in a


    soft voice, "Come here, mydies."


    Upon hearing this, everyone turned around to look at the three woman.


    Nicole who was the eldest among the three took the lead to say, "Mrs. President, it''s such a great


    honor for us to attend your tea party."


    "You are wee, Mrs. Si! Come here and sit down with your sister-inw, and is this Miss. Si?" Mrs.


    President asked with a bountiful, avaricious smile on her face.


    Since Mrs. President always lived in C County like Nicole and J, they had already be familiar


    with each other. But it was her first time meeting Ang who lived far away in J City.


    Ang nodded her head and smiled, "Hi, Mrs. President. My name is Ang."


    "I see. C Country must be the birth ce for beautifuldies! Look at Nicole, J and Ang. You


    look so amazing..." When hearing what Mrs. President said, others in the party echoed her sentiments


    exactly to show their agreement with the president''s wife.


    Suddenly, the three women received numerouspliments as if they were three beautiful roses, or as


    if they were the president''s wife themselves...

 Chapter 161 Love Token

    Chapter 161 Love Token


    After primly seating herself next to the most honorable firstdy of thend, Ang listened to her chat


    with Nicole silently. After some time, never mind how long exactly, the firstdy turned to Ang and


    said, "I heard a rumor that you were recently given a South Sea Pearl, the world''s most famous one,


    and I had to ask, really?"


    Her words drew the attention of innumerable people; now all eyes were on Ang, waiting to hear what


    she would say in return.


    "Is the pearl in her hand?"


    "It''s nothing extraordinary, after all she is the heir to Chengyang Hospital!"


    "But I heard that the South Sea Pearl had been acquired by a very powerful figure in J city."


    ......


    The baby fist-sized South Sea white buttercup pearl, whether in C country or in the Shine Empire, or in


    A country, had been the hottest topic ofte.


    Ang, after a spell, nodded with honesty in her look. She really did not expect the president''s wife to


    know this information, much less to ask her outright about it.


    The president''s wife nodded and said nothing more.


    Instead, ady beside her, who had observed Ang for the longest time, now spoke, and asked the


    question which had been on the lips of all the people who knew about the South Sea Pearl. "Does


    Ang have a mind to sell the pearl at some stage? Money is not the obstacle......"


    ''Money? Why did you talk to her about money?'' Jughed sarcastically while eating sunflower


    seeds.


    Ang was also a straightforward person, not some hypocritical bozo who''s used to beating around


    the bush; immediately, she responded to her. "I''m sorry, this pearl was given to me by someone who is


    very important to me. I like it so much that I will never sell it."


    How could she give it to someone else? It is a gift from Arvin.


    The fairdy did not expect Ang to reject her offer, her face colored a little out of embarrassment.


    She forced herself to say, "Mr. President''s wife seems to like it too... "Can Miss Ang give it up?"


    The president''s wife looked at thedy reproachfully. "Well, Miss Ang has said that she likes it very


    much, and that means we can''t impose..."


    A look of reproach, but a tone of conciliation.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could Ang not see the situation between them? As she indifferently put a piece of Plum Meat


    into her mouth, slowly chewing it down into her stomach, she responded, "Well...... Surely our Lady is


    sensible, unlike you. I''ve said that I will never part with the pearl, but yet you still asked me to. I know


    you have no vicious meanings, at least none that I know of, still, some people would think you are


    intentionally here to dimode me!"


    "How do I dare to do that?" Thedy was red in the face when she was told this by Ang, who was


    also the precious princess of the Si family. She could only hold her discontent in her heart while the


    mes rasped against her every fiber.


    Nicole''s eyes swept over several people before looking at Ang with a cautionary smile. "Ang, Ms.


    Duan was just asking. She didn''t mean anything else, I assure you. The South Sea pearl has been


    given to you by a man of great prestige, no doubt. It''s yours, and no one can take it away from you!"


    Nicole sounded her words out slowly to be understood perfectly by Ang. The fairdy''s meaning had


    to be elucidated clearly to Ang so that she could understand, but her words also served to protect


    Ang. The meaning of her words directly and indirectly dered what''s hers was hers, nobody could


    take it away!


    J spit out a sunflower seed skin, then said to Ang, "Ang, your boyfriend really loves you!


    Taking a South Sea pearl valued a few billion dors...as a love token! You must cherish it with all your


    heart!"


    Love token? People who heard these two words grumbled enviously to themselves, and the one


    recurrent thought among them was, ''Who gave her the pearl? Is a token worth billions?"


    Money was not the point, the point was that in the contest involved ten thousand men, it ended up in


    his hands.


    So, this showed that this person was not only rich, but also... Powerful!


    Some people jealously said, "Miss Ang, was this South Sea pearl sent to you by Dr. Si, or by your


    boyfriend? Can you confirm for everybody?"


    "Yeah, we''re all curious about this!" "Who is Miss Ang''s boyfriend?" There were a small number of


    distinguished fellows in C Country who had the capability to earn enough money to give such a thing


    away as a love token.


    "In C Country, rich and powerful families include only Harry''s, Chuck''s, Eason''s and Samuel''s families,


    the princes in Harry''s and Eason''s families have been married. So does hee from Samuel''s


    family?" Scott''s name came to their mind.


    Scott was studying for a master''s degree in the United States. Such a student was dependent on the


    family money. So perhaps he wasn''t the likely candidate to go around sshing cash on a pearl. If that


    was the case, Ang was the apple of someone else''s eye.


    ......


    More and more were talking about such outrageous things. Scott was innocent of any involvement at


    all. As the owner of the city of Rose, J patted off the crumbs from herp, "Why do you women


    have so many opinions and judgments? This is only a pearl! Ang''s boyfriend gave it to her out of


    love; is that so very abnormal?"


    After J said these words, nine out of ten of the women in vapid but animated discussion shut their


    mouthspletely. At the expense of Ang''s sense of privacy, a person at the bottom of the table, a


    lubber, continued to ask anyway, "Who is Ang''s boyfriend, say it out loud and let everybody know!"


    When one man dared to speak, many followed him. "Well...... We are all curious and envious!" "Please,


    Miss Ang, satisfy our curiosity and speak your truth!"


    If Ang didn''t speak out, there would be a new topic for discussion on the table, namely a "Hat but no


    cattle" discussion, about the mysterious but non-existent boyfriend she kept mentioning, the


    authenticity of his existence would be brought into question. Did she dare make up such a scandalous


    story in the presence of the firstdy of thend?


    Ang really regretteding to this women-only banquet. She gave a sideways nce at the


    President''s wife seated in the chair of honor. The firstdy smiled with grace all the time, and


    whispered to the people sitting closest to her, as if she didn''t care about what was going on on the


    other side of the table.


    When Nicole was about to speak, there were exmations and screams, one by one,ing from the


    door.


    The noise was so loud that people could not help looking toward the door.


    "Who is he? What a handsome man! But look, how familiar!"


    "Such a handsome man, I certainly know, he is Arvin, the Shine Empire''s most brilliant doctor!"


    "My god, how could he be so handsome!" "Oh!" "My heart is going to jump out of my chest!"


    "He must havee to look for someone he knows, oh but who?" "Who is he looking for?" "Me?"


    ......


    Hundreds of women like these, secluded from any sort of true sense of love from their bitter husbands,


    immediately made way for the man in a suit. Ang, drinking a Long Ind Ice tea, suddenly choked.


    Out of emotion for this stunning man, it was assumed.


    After intense coughing, her face became red...


    She rubbed her eyes in disbelief. It was hard to imagine that the man who was supposed to be in J City


    at that exact moment, had just appeared suddenly before her eyes.


    Arvin, with two aides, finally stood at the firstdy''s round table.


    He stared at the women in front of him one by one and then said politely, "I''m so frightfully sorry to


    bother youdies, and please excuse the intrusion, Mrs. President, I''m here to find someone I know."


    She knew Arvin, because of a trip to the Shine Empire for an interview. She had had a sudden illness,


    and Arvin was the one who gave her the treatment she needed to live a full and beautiful life.


    Arvin had a face that was so handsome, too handsome to forget easily.


    The President''s wife, who was a middle-aged woman, almost indulged in the man''s handsomeness


    before she snapped out of it when someone whispered to her. She said to Arvin with a smile. "Dr. Gu!


    You''re so polite, but how would I know who you''re looking for. Is it somedy here?"

 Chapter 162 Im Too Grievous

    Chapter 162 I''m Too Grievous


    Arvin took his eyes off the wonderfuldy and met those of the woman who had hitherto been choking


    on her Long Ind ice tea.


    Then, he walked to her and patted her tenderly on her back. "Ang, how careless you are! How could


    you choke on liquids?"


    ... All the women present were greatly shocked by this sudden identification!


    It was said that the great doctor, Arvin, was as emotionless as Daniel. But now, he wasforting a girl


    in public!


    Arvin rubbed the acupuncture points on Ang''s shoulders and spine, and then she stopped coughing.


    "When did you get here?" She couldn''t help asking him, almostunching head-first into another


    lunging cough attack out of shock.


    Arvin only smiled at her obvious disconcerting re. "I just arrived."


    Although he said it simply, he meant a lot actually. However, Ang wasn''t to know any of that tillter.


    Arvin pulled Ang up into the air. "I''m looking for you. It''s very important..."


    ''What?'' Ang pondered. When Ang was about to leave with Arvin, someone asked, "Doctor Gu...


    Did you... give... that... South Sea pearl... to Ang?"


    Arvin looked at Ang, held her hand and smiled, "Yes. Ang loves pearls. So, I want to give her the


    best pearl in the world, and she could keep it always and think of me, her lover, and her boyfriend, in


    case there was any illusion as to who I am."


    That was what Arvin wanted to do.


    Those women couldn''t help but scream when they heard his answer, "Oh, my god... How sweet Doctor


    Gu is! I''m so crazy about him!"


    "I''m so jealous of Ang! I want to ask her how to get Arvin! He is such a great guy!"


    "My god! Good guys always belong to other women! It''s not fair!"


    ...


    Ang lost herself in the others'' jealousy. Shortly afterwards, she did as Arvin told her, and got up,


    taking five or six long strides over the beautiful garden path. She waved goodbye and left the City of


    Rose thereafter with Arvin.


    Ang hadn''t known that Arvin took his private ne until they left the ss house.


    Ang was excited about this and got onto the ne with Arvin. Once he had got himself into his seat


    upon the ne, however, Arvin became silent.


    Then, as the ne was taking off, Arvin called Daisy. "Auntie, this is Arvin speaking... Here''s the thing.


    Ang lied to me before and she tricked me out of the most important thing in my life. So, I came to


    take her to J City right now... Please don''t worry, auntie. I won''t hurt Ang... Okay. I will send her


    home in a few days... Thank you very much, auntie. I''ll see youter."


    Ang was speechless.


    She looked at Arvin in confusion and wondered when did she lie to him. ''Whom did he call?''


    "Arvin..."


    "Zip it, missie." Arvin threw his phone on the table and slumped on the couch for catnap.


    Ang became more confused, ''How capricious he is! He was so gentle just now, but so cold a


    momentter.''


    "Arvin, when did I lie to you? Talk to me!" Although Arvin wanted to close his eyes, Ang didn''t allow


    him to do so. She sat beside him and tried to open his eyes by using her fair fingers.


    Arvin nced at her coldly, "Ang, you lied to me, you bring all your troubles upon yourself."


    ...


    For the entire duration of the flight to J City, Arvin didn''t say a word, no matter what Ang said or did


    to try and coax an exnation out of him. It was a fruitless endeavor.


    In the end, the ne stopped on the privatending strip of Shengfeng Mansion. Ang was carried


    headlong out of the ne by Arvin as if she were a paper cut-out.


    Ang nced at Arvin and continued to nap in his arms. She''d been chloroformed out of annoyance.


    In the apartment


    Arvin opened the door, kicked away his shoes and conveyed Ang to the bedroom directly.


    Ang didn''t have the strength to open her eyes until she was put on the bed and her coat was taken


    off.


    Till then, she was in shock. Her eyes popped open and she was greatly shocked to find their bed


    chamber exactly as they had left it. ''This is Shengfeng Mansion! And... Oh, my god!'' Arvin stood a little


    to the side, removing his coat, then his tie, and finally, without much ceremony, his shirt...


    No! Ang sat up, blubbering, "Big Wing, why... are you taking off your shirt?"


    "You!"


    "What?" ''Now what did I do to him?'' Ang wondered and thought about everything that happened


    between them! Suddenly, she understood everything.


    Her face turned red at once. She grabbed the quilt and covered herself up, "You... you are a bad guy!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang sounded afraid as if she knew what would happenter.


    Arvin pulled back the quilt and pressed Ang under his body, "Ang... how could you lie to me!"


    Then, he didn''t give Ang the chance to exin herself and kissed her viciously upon her lips.


    Sooner rather thanter, Ang''s brand new blouse waspletely torn up.


    "Big Wing..." She was almost out of breath and held his hands tightly.


    She was so afraid... He seemed too strong...


    ''What happened to Arvin? I didn''t lie to him at all!'' She trembled when her thoughtsnded upon that


    night in question.


    Arvin ignored her begging for mercy and warned her that if she ever lied to him again, he would wreak


    terrible revenge upon her...


    It waste in the morning. Outside the rosy dawn over the sky was very beautiful. In the apartment,


    they still didn''t finish their shenanigans on the bed...


    Ang didn''t know how long she''d been asleep. Every so often she woulde to, only to be hit by


    the chloroform again. But in those intervals she would always, always find his figure thrusting into her


    body as if he desired to kill her. She couldn''t tell reality from her nightmares! She didn''t know what the


    exact time was! She slept and then had sex! Those were the only two thing she had done in these past


    few days...


    When it was dark outside, Arvin got back from work and then they had sex again...


    Ang found that she had been in Shengfeng Mansion for three days... She didn''t even get to go out


    of the house... or more precisely, she didn''t even get to leave Arvin''s bed...


    The servant would send her food under a grate in the bedroom door around dinner time. It was one of


    the only ways that Ang was able to to keep track of the hours. Then Arvin woulde home when it


    was time to sleep.


    Right now, she didn''t want Arvin to apany her anymore...


    She was too grievous. She finally understood why Arvin was so angry with her in the bathroom. She


    lied to him about their first sexual encounter, and had continued to lie about it!


    ''I''ve told him about that, okay? I didn''t lie to him!'' At the moment, she thought she was misunderstood.


    ''My god! How could he torture me in this way! It''s so unfair!''


    "... I''m too grievous. You''ve told everyone that we have broken up except me. Don''t cry because I don''t


    owe you anything in the world..." Ang hummed a pop song weakly. The song was Too Grievous by


    Tao Jingying.


    "She feels grievous?" Arvin muttered.


    In the bath room


    In the big round tub, Angy on the side, humming the song as she bathed in the light pink water.


    The blood had slowed to a low trickle.


    Maybe Arvin thought of something, because he swallowed, and stared at Ang in the tub, washing


    out her wounds.


    She was an absolute stunner, and he was so crazy about her...


    That he wanted to hug her and have sex with her everyday...


    "Too grievous?" he asked.


    She nodded her head without looking back, "Of course!" She still hummed the song without opening


    her eyes and didn''t realize that she was talking to him. She could have been anyway. She''d been


    talking to hallucinations when he was at work.


    Suddenly, Ang screamed loudly because she was being held straight up out of the water. When she


    found it was Arvin, she stopped and calmed down, "You scared me to death! When did youe in?"


    She had no idea when he had stepped into the bathroom, apparently.


    Arvin put her on a deck chair, covered her up with a bath towel and left the room altogether.


    "Why do you feel grievous?" he asked in the other room, stroking himself, readying his body for the


    next stream of tortures.

 Chapter 163 Lets Play A Game, Shall We

    Chapter 163 Let''s y A Game, Shall We


    As soon as Ang had the chance toin, she leapt for it. "Let me backtrack to that day in your


    office, if you would stop what you''re doing for one moment. Thank you. Now, I told you what was up,


    but you ignored me. You remember that? Thought so. I have nothing to say sorry for."


    Arvin screwed up his face in utter dismay. That day? Maybe Ang was right; for a moment he had no


    words to give his confusion shape. He just kept cleaning her hair for her. ''I used to sleep with you every


    day and it was blissful. Now nothing is the same as it once was. No, everything is different, and I don''t


    know where to go from here. Silly Ang, '' Arvin thought, thinking that he hadn''t seen some action for


    a while.


    If Arvin even had an inkling that it was Ang who he had slept with, he wouldn''t act so rough with her


    as he was now, every day and night.


    When Ang''s hair had been almost totally dried, Arvin took out a box of ointment from the table and


    started to apply some on Ang''s bruises.


    Some timeter, Arvin walked out pping his hands together having washed his hands. He told


    Ang in a soft spoken voice, who, by the by, was stiffly covering her face out of shame with the towel,


    fearful what she was now expected to do, "Let''s go and eat something? What do you say to that?"


    Ang almost cried with shame. She shook her head and refused, "I don''t want to eat anything. I just


    want to go to sleep. I''ve been tortured for days, and I''m exhausted. Please, just let me die."


    She was so tired that she barely knew her own name, what day it was, or what room led to which. She


    couldn''t even exin how she made it into the bathroom. ''This is all Arvin''s fault, '' she kept repeating. It


    was the only thing she truly did know with any certainty.


    But Arvin wouldn''t take no for an answer. Bit of a dyed reaction. He held Ang close, and walked


    with her towards the dining room. Ang trembled as the temperature changed between rooms. What


    new tortures awaited her here? When she was seated, he simply fed her dinner.


    "Good, " he said menacingly. It wasn''t the only meat he would make her eat. After dinner, Arvin bolted


    the doors and took a shower. When Arvin came out, Ang was so sleepy. However, as Arvin sat


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    down beside her, Ang immediately opened her eyes and called to him, "Arvin?"


    "Yeah?" Arvin replied tentatively. Just now he thought Ang was asleep.


    When she heard him, Ang leaned close to hold his waist and said, "Let''s y a game, shall we?"


    ''y a game... That sounds like something the old Ang would do. I see I have yet to crush her


    spirit.'' Arvin didn''t say a word.


    "Well, if you don''t want to y, do not sleep with me tonight. To y, or not y, that is up to you."


    Seeing that Arvin had no response, Ang pretended to be unhappy and threatened him.


    Bad mistake. Arvin turned over and Ang was pinned under him. Arvin seemed a little angry. The


    next moment, Ang heard Arvin saying, "Are you threatening me?"


    Anybody else would have been frightened by Arvin''s deplorable actions. But Ang was not afraid. On


    the contrary, she pushed him off of her and turned her back to him.


    ...


    After he sighed heavily, he rolled over to hold Ang in his arms. Then he kissed Ang''s long hair


    and had topromise to her will, "So what are the rules?"


    Ang got her way. She approached Arvin a little happily and announced the rules. "Well, it''s quite


    simple, really. I say a word and you follow with another. And these wordsbine together to be a


    phrase that makes sense. Make sure you say it loud and fast because that shows how smart you are!"


    ''Is my IQ not high or doesn''t she know my IQ scores? In reality, is not a measure of one''s intelligence


    marked by how much money one makes?'' Arvin shook his head and thought in mind. This game


    sounded some but he couldn''t say that out. That would dampen Ang''s spirits.


    So he agreed to y the game. ...


    Seeing Arvin was strapped for any answer for the first step, Ang secretly smiled andughed at his


    stupidity. So she clutched Arvin''s ten fingers with her own and started the game, "Nongfu."


    "And a snake, " Arvin mumbled.


    "No. The answer is ''nongfu spring''." Ang corrected Arvin. She was happy because it seemed Arvin


    was going to be trapped and he would lose and bear the shame of an ignoramus.


    Arvin frowned, "What is that?"


    ... Ang realized that this mineral water brand was new to Arvin because he always drank something


    expensive like cier water. She couldn''t help feeling a sense of Deja vu as if this had happened


    somewhere before. "It''s a brand of mineral water." Ang exined, "Now repeat again! Nongfu."


    "Spring." Arvin cooperated nicely with Ang.


    Ang started another round. "Kekou."


    "Beautiful women!" Arvin barked out.


    Ang had no words... She was startled, ''Who has told Arvin that there is such word as


    ''Kekoubeautiful''?''


    During the silence, Arvin added to his answer, "C!"


    ''Well, finally Arvin got his answer right.'' Ang thought to herself. ''Kekou C...Coca C.'' Ang


    continued the game, "Yao Hospital."


    This round was quite easy. The answer was obvious. "Hospital." Arvin couldn''t wait to say the answer,


    he almost exploded. Although he didn''t consider ''Yao Hospital'' a real phrase, and he thought that


    Ang''s game should be rebuked.


    It truly was not a phrase. Ang added this round by herself because she was afraid that Arvin


    wouldn''t be fooled the way she wanted. She had a n for him.


    "Well, repeat again, " Ang started the game over. "Nongfu." "Spring." Arvin had no choice but


    listened to Ang.


    "Kekou!" "C!"


    "Yao!" "Hospital."


    "Xingfu!" This word meant happiness in normal pance. "Meiman." This word slipped out of Avrin''s


    tongue like a gue of nonsense.


    "Xiaotou!" These words all seemed very nonsensical. But some how some way Arvin thought of a


    cartoon named Datouerzi and Xiaotoubaba which meant Big Head Son and Small Head Father, so


    Arvin said randomly, "Erzi!", which meant son.


    "What?" No! ''What was a ''xiaotouerzi''? Arvin was supposed to say ''baba''!'' Ang wet herself with


    surprise. She was also a little disappointed that Arvin didn''t fall for her obvious trap! Anyone would


    have fallen for it! It was so easy! Everyone would be spiked at this round. Ang didn''t understand why


    until she saw Arvin smiling. That was when she realized that she herself was the one who had been


    spiked, instead of Arvin. "Why? You''re supposed to say ''baba''!" Ang was a little pissed off,


    especially since she''d just wet herself.


    ''Ang was so naughty. She dares to spike me now?'' "Well, I don''t mind being a dad."


    "I mind. Let''s start over, Arvin." Ang begged. Seeing that Arvin seemed a little aloof and indifferent,


    she rolled over in the bed.


    ''Any sane person would have fallen for it. Why didn''t Arvin?''


    Arvin almostughed out loud when he saw Ang''s face darken over with an overcast look of


    shamelessness. "It''s time for bed, babe. It''s time to eat some real beef."


    "I don''t want to go to sleep. I want you to y the game with me again. You did it wrong the first time."


    ...


    Arvin held Ang in his arms and asked her, "Well, If you don''t want to sleep, why don''t we do


    something else?" After he finished this sentence, Arvin blew into the interior of Ang''s ear.


    Ang acted normal once she heard Arvin''s exhausting request. ''Oh, my gosh! Arvin seems like a


    horny ram. What ever I mean by that! He won''t get that thing out of his mind. I must admit.''


    Ang thought to herself.


    Ang hadn''t left Shengfeng Mansion for three whole days. On the fourth day, she crawled out of the


    bedroom and went to work for the first time. She had almostpletely forgotten what the real world


    looked like. She washed and dressed and went outside.


    She spent so much time sleeping these days and didn''t go to Arvin''s R and D center in his hospital.


    As for Nancy, she worked several days in R and D department. Therefore, she was so surprised to see


    Ang showing up for work finally. Nancy barked, "Where have you been thesest few days, Ang?


    Sneaking out at night to break in houses?""


    "Well..." Ang had no idea what Nancy was talking about. Nancy then continued, "Look at your face!


    You have dark eye circles under both eyes, my darling. What happened to you?" Nancy was worried


    about Ang. She wondered why Ang had dark eye circles under her eyes but her skin looked fresh


    as a daisy.


    Ang didn''t know how to reply Nancy. She rubbed her eyes and came up with different excuses to the


    truth. "Well, that is because... I haven''t used eye cream recently. La-di-dah."


    "Really?" Nancy sincerely doubted this with every fiber of her being. "I don''t know about this, " she said.


    She followed Ang into the female locker room to keep on asking.


    Finally, Ang decided to tell Nancy everything.


    Nancy was so surprised to hear and know everything. Her voice rose in craziness. "So you and Dr. Gu


    have already..." She didn''t finish her sentence.


    Ang covered her mouth to stop her from finishing.


    Luckily, there were few people in the locker room since Ang came to work sote.


    As for the several people here, they weren''t listening to them, so Nancy felt relieved she hadn''t gone


    any further.


    Nancy realized she almost said what she said, and then sheforted Ang. "Sorry, Ang. I was


    so surprised to hear this news.


    Things between you and Arvin happen so fast." Earlier they had some misunderstanding, now it


    seemed that they figured it out.


    Ang and Arvin''s rtionship seemed very smooth now that they had slept together; the same


    couldn''t be said for the state of Stanley and Nancy''s rtionship, however...


    They haven''t slept together consensually yet, which disturbed Nancy more than it disturbed Ang.


    ''Am I being too conservative?'' Nancy wondered. ''Ang seems to have no trouble getting it.''


    After changing her clothes, Ang walked into the R and D department. She touched her dark eye


    circles and felt a little worried. ''If the other colleague see this, what am I going to say?''


    Immediately she came up with an idea. She snuck into Professor Cheng''s R and D room.


    She didn''te out of the room all day. To achieve this feat of hide and go seek mastery, Ang even


    forewent her meal for the day. Instead she grabbed something to eat from a room in the R and D


    department.


    Before the bell rang to signal the end of the work day, Ang had just finished making a new chemical


    fluid. She applied it to the back of her ear just to try this potentially life threatening chemical out. Luckily,


    after only mild scalding, there was no unusual after effects. So then she applied it directly to her eyes.


    When she walked out of the R and D room, she bumped into Nancy, who seemed to be waiting for her


    for a while. Nancy looked so worried, "Ang... are you sure that your face is ok like that? I''m afraid..."


    "Well, I''ve tested it on my ear. Don''t worry, Nancy." Ang stopped Nancy and eased her heart of its


    tangled anxieties. After applying the fluid, Ang gently massaged her eye sockets to promote


    absorption. She closed her eyes for a few seconds to enjoy and bask in the moment of scalding


    pleasure. She got off on pain.


    When it was time to get off work, Ang said goodbye to Nancy and headed for the locker room.


    Suddenly, Nancy screamed out, "Ang!"


    ...

 Chapter 164 You look Like A Furious Cock

    Chapter 164 You look Like A Furious Cock


    In VVIP Department


    Ang was siting on the bed in a sad mood with gauze over her eyes.


    Something had clearly gone wrong in her calction. Arvin stood beside her. He picked up the left over


    Chinese medicine for her treatment next time.


    "Big wing... Can my eyes be cured?" Ang burst into tears abruptly. She regretted not waiting enough


    time to test whether that liquid was suitable for application.


    Nancy held up her hands and consoled her warmly, "Don''t worry, Ang. Luckily, it didn''t hurt your


    retina. It just made your eyes swollen. You''ll be fine soon."


    Arvin tidied himself up and told Ang in a cold voice, "I think it''s time for you to leave R and D


    Department. You have caused enough damage there, and I''m really not too sure of your job position


    anyway, I don''t think anyone is, are you? Oh well, never mind. Fourth wall breaks are for weak


    literature anyway." To avoid Ang getting hurt once again, Arvin decided to let her be his assistant. In


    this way, it was much easier for him to take care of her.


    "No! It was just an ident! From now on, it will never happen!" Ang was afraid to be dispatched to


    another position so she promised him firmly not to let this sort of thing ever happen again.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Arvin. I''m also responsible for not taking good care of Ang." Nancy apologized to


    Arvin.


    Ang hastily shook her head and said, "It''s not your fault so don''t me yourself please."


    "Fine. I think you need some time to rethink your mistake by yourself. Don''t call me before your mistake


    bes clear to you!" Arvin was angry with Ang for her bold use of unknown chemical liquid on her


    eyes without giving it a strict test.


    "What? You will leave me alone?" Ang felt sad.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arvin nced at his watch. It was time to do an operation. He consoled her, "Have a rest now. I''lle


    back at night to visit you."


    Ang knew Arvin had a lot of work to do so she nodded, "Okay, I''ll take care of myself. Nancy you


    can also go back to your work now. Go. I will feel better after a sleep." Arvin had excellent medical


    skills. She believed her eyes would bepletely healed with only the best Chinese medicine that


    Arvin would make for her.


    Nancy tried to say something else to Ang but Lucy and Xenia were on their way here, right on time


    ording to Arvin''s order, to apany Ang. So Nancy went back to her work.


    It was well past seven o''clock in the evening, and Nancy hadn''t gone home yet. When she was about


    to leave, Stanley called her worriedly to ask her where she was.


    Nancy told Stanley what had happened to Ang today. Hanging up the phone, she told Ang, "I''ll go


    home now. What do you want to eat tomorrow? I can prepare some food for you."


    "Wow. I want to eat soup dumplings and shrimp porridge!" Ang''s mouth was full of water when she


    thought about these delicious food, so she demanded it without hesitation.


    Nancy hugged her, the enabler as always. "Okay, I''ll buy them for you. Have a good rest and I''ll visit


    you tomorrow morning."


    "Thanks hon." Lucy entered the ward when only Ang was left there alone. Peeling an apple for


    Ang, Lucy began to inquire, "Ang, are you Mr. Arvin''s girlfriend now?"


    Ang considered it for a moment, then she told Lucy with an uncertain tone, "I don''t know... Maybe


    not yet!"


    "What?


    Not yet? You need to take actions and be his girlfriend as soon as possible! How could you be so


    patient?" ''Clearly Mr. Arvin loves Ang, but why don''t they confess their love for each other?'' Lucy


    wondered.


    It really was a head-scratcher, one must say! Ang scratched her head and said with shyness, "I also


    want to establish our rtionship as a couple. Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to make it work, " she tittered.


    ''Yes! I must marry Arvin someday!'' she spoke to herself.


    Ang felt tired forck of sleep these past nightmarish day of sloughing hell and pain. She fell into a


    deep and dreamless sleep the moment Lucy left the ward.


    Several hourster, she was woken up by a familiar voice, then she frowned and tried to open her


    eyes. But she realized the wound on her eyes still prevented her from seeing immediately, so she just


    sat up straight in her bed and asked, "Who''s there?"


    "It''s me." She recognized Teresa''s voice.


    But she was still confused as to why Teresa knew she was in this ward. Ang greeted her, "Hello,


    Auntie Teresa!"


    "Hello Ang. Nita''s parents and I came to visit Arvin, but he was performing an operation. I heard that


    your eyes were hurt so... I came here to visit you." Teresa issued a reluctant smile when she thought


    how angry Nita''s parents were as they found out about Arvin''s affairs with Ang. Not that Ang


    could see this smile anyway.


    "Ang, do you know that Nita and Arvin are going to get engaged?" Abruptly, a strange man''s voice


    came to her ears.


    ''Who is this man?'' Ang wondered.


    James cleared his throat and said, "I''m Nita''s father."


    ''So? All of them... came to me me?'' she guessed.


    Ang told James, "I''m sorry Mr. James, but Arvin had told me that he didn''t like Nita. Therefore, it''s


    really just impossible for Arvin to get engaged with Nita. Especially since she''s a liar."


    She said in an affirmative tone and James was infuriated at once, "What are you talking about? How


    could Arvin not like Nita? I''m sure they love each other. Why are you so evil that you wish to destroy


    their rtionship?"


    Ang was also annoyed by his words. She had never tried to destroy their rtionship!


    "Did you say that I destroyed their rtionship? How ridiculous! Didn''t your daughter try to interrupt my


    rtionship with Arvin? We just did the same thing and you had no right to use me!" Arvin was so


    lucky to have gained so many women''s love for him.


    "Ang! Remember you are just an ordinary employee of this hospital. How dare youpete with my


    daughter?" James didn''t know Ang''s real identity and Nita had tried to stop James to say this but it


    was toote. And Ang gave a snort.


    In Arvin''s office


    Arvin just finished an operation and he returned his office to change his clothes, then he went to VVIP


    Department.


    When he opened the door of Ang''s ward, he happened to hear that Ang was ridiculing James, "


    James, you look like a furious cock! Not that I can actually see what you look like. But, yes! You do!"


    "Ang! Enough! Are you crazy? How could you speak this way to my father?" Nita med her out of


    anger.


    Arvin entered the room and saw Teresa, Nita and her parents.


    They all felt mortified as they saw Arvin. He greeted them politely, "Hello, Mom. Hell Uncle James and


    Auntie Finn." Then he walked towards Ang''s bed and sat down beside her.


    "Arvin, you are the president of the hospital now and it''s so hard to see you." James said with satire.


    Arvin tidied his coat and said indifferently, "It''s not like that." He didn''t utter any more words to exin


    himself.


    "Arvin! You''ve gone way too far! Nita loves you so much and she has slept with you, hasn''t she? Now


    you should love other women! Teresa, how could you have such an irresponsible son?" Finn was


    annoyed and she tried to urge Teresa to persuade Arvin.


    Arvin was discontented to get Teresa involved in this conflict and he cast a cold nce at Nita, "Auntie


    Finn, hasn''t Nita exined our rtionship to you at all? It was just an misunderstanding. I have never


    slept with Nita."


    Nita got nervous. She stood up and rejected him, "Arvin!


    Maybe grandma made a mistake. It''s impossible to tell whether I''m a virgin or not by feeling my


    pulse..."


    Arvin interrupted her.


    "Do you mean that my grandma is too old to make such a basic judgement?" Arvin''s voice got much


    colder and obstreperous than before.

 Chapter 165 Whats Done is Done

    Chapter 165 What''s Done is Done


    Nita shook her head willfully. "No, no, Arv. I know you don''t like me... So, anyway, that''s all we can do


    here. We have no further recourse, and there''s no point pursuing it. Well, dad and mom, shall we go


    back home? We will so. Heh heh." She was almost crying when speaking these words out. That was


    thest heaving noise she let out with a low heh sound.


    Teresa was tired of dwelling on these matters and having to sooth all these ingrate''s anxieties away


    and dealing with the chaos between Arvin and Nita.


    When she saw James and Nita speaking ill of Ang and Finn ironically just now, she really started to


    feel disappointed for the Zhen family group.


    At this time, she thought ofst year when the Si''s came by. Daisy Tang looked so decent and


    elegant... There was such a wild difference between the Zhen''s and the Si''s.


    She seemed to know only a few little things about Nita. She thought Nita had a good personality,


    otherwise she would not have been so sessful in her career.


    But it seemed that Teresa had made a horrible blundering mistake...


    Teresa said in an elegant manner, "Nita, since you are here today, why not ask Arvin to make his point


    clear in front of us, so as to avoid causing any trouble in the future."


    Ask Arvin to make his point clear? Nita was astonished. Did Teresa mean that she nned to leave her


    alone...


    No! No!


    "But Aunt Teresa, I''m pregnant, and the baby is Arv''s." What Nita said surprised everyone in the room.


    Pregnant...


    Ang''s face looked even paler. What? Oh, yes! Nita had told her that Arvin and her had dated each


    other before.


    She had been trying to escape from the problem, but she still had to face up to it now...


    She was so immersed in her love dream with Arvin that she had already forgotten about it...


    She found her hand trembling upon hearing the bad news, and she tried hard to tear up the gauze


    around her head. Her eyes were allergic and swelled up, but she was not blind! Little portions of light


    became noticeable, and she had to see it personally and listen to the exnation by Arvin...


    However, before the gauze waspletely loosened, her hand was pressed down by a big palm which


    she felt so familiar with.


    The emotion Ang felt was already out of control like a run away train, so she got rid of his hand


    immediately, saying, "Let go of me, Arvin!"


    Arvin knew exactly why she got so emotional, so he didn''t release her hand, instead, he re-tied the


    gauze as tenderly as possible and said, "Don''t you believe me? Where is your trust for your boyfriend?"


    "..." Ang calmed down the moment she heard this from Arvin.


    Then, she felt that her hand was held by another strange person who said, "Little Ang, please be a


    good girl. It''s your eyes that matters most now. "


    It was Teresa.


    She patted her hand softly tofort her.


    The sudden change of Teresa''s attitude surprised everyone who all had a different countenance on


    which their looks rested with either contempt or astonishment depending on the person.


    Ang was deeply touched, and Arvin was hugely relieved that Teresa seemed to finally ept


    Ang. Nita felt nothing but wallowing anxiety. Finn, if we are to list out all the emotions of all the


    people in the room, which it is obvious to everyone will be the case, was shocked in his simpleton way.


    Andstly James was angry...


    Teresa and Arvin''s attitude changed towards Ang. It was just as if... she was her daughter-inw


    and his wife, but one must remember that she wasn''t yet.


    Nita almost lost her mind when she saw that. She shook her head and cried, "Aunt Teresa..." It was her


    who got pregnant. Why was she being so nice to Ang?


    Actually, when Nita said that she was pregnant, it beggared no disbelief and so people were readily


    epting of the normality of the statement. Grammatically it showed no ws, so why would it make


    someone disbelieving? Exactly. But when she heard the exnation from her son, she calmed down.


    After tying up the gauze again for Ang, Arvin sat aside, holding Ang''s little hand. Then, he said,


    "If it was Ang who told me this news, I would definitely believe it. I would be the happiest man in the


    world. But since it was said by you, Nita, I will never believe it!"


    The moment Arvin finished checking the surveince camera of themunity, there was nothing


    good left between Nita and him in his heart! All the past vestiges of joy were shattered and broken.


    What Arvin said made Ang shy. She lowered her head demurely. Her face blushed and she tried


    hard to pinch his fingers together as if an ounce of fairy dusty between them and she could whisk


    herself away from this ufortable situation. However, she could not. How could it be possible for


    her to get pregnant in such a short time?


    But speaking of this, Ang thought of a very serious issue... She hadn''t taken the contraceptive pill


    yet... And it was already more than seventy-two hours since they had sex.


    Oh, no...


    Arvin was confused about her sudden trembling. He had her little hands in his palms and tried to


    "Arvin, if you don''t believe me, I can take an examination right now!" Perhaps she was really out of


    mind, and because of this, Nita called Arvin his full name.


    After Arvin told her that Lily had felt her pulse, she wanted to overrule the opinion of Lily, so she went to


    see some one and had sex with him...


    It was Derrick, a good friend of Arvin''s.


    She had no way but to leave a second choice for herself. Derrick really had a crush on her. If she


    eventually failed to be with Arvin, Derrick might be a good choice.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024.


    Arvin nced at her indifferently. He knew he had to convince her. So, he took out his cell phone and


    called Kent. He said to Kent, "Take the sh disk to No.9 ward of VVIP hospitalization department."


    sh disk? What sh disk? Everyone was confused.


    When they were waiting for Kent''s arrival, Ang pulled Arvin''s arm and tried to make his grasp known


    to her as one she could trust. Arvin realized what she was doing, so he put his ear close to her lips.


    Ang asked, "Big wing, I forgot to take the medicine. What should I do..."


    She forgot to take the medicine?


    Their kid... How adorable would he or she would be...


    Arvin smiled immediately when he heard about it. Although it was a subtle smile, Nita noticed it, and


    became even more envious.


    "What''s done is done. Don''t you think that I was unable to raise our baby?" Arvin said it in a low voice,


    but what he said almost blew up Ang''s mind!


    How could he... How could he say it in front of everyone?


    "Get out. I want to go to sleep now!" Ang was so shy that she loosened Arvin''s hand and covered


    her face with the quilt out of shyness and shame. She had no other recourse now.


    Teresa was angry and sad at the same time when she saw what had unfolded right before her eyes in


    in sight of everyone present. It was an unholy experience to say the least, and she didn''t know


    where to go from that juncture.


    Finn looked extremely unhappy, too. She said, "Arvin, what could you mean by this encounter you have


    made? Do you want to date the two of these girls at the same time, is that it?"


    "Date the two girls at the same time?" Arvin repeated the words she had said and thought about the


    implications, but felt no concern for her.


    Ang who hadn''t been out of the range of this embarrassment now came out from under the quilt.


    She grasped Arvin''s palm in her right direction and said, "I would not allow that! You cannot date two


    girls at the same time."


    Arvin smiled and felt her eyes. He replied, "Don''t worry."


    Ang was always alone, both in his eyes and in his heart, and he would never be a person dating two


    girls at the same time!


    "Sorry, Aunt Finn, but I don''t think Nita is as good a fit as Ang is for my heart."


    "What? !"


    "Arvin!"


    Finn and Teresa were both absolutely shocked. It had never urred to them that Arvin would... hate


    Nita so much like the way he was expressing himself now.


    Shortly afterwards, Kent came nosing around, stomping his big feet into the ward. Arvin took the sh


    disk from his hand and walked straight towards Nita who had a confused look on her face. He said to


    her in a cold voice, "Here''s the record of the surveince camera of ourmunity! It was Ang who


    stayed in my apartment for the whole night, not you. As far as I know, you came by at seven o''clock on


    the morning the day after the incident!"


    Nita''s face became paler and paler to the point that there was no differentiating her between the


    whitewashed wall behind her, but she didn''t stop the speech delivered by Arvin. He pointed at the


    show every one here?"


    He tried hard to recover the record of the surveince camera, because he knew that it mighte in


    handy some day or other! Nita was speechless!


    Grinding her teeth tightly in the seat by the potted nt in the corner of the room, Nita tried to deny it


    with frailty. She said, "No... Arv... There must be some mistake..."


    How could the record of surveince camera be recovered? She didn''t believe it, and she didn''t want to


    believe it!


    She still refused to be convinced! Arvin walked to theputer and opened it. Before the video was


    yed, He told James and Finn, "Uncle James and Aunt Finn, I''ll show you the video record of the


    surveince camera in mymunity. It will prove that nothing had happened between Nita and me, so


    I don''t have to be responsible for her one bit!"


    ...

 Chapter 166 I Love You Very Much

    Chapter 166 I Love You Very Much


    The yback of the surveince video of Arvin''s apartment ran its horrific course on theputer


    screen for all to see.


    It showed that Ang supported Arvin, carried him back to the apartment and ran out of the house in


    haste the next morning. Later, Nita took breakfast to him unannounced and entered the room.


    Arvin nced at Nita and her parents who seemed mad, "To minimize the unnecessary troubles, I


    asked Kent to send me the screenshots. Of course, theplete video of the two days is saved in the


    sh disk. You can take away the disk if you are still unsatisfied!"


    Nita trembled greatly when she saw the video marked by the timestamps.


    She felt so humiliated that she really wanted to run away as fast as she could.


    Actually, Arvin was not finished. He continued without looking at Nita, "The servant, Jenifer in your


    family admitted that she gave Nita a ss of water at midnight of the twenty third day. This


    corroborates my story of events, and really that should have been mentioned a long time ago so we


    could square all this away before it became an ongoing issue, but it didn''t and I am not sorry."


    No wonder Jenifer resigned and left Nita''s home all of a sudden...


    ... The irond evidence made Nita feel desperate.


    She looked pale and trembled, "Ang! Did you do this?..." Suddenly, her voice was out of control,


    "Did you repair the video? You bitch!"


    "Nita!" How could she scold Ang in front of him? Arvin asked her to shut up! He said coldly, "Director


    Nita, your moralpass is not usually so misguided; you should make haste to make amends on your


    iniquities before god himself smites you where you stand. You are a mean woman and we don''t need


    you in Yao Hospital!"


    ''I''m a bad woman? Arvin thinks that I''m a bad woman... And he wants to fire me!'' Nita felt quick pains


    shing and stabbing her heart.


    Finn couldn''t see this. She stood in front of her daughter and said to Arvin, "Arvin, you had a good


    rtionship with Nita before Ang showed up! But now, you''ve turned your back on Nita and fallen in


    love with Ang! How can you do that to my daughter?"


    "Auntie, I think you''ve got me all wrong! Ang has nothing to do with this. Nita was just one of my


    friends before Ang showed up. I didn''t turned my back on her!" Arvin said coldly.


    But one thing that Arvin didn''t say was that he had a whole new concept of Nita clearly through his


    perspective shift from her to Ang.


    Ang was more simple and innocent...


    Ang became unhappy. She didn''t understand why Nita and her parents believed it was all her fault.


    "How dare you say that!" Finn became so angry that she couldn''t say any more words. Atst, she held


    Nita''s hands, "Let''s get out of here!"


    Nita threw Finn off her, went up to Ang and took a deep breath to adjust her emotions. She said


    calmly to Ang, "Ang, don''t be so proud! Rosa will show up. She is now in Shine Empire. Arvin will


    definitely marry her and you will also get dumped by him, just like I did! Then you''ll see!" Nita became


    apoplectic.


    "No, you are wrong!" Ang said and smiled slightly, "We are different! Arvin doesn''t like you at all. But


    Arvin and I love each other. I believe Arvin. He will solve all of our problems and I''m willing to wait for


    him!"


    Although Ang sounded happy and confident, she seized the sheet tightly and quietly when she said


    it, because she was secretly morbidly afraid of the consequences.


    The name of ''Rosa'' when it was uttered, sent a chill down her spine, as it represented a time bomb


    waiting to tick down to oblivion. It seemed that when Rosa came back, her rtionship with Arvin would


    be destroyed...


    Nita sneered at her, "Arvin is just a man! Don''t be too confident! And don''t cry when he dumps you too!"


    "Leave, now! Otherwise, I''ll call the security to kick you out for good!" Arvin sounded cold and Nita


    couldn''t help frosting over.


    James was greatly shocked when he discovered this underlying truth that had existed all this time


    under the mendacity and artifice that Nita had spun. He didn''t expect that his daughter to be a liar,


    "Nita, let''s go home right now!"


    The room became silent when Nita and her parents left.


    Teresa observed everybody and their reactions as they happened and lingered around after the stale


    air dissipated. Somehow, she felt tired and sat on the seat. She was too disappointed in Nita''s


    deplorable behavior.


    Arvin held Ang''s cold hand and said to Teresa, "Mum, go back and have a rest. I''ll take Ang to


    my apartmentter."


    He totally understood Teresa''s feelings right now.


    She liked Nita very much and Arvin knew that. Maybe she was very disappointed with Nita right now.


    Teresa sat up straight and smiled, "Okay. Take care of Ang and I''ll go back."


    When Teresa left, Ang felt aplex series of emotions rile her up one by one, endlessly. She felt


    stressed about what Nita said.


    Arvin held her in his arms, "Ang, you have to believe me. No matter what happens. You are


    important to me! You are very important to me!"


    "I''m just an important person to you? Nothing more?" She held him and asked.


    "Of course not..." He lowered his head, raised her jaw with his fingertips and kissed her on her red lips.


    After a long while, Arvin said to her lovingly, "You are not only very important to me, but also the one


    that I love! I love you very much!"


    That was enough.


    Suddenly, all uneasy feelings and bad moods disappeared into mere background noise. Ang held


    her arms around his neck and smiled, "Arvin, I love you, too!"


    At that moment, the room was full of love and sweet air.


    No matter what would happen in future, Ang felt happy right now.


    House of the Family of Gu


    Teresa sighed and knocked on the door of Lily''s bedroom.


    "Come in." Teresa felt moreplicated when she heard Lily''s voice.


    When she opened the door, she found Lily was sitting in the bed and reading a medicine book with her


    reading sses on her hooked nose.


    "Mum, you should have an early rest!" Teresa sat by her bedside.


    "I can''t sleep." Lily put down the book, took off her sses and looked her daughter-inw up and


    down. "Why are you here? It''s sote already. Where were you?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Teresa was silent for a short while. She had been in the Family of Gu for many years and Lily was


    always nice to her. Actually, the only strong dispute between them was the marriage of Arvin and his


    brother.


    "Mum, I want to invite Ang to our house and have dinner with us."


    Lily didn''t expect this... "Why have you suddenly changed your mind in aplete turn around the likes


    of which I nor anyone else has ever known?" she asked out of astonishment. Since Lily knew Teresa


    liked Nita, she didn''t understand what Teresa was doing.


    When Rosa disappeared, Teresa began to persuade Arvin to marry Nita.


    But now everything had changed. Teresa thought a bit and smiled. "I don''t want to get involved in


    Arvin''s marriage anymore. Since Hogan has retired and I will also retire sooner rather thanter, I''m


    going to focus on my grandchildren and apany them for the rest of my life."


    Since her grandson Bob went to a private boarding school, she couldn''t apany him. Therefore,


    she would be very happy if Ang and Arvin had a child.

 Chapter 167 Darrens Words Really Hurt Stanleys Feeling

    Chapter 167 Darren''s Words Really Hurt Stanley''s Feeling


    Lily understood that Teresa wouldn''t rebuke Arvin and Ang''s union any more. Lily nodded, full of


    pleasure, and said, "Before you invite Ang to our home, I''ll go to the Yin Family house, apanied


    by Arvin of course, and tell them that Arvin has fallen head over heels in love with Ang now."


    Rosa had disappeared for so many years and now Arvin had a personal right to pursue his own


    happiness.


    "Okay. But what about Sansa?" Sansa was Rosa''s mother. She had be intolerable after being


    driven insane when Rosa dropped off the radar.


    After a moment''s consideration, Lily said, "We still have to push forward for the love birds'' sake. We will


    have to try."


    During these years when Rosa was technically a ghost, Arvin had always been concerned about the


    Yin Family, even if only superficially.


    During every festival and event, Arvin would go to Rosa''s parents'' home to apany them, and


    make sure things were alright.


    Whenever Rosa''s family needed any help, Arvin was always the first one to give them a hand.


    ...


    It was eleven o''clock at night when they returned to Shengfeng Mansion. Ang reluctantly finished


    bathing, with the help of Arvin''s soothing hands.


    With eyes sheltered over a bandage, Ang felt a strangeck of security. She couldn''t see the world,


    or her beloved Arvin.


    She had been grasping Arvin''s hand tightly since they returned home blind. Whenever she couldn''t


    hear his voice close by, she would get nervous and call his name, "Arvin! Arvin! Big Wing... Big Wing..."


    Arvin put down the pot in his hand quickly and brought a ss of lukewarm water to the bedroom.


    Seeing that she was fumbling in the air randomly, he walked towards her and grasped her hands


    gently, "I''m here, " he told her.


    His short answer pacified her mood immediately.


    "Where were you just now? Why did you leave for such a long time?" Ang inquired of him. Although


    Shengfeng Mansion was situated downtown, it was perfectly insted against sound and people


    weren''t able to hear any of the strange noises emanating from the apartments'' rooms. She couldn''t


    hear the sound Arvin made. The room was so quiet. She felt scared when Arvin left for even a few


    seconds just to retrieve a simple ss of water. All she heard to announce his visit was his footsteps


    Arvin embraced her with one hand and held the water with another hand. "I went to pour a ss of


    water for you. Now drink it, " he told her. He poured the water into her mouth gently. "Drink it slowly, "


    he said.


    After drinking a little water, Ang asked him, "Can I remove the bandage tomorrow?" She felt anxious


    when she couldn''t see the world.


    "Yes, you can. But you need to wear sunsses, " he answered. Her eyes had almost recovered their


    sight, but her skin around her eyes were still a little swollen.


    Luckily he had prepared several pairs of sunsses for her.


    "But we are not allowed to work with sunsses. So what should I do tomorrow?" In this way, her ugly


    eyes would be seen by everyone she worked closely with.


    Arviny down beside her and hugged her with both his arms. A big wide manly hug. "You don''t need


    to work tomorrow. I have asked Kent to ask for permission to leave form for you, " Arvin replied to her.


    Uh... ''I don''t need to work?'' Ang thought about this for a moment, then she said, "Fine. But I want to


    wander around the city tomorrow."


    She suddenly remembered that Nancy had promised to bring her breakfast tomorrow morning, but she


    wouldn''t be there tomorrow, so she decided to call Nancy to scrap this n.


    She took out her cellphone and gave it to Arvin. Arvin found Nancy''s phone number quickly and dialed


    for Ang.


    In Stanley''s apartment


    Nancy was going to put fruits on the desk in front of Darren, "Darren, eat some fruits!" she said to


    Darren.


    "Thank you Auntie Nancy!" Darren replied her. Then he held up a fork and was ready to eat all the fruits


    put in front of him.


    However, someone didn''t give him this chance.


    Stanley picked up the te containing the fruits and ate the watermelon with his fork, then he told


    Nancy, "He needn''t eat fruits, but I need them. Why do you feed such an ingrate watermelon?"


    Darren''s father was on a business trip and Darren had to live with Stanley and Nancy. But Stanley grew


    wearily jealous of Darren because Nancy would always give more attention to Darren every time he


    came here than to him. Stanley had been unsatisfied with Darren''scency, and with Nancy, for a


    long time.


    "Stanley, how could you steal a child''s fruits?" Nancy was happy to hear what Darren had to say. But


    now she was angry with Stanley. She stood up and went to the kitchen to prepare some more fruit for


    Darren.


    Darren pouted sadly and cursed Stanley, "You will get fat! Then my Auntie Nancy will leave you."


    "Don''t worry. I keep running five miles every morning! And I do one hundred pushups every day!"


    Stanley had kept a habit of doing physical exercises since he was a little boy.


    "Hum! Auntie Nancy, my father is also a good man. Why don''t you think about being unified in


    togetherness with him?" Darren asked her. Darren''s parents had divorced when he was three years


    old.


    But they often had dinner together for the benefit of Darren.


    "Pang!" Stanley smacked the back of Darren''s head out of anger. Darren burst into tears immediately,


    "Uncle Stanley! How could you bully me?"


    Stanley put the te back on the table in front of Darren, then he pointed at the rest of the fruits in it


    and told Darren, "You deserve to be hit because you have tried to change my wife into your


    stepmother."


    ''If Nancy married Darren''s father, she would be my sister-inw, my brother''s wife and Darren''s


    stepmother. Nope! It will never happen!'' Stanley was in a phantasmagorical nightmare.


    Nancy smiled and pulled Stanley''s hand, "Stop! Don''t bully Darren. He is just a kid."


    "He is eight years old now! He is not a little kid any more. When Bob was his age, he was so advanced


    in his studies that he skipped to the fourth grade! Compared with Bob, Darren is just a stupid boy..."


    Stanley went off on this tangent of using Darren for a long time, he did not even factor in that


    Darren had only a fleeting memory of Bob, remembering him as Uncle Arvin''s nephew. So the


    "Uncle Stanley, when my father was your age, he had had a son of three years old, that was me!"


    Darren rejected.


    Stanley was speechless.


    Darren''s words really hurt Stanley''s feeling. Stanley was twenty-six years old now and many of his


    ssmates from his school time had already given way to babies of their own. But he hadn''t even


    gotten married yet... He couldn''t help ncing at Nancy as he sighed. They had lived together for a


    long time and they hadn''t had sex yet.


    Stanley wondered whether Arvin had met the same trouble or not.


    To get an answer to his question, Stanley called Arvin.


    When Arvin answered the call, Stanley heard that Nancy heard that the phone was ringing, and so she


    greeted Ang happily. "Hello, Ang!"


    Stanley thought it was a perfect chance to ask Arvin this secret.


    Stanley brought his cellphone to the bathroom and lit a cigarette, then Arvin''s voice came from the


    phone, "This is Arvin."


    He took a puff of smoke and asked, "Have you had sex with Ang?"


    Arvin felt a little embarrassed to gave him a clear answer. But when he saw Ang who was talking


    with Nancy happily, he smiled.


    He got up and walked to the window secretly, "Yes, " he replied him.


    ''Damn it! Arvin, such a cold man, has beaten me to the punch! He''s already had sex with his girlfriend!


    So why should I go on sleeping in the same bed with my girlfriend, but do nothing?'' Stanley felt


    intolerable when he thought of this.


    Then he told Arvin, "Fine! I need some time to calm down."


    He began to n the procedure of making love to Nancy. It would involve belts.


    "Ang told me that it will be your girlfriend''s birthday soon..." Arvin indicated him.


    Arvin knew clearly how to seduce a girl. But he wasn''t sure whether he could marry Ang in the


    future, so he had never tried to seduce her.

 Chapter 168 Im Not Blind

    Chapter 168 I''m Not Blind


    Stanley and Nancy were very different people with varying priorities. They both had feelings for each


    other and were free from any life-long engagements.


    Yet Stanley was a man who only hung out with real hardy bucks in his workce; he had no mad


    notions of romance or love! "Yeah! I''d get her a birthday present!" How could he forget Nancy''s


    birthday? He remembered every year. But now...was he bing senile so early?


    Arvin muttered, "¡­" That was not what he was talking about. Never mind. He would do him a favor as


    his buddy, "You can...


    Her birthday is only one week from now..." He couldn''t sit tight and stay inactive and indecisive. This


    was time for action. He called Arvin, so he probably had his n.


    These four people hung up their phone one after another in about ten minutes.


    The two men snickered over their ns, while the two women were beaming with innocent pleasures.


    Nancy was unaware of his intention. She was telling Stanley her phone talk with Ang, "Ang has


    moved in with doctor Arvin. He is considerate towards Ang. I''m so much relieved!"


    "Good for her!" Stanley put his arm around her shoulders, and turned to Darren, "go to sleep, now!"


    He could have his way with Nancy and her meat loving mouth by sending Darren to sleep early.


    In the still of the night


    Nancy had taken a shower and dried her hair. She went to bed, sat there, yed on her phone for a


    while, and was about to fall asleep.


    The door cracked opened from outside, and Stanley walked in wearing ck pajamas.


    Color flooded her face at that moment. She asked gently, "You are still up?"


    "I am not intent on sleeping tonight." At least for the moment.


    "Why so? You have been summoned?" She thought he still had work to do, and felt sorry for his busy


    life.


    Stanley closed the door, and made a beeline for Nancy. He sat down by her side, and took her into his


    arms, "I''m not going anywhere tonight."


    She felt his breath on her neck. Knowing his desires, her hands started to shiver like a startled rabbit.


    They had been living in the same house for so long. She knew this was bound to happen, as a matter


    of fact¡­ She had been building herself up for this.


    "Wait¡­ Wait for a moment." She was scared after all.


    She shoved him away, jumped off the bed, opened a bottle of unfinished wine, poured herself a full


    cup, and gulped it down.


    He stood no chance in stopping her, for she had already quaffed the whole cup of wine¡­


    But it would take some time for the wine to take her over. When Nancy reached out for a second cup,


    Stanley stopped her right away.


    Putting the cup aside, he could feel her nervousness, so he said, "Rx, if you are really scared, I¡­" ''I


    could wait.''


    He couldn''t force her to do anything. That was the kind of man he was, that night.


    Although Stanley had made up his mind, still he faltered for her unease.


    Nancy put her palms on his lips, preventing him from saying those words and gazing at him tipsily while


    shaking her head.


    She had been with him for a long time. Every time he looked desperate for such intimacy, but he never


    pressured her. Instead he had offered herforts.


    She had loved him for god knows how many years.


    She way lucky to be at his side, and was willing to share everything with him¡­


    She threw her lips at Stanley''s like a crazy puffer fish. Surprised at her moves, still he quickly cast it off


    and achieved his initiative. With a rotation, Stanley was on top of her.


    In the middle of their business when she had been aroused by Stanley, he slipped something hard into


    her palm and put it on her finger.


    Her long eyshes trembled a bit. And the little thing felt like¡­ A ring.


    Touching it with her thumb, she found that it was truly¡­ A ring.


    Nancy could be so easily satisfied, with a ring from Stanley, she was moved to tears.


    A sudden pain brought back her lost mind, and a tear dropped from her eyes. Still she refrained from


    making a sound by biting into her underlip.


    However, the pain was too much for her. She couldn''t help in speaking out, "It hurts¡­"


    It was actually a hard process for a maiden to be a woman.


    With beads of sweat all over him, Stanley parted her lips from her teeth and gave her his arm, "Bite it


    when you feel the pain."


    Nancy shook her head and took a deep breath, "No need, I''m fine."


    ¡­


    As passion was building up in the room, a ringtone took them by surprise. Nancy gripped on his back


    with her hand, leaving traces of scratching.


    It was Nancy''s phone¡­a call from Ang.


    Stanley wanted to hang up directly, but Nancy didn''t agree. She answered the phone, "Ang¡­"


    "Eh, Nancy, what''s up? You have slept already? Your voice sounded feeble?" Ang''s curious sound


    was so clear in the stillness of the night.


    Nancy''s face turned red, "Nothing¡­ What''s the matter?"


    "Oh, it''s just I want to ask you to apany me tomorrow¡­"


    "Ah!" A scream came from the phone, breaking off her words.


    Ang rose up from her bed all of a sudden, yelling in an anxious voice, "Nancy, are you alright?


    What''s wrong? Where are you?"


    Stillness resumed after that stir.


    Ang grabbed Arvin''s big hands and told him in an anxious voice, "Nancy has gotten into trouble!


    Let''s help her!"


    "Ang!" Nancy called her name on the phone.


    Ang was extremely worried about Nancy for not hearing a worde through the receiver on her


    phone. So she quickly asked, "Nancy, tell me. Are you in some kind of trouble? We wille directly to


    yours now to help you!"


    "I''m okay¡­ Eh¡­"


    When Ang was about to get up, Arvin took her phone and hung up the call in a casual manner. It


    was so strange.


    Then Arvin put the restless Ang in her bed and told her, "You don''t need to go. You will only spoil


    everything."


    "Spoil? Why do you say so? Oh! You mean my eyes? It''s fine. I can tear up the gauze. I''m not blind!"


    Though swollen with redness, it was not important. It was Nancy''s security which mattered most!


    Arvin held her in his arms, and told her willy-nilly, "Honey, every minute of a spring night is invaluable.


    Do you know what I mean?"


    "Yes!"


    Arvin nodded his head with satisfaction.


    But, Ang raised her head, "But spring has yet toe. It''s still two months away from spring¡­no


    Why are we talking about this, we should go and help Nancy!" On saying this, Ang broke away from


    Arvin, and reached for the gauze at her head.


    Arvin, "¡­"


    Silly Ang, Silly Ang, Silly Ang! Important things should be chanted three times!


    Arvin turned over and positioned himself on top of her, "Let me show you what has happened to


    Nancy."


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "What happened?"

 Chapter 169 CR Supercar

    Chapter 169 CR Supercar


    Sooner rather thanter, Ang was toe to understand everything under the guiding hand of good


    ol'' helpful Arvin. It wasn''t actually a good timing to call Nancy at that moment as that was when Nancy


    and Stanley were trouncing each other in a battle of genitalia.


    But Ang was actually a tad angry with Arvin. He didn''t have to do the same thing to her... Ang


    was able to understand why Arvin would tell her the truth. They were lovers after all. By did he really


    have to tell her in this sexual way?


    It was a sunny day! Ang turned over in the bed, opened her eyes and surprisingly, she could see


    everything.


    Arvin had snuck in and removed the gauze from her eyes when she was fast asleep. Additionally, she


    felt some ointment around her eye sockets.


    Standing in front of the bedroom mirror, she inspected each eye to find that they were almost


    Originally, her eyes were red and swollen. But now, they seemed fine and nobody could find any injury


    or impairment in her eyes. So long as she wore a ssh of make up, that is.


    But Ang didn''t apply any make up. She simply washed her face and left through the front door of


    Shengfeng Mansion.


    However, An Audi car blocked her way suddenly.


    Ang found that it was Baron blocking her path. He opened his window and smiled at Ang


    obscenely!


    "Ang, I''ve been waiting for you! I knew you would be here!" When he went to the R and D


    Department to look for Ang, he was told Ang didn''te into work today!


    Therefore, he asked around and finally found out that Ang was at his cousin''s home.


    Although she wore Hepburn style sunsses, Ang still looked very beautiful! Baron couldn''t help


    smiling at her obscenely andsciviously.


    After a minute, Ang came to realize that he was not alone. Baron was followed by three cars in


    which there were many handsome guys and beautiful party girls. They all opened their windows and


    looked at Ang.


    Ang disliked Baron so much that she didn''t want to speak to him at all. Therefore, she closed the


    window and was going to leave by a roundabout route.


    Unfortunately, Baron didn''t give up. He sped up and blocked her way again!


    Besides, the other three cars blocked off Ang''s car.


    In the end, the four cars surrounded Ang''s car and she couldn''t get out at all.


    Ang got angry! She opened her window immediately and shouted at him, "What are you doing here?


    Are you mad?"


    Baronughed loudly, "No, I''m not mad! I want you to go on a date with me and allow me to prate


    that sweet wet mind of yours with my tool. How about going to KTV and singing with me a little?"


    After that, people in the other three cars screamed, "Little girl, you''d better have a date with our big


    brother! Let''s go to the party,e on already! Yeah, yeah, yeah..."


    "We are all here waiting for you! Let''s go!"


    ...


    ''Go to KTV and sing? I''m not good at singing at all, okay?'' Ang thought to herself. "I''m not


    interested! Go away!"


    "Ang, you have stayed with my cousin for a long time! Why are you still driving this old BMW? How


    old your BMW is! My cousin is too stingy! I will buy you a new car if you go on a date with me! What do


    you think?"


    He was right! The BMW she drove was an old car, which Ang had purchased a long time ago when


    she had been a university student, but too long ago to remember or spend any time discussing


    because it was unimportant.


    But Ang didn''t want to change her car at all.


    ''How could he say that Arvin is stingy?'' Ang got pissed off. Ang couldn''t helpughing and said,


    "Okay! Can you buy me a CR supercar?"


    "A CR supercar?" Baron''s face changed. CR supercars were the star car produced by SL Group. There


    were only three CR supercars in the world!


    Lots of valuable diamonds were inset in any ces that could be decorated, including the steering


    wheel. The car was really expensive! It was about... 2.3 billion dors! Too expensive!


    Baron couldn''t afford such a car at all!


    People following Baron were all from the upper ss and they all knew the fancy car!


    When they heard CR supercar, they all whistled and hooted with excitement.


    Ang looked at Baron who looked really bad and poor like he''d just ejacted on his favorite shirt,


    and sneered at him, "Let me guess, whether your cousin will buy me a CR supercar or not if I tell him


    that I want one!"


    As soon as he had heard her response, Baron answered immediately, "Definitely not! He will not buy


    you this car!"


    On the one hand, he had no idea of his cousin''s wealth. On the other hand, his cousin would not spend


    two billion dors on one woman!


    "Oh really? Let''s make a bet!" Ang smiled at him confidently. She believed that Arvin would buy the


    car for her because he said so many sweet things to her every night! And Arvin would never say those


    to other women! Therefore, he loved her very much deep inside!


    Baron nced at Ang with disdain and thought, ''Beautiful woman, you are nothing but a fool!'' "Okay,


    let''s make a bet! I warn you that you are just one of Arvin''s girlfriends! He will never spend so much


    money on you!"


    At this moment, a voice came, "Sister!"


    Ang didn''t look back since she was not familiar with the voice.


    "Sister! Sister!" Until now, Ang finally figured out who was shouting.


    She looked back and saw a red luxury car and sitting in the driver''s seat was...Lulu? Lulu was waving


    at Ang excitedly. It had been such a long time since she had seen Lulu that she almost didn''t


    recognize her. She practically forgot that she was a prominent character.


    Ang looked at Baron and tried to figure out who was in his car. ''Lulu''s sister is in Baron''s car?''


    Ang was confused.


    Since Ang didn''t answer her, Lulu stopped her car and ran to Ang, "Sister! What''s wrong with


    you?"


    Ang''s car was surrounded by four cars! What were they doing?N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Ang blinked, rubbed her eyes and asked Lulu, "Where is your sister?" ''Is there anything wrong with


    my eyes? Why can''t I see her sister?'' Ang was even more confused.


    Lulu tittered, "Aren''t you my sister? Since you''ve already been with my brother, then you are my sister!"


    Lulu had known what Nita did. Her mum and grandmother had told her everything. Since her mum


    didn''t like Nita anymore, Lulu decided not to spare any time devoted to Nita anymore either.


    "I... I..." Ang was greatly shocked by what Lulu said. Somehow, she felt a little awkward.


    "Sister Ang, why are you here with Baron?" Lulu knew these people. They were all Baron''s bad


    ck sheep friends.


    Baron answered her immediately when he saw Lulu, "Cousin Lulu, I met Ang here!"


    "Okay! But I saw you were quarreling with each other. What are you talking about?" ''He just met


    Ang? But why did the four cars surround Ang?'' Lulu thought to herself.


    Baron remembered what Ang said. So, he smiled with disdain, "She was over-confident and asked


    me to make a bet whether my cousin would buy her a CR supercar or not! She brought disgrace on her


    own head! How was it possible for Arvin to buy her a CR supercar!"


    As for Baron, he would never spend too much money on one woman! If he had two billion dors, he


    would rather spend it on more whorish women to abuse and have sex with all of them like amon


    ruffian pimp!


    ''What is a CR supercar?'' Lulu thought a bit and remembered what it was. There was patently no


    reason asking such a question or including it in the narrative flow. CR supercar was the new car


    It was a little expensive...she pped her forehead with her hand and said "Duh!"


    Ang pushed her sunsses up over her face and back the other way and then she smiled, saying,


    "It''s just a joke! Where are you going?"


    Lulu said absently, "I went to hospital, but you weren''t there. My brother told me you were here." At that


    moment, Lulu took out her phone and sent a message to Arvin secretly, "Brother, if Ang wants a CR


    supercar, would you be so good as to buy her one?"

 Chapter 170 How About I Streaking Around J City

    Chapter 170 How About I Streaking Around J City


    Ang cast a nce at Baron and Lulu. She had never expected she could be so popr.


    Baron noticed that she didn''t mention that supercar so he thought she had lost her confidence.


    "Ang, let''s make a bet! If Arvin didn''t buy that car for you, then you need to be my girlfriend. Okay?"


    "Nope. There is no need to make such a bet!" Ang refused him. No matter what the result would be,


    she had no interest in betting against Arvin''s heart.


    Her rejection gave Baron more confidence, and he teased her, "Are you afraid of losing in the bet?


    Don''t be like this! How about I streak around J City if I lose? You know, balls out, bat shit stuff."


    Hearing his words, the people around them let out a scream, "Wow! Great! Baron, you are so cool!


    Take your nuts out and jerk off in the street like an animal!"


    "Baron should streak for a girl!"


    "Baron, I admire you!"


    ...


    "Streaking around J City?" Ang thought for a while about what such an event like that would look like


    and she entertained the image in her mind for a moment because she liked reducing Baron to a


    sniveling pathetic pile of useless afterbirth. ''It sounds interesting.'' But she told him, "I''m not interested


    in your body! I''ll go now. Get out of my way!"


    Her rejection aroused Baron''s keen interest in her, and he got pissed off after being rejected, twice. He


    went on teasing her, "What are you worried about? Just be my girlfriend!"


    "Are you insane? Didn''t you notice that I just came out from your cousin''s apartment? You dare seduce


    Arvin''s girlfriend? Do you want him to kill you, is that it? Or do you get off on someone choking you?


    That''s your kink next to leather isn''t it, asphyxiation?" She was also very d to hit him once again.


    Lulu went to the other side of Baron''s car and knocked its window, "You must be crazy! Ang will be


    our sister-inw soon. If you dare keep harassing her, I will tell this to Arvin and he must beat you up!"


    she warned him.


    "Don''t try to threaten me by mentioning Arvin''s name. Ang needs to make a bet with me today,


    otherwise she forfeits her love for Arvin, and she agrees to be my girlfriend! That is thew! And my


    divine right as next of kin!" It was exactly Ang''s identity as his cousin''s girlfriend that aroused his


    deepest desire for her.


    Baron pushed Lulu aside and moved closer to Ang''s car. He didn''t allow anyone to leave.


    Ang was infuriated by his harassment. She opened the door and stepped out of the car, then she


    patted Baron''s door, "Get out!" shemanded him.


    Baron said indifferently, "I know you are good at Kungfu so I won''t go out to let you beat me up! I''m not


    as stupid as I look!"


    Ang frowned and wondered how she would fit her fist up his ass, given the opportunity. Would she


    really ask Arvin to spend two or three billion dors to buy a supercar for her, just to win a stupid bet


    with a donkey faced retard boy? No, it was impossible.


    Suddenly Lulu''s cellphone rang but neither Ang nor Baron noticed that. Reading the message sent


    by Arvin, Lulu smirked, "Are you sure you will streak around J City if you lose the bet?" She asked


    Baron.


    "Yes! Of course." Baron replied to her in an affirmative tone. He couldn''t break his word with so many


    peers of his present.


    Ang tried to stop Lulu but it was toote. "Lulu I won''t y such a stupid game with him!" She


    sighed.


    Lulu winked at Ang and indicated, "Don''t worry. I''ll deal with this troublemaker myself!" Baron


    deserved to be punished. Nobody dared punch him only because he was a member of the Gu Family,


    but Ang didn''t give a crap about any of that; after all, she had already baptized him in a man made


    Lulu heard that Ang had thrown Baron into theke. Actually Ang was the first one who hadn''t


    gotten retribution after beating the people of the Gu Family.


    "Hey! Lulu, have you forgotten you are my cousin? How could you help Ang?" Baron inquired Lulu


    with dissatisfaction.


    Baron felt that Lulu''s behavior was really ridiculous. Lulu was also a troublemaker like him. And judging


    her on her past experience of leaving friends clutching the bag, it was unlikely that she had any


    misgivings against betraying a family member. But she was much luckier than Baron for having three


    brothers who could deal with the trouble for her in her life.


    "I haven''t! But Ang will marry Arvin soon so we are family too. Stop speaking nonsense!" Lulu was


    only an innocent girl and she was only willing to help those people who treated her with the same level


    of intense innocence that she bestowed on them.


    Ang was moved by Lulu''s words.


    Encouraged by Lulu, Ang agreed to bet with Baron.


    ording to Baron''s requirement, Ang must ask Arvin to buy her that super luxury car in a week.


    However... Ang had never thought about telling this to Arvin and she nned to borrow some


    money from her brother to buy the car herself, simple as that. It would be a very hush hush operation. If


    she won, she wouldn''t let Baron streak around the J City, naked.


    Lulu told Arvin that they had made a bet immediately.


    Baron patted his car, "Come and sit in the passenger''s seat, Ang." he said.


    This car cost his parents several million dors and he spent great strength in persuading them to buy


    it for him. He was such a cowardly momma''s boy. It looked very cool to drive it when dating girls, and


    that was the only reason for the pimp mobile.


    Ang pointed at her own car and asked Baron, "Can you move aside? If you don''t get away, I''m afraid


    my car may crash into yours due to my poor driving skill."


    She would never go out with Baron. She suddenly realized how ridiculous she was to bet with Baron


    against Arvin''s willingness. Now she only wanted to throw Baron into the sea and to see him get eaten


    up by the fish therein.


    Baron was a little annoyed with Ang. He felt that he had been humiliated by her in public.


    "Ang, if you dare say anything to insult me, you''ll get punished, " He warned her. Baron had never


    met such intractable women like Ang before. As Arvin''s girlfriend, sometimes Ang was as hateful


    as Arvin.


    Ang didn''t want to say anything to him and she pulled Lulu to get back to her own car.


    Then she sped up her car by revving it abruptly and drove towards Baron''s directly. Realizing what


    happened, the rest of the people gasped in horrified shock.


    Baron tried to move his car at once to avoid being hit but it was toote.


    Baron was freaked out. Luckily, the damage to his own car wasn''t severe. Only a door was crushed.


    Ang''s BMW moved backward. "Pang!" It hit a Ferrari in its back. The man in the Ferrari let out a


    scream.


    "Damn it! My car! My father will kill me if he knows his car has been crushed!" The man in the car


    he just drove it secretly.


    Ang''s BMW sped up and ran towards Baron''s luxury car once again.


    Baron was still in shock from the first car crash and had never expected the second crash to happen in


    such a short space of time...


    "Wow! This woman must be crazy! She has collided with a Ferrari and an Audi. Let''s go before she


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    collides with our cars!" The owners of the other cars to Ang''s left and right were frightened to be


    crashed into in the same manner and so the two cars sped away in a flurry of screams and hands and


    whelps.


    Lulu came to her senses finally and called Arvin, "Brother... Brother... Ang... She is so cool! Wait!


    What should we do now? Ang had crashed Baron''s car and Big F''s Ferrari... But don''t worry. She


    didn''t get injured... Now we are at the crossroads to the left of Shengfeng Mansion."


    "Big F" was the nickname she gave to the man who drove the Ferrari.


    After Lulu hung up the phone, she suddenly realized that there was no need to worry about Ang.


    Ang was a member of the Si Family. Her family and Arvin would always help her. Even though she


    crashed into all four luxury cars today, she needn''t worry about it because someone would make it up


    in expenses. There were no consequences whatsoever in this dreand.


    ''Yes. That''s it! The only thing I need to do is to make sure that Ang doesn''t get hurt!'' Lulu thought.

 Chapter 171 Go and Order a CR Supercar

    Chapter 171 Go and Order a CR Supercar


    When Lulu was still deep in her thoughts, Baron punched Ang''s car window with great rage,


    determined to get Ang out of the car.


    Ang didn''t feel scared at all. In fact, she even opened the door and offered herself in confidence.


    As Baron was about to p Ang, she gave a spinning sweep kick, which brought Baron down to his


    knees in pain.


    "Guys! Help me out here! Get Ang into my car quickly! She needs to be taught a lesson, " Baron


    angrily said.


    Baron''s men werex in approaching the situation. They thought that Ang was outnumbered and


    doomed to die.


    But they were wrong...


    Before they knew it, Ang knocked down about four of the men to the ground alone!


    "Damn it! Baron, this bitch is outrageous!" One of the men got up from the ground, his face full of fury.


    He had to teach Ang a lesson today. He then staggered to his car, leaned against it, and began to


    make a phone call. "Bring some more men over here! We need to kill Ang now!" shouted the man.


    Ang heard what he said and reacted fast. She beckoned a car not far from her.


    Soon, three bodyguards got out of the car and said in unison, "Miss Ang."


    "Take care of them for me. I want to get out of here!" It annoyed her to see Baron.


    "Yes, Miss Ang. Let us deal with it!"


    One of the three bodyguards grabbed hold of Baron who was struggling within his grip, while another


    got in the driver''s seat of Baron''s car. Then, he drove the car to the other side to clear the path for


    Ang.


    The moment Ang was ready to leave, three more people stood in front of her car, blocking her way.


    They angrily shouted, "Do you think you can get away with hitting our car? No way! You must pay!"


    "That''s right! Not only do you have to pay, but you should also apologize to us, your masters!"


    Ang was dumbstruck.


    Masters? Sheughed when she heard them refer to themselves as masters. Ang opened the


    window and dismissively said, "Do you want another beating?"


    The two men who were hit by Ang were livid after hearing what she had said. They responded, "You


    arrogant bitch! Our men will arrive soon. We won''t let you get away!"


    Ang rubbed her temples and thought to herself, ''What kind of people are they?'' They were


    absolutely not finished with her!


    But then, it was her fault. After all, she was the one who hit their car, so they wouldn''t easily let her off


    without paying.


    She told her bodyguard, "How much does his car cost? Give him a new one and my brother will pay for


    it."


    "Okay, Miss Ang!" The bodyguard began to make phone calls to sort the whole thing out.


    "Apologize and pay us 500, 000 in medical fees. Only then can we let you go!" Seeing that Ang


    seemed wealthy, the two men began to scam her more.


    Baron finally broke free from the bodyguard''s grip and rushed toward Ang''s car. He shouted,


    "Ang, get me a new car! If not, I will put you in jail!" Baron thought he could get Ang sentenced to


    lifetime imprisonment if he and his guys can united against her.


    "Me? Go to jail?" Ang chuckled, "You can call mywyer and tell him you want to sue me. Do it!"


    "Who is yourwyer?" Baron asked.


    "Jerry Shao!" Baron stood still. He was shocked upon hearing the name.


    Jerry was a big shot in the legal industry. He was one of the best. Everybody knew that.


    "Damn it, Ang. Pay for my car, or I won''t let you go!" Baron was about to explode with anger; his


    hands punched Ang''s car door violently.


    Two bodyguards went to him and took him away.


    But there were still three people left. Ang was annoyed and agitated because she had been wanting


    to leave.


    While she was thinking of a n, a silver Pagani came drifting along the road. All of a sudden, several


    cars screeched to a steady halt.


    In less than a minute, another two cars steadily pulled over behind the Pagani.


    Then, a man in a white coat made his grand entrance. He was followed by his two assistants.


    The man also had on a shiny pair of shoes. Revealing a ck vest, a white shirt, and a blue tie under,


    he took off his white coat and threw it onto the back seat of the car. His fashion sense brought out his


    handsome face.


    It was Arvin. His grand entrymanded a powerful presence, which made the men onsite want to run


    away.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Especially Baron... When he saw Arvin''s cold face, his legs began to tremble. With his voice shaking,


    Baron called out to him, "Cousin..."


    Arvin gave him a bleak look and casually said, "Running naked around J City?"


    When Arvin got the call from Lulu and knew what happened to Ang, he was so anxious and worried


    that he didn''t have time to change his clothes. He drove directly here.


    Baron shook his head, but when the bet between Ang came into his mind, he immediately nodded


    his head.


    Smiling, Arvin called out, "Kent,e here."


    Kent rushed to Arvin''s side as soon as he heard his name. "Yes, Mr. Arvin?"


    "Go and order a CR Supercar for Ang now. I want it within three days."


    "Okay, Mr. Arvin!"


    Kent left right away after getting the orders from Arvin.


    Everyone gasped at Arvin''s words. He only said one sentence, but more than 2 billion bucks had been


    spent!


    Ang came to her senses a few seconds after hearing what Arvin said. She opened the car door,


    called Kent who was about to make a phone call, and told him, "Kent, I am just kidding with Baron!


    There is no need to order a new car."


    After hearing what Ang had said, Kent didn''t know what to do. He looked at Arvin, as if to ask for


    help. Then, Arvin calmly walked toward Ang, held her hand, and said, "Don''t worry about it. I will


    deal with them. Kent, do as I have told you!"


    "Yes, Mr Arvin!" Then, Kent went away and made the phone call again.


    Ang tried to stop Kent, but before she could, Arvin pulled her close and hugged her tight. Then,


    Arvin turned to Baron, "Ang is my woman. How dare you set her up? Yourfortable and good


    days areing to an end."


    "No... It wasn''t me... Ang seduced me!" Baron stuttered because he was afraid of Arvin. He was so


    desperate that he had to frame Ang to escape Arvin''s punishment.


    Ang was furious. She wanted to jump on Baron and beat him up. She never knew that a shameless


    person like him ever existed.


    Arvin patted Ang on her shoulders to calm her down. Then he told her, "Let me handle everything."


    Ang rxed with these words.


    Then, Arvin called another assistant behind him, whose name is Adam. He told Adam, "Tell all the


    establishments in J City to ban all these guys from entering and not entertain them. Also, call up


    Baron''s school and tell the dean to let Baron continue to learn for a few more years until he gets a


    passing grade."


    These series of orders scared the guys, almost pissing themselves.


    They never doubted Arvin''s ability and power.


    He was a nobody before he got to his current position. Now that he was the boss, he was able to obtain


    power and authority.


    Ang was overwhelmed by the thought of Arvin purchasing a supercar. She tried to break away from


    Arvin''s embrace to stop Kent from buying the car.


    But Arvin wouldn''t let her.


    "Arvin, there really is no need to buy the supercar. I didn''t mean what I told Baron!"


    Arvin chuckled, "It is okay. I just want to see Baron run naked around J City."


    Ang was stunned. She didn''t know what to say after hearing what Arvin had said.


    It seemed that Baron couldn''t get away with running naked around J City.


    Baron knew that he was in deep trouble. The only thing he could do was call Haley for help.

 Chapter 172 Angela Is Not Your Wife

    Chapter 172 Ang Is Not Your Wife


    Haley believed Baron''s lie and got annoyed.


    She then told Lily how Arvin bullied Baron for a woman.


    Lily chuckled. "If I were Arvin, I would put Baron into jail and help him get rid of his bad behaviors!" she


    said.


    Haley was surprised, "Mom... Baron is your grandson!"


    Lily nodded, "I know! That''s why I want him to correct his mistakes. If he wasn''t rted to me, I


    wouldn''t even bother."


    Haley was rendered speechless. Although she was angry, she couldn''t show her dissatisfaction before


    Lily so she had to leave the room at once.


    After receiving a call from Baron''s school, Haley paced around the room. She was disheartened by the


    call and needed to ask Arvin for his consideration. A few secondster, Kent answered the phone for


    Arvin.


    "Can you ask Arvin to answer the phone? I have something urgent to tell him."


    Kent looked at Arvin who was busy working. Arvin noticed that the call seemed to be important, so he


    gestured for Kent to show him the name of the caller.


    Then, Arvin shook his head and Kent immediately understood what he meant, "Sorry Mrs. Haley. Mr.


    Arvin is busy now. You can tell me what happened."


    "Tell you? No! I need to tell him something important. I won''t hang up until you give him the phone!"


    Haley insisted on having Arvin answer the phone. Since she was Arvin''s aunt, Kent had to be polite


    with her. He then gave the phone to Arvin.


    "Hello Aunt, " Arvin greeted her.


    "You do know that I am your aunt, right? If you do, then let Baron off." Haley said in a firm tone. She


    would get restless every time something rted to her son popped up.


    Arvin evaded her question and simply asked, "Do you have anything else to say?"


    "Yes, I do! Don''t let anyonee between you and Baron, okay? Ang drew Baron to her, so it


    wasn''t his fault. Stop bullying Baron for this woman. Okay?" Haley didn''t think her son was guilty, and


    she believed that Ang was the only one who should be med.


    Arvin asked her back, "If Baron had a girlfriend and I asked her to leave him to be my girlfriend, what


    would you do?"


    Haley couldn''t speak for a moment. Then, she murmured, "Ang is not your wife. Have you forgotten


    that you''re engaged to Rosa? You''ve never taken your rtionship with Ang seriously."


    Haley believed that Arvin would marry either Rosa or Nita. It was impossible for Ang to be Arvin''s


    wife.


    Ang was only a recement of Rosa since Rosa disappeared.


    Arvin sneered. He suddenly realized that Baron''s ill behaviors were all because his mother spoiled him.


    "Listen Aunt! Ang is the only woman I love, and I will marry her. When Rosaes back, I will


    immediately break my engagement with her and marry Ang! Do you understand?"


    Haley didn''t know what to say. She was shocked at how serious Arvin was with Ang. She always


    thought of him as just an indifferent and heartless man.


    Now, she realized how important Ang was to Arvin.


    "Don''t punish Baron, please. I will punish him myself. I''m begging you. Can you help him?" She just


    had a call from Baron''s university. They told her that Baron needed to stay in school longer due to his


    poor marks.


    Arvin sneered, "I can ask the director of his university to withdraw his decision, but I can''t promise that


    Baron won''tmit any more mistakes if you go on spoiling him."


    Then, they both hung up.


    In SL Group


    J was siting on Daniel''sp with her arms around his neck, "How many CR Sports Cars are left?


    Can you ask the factory to produce more?" she asked him. Many people wanted to have a CR Sports


    Car, but only three had been produced so far.


    "There is only one left. Do you want it?" Daniel put his hands on J''s waist and caressed it slowly.


    J held his hands and answered, "I don''t need it. I asked because my friends wanted me to


    persuade you to produce more of those cars!"


    The first CR was bought by Colin. He gave it to his wife as gift. When they drove it in A Country, many


    people saw how dashing the car was!


    The second was bought by a business tycoon, and he was going to give it to the president of Green


    Cold Country.


    Due to the macho exterior and interior design of the CR Sports Car, many people dreamed to have


    one.


    Daniel smiled, "So you..."


    His words were interrupted by the ring of his phone. It was Arvin, so he answered it immediately,


    "Daniel speaking."


    "Hello, Mr. Daniel. This is Kent, Mr. Arvin''s assistant. Mr. Arvin is busy, so I''m calling on his behalf. Can


    you help Mr. Arvin reserve a CR Sports Car?"


    Daniel nced at his wife and replied, "Wait a moment, please."


    Then, he told J, "Arvin wants thest car, so I''m afraid your friends would have no chance to buy


    it."


    "Why not produce more?" J asked him in a low voice.


    Daniel shook his head and answered, "A thing is valued if it is rare."


    Fine!


    Daniel went back to his phone and said, "Okay, I will send it to Arvin soon."


    The business transaction was finished in a minute.


    J asked Daniel out of curiosity, "Why does Arvin want such an expensive car? He''s a doctor, so I


    don''t see why he needs it."


    Daniel considered for a moment and realized the only answer to her question, "Maybe he wants to give


    it to his girlfriend."


    "Give it to Ang?"


    ...


    Their guess was confirmed soon. Later on, Arvin called Daniel and asked him to put Ang as the


    owner of the car.


    The news that someone in J City bought a CR had spread before Ang even saw the car herself.


    It was worth two or three billion! Most people in this world had never even seen this much money!


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already evening when the car was sent to J City, and many reporters had already camped out in


    front of Shengfeng Mansion. Everybody knew that Arvin bought the car, but nobody knew whom he


    would give it to.


    When the car was delivered in front of Shengfeng Mansion, Ang had just finished cooking dinner.


    Then, she received a call asking her to get the car.


    She was shocked by how fast it had been bought. Then, she washed her hands, changed clothes, and


    went downstairs.


    She had never expected so many people around her house. Some were security guards of this


    They all rushed to her as she walked out of her house.


    Ang was only wearing a hoodie and a pair of track pants. Her hair was a little messy because she


    onlybed it with her fingers.


    Two workers in white gloves walked forward in her direction with two tes on their hands. One te


    contained a diamond key. The other one contained customized manuals, showing that Ang was the


    owner of the car. "Are you Miss Ang?" a worker asked her.


    Ang cast a glimpse at the reporters and answered, "Yes, I am."


    "This is the key to the CR Sports Car and its manuals. Please sign your name here." The worker smiled


    at her professionally, but his envy could still be seen.


    Ang smiled awkwardly. She then picked up the pen and signed her name quickly.

 Chapter 173 How Long Have You Lived Together

    Chapter 173 How Long Have You Lived Together


    When the workers left, Ang was immediately surrounded by a crowd of reporters. A voice came out


    and asked, "Are you Miss Ang, the future inheritor of Chengyang Private Hospital?" The question


    was reasonable because during a previous media interview with Chuck, he revealed that he was going


    to give his own hospital to his future daughter.


    Then, the questions continued, "Excuse me, Miss Ang, did Director Arvin Gu gave you this car?"


    "What is the nature of your rtionship with Arvin Gu?"


    Ang was speechless and remained silent. She did not answer the questions directly.


    Even at night, the enthusiasm of the media couldn''t be stopped. The paparazzi lights blinded people''s


    eyes.


    She was no stranger to this kind of situation. Her father, brother, and sister-inw were celebrities, so


    she was always surrounded by the media and these annoying reporters.


    asionally, Ang could not avoid family interviews. Sometimes, she also had to appear in public


    with her family, but she stayed out of the spotlight whenever she could.


    Ang did not flinch nor make any gesture. She simply said nothing and smiled politely.


    She didn''t know what she should say to them.


    She could tell everyone that the car was given to her by Arvin, but people would immediately assume


    that he was her boyfriend. But, he was not...


    Ang knew that disaster emanated from careless talk, so she simply kept silent.


    Out of nowhere, three bodyguards suddenly appeared, controlling the crowd and making way for


    Ang. Ang took the opportunity to sit inside the sports car and got ready to leave.


    But the annoying reporters also reacted immediately, quickly surrounding the supercar and taking


    photos nonstop. They didn''t want to miss the big news at all.


    Supercars were the focus of the media anywhere. She suddenly recalled when Sophia Lo and an


    American celebrity received the other two supercars. Those media outlets went crazy back then, more


    than they did now.


    However, Arvin was a more of a low-key guy, who didn''t like publicity in anything he did. At the same


    time, he bought the car impulsively, so a lot of people still haven''t heard the news.


    The reason why the media came to Shengfeng Mansion was that the supercar was discovered while it


    was being delivered. Then, the news rapidly leaked out. After poking around, they soon found out that


    Arvin was the one who ordered it.


    Arvin, the most attractive yet austere man in J City, suddenly ordered a car for a woman, who was the


    heir to the Chengyang Private Hospital... Thepetitor of Arvin''s Yao Hospital. The media had dug up


    a lot of information.


    Most importantly, Arvin was a public figure, so the masses knew his every move. Almost everyone


    knew that he had a fianc¨¦e.


    At that time, another reporter asked, "Miss Ang, are you married to Mr. Arvin?"


    "How long have you lived together? Did Rosa''s family agree?"


    The air was suddenly quiet, and Ang was remained silent.


    While the reporters were still prying on Ang''s life, Arvin had already received a call from security.


    There were so many excited journalists that the scene got a little out of control. As a result, the


    reporters simply could not be stopped at all. The security of the mansion couldn''t provide any more


    people to maintain order on the scene, so they had to contact Arvin.


    However, Arvin was unable to answer the phone in the operating room, so the call was answered by


    Adam, his assistant. Adam thought of Nita and told the security without hesitation, "Mr. Arvin is in the


    operating room. He doesn''t have time for this. Let Miss Ang handle it by herself."


    "Okay then!"


    It took a long time for the three bodyguards and the few security guards to get the crowd under control.


    Then, Ang drove into the basement parking.


    As soon as Ang stopped her car, a set of photos of her driving a CR Sports Car spread on Weibo.


    Many people called Ang after seeing the photos. Her phone was exploding with messages and calls


    in the living room, but she was not aware of it.


    It wasn''t until she got back to her apartment and found her cell phone, ready to contact Arvin, when she


    saw the dozens of missed calls on it.


    Those who called included people she knew, people she didn''t know, rtives, friends, and immediate


    family members.


    But at the moment, her brother was calling, so Ang answered quickly. "What''s up, bro?"


    Her brother queried on the other end of the line, "Why weren''t you answering your phone?"


    "Oh, I just got back. What happened?" She was so calm because she didn''t know that her picture was


    going viral on the inte.


    Ang continued asking innocently, "What''s going on?" "Did Arvin buy you a car?" Not only was


    Ang''s phone filled with missed calls, but her brother''s cell phone didn''t stop ringing as well. It was


    why he called her.


    Ang thought for a moment and then asked, "Did the bodyguards tell you?"


    Sven was speechless that he almost rolled his eyes. "What bodyguards? Log on to your social media


    ount. It''s full of news about you. You''re a hot item right now."


    A hot item? Ang asked him, "Did those journalists upload some photos?"


    "Yes, the inte is spreading information faster than the speed of a light these days!"


    Ang was silent for a moment. Then, she slowly asked, "Sven, is there any way you can suppress


    this information?" Ang didn''t want to be famous because she didn''t want people to know about her


    rtionship with Arvin. She thought it would be nice to stay under the radar.


    Sven asked, "Where''s Arvin? What does he think about this?" Arvin had gotten really... crazy.


    He used to send a billion bucks'' worth of pearls, and now he sent a luxury car worth more than two


    billion. He really had gone nuts.


    By the time Sven had suppressed the news or Arvin had left the operating table, the news would have


    had already spread everywhere.


    Because of the huge amounts involved, the news circted fast.


    A tweet post titled "Prince Charming spoils a daughter of a rich and powerful family" had been shared


    millions of times.


    "Who on earth can make the Prince Charming of J City spend a lot of money on her?" Everyone


    wondered. The woman was Ang.


    She was the girl who let the famous doctor of J City be willing to abandon his own fianc¨¦e.


    She was the girl who let a man give her the best in the world without anything in return.


    ording to a source familiar with the matter, Arvin had given her over a billion South Sea pearls and


    Tahitian ck pearls worth millions before he gave her the CR supercar. Arvin gave it all to Ang. It


    showed that Arvin loved her very much. He seemed to want to give everything to her.


    The low-key girl of a rich and powerful family was officially dered by Arvin of the Yao Hospital as the


    woman he loved.


    She was the envy of all women. She was spoiled by the top three doctors in the whole world.


    Ang was loved by her father and her brother, which everyone knew. And now, she was being spoiled


    by Arvin, another rising star in medical industry. To others, Ang won in life!


    ...


    Below were nine images, all of which showed the interaction between Arvin and Ang.


    If one wanted something, money would definitely be able to solve everything.


    As it turned out, the media knew about that. They wanted photos of Arvin and Ang, so they paid


    people to find photos. Soon enough, a lot of rare photos appeared for the public to see, only within an


    hour.


    No one had expected it to blow up this big. Sven had already taken some measures and even asked


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Daniel to suppress all the entertainment news. But a lot ofments were still left on the inte.


    As soon as the surgery was over, the hospital corridor was full of reporters. Arge crowd of people


    were waiting to meet and interview Arvin. The security guards could not stop these annoying reporters


    at all. The entrance of the operating room should be quiet, but right now, it definitely was not.


    Arvin seemed to be aware of what was going on outside. He initially wanted to take off his mask, but


    after hearing Kent''s report, he continued wearing it.


    Even though he was wearing a mask, he was quickly recognized by the reporters.


    "It''s Mr. Arvin!" shouted the reporters in the hallway. "Could you please answer some of our questions,


    Mr. Gu?"


    "Mr. Arvin, excuse me, what''s your rtionship with Ang, the inheritor of Chengyang Hosiptal?"


    "How long have you lived together?" This question was asked again. "When you lived with her, did you


    ever think about your former fianc¨¦e Rosa?"


    After finishing the operation, Arvin was too tired to say anything. What''s more, he became speechless


    after facing these questions.

 Chapter 174 No Acceptance

    Chapter 174 No eptance


    The nurses and the doctors pushed a patient out of the operating room, horrified by the crowd. One


    doctor shouted, "Please evacuate and let the patient go back to the ward." For the patient''s sake, the


    journalists toned down a bit.


    "Please let us go first..."


    It took a long time for the security guards to create a path for the patient to leave the area.


    Arvin was quickly surrounded in the other corner and was asked questions by a huge wave of reporters


    with microphones.


    All the while, he remained silent, looking down at the reports of the operation and quietly waiting for the


    security guard to get rid of the reporters.


    One reporter began to get impatient, "Mr. Arvin, don''t you know that it''s impolite to ignore everybody


    like this?"


    "Everyone is very concerned about your affairs!"


    Seeing that he had been silent, some reporters began to get annoyed, changing their tones.


    Their tactic didn''t affect Arvin, who still remained silent and ignored the journalists. At that moment, it


    was Kent''s turn to show up and tell everyone to be quiet before he spoke, "Please understand that we


    are in a hospital, so please showmon courtesy. What''s more, Mr. Arvin had just finished a two-


    hour operation, hence he''s tired." If you want to interview him, please find us and make an


    appointment..."


    As soon as Kent finished speaking, Arvin nced at the reporters and told Kent, "Kent, I will only


    ept interviews about my job and the hospital. I won''t ept interviews about my personal affairs."


    Kent seemed a little embarrassed. He thought, ''Can''t he be a bit more diplomatic?'' He then sighed and


    said, "Yes, Sir."


    The reporters still carried on, "We will interview Ang if you don''t say anything. I heard that she works


    in your hospital."


    Another reporter echoed, "As far as I know, Miss Ang is lively and easygoing. We might get some


    information from her."


    Everyone turned quiet.


    They all heard the threats.


    Since they weren''t going to get anything from Arvin, the reporters were going to badger Ang, an


    easygoing girl.


    Arvin took off his mask and looked coldly at the reporters, "We don''t have any obligation to tell you


    about our private lives. If someone dares to harass her, he would have to go through Sven and I!" he


    said angrily.


    Arvin and Sven were both important and well-known figures in the medical profession. Ordinary people


    should dare not mess with them!


    Of course, these reporters were not stupid. They all knew that Arvin said these to protect Ang.


    In Shine Empire, perhaps Arvin was the only one who could stand up to the reporters and not cause


    public outrage.


    Many people were dissatisfied with his attitude. But they could only keep their dissatisfaction to


    themselves.


    The attitude of the reporters turned pleasant, "Mr. Arvin, please satisfy our curiosities a little!"


    "Yeah! You know that you have many fans on the inte who care about your affairs. They will be so


    happy if you disclose some information."


    Arvin put away his notebook and walked a few steps forward, "Since you are all so concerned, I will


    inform you, my press friends, when I get married."


    "Are you going to marry Miss Ang, then?"


    "Right, or is Miss Rosa already back?"


    Arvin fell silent again.


    Arvin really didn''t want to hear a word more about these matters.


    After Arvin left, the reporters were quickly taken away from the hospital by the security guards.


    In the Director''s Office


    Arvin put the data book on his desk and took his phone from Adam, asking him, "Has anyone called


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    me?"


    "Yes, your mother, your grandmother, and several others, " Adam answered.


    Arvin looked through his phone log and then ordered his two assistants, "Kent, you have to be on top of


    this matter, and Adam, find some bodyguards to protect Ang as quickly as possible."


    The two assistants answered in unison, "Yes, Mr. Arvin." Adam left the office and obeyed Arvin''s order.


    Kent seemed to be a little upset and told Arvin, "Mr. Sven called and said they had done what you just


    said, but... They didn''t know why they couldn''t get rid of the matter. It was still all the rage on the


    inte. The news agencies were easy to deal with, but it was hard to silence theizens, who saved


    all the photos of you and Miss Ang and shared them everywhere."


    Arvin nodded, "Okay, I understand." Arvin called Ang''s number several times, but her phone was


    busy.


    Finally, he changed his clothes and left the hospital.


    When he returned to the Shengfeng Mansion, he found that there were still many reporters who were


    still at the gate of themunity.


    Seeing Arvin''s car, the reporters tried to surround it, but they were being pulled back by the security


    guards.


    When Arvin finally got home, Ang was on the couch talking on the phone, "Dad, I know, I know, I


    know... Could you stop paying attention to this?" Obviously, Ang was getting impatient, "Daddy, I


    have other things to do. Bye!"


    Upon seeing Arvin back, Ang immediately hung up the phone.


    She threw the phone away, pounced on Arvin, and anxiously asked, "My dear big wing, what should we


    do? What should we do?"


    Arvin took her in his arms, kissed her, and said, "What do you mean what we should do?"


    Arvin touched her reddened eyelid lightly with his thumb and said softly, "Let us use the ointment one


    more time tonight, and you''ll be cured tomorrow."


    "Everybody knows that we are together since you bought me a car." The moment she met Baron, she


    should have elerated the gas pedal and drove far away.


    It was not just about the car, but the direction of this matter had changed because of the people


    involved.


    The two of them were now the center of attention.


    Arvin said calmly, "Let it be!" If people all over the world knew that Ang was his lover, he would be


    very happy. The reason for keeping the matter a secret in the first ce was because it might hurt


    Ang. After all, the Rosa issue hadn''t been resolved yet.


    Arvin''s indifferent tone made Ang calm and rxed. "Okay, let''s eat dinner first. I cooked!"


    Upon hearing that she made dinner, Arvin took her hand and walked her to the table. Ang


    immediately took some wipes and handed it to him, "Mr. Arvin, here!"


    "Well, my darling!" He smiled, took the wipes she handed him, and used them on his hands.


    Ang cooked a total of four dishes for dinner, including three vegetarian dishes and one meat dish.


    She also cooked some yam and lotus seed porridge.


    As long as it was Ang''s cooking, Arvin could eat almost all of the dishes.


    It was no different this time. There were a lot of vegetables, but Arvin easily ate all of them after Ang


    had eaten.


    After dinner, Arvin told Ang, "I''m taking you back now."


    After a little thought, Ang understood. "Okay!"


    Arvin walked out of the Shengfeng Mansion with Ang, disproving the rumors that the two were living


    together.


    Living together and falling in love were two different things. They did this so that Ang''s image


    wouldn''t be tarnished.

 Chapter 175 Ill Always Be Here for You

    Chapter 175 I''ll Always Be Here for You


    On the next morning, Lily and Arvin went to Rosa''s home, which sparked interest among a lot of


    people.


    Rosa''s family house


    Rosa''s father, Albert, greeted Arvin and his grandmother in the living room, while Sansa stared nkly


    at a photo of their daughter who disappeared, Rosa.


    Arvin put the presents on the table and went to Sansa, "Auntie."


    As soon as she heard his voice, she looked at him happily, "Arvin, I''m d you''re here! I have some


    good news for you! Your uncle told me that Rosa is in Shine Empire!"


    Of course, Arvin knew this. It was him who asked his men to tell Albert the news.


    "Auntie, I know that."


    Sansa acted normally and greeted Lily politely. All of them sat on the couch. Albert was smoking


    quietly. The room was silent; nobody said anything.


    Finally, Arvin broke the silence, "Uncle, my grandmother and I are here to talk about my engagement


    with Rosa."


    Albert had already known about Arvin and Ang. Although he had prepared himself mentally, he still


    couldn''t control his emotions.


    "Arvin, Rosa is going to show up!" Albert said firmly.


    Arvin was the ideal man for their daughter. Albert treated him as his own son during these years.


    "Uncle, Rosa hasn''te back. Two years ago, you said that Rosa would show up, but she didn''t...


    Most importantly, I''m in love with another girl!" Arvin was frank.


    Two years ago, they said that Rosa would show up, but that was not the case. Only a girl who looked


    like her appeared.


    "So... you are not going to wait for our Rosa because you''re in love with another girl? That''s not an


    excuse!" Albert got irritated.


    Since Arvin didn''t want to talk in circles, so the situation became tense immediately. Lily tried to break it


    to Albert softly, "Albert, Arvin has been waiting for Rosa for seven years. He has never given up his


    engagement during that long period of time. Since Rosa still hasn''t showed up and Arvin is in love with


    another girl, I think it''s better to let this go. Otherwise, it would be unfair to them..."


    "Arvin, you have been waiting for Rosa for seven years! Why not wait for a little while longer? Can we


    talk about this after Rosaes back?" Albert looked pitiful, which made Arvin and his grandmother


    feel terrible.


    "Uncle, you know the real reason why Rosa is engaged with me! I''ll break up my engagement even if


    Rosa returns." The reason why Arvin was engaged to Rosa was because of their grandfathers... They


    had arranged their marriage when they were very young.


    At that time, Arvin didn''t have anyone to love. He didn''t even understand the concept of love. He


    believed he could marry anyone as long as his family approved until...


    Ang showed up...


    She was like the sunlight who illuminated his bleak, grey life.


    Sansa looked at Arvin in confusion and then frowned, "Arvin, what do you mean? You won''t wait for


    Rosa?"


    ''Not wait for Rosa? Why did she say that?'' Lily shook her head and said, "Sansa, you can''t say that!


    Arvin has been waiting for Rosa for seven years... Should Arvin wait for Rosa his whole life even if


    Rosa doesn''te back? Should he?"


    "Yes! I think Arvin should wait for Rosa. Rosa has not married yet, so she must be waiting to marry


    Arvin! Therefore, Arvin needs to wait for Rosa. Arvin, can you wait for her? I really like you very much!"


    Sansa believed she was not wrong to ask Arvin to wait for her daughter.


    ...


    They had discussed this for an hour longer, but they failed to reach a consensus.


    Albert and Sansa were different from James and Finn. They were good at ying the family card and


    seeking for others'' sympathies. But James and Finn were more straightforward and ambitious. They


    would get whatever they want by showing that they have the upper hand. As for Arvin and his


    grandmother, it was more difficult to deal with Albert and Sansa.


    When they got out of Rosa''s family home, Lily patted Arvin''s hand andforted him, "Don''t worry. We


    will definitely solve the problem."


    The visit didn''t solve the problem at all. All Albert did was plead for Arvin to keep the engagement. He


    even threatened that Sansa would be more depressed if he broke the engagement. Although


    Arvin advised Sansa to see a psychiatrist, she refused and insisted that she didn''t want to get help


    from outsiders...


    Arvin resigned and simply nodded his head. The only person that Arvin was worried about was


    Ang... He didn''t know what would happen in the future. But he knew that it was all unfair to Ang.


    When afternoon came, theizens were divided in half.


    Some supported the rtionship between Ang and Arvin, while others opposed and criticized


    Ang as the third-party in Arvin and Rosa''s rtionship.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Some of them even went as far as to specte that Ang was the one behind Rosa''s disappearance,


    just so she could stay with Arvin.


    Ang couldn''t believe her eyes when she saw the ridiculousments.


    Last night, some people even reported that Ang and Arvin were living together. Luckily, the news


    was deleted immediately.


    It seemed that some of them were hired to troll and go against Ang online.


    They called themselves Rosa''s supporters and bashed Ang for being the third-party in Rosa and


    Arvin''s rtionship.


    Although thosements were deleted immediately, many people still saw them.


    Ang got so annoyed that she had to stop reading thements.


    Since their rtionship had be the hot topic of society, Arvin wanted to keep her safe by asking


    her not to work for a while.


    Ang didn''t care about thosements at all. But some were even asking her parents about her


    rtionship with Arvin. All Chuck could answer was nothing.


    "Dad, I''m sorry..." Ang felt bad and apologized to Chuck. She felt guilty that her family was bothered


    and disturbed because of her.


    Surprisingly, Chuck didn''t me her at all, even though he was opposed to her rtionship with Arvin,


    "Don''t be sorry. I''ll always be here for you! Besides, Rosa has disappeared for seven years. I know you


    did nothing wrong! Rosa may not even return."


    Chuck would never let those people off easily if he saw theirments online.


    Thements that bashed Ang had already been deletedpletely.


    At the beginning, Chuck thought that Sven did this. Butter on, Sven told him that it was Arvin who


    deleted thements.


    "Dad... I thought you didn''t like Arvin." Ang asked him with cautiously. Chuck almost fought with


    Arvinst time at the airport.


    "I indeed dislike him, " Chuck admitted bluntly. He disliked Arvin because Arvin had stolen his


    daughter''s heart.


    However, he knew that Arvin was a good man, and he was the best choice for his daughter. Therefore,


    he approved of the rtionship between Ang and Arvin, but he couldn''t bring himself to admit it.


    "Dad, what do you think about our rtionship? Sometimes you like him, while sometimes you don''t."


    Ang asked him directly.


    Chuck didn''t answer her. Instead, he changed the topic, "Ang, why don''t youe back to stay with


    us for a while."


    Only when Ang stayed with them could Chuck feel at ease.

 Chapter 176 It Didnt Work

    Chapter 176 It Didn''t Work


    "Dad... I have to work!" Ang found an excuse to not go home.


    Chuck understood that Ang didn''t want to go home, so he didn''t give her too much pressure, "Okay,


    focus on your job! Call me if you need anything!"


    "Thank you, Dad! I love you!" Ang was happy to have her father by her side.


    "You''re my baby girl! Don''t worry about what others think. Just be yourself!" Chuck would always be


    there for his daughter no matter what Ang did.


    "Okay, Dad!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    After she hung up, Ang sat on the balcony and looked at the scenery. She was having mixed


    emotions at the moment.


    When Ang was being bashed online, Arvin issued a statement on MicroBlog, "I love Ang with all


    my heart, and I met her seven years after my fianc¨¦e had disappeared. She is not a third-party in this


    rtionship. In fact, she had nothing to do with my rtionship with Rosa. The reason why I haven''t


    gone all out with Ang is because I respect Rosa. Things will be solved when Rosa gets back.


    Meanwhile, I hope people would respect our privacy. I will sue whomever dares to continue defaming


    Ang."


    Lily nodded with satisfaction, "Arvin, you''ve done the right thing. You really need to issue such


    statement and rify your rtionship with Ang. Otherwise, everyone would just continue to me


    and bash her. Although Ang doesn''tin about it, I can imagine how she must be feeling. You


    have to spend more time with her. Do you understand?"


    Arvin rubbed his temples and nodded.


    Arvin was willing to issue any statement as long as it would be for Ang''s benefit.


    Soon, numerous peoplemented on his statement.


    The firstment was, "Director Gu, you were engaged to Rosa, so you must have had feelings for


    her. But now, you''re saying that you love Ang. What happened to your affection for Rosa? When did


    it fade?"


    "Director Gu, we know that you''re only protecting Ang. But have you considered Rosa''s feelings?


    How do you think she''d feel if she sees your statement?"


    "I envy Ang so much! She has three strong men around her!"


    "Wishing you happiness! We will always support you, Arvin!"


    ...


    Arvin gave his phone to Lily, "Look, people will never be satisfied!"


    In fact, Arvin wanted to ignore thements, but he needed to protect Ang. He took back his phone


    and replied to the firstment, "I only got engaged to Rosa because of our grandfathers. They had


    arranged our marriage when we were very young!"


    Arvin''s reply did the work. Theizens couldn''t say anything when they read this.


    He was engaged to Rosa because their grandfathers had arranged their marriage? It meant that Arvin


    didn''t love Rosa at all. The engagement was just out of filial piety!


    Nita''s Home


    On the balcony, Nita trembled when she read Arvin''s statement.


    Normally, Arvin would have never paid attention to these gossip news at all. But now, he even issued a


    statement on MicroBlog to protect Ang!


    Nita was the one who hired online trolls to curse Ang and destroy her reputation. But her n failed


    the moment Arvin posted that.


    Nita was infuriated. She called her assistant and said coldly, "Hire more online trolls to curse Ang! If


    they can''tment on her MicroBlog, then let themment on her other social media ounts!"


    But it still didn''t work.


    After all, Arvin himself had exined his rtionship with Rosa and his rtionship with Ang. As for


    the troll ounts hired by Nita, their negativements toward Ang backfired on them, losing their


    credibility.


    Most importantly, most of the troll ounts that hadmented on Ang''s ounts had been


    banned.


    Atst, no troll ount would like to be hired by Nita!


    In the apartment, Angy on the bed and talked with Nancy on the telephone. Nancy wasforting


    her, "Ang, don''t be too bothered. Director Gu loves you very much. Haven''t you read the statement?


    He''s protecting you! Stanley told me that he has paid a lot of money to do that!"


    "I know that, and I''m not bothered! I just miss him a lot because I haven''t seen him for a few days!"


    Ang answered gloomily.


    Nancy smiled, "Ang, you have fallen in love with Director Gu!"


    "I know, right? What should I do, Nancy? I must have been poisoned by him! Why do I miss him so


    much?"


    "Since you can''t go to work, I''m not going to work either! How about taking a trip together?" Nancy


    wanted to divert Ang''s attention from the frustratingments online.


    Then, Arvin suddenly called Ang. Ang hung up the phone with Nancy and answered Arvin''s call,


    "Are you finished?"


    "Yes... I miss you already." Ang was surprised at what Arvin said. Suddenly, she felt happy and


    delighted.


    "I... miss you, too!" They had not seen each other for a few days!


    "Come to the Oujing Apartment at ten o''clock tonight!" Ang knew where the apartment was because


    she had been there once before.


    Ang smiled and made fun of him, "So... are we now changing the ce of our affairs?"


    "Don''t be naughty!" He missed her so much and just wanted to see her! But he didn''t want to bring any


    trouble to her, so he changed the ce of their rendezvous and asked her to the apartment discreetly.


    When night came, Ang changed into some ck sportswear, wearing a mask and sunsses.


    When she walked to the gate of the neighborhood, she found a few journalists waiting for her in the


    dark.


    Wow! What were they doing here? She was not a big celebrity. What did they want from her?


    Were they out of gossip news?


    The Oujing Apartment


    Ang rang the doorbell, and it quickly opened. It was Arvin!


    She smiled happily, "Big Wing!"


    Arvin smiled and pulled her in at once. He wrapped Ang in a warm embrace and pressed her


    against the door.


    He removed her mask and kissed her red lips.


    As the saying went, absence made the heart grow fonder. Soonter, the room was full of love.


    Ang was captivated and dazed by Arvin''s scent that she hadn''t realized that her coat had dropped to


    the ground.


    As they both went from the door to the couch, Arvin had already taken off all of Ang''s clothes.

 Chapter 177 I Will Send You Back

    Chapter 177 I Will Send You Back


    She didn''t realize what they were doing until she was pressed on the couch by Arvin. When she


    realized that Arvin was still in his pajamas while she was naked, she got shy and squinted her eyes at


    him. Then, she bit him on his shoulder and said, "You''re so mean!"


    Arvin couldn''t help but smile as he looked at her cute face.


    He found a cushion and put it under her body to make her feel morefortable. Then, Arvin held her


    hand and helped her take off his pajamas...


    Shine Empire


    In the far east of the city, there was a junk yard for cars. A woman with a mask and hat on nced


    around, looking alert, opened the door of a shabby car, and went into the car.


    She pulled out a seat on the back, and an underground passage came into sight.


    She walked along the passage until she reached a door with two male guards on each side. They


    nodded to the woman politely and said nothing. They were unable to speak because of their injured


    vocal chords.


    There was a clean room inside where a baby was crying and a skinny woman wasforting the baby.


    Next to the room was another clean room. It was the operating room.


    The woman who wasforting the baby didn''t even look up when she heard the footsteps.


    Only two people woulde here, one man and one woman.


    The woman with the baby immediately knew that it was a woman walking toward her, based on the


    sound of her footsteps.


    The woman with the mask touched the baby''s face gently with her finger, "Let me tell you some news.


    Their rtionship has be a hot topic online. Arvin had just spent about two billion dors on a


    supercar and gave it to that bitch as a present. Moreover, he has spent about one billion dors on one


    pearl to make that bitch happy..."


    The woman, the baby''s mother, said nothing, but dissolved some milk powder in warm water and fed


    the baby.


    However, the woman in the mask didn''t stop telling her the news about Arvin. It seemed that she hated


    the "bitch" very much, but she could do nothing to hurt the "bitch".


    "Arvin and that old cow Lily even went to the Yin Family to break the engagement just because of


    Ang."


    The woman with the milk bottle suddenly trembled when she heard the Yin Family mentioned.


    "You need to show up! Are you ready?" All of a sudden, the woman in the mask spoke loudly, "I will kill


    that bitch! If I can''t kill her, I will destroy her and torture her, just like what I''ve done to you!"


    She sounded so frightening that the little baby burst into tears.


    Then, the baby''s mother finally spoke, "I will do anything for you if you let me go home."


    She had already been forced to have sex with a man she didn''t love and bore his child...


    She was desperate to leave this ce and go back to Arvin!


    "Don''t worry! I''ll let you go home! But you have to keep your mouth shut! Otherwise, your baby


    daughter might get hurt... Is that clear?" Sheughed morbidly after she finished talking.


    Rosa, the baby''s mother, hugged her daughter tightly and whispered in her mind, "Don''t be afraid, my


    baby! I will go back to..." How should she call Arvin? Was she still his fianc¨¦e? But she had already


    bore a child of another man. She didn''t think that she deserved such a great man like him.


    After a while, the woman with the mask left a bottle of medicine and went away.


    In the hospital


    Kent was reporting to Arvin, "... I''ve found that someone has hired some trolls to attack Miss Ang.


    Shall I continue the investigation?"


    Arvin cleaned up his coat and ordered, "Of course! Investigate the whole thing thoroughly." He would


    never let off anyone who had hurt Ang.


    "Yes, Director Gu. Also, Adam told me that Rosa had been seen in the westernmost area of Shine


    Empire, but she disappeared again."


    Suddenly, Arvin stopped working. A thought came into his mind. ''Adam... I have a feeling that he was


    not fond of Ang.''


    "What does Adam do in his spare time? Who are his friends?"


    Kent got confused, but he replied at once, "I know little about him. He is such a mysterious guy! I don''t


    even know where he lives."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Adam had been working for Arvin for about ten years. But now, they realized that they didn''t know


    where he lived. Unbelievable!


    It was totally understandable that Arvin knew little about him, but not Kent. He worked closely with


    Adam and often had dinner with him...


    The room went silent for a moment. Several minutester, Arvin asked Kent to his desk and gave him


    orders in a low voice. Then, they left the office together.


    The Oujing Apartment


    Ang didn''t get up until all people in the apartment had finished eating their lunch. She looked around


    the luxurious decorations, seemingly at a loss.


    Okay... She stayed the night in the apartment with Arvin.


    She was tired. Ang decided to freshen up by washing her face and rinsing her mouth.


    "Oh, my god! How terrible!" Suddenly, Ang felt a sharp pain on her body. ''Arvin, you bad guy!


    Couldn''t you have been more gentle? How rude!''


    Ang didn''t find anyone in the apartment until she finished showering and putting on her clothes. She


    opened the door of the bedroom and found a person doing housework.


    Ang knew her. She was the servant hired by Arvin.


    Upon seeing Ang, the servant stopped and smiled at her, "Miss Ang, you are up! You must be


    very hungry! I will prepare some lunch for you! Please wait a moment. I''ll be back soon."


    "Okay, thank you, Shelley." Shelly used to work for Arvin in Shengfeng Mansion. She did the


    housework and cooked dinner.


    Ang was familiar with Shelley because she often saw her in Shengfeng Mansion.


    "You are wee! Please sit down and wait." Shelley washed her hands and went into the kitchen.


    After lunch, Ang received a call from Nancy, "Ang, let''s go shopping!"


    Nancy knew that Ang was not in Shengfeng Mansion and that she didn''t go to work either. She


    thought about how lonely Ang must be, so Nancy wanted to apany her and cheer her up.


    "Okay! I can go shopping right now. How about meeting you at the old ce?"


    "Okay, no problem!"


    Then, Ang hung up the phone and walked toward the cloakroom. As expected, there were a lot of


    women''s clothing for Ang, all prepared by Arvin.


    Ang held her sore waist and smiled happily when she saw this.


    She dressed up and made up. When she was about to go out, her phone rang.


    It was from a stranger. Ang was not going to answer it at first since she had received lots of calls


    from strangers. Since she was not too busy, she answered the phone.


    "Hello." An elegant female voice spoke, "Is this Ang speaking?"


    "Yes. What''s up?" Ang asked casually. If the call was from a journalist, she would hang up the


    phone immediately.

 Chapter 178 Malik Jia

    Chapter 178 Malik Jia


    "Hello, Ang Si. You might not know about me, but... you do know Baron Li, right?" the woman said


    on the other side of the line.


    Ang was perplexed at the woman''s words. She wondered how Baron had anything to do with this.


    But she suddenly remembered her bet with Baron. He lost the bet, and he was supposed to go


    streaking around the city tomorrow. Was he mentally prepared to do it?


    So Ang answered, "Yes, yes, I know him. Is he eager to go streaking as soon as possible? If that''s


    the case..." She wanted to say that she had nothing to do at the moment, so they could make it one


    day earlier.


    But the womanughed and cut in, "No. Miss Si, that''s not why I called."


    "What? Then, who are you?"


    "Do you remember a yellow-haired boy who was with Baron?" The woman asked and then paused for


    a moment, giving Ang time to recall the memory.


    Soon enough, Ang remembered a Ferrari car, then a boy with yellow hair. She then said, "Yes, I


    remember." She had crashed her car into his Ferrari! Of course, she couldn''t forget him.


    Thinking about it, Ang wondered why hadn''t that boye to ask her topensate for it. Also,


    Baron was awfully quiet these days. He wasn''t causing any trouble.


    Then, she heard the woman say, "Hmm... okay. I''m the boy''s mother. I''m calling you to offer my sincere


    gratitude."


    "What gratitude?" Ang couldn''t believe what she had heard. Shouldn''t she ask her for


    "Yes, thank you. My son''s name is Malik Jia. His car was damaged by you, and after that, he was afraid


    that his father would teach him a lesson, so he went to look for a job."


    "..." Ang still couldn''t understand what was happening.


    Malik''s mother continued, "Let me exin. Malik has been brought up with luxury and wealth ever


    since he was born. He graduated from school three years ago, but still hasn''t gone to work yet. He


    keeps going out, picking up girls, and stirring up trouble."


    "After his Ferrari was damaged, he found a job for himself. He''s now living a normal person''s life,


    earning his own money. I had someone follow him. In the first few days, when he got off work, he still


    went to bars and night clubs to have fun. But none of these ces allowed him to enter, so he had to


    give up and go straight home."


    "..." Ang thought of Arvin''s words that day. He said he would let the whole entertainment industry in


    J City put their names on cklist. She hadn''t expected that Arvin really had the power to do it...


    "Please forgive my long speech, Miss Si. I hope you understand my perspective as a mother."


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    As she slowly walked along the roadside, Ang nodded and said, "Yes, yes, I understand. Please go


    on."


    She was not in a hurry. She hadn''t walked out of the neighbourhood yet, so she didn''t mind talking


    more with her.


    "Hmm, so... could you please do me a favor? Could you ask Mr. Gu to let Malik work for him? Malik


    seems to be quite scared of Mr. Gu. He is frightened whenever Mr. Gu''s name is mentioned. Mr. Gu


    has a stronger impact than his own father does... Miss Si, do you understand my point?"


    "Yes, I understand, " said Ang. She wanted to let Malik work for Arvin, so that Arvin could make him


    behave even better.


    But they didn''t know each other...


    Malik''s mother went on to say, "Okay. That''s all I want to say. Miss Si, please don''t worry about other


    things. My husband is the chairman of thepany that is in partnership with Mr. Gu''s hospital. His


    name is Chandler Jia. You can mention his name to Mr. Gu. He would know him."


    ''Since Mr. Jia is acquainted with Arvin, why didn''t she ask her husband to talk to Arvin himself? Why is


    she asking me?'' wondered Ang.


    The woman on the other line seemed to have read Ang''s doubts, and she exined, "My husband


    doesn''t know anything about the Ferrari and whatever happened after. I''m still keeping it from him, for


    Malik''s sake. Malik also doesn''t know that I reached out to you. If you and Mr. Gu agree with my idea,


    then I''ll tell Malik about it."


    Ang gnawed on her lower lip and said, "I think... you''d better go talk to Arvin directly."


    The woman gently smiled and sighed, "But you must know how busy Mr. Gu is. I''ve called him twice,


    but he was in the operating room both times. I''m embarrassed to try to call again, so I decided to call


    you instead."


    The woman knew about Ang because her rtionship with Arvin was a hot topictely.


    Not only the people in J City, but also the whole world had probably known about it. Arvin bought her a


    luxury car, and their marriage would be abination of two powerful and wealthy families. Also, he


    was spending a great deal of money spoiling her... Everybody was talking about these things.


    Malik''s mother thought Ang really was a very fortunate girl!


    But she also understood why Arvin loved the girl so much after the phone call. She became fond of her,


    too! As an upper-ss girl, Ang wasn''t insolent and pretentious, but kind and pure.


    Ang wasn''t surprised that Malik''s mother knew about her. It may be either because of her bet with


    Baron that day or because of the gossip on the inte recently.


    Everybody knew she was in a rtionship with Arvin now.


    "But I don''t know if I really can offer you any help with this..." said Ang.


    "Of course you can! Miss Si, you''ve stayed a night and a whole morning in the Oujing Apartment.


    You''re definitely the most important person to Mr. Gu, " said the woman in an affirmative tone.


    "..." Ang instantly raised her head and looked around. But she didn''t find anyone suspicious, so she


    asked, "How did you know that I''m in the Oujing Apartment?"


    Malik''s mother told her excitedly, "Because I''m in the Oujing Apartment too! I live in the same building


    as Mr. Gu. He''s upstairs, and we are downstairs. Last night, when you arrived, I happened to catch a


    glimpse of you!"


    And when Ang walked out of the apartment just now, she happened to see her again.


    Ang felt speechless. After a moment''s hesitation, she probed, "How about I give your son a new


    Ferrari instead?"


    "Oh, no. Miss Si, I know you are a kind woman. But I really want my son to change. Please help me


    save him. Please..." Malik''s mother sounded like she was about to cry.


    Ang really felt helpless! Why did she involve herself in this matter...


    "Okay, fine! I''ll give it a try. But I''m not sure whether Arvin will agree or not, so please don''t keep your


    hopes up!" Ang conceded.


    "No problem! You can also tell Mr. Gu that if he agrees, I''ll help him persuade Sansa Ye!"


    Coincidentally, Malik''s mother had been friends with Sansa Ye for a long time.


    "Who is Sansa Ye?" Ang wondered. She had never heard of this name.


    Malik''s mother paused. She then said, "I don''t know how to exin it to you. But Mr. Gu will


    understand. Please just tell him these words, okay?"


    "Okay! I will, " said Ang.


    "Thank you, Miss Si. Will you be back to the Oujing Apartmentter?"


    "Um... I don''t know yet."


    "Well, if youe back, please tell me. I''ve made some desserts today, and I want to give some to


    you."


    "..."


    Malik''s mother was too enthusiastic!


    But Ang was amused, so she nodded and said, "Okay, thank you!"


    "You''re wee! Please go on with your work. Feel free toe visit my house downstairs." She even


    invited her over.


    Facing her enthusiasm, Ang nodded and said, "Okay, I will."

 Chapter 179 How is Everything Going on Your Side

    Chapter 179 How is Everything Going on Your Side


    Half an hourter, Ang met Nancy. While drinking her milk tea, she told Nancy about what had


    happened earlier and asked her opinion about it.


    "Did you say that the woman was Chandler Jia''s wife, Malik Jia''s mother?" Nancy asked to rify.


    Ang nodded, "Yes! She said she was."


    "Then, there''s nothing wrong. Malik''s mother is a kind person. I used to go to her house to y when I


    was little. She''s very enthusiastic to everyone. She can be acquainted to someone in a few minutes!"


    Nancy''sments made Ang feel at ease.


    "I''m so relieved. I was worried for nothing. Okay, let''s go and buy gifts for our men!" said Ang


    happily. They walked around the shopping mall with linked arms.


    At night, when Arvin returned to the apartment, it was already past twelve o''clock.


    He pushed the bedroom door open. It was dark and quiet inside. It seemed that no one was there.


    He felt upset and turned on the light. Indeed, no one was in bed.


    He was about to call Ang, but then he saw arge gift box on the table, with a note on it.


    He walked over and took the note. It read, "Dear Big Wing, please open it and see if you like what I got


    for you."


    Arvin smiled. He opened the gift box and saw an expensive Western suit neatly folded inside.


    But the color of the suit was... wine red.


    Arvin had never worn a suit in this color. The moment he saw it, he was baffled.


    He took the clothes out of the box and was about to hang it in the dressing room. Suddenly, another


    piece of paper dropped from the suit.


    It read, "If you like it, please open the bedroom next door and tell me. But if you don''t like it... okay,


    please tell me too."


    Then...


    Arvin put the suit back into the gift box, strode out of the bedroom, and opened the bedroom next door.


    He entered the quiet room. When he turned on the light, he saw a woman huddling in the corner.


    What was she doing there? It was because Ang was... too cold!


    Why was she cold? Because she was dressed in a very sexy pajama.


    ...


    It was her idea. She and Nancy both bought these sexy pajamas. She wondered how things were


    going on Nancy''s side. Was she being eaten up by Stanley Su?


    Ang was not so lucky. She had waited for Arvin for more than two hours.


    It was stillte winter, so the temperature at night was below zero. Even if she had turned on the


    heating, she would still shiver because of the cold.


    When Arvin held her hands and felt her shivering, he immediately wrapped her in his arms and scolded


    her, "Are you silly? Why didn''t you wait for me in bed?"


    "I want to surprise you!" The surprise she preparedst time, before the new year, was interrupted by


    her period. Now, she wouldn''t let anything ruin her surprise again.


    No matter what! She wouldn''t mind being tortured for the entire night...


    Well... Not really.


    But she had really just wanted to surprise Arvin. He carried her and quickly went back to his bedroom,


    covering her with the quilt. Then, he turned on the heating,y down on the bed, and held her together


    with the quilt, giving her warmth.


    Ang was always trying to surprise him! "You silly girl..."


    Ang chuckled and asked, "Did you like the suit I bought for you?" She initially wanted to buy him a


    ck suit, but during her shopping, she had received her brother''s call. When her brother found out


    that she was buying a suit for Arvin, he suggested, "Arvin is a boring guy. You can try buying him a set


    of bright red or wine red colored suit! Use this as an opportunity to find out how much you mean to


    him."


    What Sven meant was that if Arvin was willing to wear the red suit she bought, he indeed loved her.


    But if he was unwilling...


    Ang snapped at her brother for being so childish!


    However, she still did as Sven had told her to and bought a wine red suit.


    "Are you going to wear it tomorrow?" Ang asked with a hopeful look in her eyes.


    Arvin grinned and said, "I''m going on a business trip tomorrow. I''ll be back three dayster..." He


    lowered his head, kissed her lips, and said, "I''ll wear it when Ie back, okay? My dear?"


    Ang stretched out her bare arms and wrapped them around his neck, urging him, "Then go and take


    a shower now. Let''s sleep early."


    She wanted to have time for some romance. But when she saw Arvine back sote and found out


    that he had to go on a business trip the next morning, Ang felt sympathetic and didn''t want to tire


    him out...


    Arvin had wanted to take a shower, but he didn''t want to sleep so soon. She seldom took the initiative


    to do this. It would be a waste of her enthusiasm.


    He gently kissed her forehead and went to the bathroom.


    During his shower, Ang sent a message to Nancy, asking, "How is everything going on your side?"


    Because Stanley didn''t usually wear suits, Nancy had bought him a set of casual clothes. And she also


    bought the same sexy pajama as Ang''s...


    Ang waited for a while, but still didn''t receive anything from Nancy. In reality, for Stanley, Nancy''s


    initiative was even more of a rare case.


    Meanwhile, the couple had already fallen in their passionate love. The bedroom was filled with


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    romance and love. Nobody had the time to return a message to Ang...


    Arvin soon came out of the bathroom. Ang hastily switched off her phone and put it under the pillow,


    pretending to be asleep.


    But Arvin had already seen her moving her arms when he opened the bathroom door.


    He slipped into her quilt and held her in his arms. His body clung to hers.


    He kept kissing her passionately on the ear. Since she was well aware of what was happening, Ang


    blushed, and her heart beat fast. Arvin then went on his next moves, but Ang coyly pushed him and


    said, "You have to go on a trip tomorrow, don''t..."


    What if he couldn''t control his lust and woke upte?


    "I''ll miss you so much in the next three days..." Arvin tenderly whispered in her ear.


    Ang wanted to ask him if he could take her as well. But she was afraid that she would bother his


    work, so she didn''t ask.


    She suddenly thought of something and asked, "Oh, right! Do you know Chandler Jia?"


    Upon hearing her question, Arvin frowned and demanded, "Never mention another man''s name in bed.


    You won''t know what I will do to you if you ever dare."


    "What? So... do you know him or not?" Pouting, she gripped his cor.


    Arvin then replied, "He''s already over fifty years old and has a wife. His age is almost the same as your


    father''s!"


    Ang was speechless. ''Mr. Gu, can''t we ever have a decent conversation?'' wondered Ang. She


    continued, "His wife called me earlier today."


    "Hmm." Arvin let out a simple reply and went on with his moves.


    "I don''t know her, but she called me. Don''t you think it''s strange?" asked Ang.


    "Can''t you figure it out yourself?" He didn''t care. Bing impatient, he asked, "Are you done


    talking?"


    Ang teased joyfully and said, "What? You can''t wait, can you? Am I bothering you?"


    Arvin pursed his lips. This woman could be so insensitive to his romantic gestures. He had to punish


    her. He said, "Huh! So you do know you''re bothering me..."


    Ang pushed him, in rage, and said, "Can''t you talk to me properly?"


    "No, I can''t!" Arvin then lowered his head to kiss her lips, not giving her any chance to mention another


    man''s name.

 Chapter 180 Stay at J City to Protect Angela

    Chapter 180 Stay at J City to Protect Ang


    At seven o''clock in the morning, when Ang was still sleeping like a log, Arvin was ready to go on a


    business trip. He pulled out the suitcase packed by Angst night.


    After fixing his tie, Arvin kissed the sleeping Ang, and whispered, "Be good, my dear. Wait for me to


    Ang felt an itch on her forehead, so she scratched it for a while. Then, she rolled on to the other side


    and continued her heavy sleep.


    By the time Arvin got out of the apartment, Kent had already been waiting for him. He took Arvin''s


    suitcase and began to tell him his itinerary, "The ne is ready for you and so is the hospital in


    America. We have already booked a hotel in-"


    Arvin suddenly interrupted Kent, "You don''t have to go. Stay in J City to protect Ang!"


    Kent had a bad feeling about this. Surprised, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Baron lost a bet to Ang, and it''s due to be paid today. Arrange for more bodyguards to protect her.


    She can do whatever she wants, just don''t give anyone a chance to hurt her!"


    Kent would rather go on the business trip... Kent knew that protecting Ang was more difficult than


    going on a business trip.


    "Do you have any problem with that?" Arvin looked back at his silent assistant.


    Kent hastily shook his head and said, "No, of course not! "


    "Well, if there''s anything you can''t handle, remember to call me. Also, have someone keep an eye on


    Adam."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    After sending Arvin to the private ne, Kent drove to Oujing Apartment. He had to wait for Ang to


    wake up and then follow her.


    Ang was woken up by Lulu''s call. Then, she took a look at the time and found that it was only nine


    o''clock in the morning.


    "Hello..." She answered the phone in a daze.


    In the extremity of her excitement, Lulu said happily, "Sister-inw, Baron has to streak today. Please


    "Where?" Baron was going to streak? She showed little interest in it. At the time, she wanted to do


    nothing but sleep.


    At three in the morning, she was still packing for Arvin. She hadn''t gone to bed until four.


    But wait, there was something missing... She suddenly opened her eyes and felt the ce where Arvin


    had slept was cold. Then, she realized that he had already left.


    When she thought about not going to be able to see Arvin for three days, she wanted to cry.


    Lulu told Ang, "Let''s go to my brother''s racecourse!" Aron owned arge racecourse where many


    people gathered every day.


    "Lulu, can I just stay home and not go there?" She really wanted to sleep. But when she heard that


    Lulu was at the racecourse, she kind of wanted to go as well. It had been a long time since she went


    riding.


    "Sister-inw, I''ve already had Barone over, so hurry! All the people present when you had the bet


    with Baron are here now and so are the people who heard about it. Come quick! People are waiting."


    At that moment, Baron, whose wrists were tied by Lulu, was sitting in the passenger seat. Lulu nced


    at him and couldn''t help but feel thrilled.


    Ang got up, quickly washed her face, and rinsed her mouth. After eating breakfast, she went to the


    racetrack ording to the address given by Lulu.


    By the time Ang arrived, just as Lulu said, many people had already been waiting for the show.


    There were the toffs who were present the day of the bet. The news spread widely because of them.


    As a result, a lot of people came to see it happen.


    Baron was sitting in a lounge with his eyes closed, turning a deaf ear to the discussions around him.


    When they saw Ang, they could not help but feel excited, "Look, Ang is here! "


    "Baron, Ang is here!"


    Several people could not restrain themselves from provoking the quiet Baron. He suddenly opened his


    eyes and shouted, "I am not blind! You don''t have to tell me."


    Some of them touched the tip of their noses awkwardly. Then, they stepped back and stopped talking.


    Ang was wearing a short, grey overcoat, with a white top and ck trousers inside. On her feet was


    a pair of new skate shoes. She looked petite and lovely.


    "Sister-inw,e here quick. Our cousin''s ready!" Lulu came out of the crowd and ran to hold


    Ang''s arm.


    Ang put both her hands in her coat pockets and followed her to Baron.


    Lulu kicked Baron''s toes and said, "Since Ang is here, you can start now."


    In Baron''s eyes, Lulu was a girl who always looked for a chance to stir up trouble. He stared at her and


    thought how unlucky he was to have cousins like Lulu and Arvin.


    "Ang, I won''t let you get away with this!" Baron suddenly stood up from his chair and stared at


    Ang with red eyes.


    People around started talking about Baron. "Baron looks like a sore loser. Look at how mad he is at


    Ang."


    "That''s true. Ang is Arvin''s girlfriend, so she may marry him in the future. Then, they will be


    rtives. It is so silly of him to snap at her like that."


    "That''s right! If Mr. Gu had only heard him, Baron would be in big trouble!"


    And the remarks went on and on...


    Baron''s face turned red when he heard what the people were saying about him.


    With her arms folded across her chest, Ang coldly looked at Baron and said, "You were the one who


    insisted on the bet. Why do you hate me so much for losing? Can''t you be reasonable?"


    "You!" Baron pointed at Ang with his finger. He was too angry to say a word. ''Ang, you''d better


    pray that you won''t get beaten by me! Or I''ll teach you a lesson.''


    Lulu pped Baron''s finger away and said, "Baron, how dare you talk to Ang so rudely? Watch your


    behavior, or I will tell Brother!"


    "If you don''t want to streak, I won''t insist, under certain conditions. First, you should apologize to me.


    Second, promise to never appear in front of me anymore. " Since he was a sore loser, Ang didn''t


    see the point to continue this further.


    Her requests baffled Baron. He wondered why Ang hated him so much. She would rather give up


    the chance to humiliate him than have him appear in front of her.


    But the more she tried to push him away, the more Baron wanted to mess with her!


    Baron took off his expensive windbreaker and threw it onto a bench, which made the onlookers go wild.


    Ang pondered...''What on earth was Baron doing?''


    Baron looked at Ang with a crafty smile. Then, he unbuttoned his navy blue thermal shirt and threw


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    it onto the bench as well.


    With his naked torso, Baron stood shivering in the wind. The screams became louder and louder as


    Baron put his hand on his belt.


    At that moment, people heard some one cry, "Baron!"


    Then, everyone turned to look back in confusion. A girl with two ponytails was looking at the farce in


    tears.


    She looked so pure and young. Perhaps she was just about 18 or 19 years old.


    When he saw the girl, Baron turned pale and asked, "What are you doing here?"


    Upon hearing Baron''s response, the curious crowd cleared the way for Cheryl.


    Standing in front of Baron and Ang, Cheryl told Baron in a low voice, "I am pregnant, and you are


    the father of the baby!"


    ... Her words exploded like a bomb, rendering everyone motionless and in shock.


    Majority of the people there were single, so the matter of pregnancy was still shocking to them... Apart


    from a few who had fooled around before, almost all of them didn''t know what to do.

 Chapter 181 That Woman Ran Into the Race Course!

    Chapter 181 That Woman Ran Into the Race Course!


    Baron''s face turned pale after hearing the woman''s words. He stared nkly into space for about two


    seconds, fumbled in his pocket for a card, and told the woman calmly, "There''re 200, 000 in this card.


    Use the money for an abortion!"


    "..." Cheryl was startled to hear what Baron had said. ''How can Baron do this to me? He made me a


    promise before! I never thought that Baron would be this irresponsible!''


    "No way! The doctor said it''s not easy for me to get pregnant, so this baby means so much to me. I


    won''t get an abortion!" It was an innocent life he was talking about!


    Baron sneered and asked Cheryl, "So... are you taking the card or not?"


    Cheryl shook her head and refused, "No! Never!"


    Cheryl wouldn''t abort this child. It was her little baby!


    Seeing Cheryl''s firm attitude, Baron withdrew his card and waved at a waiter nearby, "Go get a horse


    for me."


    "Yes, Young Master Li!" The waiter acted respectfully to Baron because he knew that he was Arvin''s


    cousin. Since Arvin was one of the biggest customers here, his cousin should be taken care of, too.


    Everybody was at loss, not knowing what Baron was about to do. They whispered to each other, while


    Baron stayed calm.


    Before a brown horse was brought to him, Baron put his shirt and coat back on.


    He immediately got on the horse''s back without fixing on the riding equipment.


    Baron slowly led the horse toward Ang, stretched out his hand, and offered it to Ang, saying,


    "Let''s go, Ang. Ride the horse with me!"


    Ang didn''t respond because she was horrified by how Baron was acting. She didn''t want to have


    anything to do with him.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Baron understood Ang''s silence, but he didn''t give up. Instead, he bent over to grab hold of Ang''s


    arm and then he lifted her up to the horse''s back. Ang was amazed by Baron''s action. ''What''s going


    on?'' Ang thought to herself. ...


    Ang tried every effort to struggle free, but to no avail. "Baron, you bastard! Let go of me!"


    Baron ignored Ang''s resistance. He put his arms around Ang to keep her steady. Everyone was


    speechless. But they had a lot of thoughts going through their minds. ''What is Baron doing? Ang is


    Arvin''s girlfriend!'' ''What''s going on here? Has Baron gone out of his mind?''


    Before everyone realized it, Baron and Ang had already ridden the horse away and disappeared in


    the distance.


    On the back of the horse, Ang felt ufortable and bit the back of Baron''s hand, causing him to


    shout, "Ouch! How dare you, Ang! Wait until we get to the starting point. I''ll teach you a lesson."


    Ang ignored Baron''s words and warned him, "Let go of me, Baron. You don''t want a taste of my


    fists!"


    What Ang didn''t expect was that Baron not only paid no attention to her warning, but they had also


    finished riding ap on the horse, and arrived at the starting point once again. Baron looked down at


    Cheryl and proudly said to her, "See? This is my new girl. You and I are over. Now, take the money and


    get yourself an abortion!"


    ''New girl?''


    The two words offended not only Cheryl, but also Ang. This time Ang was really pissed off. She


    pushed Baron and jumped to the ground.


    Baron nearly fell down, but luckily, he had a firm grip on the reins.


    Bodyguards came over to Ang immediately after she jumped. "Are you okay, Miss Ang?" they


    asked.


    Ang slowly stood up from the ground and tried to take a few steps first. After confirming that she


    didn''t break nor sprain anything, she told the bodyguards that she was fine.


    The guards were relieved. They wouldn''t put her in that sort of risk again.


    Ang was happy that she finally got rid of Baron. However, at this moment, someone else was


    unhappy - Cheryl. While sobbing, she said, "Baron, if you insist on taking my baby''s life, I''m going to...


    I''m going to... kill myself here!"


    Baron heard Cheryl''s words after he jumped off from the horse. He tidied up his clothes and sneered,


    "Is that a threat? Let me tell you something. I''m not scared of anything! Look at yourself! I deserve


    someone as beautiful and as smart as Ang. I should be marrying a woman like her. Not you! You


    were just a fling. Now we''re over!"


    ... Baron''s words aroused public anger. "Oh, my god. That was horrible!" "How could Baron do this to


    that beautiful woman?" "Baron is so appalling!"


    Ang couldn''t stand Baron being such a jerk. She clutched her fists and rushed to Baron. Then, she


    grabbed his tie and punched him.


    Everyone cheered. Shouts came from all directions. "Bravo! That jerk deserved it." "Good job, Ang!"


    "Well done!"


    Baron winced in pain. A few secondster, someone shouted, "Look! That woman ran into the


    racetrack!"


    "Oh my god! Someone stop her! Quick!"


    ...


    Ang turned her head back and found Cheryl heading to a running horse.


    ''That is so dangerous!''


    Reflexively, Ang ran as fast as she could toward Cheryl.


    As they saw Ang run off, her bodyguards immediately followed her.


    "Look out!" At this moment, the man on the horse was surprised to see a woman show up out of


    nowhere. He tried to pull the reins as hard as he could and shouted to the woman to stop her, "No!


    Stop!" Just as the horse was about to run into Cheryl, Ang stretched out her hand, trying to pull


    Cheryl back.


    However, it was toote.


    Her hand didn''t reach Cheryl, so Cheryl was kicked far away by the front hooves of the horse.


    Luckily, Ang didn''t get hurt because a bodyguard dragged her backward in time. That was a really


    close call!


    ...


    Cheryl rolled over on the ground and spit out blood from her mouth. She moaned and curled in agony.


    Ang saw Cheryl bleeding... ... She felt dizzy at the sight of blood due to her hemophobia.


    However, she tried to fight back her fear becuase she remembered the vow she made before being a


    doctor. She couldn''t faint, Otherwise nobody would be able to save Cheryl!


    Ang took a few deep breaths. She barely was able to stand if it weren''t for the two bodyguards who


    were supporting her.


    Everybody around panicked.


    Ang closed her eyes and took another deep breath. As soon as she felt better, she pushed off her


    bodyguards, rushed toward Cheryl and shouted, "Call 911!"


    When she finally arrived, she found out Cheryl covered in blood. Ang''s breathing became shallow


    and quick as if she was having an asthma attack, but she kept talking to Cheryl, just so she wouldn''t


    ck out.


    "Cheryl, open your eyes! Look at me! I''m here to help you! Talk to me!" Then, Ang lowered her head


    to check if Cheryl was still breathing.


    ''No, this isn''t good. She''s not breathing. Wait! I can still feel her pulse.''


    Ang felt relieved after hearing Cheryl''s heartbeat. Her emotions went up and down like a


    rollercoaster. What she did was right. She first checked if the unconscious person was still breathing or


    not. Although Ang had practiced this many times, she was now at loss on what to do next.


    After a few seconds, she rubbed Cheryl''s mouth and gave her a mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.


    However, it didn''t seem to work. Cheryl''s heartbeat slowed down. She could die at any moment. Ang


    panicked more and more by the minute. She tried her best to stay m. After a few seconds, she


    started doing chestpressions.


    Luckily, a doctor in the race course came over before Ang started passing out.


    Suddenly, Ang and Cheryl were surrounded by a crowd of people. Seeing that another doctor would


    save Cheryl, Ang was relieved. She got more and more dizzy, until she finally fainted.


    In a daze, she heard people calling her name. She seemed to have heard Kent, Lulu, and some other


    people she didn''t recognize.

 Chapter 182 Baron Was Scared By Cheryl

    Chapter 182 Baron Was Scared By Cheryl


    However, all those voices did not wake Ang up.


    It was already afternoon when Ang had woken up. She stared at the ceiling nkly and tried to


    recall where she was. Finally, after a few minutes, she pieced together that she was in the VVIP ward


    of the Yao Hospital.


    She slowly sat up and saw two people in front of her. Teresa was reading a book, while Lulu was


    quietly waiting for Ang to wake up.


    As soon as Ang propped herself up, Lulu approached her and said, "Sister-inw... How are you


    feeling?"


    ''Why are they here?'' Ang thought to herself. Ang didn''t show her confusion and replied politely to


    Lulu, "A lot better. Thank you, Lulu and Aunt Teresa."


    "Don''t be silly, Ang. You should rest more. I brought chicken soup. Lily made it for you. Have some.


    It will give you strength." As these words were spoken, Teresa put down her book, elegantly walked


    toward the table, and opened an thermal lunchbox.


    Ang was so touched, but she seemed to forget something important... ... "Lulu, is that girl all right?"


    Ang held Lulu''s hand, her eyes full of worry.


    Lulu looked at her mother, Teresa, first and then turned back to Ang. She whispered, "She is stable,


    even though she''s in aa. But she... lost the baby."


    ''In aa?'' Ang was relieved to hear that Cheryl was safe, but she was worried about her being in


    aa. She also felt sorry for the baby.


    "Ang, did you know the doctors said that Cheryl would have died if it weren''t for your first aid


    assistance? You were so brave!" ...


    ''So her name is Cheryl...'' Ang thought to herself.


    "What about Baron?" Ang suddenly asked.


    After hearing Ang''s question, Lulu nced at Teresa who looked so worried about Baron. After


    hesitating, she answered, "Baron got scared by what happened, so now he''s in Cheryl''s ward. Cheryl''s


    family rushed to the hospital after being told that their daughter fainted and lost her baby. They got


    really pissed off when they found out that these were caused by Baron. In the morning, they got into an


    argument with Baron. Now, his parents are appeasing them."


    Baron knocked someone up, but he did not want to be responsible for it. He even almost indirectly


    killed a woman. This became a sensational news in Yao Hospital. Parker, his father tried to handle this


    by settling in private. He would give as much money as Cheryl''s family wanted. Her family was poor,


    but they had pride. They firmly refused the money Parker offered, determined to sue Baron, Even


    though they were aware that he was rted to the Gu family.


    Ang felt sorry to hear about it. She considered herself involved in this because if it weren''t for Baron


    and her bet, Cheryl wouldn''t have been there in the race course and she wouldn''t have been kicked by


    a horse.


    Teresa noticed Ang''s aggrieved and regretful face. She suddenly asked, "What are you thinking


    about, Ang?"


    Ang''s tears streamed down her face as she exined, "Cheryl wouldn''t have lost her baby if it


    weren''t for my bet with Baron."


    When she heard Ang''s answer, Teresa patted Ang''s shoulder andforted her, "It''s not your


    fault. I''ve heard of what had happened. Lulu started it, not you." Then, Teresa red at Lulu.


    It was true that Baron had started the bet, but it was Lulu, her daughter, who brought everyone to the


    race course.


    Ang didn''t say anything. She just drank the chicken soup that Lily made for her. After drinking it, Lulu


    handed her a piece of tissue, so she could wipe her mouth. After a few seconds, she told Teresa, "I''m


    okay now. Thank you, Aunt Teresa and Lulu."


    "That''s good to hear, " Teresa was relieved. She hadn''t known until now that Ang had hemophobia.


    She was really impressed at how Ang was able to do some first aid treatments under such situation.


    She found Ang more and more favorable.


    After a while, Ang decided to visit Cheryl. Although Teresa and Lulu insisted that Ang should rest


    first, Ang still went to Cheryl''s ward. When they arrived, they found Baron in the corridor because


    Cheryl''s father didn''t let him in the ward. He was sitting on a chair, staring into space.


    Baron''s face was filled with horror. It was totally different from his charming, confident expression.


    Ang ignored Baron and walked straight into the ward. Suddenly, a voice shouted, "Get out! Nobody


    enters this room! Get out!"


    The next moment, a middle-aged woman showed up. ''This must be Cheryl''s mother.'' Ang assumed.


    Ang guessed right. The woman seemed to have gotten older after what happened to her daughter.


    She looked coldly at Lulu and Ang, who were at the door window.


    Lulu got a little pissed off by Cheryl''s mother''s attitude. "Ang saved your daughter''s life! How could


    you treat her like this?"


    Hearing Lulu''s words, Cheryl''s mother looked at them with a sorry smile, "I''m sorry. I didn''t recognize


    you... You must be Ang..."


    She grabbed a part of her shirt to rub her teary eyes. Then, she looked to Ang, her face beaming


    with gratitude.


    She was told by the doctor that her daughter wouldn''t have survived without Ang''s help.


    Ang nodded her head, "Yes, I am Ang." She knew how devastated they were, so she tried to


    Cheryl''s mother sighed and looked at her daughter, who had tubes all over her face. She started crying


    again.


    Ang didn''t want to disturb them any longer and left. Later on, she called Arvin but he didn''t pick up.


    After Teresa drove her home, she received Arvin''s call, "I was presenting at a conference, so my phone


    was muted. What''s wrong, babe? Do you miss me?"


    It seemed that Kent hadn''t told Arvin that she fainted, otherwise Arvin wouldn''t have been this calm.


    It was true. Kent was aware of how important the meeting was, so he kept it to himself.


    Hearing Arvin''s gentle and soft voice, Ang wasn''t able to stop her tears, finally she crying out, "Big


    Wing, can you please save Cheryl?"


    Cheryl was just around eighteen or neen years old. Most girls of this age were living an innocent


    and carefree life. But Cheryl had already lost a baby, and she was in aa. How awful life had


    treated her!


    Arvin figured that something bad must have happened. He immediately asked, "What''s going on,


    Ang? Who''s Cheryl?"


    Ang tried to stop crying and told Arvin what happened today in the race course.


    After she finished speaking, Ang realized that Arvin might be in the middle of something. So she


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    asked him, "


    Are you busy right now, Big Wing? If so, I can tell you all of these when you''re free."


    "I''m not busy, babe. I''m driving to the hotel right now." Arvin knew that Ang was crying so hard


    because she was ming herself. Therefore, Arvin patientlyforted her, "Don''t me yourself,


    Ang. It was not your fault. You''ve already done your best. You know that, right?" Arvin''s words


    always hit the spot. Ang felt a bit better.


    "As for Cheryl, I''ll contact her doctor to ask for her reports. Don''t worry, Ang, " Arvin added. He


    couldn''t stand Ang feeling like this, so he would do his best to save Cheryl''s life.


    "I miss you, big wing." At this moment, Angy on her couch beside her empty dining room, thinking


    about Arvin. She really missed Arvin''s hugs.

 Chapter 183 Its So Good to Have You Here!

    Chapter 183 It''s So Good to Have You Here!


    "I know, babe. Take care of yourself. I''ll be back soon."


    After talking about something else for a while, they finally hung up.


    In the evening, Ang received a WeChat message from Arvin. He told her not to worry about Cheryl


    because her vitals were stable and her surgery would be conducted three dayster.


    ''It felt so good to have you around, Big Wing.'' Ang replied with a big grin.


    Arvin smiled. Then, he asked why she had mentioned Chandler and Malikst night.


    Ang almost forgot about this matter.


    She told Arvin about what Malik''s mother had told her on the phone that day. Then, she added, "I don''t


    know her personally, so you don''t have to do anything if you don''t want to."


    "Ang, let her talk to Sansa and then tell her that she can have her sone to me." He would do


    anything to break his engagement with Rosa and be with Ang.


    After causing such trouble, Malik was willing to work and earn money to fix his car. After considering his


    rtionship with Chandler, and since he was thinking of having a new assistant anyway, he wanted to


    take up Malik''s mother on her offer.


    No! Ang had forgotten something very important. "Who is Sansa?", she asked.


    Arvin was silent for a while, and then he answered, "Rosa''s mother."


    "..."


    The next day, Ang received a phone call from Professor Cheng not long after she had woken up.


    "Ang! You haven''t been to work for days. Is this a ce where you cane and go anytime?"


    Listening to his angry voice, Ang could easily imagine how furious he must be right now.


    She smiled and said, "I''m sorry, but I can''t go to work right now. After two to three days, I''ll-"


    "What do you mean two to three days? Don''t you think I know nothing about the scandal between you


    and Arvin? I heard that you two are in a rtionship. Is that true?"


    ... That was true. Ang didn''t try to defend herself and said, "I just want to escape from the media..."


    All that she wanted was to wait for the matter to cool down, instead of creating more scandals.


    She was not a celebrity anyway. She didn''t want to appear in public to make herself famous.


    "Other people will say whatever they like. You can''t force them not to."


    "... Yes, you are right!"


    "You should have expected this when you two started dating each other."


    "..." Ang had thought of thousands of other oues about it, but it had never urred to her that


    their rtionship would be exposed online.


    "If you keep being bothered by journalists, in the future, will you just confine yourself at home every day


    instead of going to work?"


    "..." Her professor had a valid point, one that she hadn''t heard from anyone.


    Before Ang could say anything, Professor Cheng demanded, "Come back to work, right now! I will


    deal with whomever dares create trouble in the R and D department.


    After saying these words, Professor Cheng ended the call.


    Ang was startled. She checked her call log. It was indeed Professor Cheng who called her just now.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She only had half an hour to get ready for work.


    She washed her face, brushed her teeth, and dressed up. Then, she rushed outside with an egg


    pancake made by Shelley as her breakfast.


    She got to the hospital twenty minuteste


    Because her car had broken down, and she dared not drive Arvin''s car, afraid to cause more troubles,


    so she had to jog out of her neighborhood and call a cab to the hospital.


    There were actually several journalists carrying cameras on their shoulders waiting at the door of the R


    and D department.


    Ang put on a mask and a sunhat, pretending to y on her cellphone, her head lowered. This way,


    she managed to walk into the R and D department.


    As she got out of the elevator, she rushed all the way to Professor Cheng''s office.


    "M... Master..." shouted Ang who was almost out of breath when she saw the old professor


    experimenting on a white rat.


    When Professor Cheng heard her voice, he turned around and said, "Go and continue the project you


    haven''t finishedst time!"


    It was a project initiated several days before Arvin became the director of the hospital. It had been


    postponed for a long time.


    After Ang caught her breath, she told professor Cheng, "I have to go to the inpatient department


    first. I''ll be back to continue the project."


    She wanted to see how Cheryl was doing.


    Professor Cheng waved his hand, as if to say that Ang could leave for a bit.


    Ang went out from the back door of the R and D department.


    At the door of the ward, there were several people standing there, including Haley and her husband,


    Cheryl''s parents, and Baron who still kept quiet.


    When Cheryl''s parents saw Ang, they tried to suppress their emotions and greeted her.


    The moment Haley saw her, she grabbed Ang''s hand and tried to stop her from going into the ward.


    She said in a sharp voice, "Ang, it''s all your fault! If you didn''t ask Baron to ride the horse, things


    would not have ended this way."


    Ang replied with a cold smile and said, "Aunt Haley, what''s done is done, but I think you should


    me your son. After all, he was the one who did awful things. You know... Like mother, like son!"


    She wondered if Haley was really a member of the Gu family. Why was Arvin''s father and uncle so


    nice, while Haley acting like a shrew after all that had happened? She hadpletely lost her


    It had never urred to Haley that she would be scolded by Ang. She was so irritated that she


    answered, "You little girl, how dare you say that to me?"


    Parker who was standing beside her thought of the news these days. He tried to stop Haley by saying,


    "Don''t be mad, darling. We can fix this."


    Haley let go of Ang upon hearing that from her husband, and she replied, "How do you think we can


    fix this? This little girl has been bringing Baron trouble ever since she came into his life!"


    Ang massaged her hurt wrist and nced at Haley. Then, she walked past her and followed Cheryl''s


    parents to the ward.


    Haley was about to go in, too, but Parker stopped her. He said, "Darling, do you know who Ang is?"


    Haley had been busy dealing with other thingstely. She had no time to look at online news, so she


    didn''t know about Ang''s family background.


    "Of course, I do! Isn''t she the third party of Arvin and Rosa''s rtionship?" Haley was merely making


    assumptions. She knew nothing about what was happening.


    "No, she''s the daughter of Chuck, the president of Chengyang Private Hospital!"


    Haley waved her hand lightly upon hearing that, saying, "I don''t care whose daughter she is. Even


    though she is... Parker, what did you say? Whose daughter is she?" Then, Haley finally realized what


    Parker had meant. She was shocked, so she asked Parker to say it again.


    "I said, Ang is the daughter of Chuck Si and the sister of Sven Si!" Parker slowly repeated what he


    had said again.

 Chapter 184 I Will be Responsible for Cheryl

    Chapter 184 I Will be Responsible for Cheryl


    Haley had always thought that Ang was just an ordinary girl who wanted to marry a wealthy man like


    Arvin.


    But it had never urred to her that... she was a member of an elite family, let alone the daughter of


    Chuck and sister of Sven!


    She had been rude to Ang. What could she do to fix it? She still had a batch of medical equipment


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    waiting to be delivered to the Chengyang Hospital...


    When Ang went out of the inpatient department, Baron stopped her. She turned around and looked


    at Baron with a confused look, not saying anything.


    Baron was traumatized by the ident, so he lost the arrogant look he used to have. Now, he seemed


    tired and worried. After hesitating for a few minutes, he finally asked, "When will Cousin Arvin be


    back?"


    Ang didn''t n to say anything to him, but when she saw the look of panic on his face, she


    answered, "After two days."


    Baron thought for a long time, and then he said, "Can you ask Arvin to save Cheryl?"


    Ang sighed. At least, Baron had notpletely lost his conscience!


    Ang looked directly into his eyes and said, "You know what? If it weren''t me who did the first aid to


    her, she might have been... You will not be standing here right now." Ang said this because she


    wanted Baron to realize the severity of the event, but not because she wanted him to thank her. She


    wanted him to know what a big mistake he had made.


    The doctor had already mentioned that to Baron, and he had personally seen how Ang provided first


    aid assistance to Cheryl despite the amount of blood covering her face.


    Many people were surprised by what Ang did. Her courage and spirit were worthy of admiration.


    "I''ve decided that I will be responsible for Cheryl from now on." It seemed that Baron had taken some


    kind of magical drug to make him this responsible all of a sudden.


    Ang nodded and said, "Tell Arvin that, when hees back."


    Arvin needed to know how regretful Baron was so that their rtionship as cousins would improve.


    When Baron heard that Ang was asking him to face Arvin himself, he became afraid and shook his


    head immediately, "No, no. I think it''s better if you tell him about it! Ang, please do me a favor. Come


    on!"


    Even before the ident, Arvin had warned him millions of times that if he didn''t change his


    personality, he would cause a big trouble sooner orter.


    But he was too young and too proud. Plus, he knew that Arvin was superior to him, so he was unwilling


    to submit to Arvin and always went against him.


    Due to his stubbornness, Arvin gradually gave up on him. Later, they became rivals in the nomination


    for director, which drifted them apart.


    Of course... These were the things that ran through Baron''s mind. Arvin had never thought of it that


    way.


    Ang nced at him again. She put on her ck mask and asked, "How could you be some? You


    are a grown-ass man, Baron! You have to face Arvin yourself for Cheryl''s sake... Cheryl who is still


    lying on the bed inside!"


    She never thought anyone could be more stupid than her.


    Then, Ang turned around and left.


    But her arm was suddenly grabbed...


    By Baron.


    His hand was trembling.


    Finally, he got up the courage and said, "Let''s face Arvin together!"


    "..."


    Out of pity, Ang nodded and then went back to the R and D department.


    After lunch, Ang hurried to the toilet.


    After she had closed the door for less than a minute, she heard some whisperinging from the


    outside, "... She is Ang, our Director Gu''s girlfriend!"


    "Yes! She is our Director Gu''s beloved. How could we dare cause any trouble for her?"


    "Oh! Now I know why his fans were all sulking after what had been published online. They couldn''t


    "That''s right! What''s more, Ang is also the heir of Chengyang Hospital! If wee after her,


    wouldn''t it be like throwing straws against the wind?" The woman sighed in resignation.


    ... They stopped discussing after leaving the cubicles. Ang was in a daze for a few minutes while


    sitting on the toilet. Then, she finally dressed herself. As she was about to open the door, she heard the


    voices from those women again.


    "Do you know a man named Randal in the pharmacy department of our hospital?"


    "Yes, I know him. He is a clean and handsome guy. Hasn''t he left the hospital?"


    "Yes! You know why he left?" The sound of flowing water apanied their voices. They were


    washing their hands, it seemed.


    "How would I know that? Our department is far from the pharmacy department."


    "Let me tell you then. I heard that Randal had pissed the superiors off, so the leaders of his department


    found even the smallest faults in his work. That was how he got dismissed. Later, I heard that the order


    was given by Kent, Director Gu''s assistant."


    "Was there any conflict between Director Gu and Randal?"


    The woman who dominated the talk smirked and said, "I was also told by an intern from the nurse''s


    station that she graduated from the same school as Ang. Later, they were both admitted by Yao


    Hospital. She said that Ang and Randal were dating each other then!"


    "Oh!" The listeners were all immersed in the gossip. Suddenly, Ang pushed the cubicle door open.


    The three women who were fixing their make-up at the wash basin were shocked by the sound, so they


    turned around immediately.


    It was Ang! They all had awkward looks on their faces. One of the taller girls stammered, "An...


    Ang, how... why... are you here?"


    They were so screwed! She was caught saying bad things behind Ang''s back. Will she be forced out


    of J City by the Si family and Director Gu?


    Ang put on a fake smile and said, "Well, darling, I needed to go to the toilet!" Was she not allowed to


    be in the restroom?


    She opened the tap and washed her hands. Then, she thought of something and said, "Can I ask you


    something?"


    The three woman freaked out and nodded quickly.


    "Did you just say that Randal was dismissed?" No wonder that Ang had not heard his name for quite


    a long time. It turned out that he had already left the hospital!


    The other two woman pointed at the tall girl right away and said, "She said so!"


    The tall woman was so scared that she almost cried, saying, "I... I just heard from others..."


    Seeing them so scared, Ang couldn''t help but touch her face. Did she look scary? Then, she smiled


    at them and said, "I know! It''s okay. You don''t have to be afraid. Anyway, what you said is the truth!"


    Huh? The truth? Did Ang just admit that she was the lover of Mr. Gu?


    Ang was misunderstood. She meant that she really had dated Randal back then.


    "What else do you want to know? We will tell you everything we know, " said one of the women. Maybe


    it was Ang''s smile that warmed the atmosphere, calming the girls down.

 Chapter 185 Did Someone Cook Dinner

    Chapter 185 Did Someone Cook Dinner


    Ang approached the three women; they stepped backwards.


    Ang didn''t say anything for a few seconds. Then, she went back to where she stood and said, "Was


    Randal dismissed because his superiors found faults with him?"


    "Yes, that''s what they said."


    "Okay, I get it now. Thank you!" ''Arvin must have wanted to avenge me, '' she thought.


    The tall woman became more puzzled. "Aren''t you with Mr. Gu?" she asked Ang, who seemed


    please with the answer, and continued, "Why are you asking about Randal?"


    She doubted that Ang was involved with the both of them at the same time.


    Ang rubbed her chin and decided to tell them the truth, "Because I want to thank the person who


    fired the jerk for me!"


    "Jerk? Were you really dating him before?" One of the women asked Ang.


    "Yes, " Ang said, "But... he cheated on me a few days after we started going out." Fortunately, Arvin


    knew about it, too. ''I was so lucky to have Arvin by my side, '' Ang thought.


    So that was what happened!


    Girls always enjoyed gossiping with their friends. Within a few minutes, Ang had established rapport


    with these women.


    Ang even added them on WeChat when they went out of the restroom. Then, she found out that


    they were all working at the R and D department.


    After work, Ang steered clear of the reporters and sneaked into Shengfeng Mansion to use Arvin''s


    privateb because she could not work properly in the hospital.


    After entering his apartment, Ang went straight to theb.


    She noticed something familiar when passed through the living room...


    She stopped walking, turned around, and went to a white shelf against the wall. Then, she held up an


    item, which caught her attention, and studied it carefully.


    ''This... this shell... is the one I discreetly put into his pocket when we were on the coast...'' Ang


    recalled.


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now, it had been carefully cleaned and mounted on a round base, adding decor to the living room.


    ...


    Ang''s heart fluttered, beating fast. She never expected that Arvin would treasure the shell. She had


    even forgotten about it.


    ''Compared with Randal, Arvin is so much nicer to me!'' As she thought about this, Ang sniffled.


    She wanted to call Arvin at once, but considering that he might be busy, shepressed all she


    wanted to say into a three-word message and sent it to him.


    Arvin was currently attending a conference overseas.


    As he was listening to the speech, his phone vibrated, which meant that someone had entered hisb.


    He frowned, but then he realized that it might be his Ang, so he rxed.


    He checked the CCTV on his phone and saw a girl changing into the protective clothing.


    ''You naughty girl!'' He thought and smiled. ''You always do that without my permission!''


    As he switched off the video, he was about to text Ang on WeChat. Then, he saw that Ang had


    already messaged him two minutes ago. The message read, "I love you."


    His heart filled with tenderness. Arvin texted back with, "What? Are you saying that to bribe your way


    into myb?"


    Even though he was pleased with this verbal bribe, he preferred another type of bribe even more...


    Knowing that Ang couldn''t bring her phone into theb, Arvin finished the text and called Shelley.


    Then, he turned off his phone and continued listening to the seminar.


    It was 11:00 PM when Ang read Arvin''s message. She left theb tired and sleepy.


    She was a bit confused as she read Arvin''s message. She wondered how Arvin could have possibly


    known that she had entered hisb.


    And then it dawned on her... He had a CCTV in hisb.


    As she had gotten out of theb, she smelled something delicious - did someone cook dinner?


    She trotted to the table. Sure enough, there were several dishes on the table. There was even a pot of


    her favorite preserved egg congee.


    She could immediately tell that they were cooked by Shelley, So she texted Arvin, "You asked shelly to


    The answer was too obvious. How could Shelley knew she was here if Arvin hadn''t told her?


    Arvin answered by calling her, "Why did youe out sote?" He had been too upied that he


    forgot to remind her to have dinner.


    "I''ve been too immersed with work, " Ang answered with a giggle. She tasted the friedmb with


    cumin. ''My god, it''s delicious!''


    Knowing that she was eating, Arvin ended the call with a few words, reminding her to call him again


    before she went to sleep.


    But Ang had forgotten to do so after she showered and fell asleep immediately...


    It was already 1:00 AM, but he hadn''t gotten a call yet, so Arvin called his security and asked, "Is the


    light in the room off?"


    The security looked up to one of the rooms and answered, "Yes, sir."


    Then, he knew that she had already went to bed, so he ended his work and went to rest as well.


    Ang''s life was dull when Arvin was not around. The next day, when Ang went to the R and D


    department, no one was outside.


    Sheter found out from her colleagues that it was Kent who sent the reporters away.


    After work, Ang was alone in the hospital and was about to call a cab to go back.


    "Master, I can''t stand it anymore! I''ve always dreamed of going to the Shaolin Temple in Songshan to


    learn Kung Fu..." Ang''s phone rang. It was Fabian.


    "Hey Fabian!"


    "Hi, Ang. Are you avable tonight? I need your help."


    "Okay..." She agreed to help him. Anyway, she had no ns for the night.


    Fabian rode his motorcycle and had Ang ride with him. After nearly half an hour, they reached their


    destination.


    Ang took off her helmet and saw a European-style castle. It had magnificent windows and a


    delicately carved roof...


    If its ck exterior was changed into a colorful one, it would definitely look like it was straight out of a


    fairytale.


    The old tall gate opened, and four huge pirs and some European furniture came into sight.


    There were a warm firece, an ivory-colored sofa, a checkered carpet, and paintings by thest


    century''s French artists.


    On the table were elegant candlesticks that flickered and shiny silver dinnerware...


    Several western dishes had been served on the table. In the kitchen were some Michelin chefs, while


    two maids continued serving fresh dishes on the long table.

 Chapter 186 Arvin Was Really a Cunning Boy

    Chapter 186 Arvin Was Really a Cunning Boy


    Another maid poured wine into two goblets.


    "Please have a seat, Miss Si." Fabian, like a gentleman, pulled out a chair for Ang.


    Ang looked at Fabian indifferently and asked, "Didn''t you say you needed a favor?"


    "Definitely!" Fabianughed. "I invited several chefs over, and I''m afraid I can''t finish all of these dishes,


    so I invited you to help me."


    Help him eat? With a candlelight table setting? ? And the red roses? ? ?


    ... Was Ang a fool to not know what Fabian''s intentions were? Of course, she wasn''t.


    "Where''s your girlfriend?" Ang asked. "Is sheing? I don''t want to be a third wheel." She


    pretended to look for his girlfriend.


    Ang regretteding here with him. She should have asked what Fabian wanted before she


    agreed.


    "Of course, you won''t be!" Fabian added, "And I don''t have a girlfriend. This feast is only for the two of


    us."


    Only for him and for her? "I don''t think it''s appropriate..." Ang smiled dryly. She was in a rtionship


    with Arvin, but she was having a romantic dinner with another man alone. It definitely didn''t look right!


    Fabian pressed his hands on her shoulders and pushed her back on her chair. Then, he sat on the


    other, opposite her.


    "The man who is rumored to be with you is currently out of the country. Now, can''t you spare your old


    friend a bit of time?"


    He was implying that her rtionship with Arvin was only a rumor.


    And what did he mean by "old friend"? They had only known each other for a few months! Ang was


    embarrassed to be with this pretentious "gentleman".


    But all the dishes had been served, so it was toote for Ang to leave.


    Well, it was only a dinner... It was nothing more than that. Surely, Arvin wouldn''t get angry. Yes. That''s


    it!


    She picked up a fork and a knife to start slicing a sliver of steak when suddenly... Ang''s phone rang.


    She became nervous upon seeing the caller ID that she rejected the call by ident.


    ''What the hell am I nervous about!'' Ang asked herself, staring at Arvin''s number, frozen. It was just a


    dinner between two friends!


    She decided to answer it once he called again.


    But Arvin didn''t call back.


    Fabian finished thest lettuce leaf on his te, put down the fork, wiped his mouth, and then turned


    his eyes to the disturbed woman. "Why is a dinner bothering you?" Fabian asked mockingly.


    "I''m not... bothered."


    "Huh! You are lying. Do you know what''s written on your eyes, Ang?" Fabian suddenly moved his


    face close to her, staring into her eyes with his purple pupils.


    "Wh... What?" Ang recoiled a bit.


    "Bothered!" Fabian said confidently, "This seems to be bothering you."


    Ang couldn''t say a word.


    "Why? It''s just a dinner... Unless... you have feelings for me?" Fabian''s serious face suddenly put on a


    lewd smile.


    "Dude, " Ang gave him a contemptuous look and said, "You''ve been on the inte. Don''t you know


    anything about Arvin and I?"


    "Of course..." Fabian paused, "Not!"


    He really didn''t know? "Well, let me tell you... Arvin and I are..."


    "Hold on, do you hear the thunder? It''s about to rain. You can''t get home in this weather. Just stay here


    for a night. Mr. Zhu, prepare a room for thisdy!"


    Ang nced out of the window, then at Fabian, then at the steward...


    "Don''t bother, sir. I will ask someone to drive me back." There really was the sound of thunder.


    But she had to leave even if a storm wasing. Otherwise, Arvin would misunderstand.


    "We''re at a mountainous area, Ang. It''s dangerous to drive around here when it''s raining!"


    Mountains? Ang suddenly stopped looking for numbers on her phone.


    She remembered that they did go uphill, and she didn''t see any guardrails in some sections.


    Then, the doorbell suddenly rang.


    Fabian stared at Ang out of perplexity.


    Ang knew what he was thinking, so she said, "It''s not me! I haven''t called anyone yet."


    Fabian believed her. It was impossible for anyone to get here that fast if she was the one who called for


    a ride.


    The steward went to open the door and came back a few secondster to tell Fabian, "There''s a Mr.


    Jiang at the door. He said Mr. Gu asked him to take Miss Si back."


    Fabian was shocked.


    How did Arvin know she was here?


    The two of them were confused at how this happened.


    "Tell Mr. Jiang that Ang will stay here tonight."


    My god! Dude! He shouldn''t have done that. He had no idea how jealous Arvin could be. Arvin had


    gotten upset several times because of Fabian.


    Every time he got angry, there were severe consequences.


    Ang stopped the steward and told Fabian, "I have to go. Kent is here. Don''t mess with Arvin. I need


    to leave now. Thanks for dinner. Bye!"


    Fabian red at Ang. Finally he asked, "You are so afraid of Arvin, but aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Not at all, " Ang smiled, "I have had dinner with you."


    Huh! What she meant was she had had dinner with him, so he couldn''t possibly get angry at her.


    Fabian could do nothing but shake his head and force a smile, saying, "Tell me when you get home!"


    "Got it! Sleep early. Bye-bye!" Ang was relieved as she went out of the gate with her purse.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    A brand new supercar was waiting for her at the gate. Kent was standing beside the car.


    Seeing that Ang and Fabian hade out, he approached Ang and politely said, "Please get in,


    Miss Si."


    Then, he opened the rear door for Ang.


    Fabian smiled thinly when he saw the car. He remembered it was the same car that exposed the


    rtionship between Ang and Arvin.


    ''Arvin was really a cunning boy... No... A cunning man, who asked Kent to drive a two-billion car here to


    mock me.'' Fabian thought bitterly.


    Ang rolled down the window and waved to him, saying, "Thanks for dinner. Sleep early."


    "Goodbye!" Seeing the car drove off hurriedly, Fabian rubbed his chin, absorbed in thought.

 Chapter 187 I Think Today Is A Good Day To Do It

    Chapter 187 I Think Today Is A Good Day To Do It


    Fabian thought that he could make Ang stay due to the bad weather. It was the perfect situation, at


    the right ce, and the right time! But he didn''t expect that Arvin would get involved and destroy his


    n!


    The CR supercar drove out of the castle. Inside the car, Ang asked Kent, "How did Arvin know I was


    here? Besides, why did he ask you to drive this car?"


    Kent held back his smile, looked straight ahead, and said, "Isn''t it better to save these questions for


    Director Gu?" Director Gu would be able to give her a more detailed exnation. And it''s better if


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Director Gu was the one to break it to Ang that he had asked Kent to follow her around for the past


    three days!


    Ang forced a smile and called Arvin, "Hi! Big Wing! Good evening!" Ang pretended to act as if


    nothing had happened.


    But there was just silence over the phone, Arvin didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Ang checked the call, it was still connected. She became impatient and said, "Can you hear me?"


    "Yes, I can."


    "... Then, why won''t you say anything!"


    "I''m thinking about something."


    "What is it?" Ang looked outside the window. It was already drizzling.


    She never had the habit of the weather forecast, so she didn''t know it was going to rain today.


    "I''m thinking about where I belong in your heart."


    "..." Ang blushed after hearing this. She moved closer to the window and replied in a low voice, "Do I


    still need to tell you?"


    "If it''s not even worth mentioning, does it mean that I mean nothing to you?" His voice sounded sad.


    Ang was confused. Was this the Arvin she used to know? But what he said next broke her random


    thoughts, "How dare you date another man during my absence! I will punish you heavily when Ie


    back."


    ... This was too much! He implied that she was cheating on him! "I didn''t! Who told you I went out with


    Fabian? Was it Kent?"


    Ang had thought it through. Kent must have received orders from Arvin and kept an eye on her!


    Kent heard that Ang mentioned his name, so he immediately dered his innocence, "I didn''t keep


    an eye on you! I''m just your temporary bodyguard! I didn''t tell Director Gu that you went on a date with


    Fabian!"


    He just... told Arvin that Ang was picked up by Fabian, and they went to a private castle in the


    suburbs. That was all.


    When Arvin heard Kent''s voice, he realized that Ang was with a man now, so he asked, "Are you


    with Kent? Is there anyone else in the car?"


    "Of course not! Didn''t you tell him to pick me up?" Ang answered his question as she drew circles


    on the window.


    Arvin thought he made a big mistake! He demanded, "From now on, don''t talk to Kent."


    "Why?" Ang waspletely lost at this point.


    "Kent is a man! Maybe... I should consider finding a female assistant..." But it was not going to work,


    Arvin hated other women getting close to him.


    So he did not continue anymore. Ang hurriedly expressed her objection when she heard him say


    "female assistant", "I disagree! I disagree!"


    "Objection overruled!"


    "Arvin, I don''t want to talk to you anymore!" She was angry, very angry!


    It seemed that Arvin could imagine her pouting face. He smiled and coaxed her, "Don''t take it to heart.


    I''m just kidding!"


    That was more like it! Ang stuck out her tongue and asked, "When will you be back?" She missed


    him so bad. Why did three days seem so long? It felt like it had already been three years.


    "If everything goes well, I will be back the day after tomorrow."


    "Okay, fine." She had to wait for one day and two nights...


    Three days! Arvin had left her for three days! Ang was used to having Arvin around her all the time,


    so she didn''t know how she made it past three days without Arvin. She missed him during her meals,


    on the bed at night, and while she was working... In a word, she couldn''t get Arvin out of her mind.


    It was already three o''clock in the morning when Arvin had arrived at Oujing Apartment. He took a night


    flight just to get back for his baby Ang.


    The rm buzzed right at three o''clock. Ang, who was in a deep sleep, suddenly got out of the bed.


    She was totally awake now because she was going to see Arvin.


    In a haste, she put on a robe, opened the apartment door, and walked downstairs.


    Kent said that Arvin''s private jet wouldnd at the private runway near Oujing Apartment.


    Wearing a pair of slippers, Ang ran to the runway with great difficulties. About three minutes after


    her arrival, she saw a jet slowlynd.


    Seeing the cabin door opened, Ang dashed to the jet.


    Arvin didn''te out until the jet had perfectlynded. He waited patiently and tried to cheer himself up


    after such a long flight and all the exhausting work.


    It was still dark outside when Arvin got out of the jet. Then, he saw a pink figure running toward him.


    As the pink figure got closer, his eyes opened wider. In a few seconds, he reached out his arms and


    held the girl, who was running to him, tightly within his embrace.


    "Big Wing! Big Wing!" When Arvin held her in his arms, she folded her legs around his waist, clinging to


    his body like a ko.


    "I''m back!" His soulful voice sounded extremely sexy in the dark.


    Ang kissed him heavily on his cheek, "I missed you so bad!"


    With one hand grabbing the brief case, Arvin held Ang with the other and walked toward the


    apartment, "It''ste, why haven''t you gone to sleep yet?" Only Kent knew when he would arrive, so


    Ang must have found out from him.


    "I slept for a few hours, but I set an rm, and I woke up immediately when it buzzed!" She leaned


    against his neck with a smirk. It seemed that she was waiting for a praise. She was proud of herself for


    meeting him on-time.


    Arvin smiled and kissed her on the lips, "Since you are so passionate, I can''t live up to your


    expectations!"


    "What are you saying?" Ang was stunned. What expectations?


    Only when they arrived at the apartment and she was pressed under Arvin on the bed did she knew


    what he had meant. She pushed him away from her with her hands, "You must be very tired after a


    long flight. We should do this some other day!"


    "I think today is a good day to do it!"


    "No! You need to work and save lives tomorrow! You must have a good rest tonight!" Ang had


    ced all her hopes on Arvin with Cheryl''s current state.


    Sniffing the familiar scent from her, Arvin began to bargain with her, "Since you need my help now, you


    have to bribe me..."


    "Okay, okay! No problem! I will satisfy you. But not tonight!" Ang patted her breast to show her


    determination and then put him aside, "The most important thing you need to do right now is to sleep.


    When you have rested enough, you can do anything you want to me... Okay?"


    Arvin took a deep breath, got on top of her again, and locked her hands over her head, "But I feel I


    wouldn''t be able to live up to your passion if I don''t give you anything in return."


    "It''s okay! You can save it forter and give it to me in the future!" Ang felt uneasy under Arvin''s


    control, so she twisted her body, trying to make herself morefortable.


    She found out that ever since their first sex, Arvin was like a hungry wolf that would never get


    satisfied...

 Chapter 188 What An Eye Pleasing Man

    Chapter 188 What An Eye Pleasing Man


    Arvin lowered his head and kissed her red lips, "Let''s do some warm ups before sleeping. It will help us


    sleep better!"


    "..." What was he saying?


    In the end, Ang wasn''t able to escape Arvin''s grip.


    The morning sunshinezily shone into the dark-coloured bedroom. The woman in the bed turned over,


    identally bumping into a warm chest.


    Hmm... She had slept well, but something''s not right... What did she bump into?


    Slowly opening her eyes, Ang held her breath as she saw such an unbelievable sight right in front of


    her.


    Beside her was a handsome man, deep in reverie. What a peaceful sleeping beauty!


    His perfect profile, his slim fingers, and his abs partly covered by the quilt... These were all making her


    fantasize.


    Arvin was too tired fromst night, so he was sleeping soundly right now. He didn''t even know that she


    bumped him.


    Ang quietly took out her phone, stood on the bed, and took several photos of this slumbering


    marvel.


    Then, snickering, she set one of these photos as her phone''s wallpaper.


    Wow! It is so nice to be with a super handsome guy! She must have been dreaming. She couldn''t


    believe how such a stunner was right in front of her.


    No. She had to stop. She couldn''t look anymore, or she would drool all over him!


    She held her phone with care and quietly sneaked into the bathroom.


    After cleaning herself up, Ang went into the kitchen and personally made some breakfast for the


    both of them.


    After making two tes of heart-shaped omelettes, Ang boiled some soy milk while humming a


    melody. She looked at the clock, and it was 8:20 AM. Ten more minutes left before it was done!


    Putting down her spoon, she turned around and suddenly collided with a warm chest.


    She let out a small shriek, frightened by the man who silently appeared in the kitchen. She patted the


    big palms around her waist and said, "How on earth did you get here without making any noise? You


    scared me!"


    Arvin kissed her beside her ear and innocently defended himself, "I called out to you, but you ignored


    me."


    He was looking for her after he woke up and finally found her in the kitchen.


    "I didn''t hear it!" She seized the opportunity and leaned on his chest, making up for ignoring him.


    "Hmm..." He made her turn around to face him. Then, he lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    ...


    They finished breakfast and stayed in the apartment for a while. Then, Arvin took Ang to the Yao


    Hospital.


    Shortly after Ang and Arvin had gone their separate ways, Ang received a phone call from an


    unknown number.


    "Hello!"


    "Ang,e to the inpatient department quick! My cousin... my cousin... is here at the hospital!


    Come here quick!"


    The stuttering voice made her reflect for a while. Then, she realized that it was Baron.


    Since she had promised Baron to face Arvin together, she said no more and headed to the inpatient


    department.


    As soon as she got there, she saw Baron who was pacing back and forth in the hallway, with Arvin


    nowhere in sight.


    The moment Ang appeared, Baron spotted her and ran to her, "Ang, my cousin is here! He is


    already back! Do you think he would help me?"


    "How would I know? It depends on your attitude!" Ang and Baron, who was thrilled about Arvin''s


    return, walked to Cheryl''s ward, where they looked into the room through the ss window.


    In the ward, Cheryl''s mother was cleaning up Cheryl''s arm with a towel. She was still in aa. Within


    only two days, Cheryl had lost a lot of weight.


    Knowing that Arvin would arrive today, Cheryl''s father took the day off and went to the hospital.


    Ang was still looking at Cheryl, when she heard Baron''s frightened shout, "Ang, my...my cousin is


    here! Quick, my cousin..."


    Ang rolled her eyes and said, "I know. Why are you so excited?"


    She turned her head, while Arvin, who was wearing a doctor''s coat, stood in front. He was busy looking


    at Cheryl''s recent medical records, not noticing Ang''s presence.


    It was not until Baron pushed all the other doctors and nurses out of the way and forcibly brought


    Ang to Arvin when he raised his head.


    At the sight of her, he couldn''t shift his eyes away.


    He slowly closed the medical folder he held and nced at Ang''s wrist being held by Baron. Then,


    his face became a little sullen.


    Ang followed his eyes and realized why he seemed unhappy. She immediately removed her wrist


    out of Baron''s grip and scratched the back of her head, embarrassed. She... hadn''t noticed.


    Under everyone''s gaze, Baron poked Ang''s arm. Ang looked at him curiously and asked,


    "What?"


    Baron looked at her nkly. He was so anxious that he didn''t know what to say, "You, didn''t you say


    that you were looking for my cousin..." Baron pointed to the door of Cheryl''s ward.


    Ang understood, but she asked, "You said that you would say it! What do you want me to say?


    That''s not my girlfriend!"


    Herst word incurred aplicated look from Arvin.


    Ang felt his eyes and looked at him. Their two sets of eyes met in the air.


    Baron gritted his teeth and interrupted their loving gaze, "Cousin, cousin, you must save Cheryl."


    "For what?" Arvin didn''t even look at Baron, asking him coldly.


    Ang and Baron stood together opposite of him. Of course, he only wanted to look at Ang. She


    was the only one who mattered.


    "Cousin, I... I knew I was wrong..." While saying this, he poked Ang''s arm again, "Right? Ang. I


    admit I was wrong! Please tell my cousin."


    "..." How could she know for sure whether he had realized his mistake or not?


    But, Cheryl''s life mattered first, so Ang stopped being unreasonable and said, "Right. Okay. Baron


    had already admitted he was wrong!"


    Her response made Arvin''s eyes darken a bit. It had only been three days, but Ang and Baron


    seemed to have gotten closer.


    Arvin walked past them and into Cheryl''s ward.


    Finally, just when Ang lowered her head in embarrassment, she heard Arvin saying, "Ang,e


    with me. Tell me how you administer first-aid treatments to the patient!"


    Ang was speechless.


    And so was everyone.


    Why did the best doctor of the hospital say that? Did he just found an excuse to have Ang by his


    side?


    How crafty had Arvin be!


    In the ward, Arvin first took Cheryl''s pulse and then did a series of examinations on her.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Then, he took off his mask and told the doctors behind him, "The patient is fit for the surgery. Take her


    to the operating room immediately."


    "All right, Director Gu. The operating room is ready!"


    "Okay then. I will go there right now!"


    When Arvin was about to leave, Cheryl''s mother suddenly stopped him, "Director Gu, please wait!"


    Arvin turned his head and looked at the woman whose hair had gotten partly white with age, "Yes,


    ma''am?"


    What she did next moment surprised everyone. She got down to her knees, in front of Arvin, and


    begged, "Please, Director Gu. Please save my daughter, even if it costs me all that I have. Please..."

 Chapter 189 If You Dont Love Her, Then Marry her

    Chapter 189 If You Don''t Love Her, Then Marry her


    Arvin frowned and told the nurses to help her up.


    After Cheryl''s mother was pulled up, Arvin assured her, "I''ll try my best to save her life!"


    On one hand, the reason why Arvin agreed to do the operation was to save a life... On the other hand,


    he couldn''t refuse because it was Ang who had asked him to help the girl.


    "Thank you very much, Director Gu! We would surely repay your kindness!" Although Cheryl''s father


    didn''t cry like her mother did, he still seemed relieved when he heard Arvin''s words.


    Arvin was the best doctor in J City, so their daughter would definitely be saved!


    Before the operation, Ang told Arvin in a low voice, "Focus on the operation. I''m going to head back


    to the R and D department!"


    "Okay." He took one good look at her.


    He felt a little jealous upon remembering how close Ang and Baron had be. Therefore, he


    swore that he would punish her severely in bed.


    Ang didn''t know what he was thinking, so she left for thebs.


    "Cheryl can finally be saved!" Ang thought.


    Soonter, some good news came. Baron sent a message to Ang, "Ang, I love you so much! The


    doctor said that Cheryl is in a stable condition right now. It''s all because of you! Otherwise, my cousin


    Arvin wouldn''t have done the operation on Cheryl! Thank you so much!"


    Wow! Ang felt delighted when Baron told her that Cheryl was fine. But she was unustomed to


    hear sweet words from another man!


    Hence... she also felt horrible.


    Ang removed her mask and replied, "Don''t talk to me like that! Your cousin would get angry if he


    sees this."


    She was a little worried for herself right now. Last time, when Arvin went on a business trip, she went


    with Fabian even though she knew Arvin didn''t like Fabian.


    Ang didn''t know how bad Arvin would punish her... Now, if Arvin saw this conversation between


    Ang and Baron, he would get very jealous and not let her off easily. He would definitely punish her!


    Ang felt chills up her spine.


    Deep inside, she prayed that Arvin would not think too much of it.


    Since Baron didn''t text her back, Ang ced her phone into the closet and went to the wash room.


    Inpatient department


    Arvin changed his clothes and went to Cheryl''s ward.


    At the door of the ward, he saw Baron looking at his phone and talking to himself. Suddenly, he heard


    Ang''s name, so he went to Baron and listened to him. "Is Ang afraid of my cousin Arvin? How


    could that be? Shouldn''t it be the other way around? But then, Arvin is different... He is cold and


    emotionless. Maybe Ang really is afraid of my cousin! Oh my god! My phone... Oh! Cousin!"


    Baron was about to get mad and lose his temper when his phone was taken away! He was just about


    to text Ang back! But he calmed down when he saw that it was Arvin.


    Arvin scrolled through the conversation between Ang and Baron three times and then returned the


    phone to Baron.


    Baron observed Arvin carefully, but he couldn''t guess what Arvin was thinking. Therefore, he exined


    immediately, "Cousin, I was just joking! Don''t get me wrong!"


    Surprisingly, Arvin said nothing about it. Instead, he asked him, "Don''t you like Cheryl?"


    Baron admitted, "I don''t like her!" He only slept with the girl for fun!


    But now, he had to be responsible for the girl...


    Before entering the ward, Arvin said to him coldly, "If you don''t love her, then marry her!"


    Part of Cheryl''s uterus had been cut out. It was possible that she might never get pregnant again!


    Baron had to be responsible for her!


    ... Baron was totally confused! He didn''t understand what Arvin had meant. What was he saying? Why


    did he ask Baron to marry her? He just told Arvin that he didn''t love her.


    His mother would not agree to the marriage! Didn''t he know that? Baron thought that Arvin was crazy


    since his mother would never let Baron marry Cheryl.


    Ang did some extra work in theb. At night, she finally went out of theb, feeling exhausted.


    When she took off herb gown, someone came to her, "Ang, Ang!"


    She looked back and found a nurse running to her! But strangely, she didn''t know the nurse at all!


    "Yes, I''m Ang! What''s happening?"


    The nurse seemed relieved and said, "Kent is waiting for you outside! He asked me to tell you to call


    him back."


    "Kent?" Ang got confused at first, but she looked at her watch and saw that it was already nine


    o''clock in the evening. Oh! Maybe she meant Arvin!


    "Okay. Thank you very much!"


    After the nurse left, Ang took her phone out of the closet and found about ten missed calls, all from


    Arvin.


    She called him at once, "I''m sorry! I didn''t take the phone..."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I know." Ang felt warm when she heard Arvin''s soft voice.


    "Are you done with work?" Ang was taking her own clothes out of the closet as she talked to Arvin.


    Suddenly, she screamed! "Oh my god! What was that?" Ang didn''t stop and continued screaming...


    She screamed so loudly, sounding terrified. Arvin''s face changed all of a sudden, and he asked her


    immediately, "What''s wrong?"


    Ang''s face turned pale! She swallowed, and her heart pounded. She couldn''t say anything to Arvin.


    Arvin opened the car door and rushed upstairs immediately because Ang wasn''t saying anything.


    Since he was waiting for Ang at the gate of the R and D department, so he could get to theb


    where Ang was in a short time.


    It was already nine o''clock. Many of the doctors and nurses were already off-duty. Onlybs 2 and 6


    were still open.


    Arvin remembered that Lab 6 was where the foreign students were received. Therefore, Ang must


    be in Lab 2.


    When he pushed the door, Arvin didn''t find anyone else, so he rushed straight to the female changing


    room.


    Suddenly, a woman bumped into him!


    It was Ang.


    She was pale and trembling. Arvin hugged her into his arms tightly, "Ang, I''m here. What''s wrong?"


    When she heard his voice, she jumped onto him with her legs around his waist, "Ar... Arvin... There''s


    a... a snake inside! My god..." She saw a ck snake with a triangr head.


    After talking to Arvin, Ang suddenly burst into tears.


    Everyone had weaknesses. As for Ang, she was afraid of snakes!


    Arvin frowned upon hearing that. Snakes should not be seen here! Let alone a poisonous snake!


    At that moment, Arvin found the moving animal on the ground! It was the snake!


    He left the changing room immediately with Ang andforted her after closing the door.


    He put his right hand around her shoulder, took out his phone with his left hand, and called Kent, "Take


    the snake away and find out who did this! Do it now!" Arvin was furious. He couldn''t wait to get back to


    those who dared to hurt Ang!

 Chapter 190 Appetizers

    Chapter 190 Appetizers


    How could he let off the vicious person who dared to put such a dangerous thing to harm his


    sweetheart in his own hospital?


    After the phone call, Arvin went out of the R and D department, holding Ang.


    A few colleagues who were working overtime saw them. Greeting Arvin rather politely, they were


    surprised at his intimacy with Ang.


    Not having recovered from her fear, Ang was at Arvin''s disposal and followed him out of the


    building.


    They got into Arvin''s car. When Ang''s senses finally came back to her, Arvin asked, "What


    happened?"


    Ang told him all that she had seen.


    She recalled that the whole thing happened when he phoned her. She was just about to take out her


    white coat, only to find a snake hanging inside. Startled at the sudden light and Ang''s movements,


    the snake popped out its head. She stepped back upon instinct, lucky enough to have avoided the


    attack.


    Having heard her narration, Arvin fell silent. Letting Ang lean on his shoulder, he stroked her hair to


    Back at the Oujing Apartment, Ang found Aunt Shelley busy in the kitchen.


    Seeing theme back, Shelley greeted, "Mr. Gu, Miss Si, dinner is ready, but the soup may still need


    a moment. Would you like to have the other dishes first?"


    Arvin nodded casually and led the frightened Ang to the bathroom.


    "Ang, it''s okay now. You are safe here. Don''t be afraid anymore." Heart aching, he embraced her


    and kept kissing her long hair gently.


    Ang nodded, "Big Wing, I don''t like your ties with patterns."


    They just looked like... snake skin.


    She wanted to tell him that long before. However, she could try to ignore it if Arvin liked them.


    Nevertheless, having experienced this horrible thing tonight, she could no longer bear those ties.


    Arvin nodded, "Okay, I won''t wear them if you dislike them."


    He would say yes to anything she asked for within his ability, let alone such small things.


    When they got out of the bathroom, the dishes were neatlyid on the table.


    Even with all the delicious food, Ang had no... appetite.


    She ate some porridge with a soup spoon but tasted nothing. It seemed that all her taste buds had


    failed to work.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Stirring the porridge with boredom, she didn''t even touch the chopsticks at all. Arvin noticed all this and


    told Aunt Shelley to make some appetizers.


    Hmm? "Isn''t the food enough for you?" Ang asked in a daze.


    Arvin cast a look at the dishes, saying, "Enough for me, but since you dislike the food, I''ll have Aunt


    Shelley make some appetizers."


    "Don''t bother. This is enough for me." s! Ang put a piece of tender tofu into her mouth.


    It was hot and delicious!


    She tried hard not to think about anything that happened that night and focused on the food.


    However, still haunted by the thought of it, she only ate a third of the porridge, not willing to have any


    more.


    Having finished his meal, Arvin wiped his mouth and hands with a napkin and took Ang away from


    the table.


    Seated with Ang on the sofa, he said, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want any more of these, but


    have some soup. I had Aunt Shelley make it for you."


    Ang nodded and asked, "Big Wing, do you know... why that thing was there?"


    This was something she couldn''t figure out. How could such a creature appear on the 10th floor of the


    R and D department?


    Arvin yed with her fingers, saying, "I have had Kent look into that. I will let you know as soon as I


    find out."


    "Hmm." She leaned on his shoulder, grabbing his arm tight.


    The soup was ready. Arvin spoonfed her a bowl of it.


    He wouldn''t hand the bowl to Aunt Shelley until it was all finished, and he wouldn''t let her go until she


    He then told Aunt Shelly a few things and took Ang out of the apartment.


    "Where are we going?" Seated on the passenger seat, she watched him fasten the seatbelt for her.


    Showing a faint smile, he said, "You''ll know when we arrive." He then kissed her on the forehead,


    started the engine, and drove out of the estate.


    Forty minutester, Ang opened her sleepy eyes and looked at the darkness outside, bewildered.


    She realized that they had arrived at a mountaintop the moment they got off.


    Looked down from here, the whole J City was in their view. How beautiful it was at night!


    Seeing her mood improve, Arvin led her to the other side. After a five-minute walk under the street


    So, were they here for the hot spring?


    When they arrived at the reception room, there were already two private housekeepers waiting. "Good


    evening, Mr Gu and Miss Si. Wee to ssy Lake Hot Spring!"


    Ang smiled at them, while Arvin simply nodded.


    "Mr Gu, the check-in procedure is done. Now please follow me."


    The housekeepers took them to the elevator and pressed the "-5F" button.


    The elevator went down, leading them to a hillside.


    The bamboo hot spring was located deep into the seemingly boundless bamboo grove. They could


    enjoy the bath, the bamboo trees, and the cityndscape all at the same time!


    It waste at night.


    With Ang within Arvin''s embrace, they watched the scenery from afar and were filled with joy.


    However, Ang realized something and stared at the grove, frightened. "Do you think there''s a... a..."


    She was too afraid to utter the word.


    Arvin hugged her tighter, "No, there won''t. It''s safe here."


    Oh. Okay. She trusted him.


    A momentter.


    "Won''t we go back tonight?" Ang looked up at his handsome face.


    "No. We will go back tomorrow." Feeling her gaze, Arvin gave her a swift kiss on the lips.


    "Oh. Why the hot spring?" She was not prepared for this. Luckily, the housekeepers had prepared


    swimwear for her.


    Turning his arms, Arvin had Ang sit on hisp, facing him.


    "Lay me down, you bad boy."


    "I want to know whether you''re fine now." If she was, then it was the right time for them to have things


    settled.


    Not knowing the danger looming, she said naively, "Yes, I am totally fine now." Her mind could be at


    peace as long as she was with him.


    "But... I''m not." Grabbing her waist, Arvin moved his hands along her body.


    "What''s the matter?" She became nervous.


    "What''s the matter? Ang, you had Fabian take you to his home, remember? Now, it''s time for us to


    address that issue..."

 Chapter 191 Ouch! My Waist

    Chapter 191 Ouch! My Waist


    ''Crap! I knew something was up.'' Ang thought for a minute and put on a pair of puppy dog eyes. "Do


    you really have the heart to question me after all that I''ve been through tonight?" she pouted. She shed


    a tear or two as she talked about the incident.


    ''He should let it go after seeing me like this, '' she thought.


    "All right, this time I will let it pass. But I still have to ask, am I ever going to see you spend time alone


    with him again?" This was what he was really concerned about. Arvin asked as he ran his hands over


    Ang''s body. She seemed to have gained some weight. Her skin felt soft.


    Ang hurriedly raised her right hand and vowed, "No, you won''t. I promise!"


    "Good. And another thing... I see that you and Baron have gotten close recently. About the message he


    sent you this afternoon¡­" Just as Ang had been worried about, Arvin raised another thing she''d


    done that he thought inappropriate.


    ''Oh, that thing! God, this man really keeps track.''


    Ang knew she shouldn''t do things that would upset Arvin. Or, more precisely, she shouldn''t do things


    that would make him jealous.


    Because once he got jealous, it would mean big trouble for her.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Case in point, Arvin was fuming right in front of her!


    ''What should I do?'' Ang searched her mind for a way out. Finally, she blurted out under Arvin''s


    re, "It seems like you have been misbehaving as well. You asked Nita out to dinner. What''s worse,


    you even took her home to meet your parents. Me? I''ve only dated one guy - Randal. We didn''t even


    do any of those romantic things you guys did, not to mention meeting the parents."


    Arvin was stumped by the unexpected usation. He froze for a minute and said, " Do you mean that I


    am the one to me?"


    Ang nodded wildly and said, "Yes, you are. You have so many women around you. You are like an


    emperor who has a houseful of women to choose from. And I said nothing about that! But now, you


    have the nerve to bring up the fact that I texted another guy?"


    Arvin rolled his eyes. He didn''t shy away from the topic and said, "Okay, speaking of admirers, when I


    first went to your ce, I saw someone had a guy who was holding a bouquet of 999 blue


    enchantresses and asking her to be his girlfriend."


    Ang was shocked. How did Arvin know about that!


    It''s true that when she got home that night, there was a guy who went to confess to her. It was the son


    of some doctor friend of her father''s. The boy bought her a bouquet of 999 blue enchantresses and


    tried to give it to her in front of her whole family. It was quite a scene.


    However, back then, Ang was in a bad mood because she had a fight with Arvin, so she turned him


    down bluntly and didn''t even pick up the flowers before going straight to her room.


    What Ang couldn''t understand right now was why would Arvin bring it up when she was not even


    responsible for it.


    He was picking on her! Ang decided not to let him get away with it. If she did, he would have the


    power to do it again. Therefore, she refuted, "If you must mention that, let me count all the women who


    ran after you. There were like three thousand of them!"


    With a worried face, Arvin squeezed Ang''s arms and shook her. "Wake up, Ang. The era of


    emperors is long gone!"


    They were living in modern times, yet she still likened him to an emperor who had a houseful of women


    to choose from. How hrious!


    At first, Ang didn''t realize that Arvin was making a joke out of her description of his admirers.


    After a while, she got what he meant and then burst intoughter. Apparently, there were more sides to


    Arvin that she hadn''t seen before. She was amazed to see that he, a man as serious as any man could


    ever be, could be so humorous! Feeling intrigued, she decided to tease him some more. "I heard that


    there are hundreds, if not thousands, of women who secretly admire you at Yao Hospital."


    "I don''t care if they admire me or not." The only person Arvin really cared about was the woman in his


    arms right now - Ang!


    Expecting to hear more, Ang put her arms around Arvin''s neck and asked, "Then who do you really


    care about, Mr. Gu?"


    "Who do you think I care about?"


    "I have no idea. I can''t read minds, you know." Deep down, Ang knew that Arvin cared about her.


    But she was too shy to say it out loud. On the broad shoulders of Arvin, she drew circles with her


    fingers to avoid eye contact.


    Seeing that Ang wouldn''t confess her love for him, Arvin decided to y along using the same


    tactic. He said, "Oh, you don''t know? Well, maybe there really isn''t anyone I care about."


    Ang''s heart sank at his words. She looked up at Arvin, eyes filled with distress and grief. "If it''s true,


    then why are you holding me like this? Let go of me!" She tried to break loose from his arms.


    Arvin was amused that she was taking his joke so seriously. He couldn''t help but smile.


    With both his arms sped around Ang, he pulled her near and covered her mouth with his. Ang


    fought back and tried to break the kiss. But she couldn''t. Arvin was too strong.


    When she finally caught her breath after the long kiss, she demanded, "Why kiss me if you don''t even


    care about me? Do you do this to all women who fell for you?"


    Ang felt depressed. ''Are all men like this? Pretending to love you but not willing tomit after


    winning you over?'' she wondered bitterly.


    Her face glowed under the steam of the hot spring, making her look irresistible to Arvin. Eyes filled with


    affection, Arvin grazed his lips over her cheek and took a gentle bite. "Stop it, Arvin!" Ang let out a


    cry of protest.


    Ignoring that, Arvin leaned over to her ear and whispered, "Do you really believe that I don''t care about


    you?"


    Ang then realized that Arvin was just pulling her leg. With a triumphant smile, she replied, "Of


    course not. I didn''t buy it for a second. But I''m warning you. Don''t you ever joke about our rtionship


    again. From now on, the only person you should care about is me, at least at the hospital!"


    "Of course I care about you, Ang. I love you and I always will!" The rest of the world seemed to have


    faded away, as they gazed into each other''s eyes. Without another word, Arvin took Ang''s lips and


    started to peel off her swimsuit.


    Hands sliding up Arvin''s back, Ang rested her chin on his broad shoulder as he went inside her. Her


    eyes wandered off toward the night scene of J City. Not a sound could be heard except for sshes of


    water and a few muffled moans now and then.


    The wind turned cold as the night deepened. Arvin looked down at Ang who wasfortably dozing


    off in his arms. Grabbing a towel to cover them both, he stood up and carried her to thendscape


    deluxe suite the housekeeper had reserved for them.


    After they had entered the room, Arvin put Ang down on a lounge chair before going to the


    bathroom to fetch her a hairdryer.


    Half asleep, Ang thought she was on a bed, so she stretched her arms, turned¡­


    And fell.


    "Ouch! My waist! It hurts! Ow!" Ang was fully awake now.


    Hearing the noise, Arvin hurriedly walked out of the bathroom to check on Ang, who was sitting on


    the floor with her hand on her waist.


    "What happened?" Arvin asked as he carried Ang back to the chair, eyes filled with concern.


    "I thought I was on the bed, so I turned¡­" Ang shot Arvin a pitiful look.


    Arvin was amused. Just in case she fell again, he picked her up from the chair and ced her on the


    bed. "Stay here. I will get you a towel and a hairdryer. You have to dry your hair before going to sleep."


    Arvin patted her head and left.


    When he came back, he bent down to wrap Ang''s hair with the towel he had brought and then


    positioned her face-down t on the bed. "Where does it hurt?" he asked.


    Ang pointed her wrist on her back. cing his hands there, Arvin gave her a massage.


    Even though it wasn''t his expertise, he knew some professional techniques. Soon, Ang was relieved


    from the pain and fell asleep.


    It was already past midnight when Arvin tucked Ang in and put away the hairdryer and towel.


    Just as he was about to join her in bed, his phone rang. It was Kent.


    He knew Kent would never call him at this hour unless it was very important, So he muted his phone


    and walked to the balcony. "Yes?"


    "Mr. Gu, I found out something about the incident. It was an intern at the Research and Development


    Department who put the snake in the locker room. She was bought over to do that by Susan."


    "Susan?"


    She was Nita''s assistant, he remembered.


    "Yes. But her phone couldn''t be reached right now. I''ve sent more people to look for her."


    ''Why would Susan want to hurt Ang?'' Arvin furrowed his brow in confusion for a few minutes and


    then asked, "What has Nita been doingtely?"


    "After she left Yao Hospital, quite a few hospitals offered her high positions with decent pay, but she


    turned them all down. Now, she mostly stays at home, barely leaving the house, " Kent answered.


    "Does Susan still show up for work?"

 Chapter 192 Thats True Love

    Chapter 192 That''s True Love


    "Yes, I''ve inquired about her information. She went to work as usual these past few days, " answered


    Kent.


    Arvin nodded and instructed, "Investigate Susan Bao''s background and also Nita''s. I want to know


    everything about them." He suspected that Nita had instructed Susan to do it.


    It was highly possible.


    "Okay, Mr. Gu."


    "Any news about Adam? Has he done anything suspicious?" asked Arvin. He had to get more


    information about Adam Geng. Meanwhile, he would like to employ and train Malik Jia as his


    recement.


    "Adam is very mysterious. I''ve arranged for someone to keep an eye on him, but I still couldn''t find out


    where he lives, " said Kent. He had once made a joke suggesting that they could drink some beer in


    Adam''s house. But Adam smiled and dismissed it.


    ''Mysterious?'' That wasn''t a character that an assistant should have. Arvin said, "Arrange for more


    people to investigate him."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    The next noon, after they had finished their lunch, Arvin and Ang left the resort.


    Because of the identst night, Ang had to throw away everything in her locker and buy some


    new ones, so Arvin took her to a shopping mall.


    When they arrived, Ang saw a beverage shop on the roadside and got out of the car first. Arvin then


    drove the car to the parking lot himself.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Momentster, Ang came out of the shop, holding a cup of Tie guanyin* Tea Mousse in her hand.


    When she saw Arvin, she had a mouthful of it and ced it in front of Arvin''s lips.


    (*TN: Tie guanyin, a sort of Chinese oolong tea)


    Arvin wrapped his arms around her waist, lowered his head, and took a sip through the same straw.


    Ang was amused, so she teased him, "Mr. Gu, the great doctor, aren''t you a germaphobe?"


    "It depends."


    Ang was not satisfied with his reaction, so while pinching his cheek, she teased some more, "Now,


    give me a smile! How can you put on a serious face while you say something sweet?"


    Arvin tittered. He gripped her hand and threatened, "Stop pinching my face, or I''ll punish you!"


    "Punish me? How?" asked Ang.


    Arvin then whispered in her ear, "For example, at night, in bed, I''ll..."


    Ang immediately blushed. She pped his arms in protest and said, "How can you be so


    shameless?"


    Wearing an innocent look, Arvin raised his eyebrows and asked, "What did I do? How am I shameless?


    I meant that I want to help you massage your aching waist. What''s shameless about that?"


    Ang said, "It wasn''t what you meant just now!"


    "Then, you tell me. What exactly did you think I meant?"


    Ang''s face flushed red for a while, and she couldn''t utter a single word. Seeing her expression, Arvin


    couldn''t bear hisughter.


    After they went into the shopping mall, Arvin stopped kidding around.


    In an inconspicuous minivan on the roadside were two women sitting side by side. They had witnessed


    the couple''s endearing banter in front of the shopping mall''s entrance.


    One of them was holding a baby in her arms. She came to her senses and talked to the woman next to


    her, who was green with envy, "Did you see that? She made fun of him, and heughed genuinely.


    That''s true love!"


    She really admired that woman for being able to make Arvinugh like that.


    The angry woman next to her shouted, "Shut up!"


    The woman holding a baby shook her head and said, "Nita, please let him go. He doesn''t love you,


    and... he obviously doesn''t love me either! Can''t you see? He loves her."


    He loved the woman who was just in his arms, making him happy.


    "No! I''ve loved Arvin for so long. How can I give up?" Nita yelled. She had kept taking her pills to cure


    her mental illness, for Arvin''s sake.


    Arvin was Nita''s one and only emotional anchor, motivating her to get well. She did everything she did


    to get together with Arvin.


    The woman holding the baby was Rosa Yin. She didn''t say anything more and looked nkly at the


    mall''s entrance, where the couple had gone into.


    She wondered if she could go back home soon.


    After shopping, Arvin and Ang went straight to the hospital.


    Arvin had someone handle the situation in the women''s locker room. He decided to keep the incident


    under wraps and gave Ang a new locker.


    Ang''s locker key must have been duplicated or mishandled by the maintenance department of the


    hospital.


    When he realized this, Arvin punished everyone he could me for what happened, especially the


    irresponsible employees.


    At the Yin family''s house


    Two middle-aged women were sitting together in the garden, trimming the potted nts. One of them


    said, "Sansa, do you had any news about Rosately?"


    Sansa Ye tucked a few strands of white hair behind her ear, let out a heavy sigh, and said, "Arvin told


    me that they had some clues about her whereabouts some time earlier. But there has been no update


    since. Judging from the information we already have, Rosa should be in Shine Empire."


    Sansa''s eyes reddened with each word she said. Poor Rosa!


    Cynthia Lu, who was Chandler Jia''s wife and Malik''s mother, hade to the Yin family, as soon as


    Arvin had employed her son. She pondered on how she should casually mention Arvin, but


    unexpectedly, Sansa brought up his name first, so Cynthia asked, "I''ve read some news about Mr. Gu


    on the Inte a few days ago. His affair was quite the hot topic. Did you know about that?"


    "Yes, I know." Sansa seldom saw the news herself, but people always updated her with news about


    Arvin.


    Cynthia hesitated, but cautiously asked, "What do you think about his rtionship with the other


    woman?"


    "I don''t have anything to say about it. I just hope that Rosa coulde back as soon as possible and


    make Arvin break up with that girl! But, my daughter... Oh!" Sansa wiped her sad, tearful eyes.


    Hearing her, Cynthia''s hands were paralyzed. She didn''t know what she should say next. But in the


    end, she still chose to speak out her true thoughts, "I think that''s unfair to Mr. Gu. Rosa has gone


    missing for seven years, and Arvin also had waited for her for seven years... That''s long enough.


    Sansa, forgive me, but I think it''s selfish of you to let Mr. Gu go on waiting for Rosa."


    ''Selfish?'' Of course, Sansa was aware of it, but she didn''t want to give Arvin up. He was the ideal son-


    inw for her. She could never find another man as brilliant as he was.


    Sansa remained silent. She concentrated on trimming the nts. After a long while, she said in a low


    voice, "Since Arvin already has another girl whom he loves, then he can do whatever he want. Anyway,


    there''s a good chance that Rosa might not evene back..."


    Tears poured down Sansa''s wrinkled face. Rosa was her only child. She felt depressed at the fact that


    she wouldn''t be able to have her child by her side when she got old.


    "No, Sansa." Cynthia put down her tools, held Sansa''s hands, and said, "Don''t give up hope. You just


    said that there are leads regarding her whereabouts, so she must still be alive!"


    Sansa repeatedly shook her head and said, "If Rosa were a normal person, I would not wallow this


    much. But she has a heart disease! The doctor had told me she wouldn''t live long. So I don''t know if


    she''s still..." Sansa broke down and continued in between sobs, "I just wish I can see Rosa again. As


    long as she''s alive, nothing else matters!"


    Finishing her words, Sansa bawled her eyes out.


    Cynthia sighed andforted her, "Don''t cry. I''ll always be here to keep youpany. I''lle visit


    you more frequently from now on!"


    Although she understood that she couldn''t rece Rosa, Cynthia said these words to Sansa to make


    her feel better.


    Sansa nodded and said, "I''m already considering of adopting a child, just so there will be someone


    keep me and Albertpany for the rest of our lives." The child could also distract her from thinking


    about Rosa. She didn''t want to keep crying everyday.

 Chapter 193 Shielding Her Shortcomings

    Chapter 193 Shielding Her Shorings


    "Oh, okay. Would you like me to go with you?"


    "All right, you can help me."


    "Great! But you have to cheer up. We won''t give up looking for Rosa, but we have to start looking on


    the bright side, okay?"


    "Okay."


    ...


    The time she spent with Arvin was usually at night. Since they were both busy during the day, they


    couldn''t spare time to be with each other.


    One day, Arvin took Ang to his house to have dinner. His family loved having her around. Before the


    dinner, only his grandmother like her, but now, even Teresa and Lulu liked Ang very much. Seeing


    this, Arvin gazed at Ang, his heart full of contentment.


    His look made Ang blush, so she covered his eyes and forbade him to stare. Such childish yet


    lovable reaction made everyoneugh.


    Susan admitted that she was the sole culprit of what happened in the locker room of the R and D


    Department.


    She said that she wanted to hurt Ang because she hated her. Because of Ang, Arvin wouldn''t


    even look at Nita anymore.


    Ang and Arvin joked around for a while. Then, Arvin told her that Susan admitted to nting the


    snake in her locker.


    Surprised, she wondered why Susan did it to her. It was also she who uploaded the video of herself


    entering Arvin''s officest time. Now, she was trying to cause chaos with the snake. Ang wondered


    whether she was too easy to be bullied.


    That night, Ang took a bottle of medicine to the OB-GYN department.


    Now that Nita was no longer around, Susan was assigned to the new director.


    Ang went there. Not long after she left, she heard screams from the OB-GYN department.


    Later, it was said that Susan had been sent to the emergency room.


    Since her condition was tooplicated, Arvin was invited to discuss Susan''s disease and the


    treatment.


    Arvin looked at the woman whose whole body turned ck. There was no sign of pain on her face, but


    her eyes were filled with horror.


    Knowing it was her, Arvin immediately tossed the medical reports to the doctor-in-charge, "Don''t waste


    my time with this. I won''t ept patients like her!"


    Hearing that Arvin wouldn''t save her, Susan instantly broke down and screamed, "Arvin, it was


    Ang''s fault. She did this to me! She gave me something to drink, so I ended up like this!"


    Arvin''s indifferent eyes turned to her, and he asked, "So what?"


    Erm... Everyone in the operating room was shocked; no one moved a muscle. They all knew that Arvin


    not only treated Ang well, but also defended her shorings. His conversation with Susan was


    solid proof!


    "Arvin, aren''t you afraid that Ang will be named a murderer after attempting to poison me to death?"


    Susan asked, still not giving up.


    Arvinughed coldly, and he knew, more than anyone else, that Ang was not capable of such thing.


    "If she had poisoned you, I would take the responsibility!" Saying those aloof words, Arvin turned and


    left the operating room.


    As soon as he left, some doctorsined to Susan, "It was all because of you that we were harshly


    scolded by Director Gu."


    "Right. Of all the people, why did you have to mess with Ang, the eldest daughter of the Si family?


    Susan, be content that Ang only made you look like this. I reckon the whole Si family and Arvin


    won''t let you off easily. You should start begging for mercy!"


    ...


    Arvin really didn''t let her off easily. Soon, she was fired by the hospital. The reason was that she had an


    affair with a male colleague in the office, which affected the hospital''s reputation. She was fired and


    would never be epted again!


    Who dared to hire anyone refused by Yao Hospital? Only some small private clinics, maybe. Leaving


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    her with no choice, Susan, who held a master''s degree, went to a small private clinic to be a nurse.


    On Nancy''s birthday party, Stanley proposed to her on the spot, so they were officially engaged.


    Shortly after the birthday party, she returned to her daily routine with Ang, going to work and back.


    Maybe Nancy was not destined to work because she soon found out she had gotten pregnant.


    Stanley went to his supervisors and took some days off to prepare for their wedding.


    Seeing these two busy lovers, Arvin told Ang the good news, "The Yin family has finally granted us


    its blessing." Last time, when he went to see the two elders, Sansa told him that if he really liked


    Ang, then she would not stand in their way.


    Ang went wild with joy. She could finally be with Arvin without the moral burden from Rosa and her


    family!


    In the temporary operating room in the basement.


    Nita performed an emergency operation on Rosa. She kept telling the unconscious woman, "Rosa,


    wake up! Arvin is going to marry that woman. Someone told me today that he would get a marriage


    certificate with her! You have to wake up! Rosa, you can''t die!"


    As usual, Rosa opened her eyes under Nita''s rescue.


    In the parking lot of Yao Hospital.


    Ang was worried about what she should do with the CR supercar parked in Arvin''s garage. It was


    impossible to go to work with that eye-catching car!


    Or she could simply tell Daniel to return the car... "Ahh!" A figure suddenly appeared from the dark,


    giving Ang a huge fright.


    As she saw who it was, Ang appeased her heavily pounding heart and said, "Nita, you''re like a


    ghost, popping up out of nowhere."


    Nita wore a pale smile, stood still, held her clutch bag with one hand, and looked at Ang


    contemptuously, "I''m here to talk to you about Arvin."


    "Is there anything to talk about? If I want to know something about Arvin, why would I ask you?" Ang


    was about to leave, walking past her.


    Nita''s hand holding the bag gradually clenched, "Do you really think he likes you?" You are just Arvin''s


    rebound girl since Rosa''s not around. If Rosaes back, he''ll throw you away as if you had never


    existed."


    Ang remained still, looking back at Nita, puzzled. "You have already told me that several times.


    Aren''t you tired of it? I am. So please stop telling me these, okay?"


    Nita looked seemingly normal, but deep inside, she seemed... sick!


    Nita took a deep breath and asked, "Don''t you believe me?"


    "No, I don''t!" She wasn''t stupid to be fooled by Nita''s words.


    She was clearly aware of Arvin''s feelings for her, and it was not Nita''s ce to speak ill of their


    rtionship.


    "Do you know that Arvin owns another property in J City?"


    "No. I do not know that, but so what? He''s rich. He owns a lot of things, " Ang said that in a casual


    manner. A poor girl like her owned two houses in C Country, with the help of her father and her brother.


    Not to mention a wealthy man like Arvin!

 Chapter 194 Classic Beauty

    Chapter 194 ssic Beauty


    Nita approached Ang and smiled, "You''re right. It ismon for someone like Arvin to have so


    many houses, but what''s unusual is that he has kept one in Jianqiao Garden. That ce is seldom


    visited, but is being maintained on a regr basis."


    "What''s unusual about that?" ''Arvin couldn''t possibly stay in more than one house at a time.'' Ang


    still didn''t think much about what Nita was saying.


    Nita''s face showed a wide smile. "Nothing. But what if I tell you that he is keeping one of the rooms for


    a woman? Is that normal, too?"


    Ang thought about it and shook her head, "Not that much. But why are you beating around the


    bush? Do you mean to say that Arvin is keeping a room at Jianqiao Garden for a woman?"


    "You''re not that stupid after all. That''s right. Do you want to have a look?" Nita put on a sly smile.


    Wanting to quench her curiosity, Ang followed Nita into Jianqiao Garden.


    At Building 2, Jianqiao Garden.


    The two cars slowly pulled over, and the two women got out.


    Looking at the pair of high, wooden doors before her, Ang turned around and asked, "How do we


    get in? Do you have the key?"


    "Me? Of course not!" Nita then took out her phone and made a call, "Open the doors."


    Within three minutes, the doors were opened from the inside by an old housekeeper, who greeted Nita


    politely, "Miss Zhen."


    Nita nced at Ang, and they went into the vi together.


    Nita stopped on the second floor and pushed a door open. "Come on in and have a look!" She told


    Ang who was standing at the doorway.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Stepping into a dominantly orange room with a wallpaper of ballon flowers, she saw lots of paintings.


    On a wall hung a two-meter-high photo frame. It was a picture of a woman in a traditional orange dress.


    On her face was a gentle smile, her mouth corners turning slightly upward, her hands holding a fan.


    Ang didn''t know the woman, but she guessed that this might be Rosa Yin.


    She was gorgeous, A ssic beauty with an elegant posture.


    On the dresser nearby were some jewel cases and a small photo frame of a man and a woman. The


    woman was Rosa, and the man was... Arvin.


    This might have been taken a long time ago because Arvin still looked like he was in his early twenties.


    He wore a white shirt and was riding a bike, with Rosa seated on the bike, wearing a folk-style


    costume.


    He wasn''t smiling, but he seemed to be in a good mood.


    Rosa disyed a shy and gentle smile.


    Having put down the photo frame, Ang managed to hide her difort. She brushed her forefinger


    on the desk and found it dustless.


    It seemed like he did have the ce regrly cleaned.


    Beside the photo frame was a brocade box. Ang opened it by ident and saw a diamond ring


    inside.


    A diamond ring...


    She remembered that Arvin once told her that he had bought a diamond ring for Rosa. This must have


    been it.


    She closed the box, her hands slightly trembling.


    Ang tried her best to calm down, while she continued looking at other items.


    In front of the window was an expensive-looking Chinese zither covered by a piece of cloth.


    She recalled that Rosa was very good at ying the Chinese zither, busy touring around the world and


    performing at a rather young age.


    "Ang, how long do you think Arvin would stay with you when rosaes back?"


    Nita said, her voice cold,cent, and bitter...


    Ang''s eyes were set on the oil paintings. It seemed that Rosa liked balloon flowers a lot. "So what?


    Arvin wouldn''t keep this room if I told him that I don''t want it!"


    Ang regretted having said that. She felt that she hade off as conceited.


    "Hmm... Do you really see yourself as Arvin''s fianc¨¦e? As I''ve told you, you''ll be worth nothing to him


    as soon as Rosaes back!"


    Ang smiled at Nita, "As I''ve told you, so what? Even if things didn''t work out between us, at least I


    have had him for a while. How about you? You''ve never gotten his love, have you?"


    Nita was so humiliated that she wanted to strangle Ang if she could. "What on earth are you so


    proud of? He will leave you no matter how much you love him!" ''Arvin could only be mine!'' thought Nita.


    She had always gotten whatever she wanted, so she would have him soon enough.


    "Who says that lovers must stay together? If Rosa doese back, I would rather have Arvin hold her


    and think of me than the opposite. It is you, Miss Zhen, that I feel pity for. You have never been with


    Arvin and was banished out of Yao Hospital by him. Arvin told me that he went easy on you for the


    sake of your old friendship. He also added that if you dared to hurt me, you would regret it!" Arvin did


    say those words.


    Nita raised her hand and was about to p Ang on her face, but Ang grabbed her hand mid-air.


    "You wanna p me again? Are you sick?" This woman was so violent!


    Nita was triggered by Ang''s words. In fact, she was sick. She had concealed her mental issues from


    everyone.


    Ang still kept her smile when she left Jianqiao Garden. She felt a blunt ache in her heart, but she


    didn''t show it.


    However, after knowing all this, she could not pretend that nothing had happened, so she went to her


    own apartment instead of Arvin''s.


    Arvin called at around 11:00 PM, as expected.


    Ang had no intention to hide from him and said, "I won''t spend the night at your ce today."


    "Why? Where have you been?" He intended to discuss the marriage license with her, so they both


    could agree on a final date.


    Arvin sensed something was wrong, as Ang fell silent. "You are unhappy."


    She could barely hold her tears at his words. How could he know her so well? "Do you really care if I


    am unhappy? Can youfort me with your sweet words?"


    She knew he would, but she just wanted to ask the question and make sure.


    To her expectation, Arvin said without hesitation, "Of course! I will pick you up."


    This silly girl would trap herself in this sad mood if he wasn''t there to solve her problem.


    "I won''t let youe! Arvin, I went to..." But, she couldn''t tell him where she had been.


    She tried to ignore that room at Jianqiao Garden.


    "Ang, be a good girl and tell me where you are right now. He was ready to leave, with his coat over


    his arm.


    "Arvin, I don''t want to see you today, " she said gloomily.

 Chapter 195 That Was the Reason Why You Were Angry with Me

    Chapter 195 That Was the Reason Why You Were Angry with Me


    Arvin''s face fell when he heard that she did not want to see him. He asked, "What happened? Why are


    you so upset? Tell me the reason."


    "Because you are annoying!" She was upset because Arvin still kept a room for Rosa. The photo of


    Arvin and Rosa also bothered her. It seemed like that Rosa was still on his mind.


    Arvin was confused about her words, so he asked, "Are you on your period?"


    ''That''s not right... There''s still a few days left before her period starts!'' he thought.


    "Why do men always me women''s periods for being upset? Arvin, I hate you because you have


    concealed so many things from me! Bye!" Ang shouted and hung up the phone immediately.


    Angy on the bed, tossing and turning. Then, she heard someone entering her apartment. She sat


    up and thought it was Nancy.


    Half minuteter, the door of the bedroom was pushed open. Ang red at the person in front of her


    as soon as she saw him enter.


    "What? Don''t you want to see me." He saw her upset face, but he didn''t know what he had done that


    annoyed her this much.


    Ang pulled the quilt over her head and kept silent.


    Arvin sat by the bed and said in resignation, "If you''re going to put me through this, at least give me a


    reason!"


    "You are annoying!" That sentence again...


    Arvin approached her. When he pulled the quilt from her head, he saw her red eyes filled with tears.


    "Tell me. What the hell is going on?" He said in authoritative tone, like he normally sounded, but Ang


    was taken aback.


    "Why are you angry with me? What gave you the right to be angry with me?"


    Arvin was speechless. When did he get angry?


    Suddenly, Arvin stood up. Seeing him walk away, Ang became nervous. She thought to herself,


    ''Was he really mad at me? Is he going to leave?''


    When she saw Arvin take off his suit jacket and hung it on a coat tree, she felt relieved.


    Then, Arviny on the bed and embraced Ang, but she pushed him away.


    Arvin moved away but said softly, "If you are going to be unreasonable, I''ll be unreasonable in making


    you talk as well."


    Ang was really clever at times and moments like this. She wrapped herself with the quilt at once and


    said, "Tell me everything that you hid from me!"


    Now that he threatened her into telling him the reason, she had to say it out loud.


    But really, why was she mad at him? What had he kept from her? "Is it about that woman who sent me


    flowers in the morning?" Arvin suddenly remembered what had happened in the morning.


    But he refused the flowers... He even left without as much as a nce at the woman''s face. ''Is that why


    Ang is mad?'' he thought.


    What did he say? She didn''t know that! That was an unexpected gain. Confused, Ang asked him,


    "Who is the woman?"


    "I don''t know. She is not an acquaintance of mine." He didn''t care about the woman, and he had no


    intention to know who she was.


    He looked at Ang and realized that she was not angry about that.


    "Do you have anything else to tell me?" She stared at him, waiting for more of his confessions.


    Arvin nced at her and thought that she was trying to trick him into saying something. "I don''t, but you


    do. You just don''t want to tell me."


    Ang didn''t want to waste any more time, so she asked directly, "Why didn''t you tell me that you have


    a house in Jianqiao Garden?"


    He was in a daze for a second after he heard Ang''s question. ''So that was the reason why she was


    angry with me, '' he thought.


    "What do you want to know?" he asked.


    What did he mean by that? Shouldn''t Arvin tell her everything?


    He was trying to evade telling her anything incriminating! Ang tried hard to push him out of the bed.


    "Go back to your home. I want to sleep alone!"


    Sleep alone? "Can you sleep without me?" He pulled her into a hug.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Yes, I can! And I''ll sleep well!" She struggled for a second, in his arms.


    Then, Arvin went on top of her and said, "You are being naughty! Get ready for your punishment!" He


    held her hands above her head and started what he called a "punishment".


    "Me? Naughty? Arvin, don''t shift the me on me!" Ang bit her lip and stared at Arvin angrily.


    This time, she was really mad at him.


    Arvin let go of her hands and covered her with the quilt. Hey beside her again and said, "I haven''t


    gone to Jianqiao Garden in a long time. Rosa lived there for a while." She lived there when she was


    still engaged to Arvin.


    "Anything else?" she asked.


    At that time, he bought the house in Jianqiao Garden for his marriage. "I haven''t brought you there


    because I decided to sell it."


    He decided to sell? She said, "Arvin, you have used that excuse before." Ang didn''t know whether to


    believe him or not.


    Arvin knew what she was talking about. He rubbed his forehead in frustration. He was digging his own


    grave.


    He could control everything in life, but he couldn''t control his emotions toward Ang.


    "Let''s sleep first. We''ll talk about it tomorrow." Arvin hugged her forcefully. Ang struggled in his arms


    at first, butter she somehow fell asleep.


    When Ang woke up the next morning, she looked around and found that Arvin had already gone.


    After she finished washing her face and rinsing her mouth, she was ready to go to work. As soon as


    she opened the door of the bedroom, she saw Arvin standing in the dining room with breakfast in hand.


    Seeing her walk out of the bedroom, he nced at the breakfast and said, "Come here and have some


    breakfast."


    He didn''t leave. That was a nice surprise for Ang. But she said with a cold humph, "No!"


    Then she was about to walk out of the house.


    She still remembered what happenedst night and was still mad at him. She wouldn''t forgive him


    unless he gave her a sensible exnation!


    Arvin looked at the charred food on the te... He said, "If you don''t eat the food, I''ll give it to..."


    "Who will you give the food to? Other women? Or the woman who sent you flowers yesterday


    morning? Tell me, tell me!" Ang angrily rushed to him and lost... one of her slippers.


    She would never know how cute she looked whenever she got jealous.


    Arvin held back hisughter, looked at her innocently, and said, "Didn''t you just say no?"


    "Yes, I did! But even if I don''t eat the food, you can''t give it to another woman!" Ang took the


    breakfast from him.


    But... what was on the te?


    "What''s... that? Did you make it yourself?" Ang was surprised and then she looked at the man who


    was a little embarrassed.


    Arvin wanted to tell her that if Ang didn''t eat the food, he would give it to... the dogs.


    He cleared his throat and said, "Umm... That is beefsteak."


    She was angry with him yesterday. In order to make her happy, he cooked breakfast.


    Ang looked at him in astonishment. This meant that... if she ever married Arvin, she would have to


    cook for both of them!


    But Nancy had told her that she should marry a man who could cook, otherwise she would look like an


    old servant several yearster!

 Chapter 196 Pick A Date, and Lets Register Our Marriage

    Chapter 196 Pick A Date, and Let''s Register Our Marriage


    Ang grabbed the fork on the table and stabbed at the hard and ck thing on her te. Though


    reluctant, she picked a slice and bit it. Bearing the desire of spitting it out, she smiled and said, "It''s


    delicious! You should cook more from now on."


    She really didn''t want to y the role of the cooking maid in the future. Ang chose to be with this


    man. Even if he was so bad at cooking, she had to swallow all the food he cooked!


    Arvin was suspicious at her words, so he took her fork. Ang hastily handed the dish to him.


    When she saw him have a slice, Ang immediately rushed to the garbage can and spat out the food


    in her mouth.


    And so did Arvin.


    Eventually, they exchanged nces with each other, and then both looked at the food on the te.


    Helpless, Ang had to put down her backpack and go into the kitchen.


    She quickly panfried the rest of the beef steak and squeezed some fresh fruit juice. Then, she served


    them.


    After eating the beef steak, Ang curiously looked at the man wiping his mouth and asked, "Arvin, did


    you do it on purpose?"


    Arvin perplexedly looked at her.


    "You''re so smart. You should know how to cook food! Is it because you don''t want to cook for me?"


    Ang confronted him.


    Arvin was speechless. He was innocent. He really didn''t know how to cook.


    After that, Ang went out of the apartment. She didn''t want to get into Arvin''s car, but in the end, she


    was forced to.


    The Pagani car drove along the wide city road. It was the morning rush hour, so the traffic was a little


    slow.


    "Nita told you about the Jianqiao Garden, " Arvin said in an affirmative voice.


    Ang nodded, "Did she say anything wrong?"


    "No. "


    Her heart sank and said, "So it''s all true then... "


    Arvin then took out his bluetooth headset, dialed Kent''s number, and turned on the loud speaker. "Mr.


    Gu, " Kent answered.


    "Well, how''s everything going with Jianqiao Garden?" Arvin asked.


    "We''ve found a buyer, but he''s out on a business trip. We''ll finalize the transaction next week. The


    property title is currently being transferred, " Kent reported.


    Arvin nced at Ang to make sure she had heard Kent''s words. Then, he ended the call.


    But Ang still wasn''t convinced. She said, "Who knows if you''ve conspired with Kent to fool me? "


    "Did you mean that I shouldn''t have let you sleep fromst night to this morning? That I should have


    kept myself busy doing romantic things with you in bed? So that you would believe that I hadn''t


    conspired with Kent, right? "


    ... Ang was confused by his weird logic.


    What did doing romantic things have anything to do with this?


    Arvin gripped her hand on herp and said, "I had someone go to C Country to fetch your residence


    booklet. Tomorrow, or the day after, pick a date, and let''s register our marriage. "


    ''Register our marriage?'' Ang blinked repeatedly and asked, "When did I promise to register a


    marriage with you? "


    "If not with me, do you mean that you would do it with another man?" Arvin pinched her hand.


    "Why not? I can do that!" Ang teased and turned her head to look out of the window, grinning.


    At that moment, there came a call from Kent again. Arvin answered, "What''s up? "


    The loud speaker was still on, so they both could hear Kent''s words in the car.


    "Mr. Gu, Adam Geng lives in a neighbourhood at the eastern district of J City. And what''s more, Adam


    also has medical skills and knows how to perform surgery, " Kent said.


    Hearing him, Arvin frowned. "What kind of surgery does he know? "


    "We don''t know, yet. But our men have seen him save a person with heart disease on the roadside.


    When the ambnce came, he told the doctors how to operate on the patient. After that, he left in a


    hurry, so as not to cause any suspicion, " Kent reported.


    ''Heart operation?''


    Arvin seemed to have realized something. His facial expression changed, and then he ordered, "Keep


    a close eye on him. I want him under our watch 24/7! "


    "Yes, Mr. Gu, " said Kent.


    The call ended. Ang started to recall Adam''s face in her mind.


    She always saw Kent by Arvin''s side, but she seldom encountered Adam. He seemed like a mysterious


    man.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    There was a moment of silence in the car. Arvin interrupted Ang''s thoughts and demanded, "Return


    to the Oujing Apartment tonight. Don''t go wandering around, okay? "


    "No way! Arvin, I''m still angry with you!" To be specific, she was still feeling distressed.


    "Don''t make a fuss! It''s Nita who told you about Jianqiao Garden. She''s stirring up trouble between you


    and I. Aren''t you aware of that?" said Arvin.


    "Yes, I know. But she was telling the truth! You kept Rosa''s house intact, just as before. Aren''t you


    looking forward to her return?" snapped Ang.


    Hearing Ang''s words, Arvin finally remembered that he had asked the housekeeper in the Jianqiao


    Garden to take care of that house.


    This housekeeper had lived in Jianqiao for dozens of years. But Arvin had forgotten about it. It was


    Kent who helped him to deal with these things.


    Arvin loosened his grip on Ang''s hand, took control of the steering wheel, and stopped the car on


    the roadside. He looked at the woman beside him sternly and said, "I''m not looking forward to anyone


    ''Tomorrow? Was he looking forward to registering our marriage?''


    Staring at the face close to her, Ang''s breath quickened. This man knew how to get to her heart.


    He was affectionately looking at her, telling her that he hoped tomorrow coulde sooner, so that he


    could register marriage with her. Ang couldn''t resist Arvin''s charm right now.


    She sweetly kissed his cheek and said, "Okay, I trust you! "


    Arvin smiled. He kissed her lips and then drove the car to the hospital.


    In the hospital


    When he arrived at his office, Arvin put on a look of indifference again. He dialed a number. "Derrick,


    Nita has done something to hurt Ang again. I can''t let her off anymore! "


    Nita had done a lot of bad things. If it weren''t for Derrick''s sake, Arvin would have already done


    something to her.


    On the other side of the line, Derrick kept silent. In fact, he also noticed Nita bing more and more


    unusual recently.


    And even though he had already had her body, he still couldn''t feel a little bit love from her heart.


    Derrick broke his silence and said, "Your woman is important, and so is mine. Arvin, don''t ruin our


    friendship because of a woman. "


    Arvin''s face darkened. "Do you know what a kind person Ang is? Nita has hurt her several times,


    seeding each time. But what about Ang? Did she ever do anything to get back at Nita? Nita is


    impenitent, and she''s making things worse! Derrick, if I''m still your friend, then just let me take my


    revenge on Nita! "


    Derrick yelled, "Arvin! Nita is a weak woman. If you really want to take your revenge on her, I won''t just


    stand by and do nothing!" Derrick loved Nita. How could he possibly let Arvin do anything to her?


    Before Arvin spoke, he asked, "It''s not like Ang is an angel. Maybe, she is framing and ndering


    Nita in front of you because Ang knows that Nita loves you. "


    ''Nita is a weak woman?'' wondered Arvin. She had hidden her true character so well in front of Derrick.

 Chapter 197 Coffee without Sugar

    Chapter 197 Coffee without Sugar


    After hearing Derrick''s words, Arvin felt a bit upset. Then, he nodded and said, "Well, Derrick, Nita is


    not as innocent as you think. Remember that I warned you!" Arvin did have evidence for his ims.


    Compared with Derrick, Arvin was quite confident that he had a better judge of character.


    What''s more, a few years ago, Derrick was frauded by some businessmen, so he went bankrupt..


    Later, his friends helped him stage aeback by lending him a lot of money.


    Now, the two close friends are drifting away from each other.


    To make things worse, they might turn against each other because of Ang and Nita.


    In the Gu family''s house


    Haley almost suffered a mental breakdown. Then she told Lily. "Mom, how can you take Baron to the


    Ren Family to propose without my permission?" Haley felt a little angry with her mother.


    Lily was calmly mixing a Chinese herbal medicine and told her daughter, "ording to what I''ve heard,


    Cheryl is a good girl. Also, she lost her baby because of Baron, and it is likely that she would never be


    able to get pregnant anymore. Don''t you think Baron should take full responsibility? "


    Mom, we can get rid of this trouble by giving them more money. There''s no need to sacrifice Baron''s


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    happy life, " Haley retorted.


    Lily nced at her and said, "Not everything can be solved with money. Look at the situation. If the


    money does work, then why is Cheryl''s family still insisting on suing Baron?" Lily said angrily.


    Haley sneered, "Because they want to ask for more! I''ve already promised to give them a million


    dors, but they turned it down. I am sure they want more than that." Haley''s words were full of ironies.


    "Not everyone is as snobbish as you!" Lily didn''t hesitate to snap back at her daughter, and then she


    disappointedly shook her head.


    "Mom, Cheryl is from the slums. How could she be a good girl? Is it because of your old age that you''re


    not seeing things clearly? Don''t you know that criminalse from the slums?" Haley imed


    arrogantly.


    On hearing her daughter''s nonsense, Lily mmed the herbal medicine on the table and coldly looked


    at her, "Haley, you don''t have the right to look down upon anyone. I remember I have told you this so


    many times. Why do you keep on doing this? I have provided you with a good,fortable life. Maybe


    that is why you''ve be so arrogant. It is wrong to look down on those who are not as rich as you."


    Lily wanted to teach her daughter a lesson.


    "Instead of doing that, you should think more about your son''s behavior. He got Cheryl pregnant but is


    unwilling to take responsibility! How shameful that is! After this incident, I am afraid no girls from the


    upperss would like to marry Baron. Don''t you think so?" Lily told her daughter.


    Haley felt embarrassed at Lily''s words. "I know it was Baron''s fault. But Mom, do you want Parker and I


    to have no grandkids?" Haley asked.


    ''Even you said there is only a small chance for Cheryl to get pregnant. That is to say, she would never


    get pregnant at all.''


    Lily sighed and said, "After Baron and Cheryl get married, ask her to live with me. I will try to nurse her


    back to health. That way, everyone wins!" Lily replied.


    "Mom, why? We can resolve this with money! Why do you insist on the hard way?" Haley''s words


    clearly angered her mother.


    Lily pped the table in anger. "It isn''t I but your son who made things hard! Your son should be


    med. Right now, you should be teaching your son how to be a true man instead of telling me all this.


    Arvin has set a good example for him, " Lily said, full of rage.


    "Arvin! Arvin! Mom, you alwayspare Baron with Arvin!" Haley thought, ''Arvin is a cold man. Baron


    can learn nothing from him.''


    "I am biased with Arvin. That''s true. So what? In many aspects, Arvin is better than Baron. You must


    face the truth. Go home and teach Baron how to be a responsible man. Then, he can win my favour


    like Arvin did." In the end, Lily was so angry that she mmed the table several times.


    Sensing her mother about to get more mad, Haley had to shut up and leave the Gu Family''s house


    resentfully.


    LN Coffee House in J City


    With her hands cupping her chin, Ang was stalking Nita''s microblog. She remembered Arvin


    mentioning that Nita had studied abroad several years ago. She browsed through Nita''s microblog until


    the end, but she still couldn''t find any indication about her life abroad.


    She had some posts about medicine, but they didn''t show any location.


    ''Maybe because she was really busy at the time...'' After all, Nita was a famous doctor who specialized


    in OB-GYN. As for Ang herself, she was just an dull soul who had just graduated from college.


    Getting back to her own microblog, she found her poprity soaring after Arvin had followed her


    recently.


    She felt that she had always attracted attention because of the famous personalities in her life, such as


    Arvin and her dad. When her father followed her, so did many others.


    Then, she was followed by Sven, J, Selina, Daniel, and so on. Right now, she already had three


    million followers.


    She took a picture of her dessert and uploaded it to her microblog, along with the words, "It is said that


    this dessert was made by a happy woman. You can taste love from it. Yum! How lucky Daniel is to


    have a wife who makes amazing desserts!"


    Then she mentioned J and Daniel. With a moment''s hesitation, she mentioned Arvin, too.


    Without doubt, thement section exploded because of these three hot celebrities.


    More and morements came within only a few minutes. The moment Nita appeared in front of her,


    she stopped reading the tens of thousands ofments left.


    Upon seeing the woman sit opposite her, Ang put away her cell phone and took a sip of iced coffee.


    "Miss Zhen, are you busy recently?"


    Her question made Nita put her guard up. After carefully observing Ang''s expression, Nita didn''t


    sense anything unusual, so she opened her mouth and said, "I just rest at home. But I have insomnia,


    so I have to sleep during the daytime. When you asked me out, I have just started putting on my


    makeup! That''s why I''mte."


    Ang was quick-witted and was good at maniption. Susan once got tricked by her. This time,


    Ang asked Nita out. She was afraid that Ang had bad things in store for her.


    The waiter came over and politely asked Nita, "Hello. What would you like to drink?"


    Nita nced at Ang''s iced coffee, "Coffee without sugar."


    After her words, Ang wondered, ''She likes her coffee like Arvin does. They seem to be on the same


    page. Or was Nita just imitating Arvin?''


    "Tell me. Why did you ask me out?" Nita yed with her expensive watch. As if sensing something, she


    looked at Ang''s wrist.


    She saw Ang wearing a silver mechanical watch with an international designer''s logo. It was several


    times more expensive than hers.


    Full of jealousy, Nita put her wrist in her pocket, so Ang wouldn''t notice.


    Nita thought, ''Ang won Arvin because she was born in a rich family. If I were the daughter of the Si


    family, Arvin would have fallen in love with me.''


    Without knowing what Nita was thinking about, Ang tried topose her words, "Uhm... Are you


    Rosa''s good friend?"


    Every question Ang asked might be a trap, so Nita had to be careful. "Yes, she is my best friend!"


    In Nita''s heart, she muttered, ''I was kind enough to let Rosa give birth to a baby fathered by a man who


    loves her.''

 Chapter 198 Boiling Hot Oil

    Chapter 198 Boiling Hot Oil


    Before Ang showed up, Nita believed that Arvin was in love with Rosa.


    But now, she realized Arvin didn''t love Rosa at all!


    "I have another question. Why do you always want to hurt me? I have never offended you." She had


    already known that it was Nita who asked her assistant Susan to put the snake in her locker.


    Nitaughed loudly upon hearing her question and answered, "You do offend me. You offend me


    because you love Arvin!"


    ... ''What an unreasonable woman!''


    Since Nita hated her so much, Ang didn''t want to say anything more to her. Therefore, she stood up


    and told Nita, "I''m going to the washroom. Wait a second... What''s that thing on your hair?"


    Although Nita warned herself to be on her guard when with Ang, she couldn''t help but turn her


    attention to her hair since Ang looked serious.


    She touched her hair and asked, "What?"


    All of a sudden, Ang took out a bottle and sprayed it on Nita''s face, "This!"


    Nita only felt something wet on her face, but her facial expression greatly changed when she saw the


    bottle in Ang''s hand. "What''s that? What did you do to my face?"


    Ang looked satisfied. She showed the little bottle to her and said, "I just gave you a lesson!" Ang


    was best at dealing with chemicals, so she chose to punish Nita this way.


    She asked Nita out, so she could get back at this mean woman! ''How could she tell Arvin that she was


    the one who had sex with him that night!


    No wonder she told me that she had slept with Arvin!''


    Ang rubbed her chin, looked at Nita who was looking for her cosmetic mirror, and said, "Shame on


    you! Don''t ever lie to others again."


    "Ang, if you hurt me, I will never let you off easily!" In the end, Nita finally found the mirror. She got


    mad when she saw her own face.


    Nita was greatly frightened by how she looked. She didn''t know what to say. She was too shocked in


    horror!


    Ang diverted her attention and tried not to vomit when she saw that her concoction worked.


    It seemed that she had sprayed on too much. Nita''s face looked so terrible that Ang almost wanted


    to throw up everything she ate yesterday.


    Suddenly, two women at a nearby table saw Nita''s face. They couldn''t help but cover their mouths and


    rush to the washroom.


    After a long while, Nita screamed. At that moment, she hated Ang even more.


    She covered her face with a tissue quickly, wanting to vomit upon thinking of her terrible face.


    "Ang, I''m warning you... You''d better give me the antidote!" ''How terrible this girl is! Why is she so


    good at making poison?''


    Ang knew that Nita wouldn''t let her off easily. She nodded at the two bodyguards, and they


    immediately stood beside her to protect her.


    Ang felt safe with the two bodyguards by her side. Then, she told Nita, "You want the antidote?


    Listen to me carefully! The antidote requires Canadian meadowfoam seed oil, Korean camellia seed


    oil, American coconut oil, French olive oil, Avocado? Oil, castor oil, Spanish grape seed oil, and


    German Simmondsia Chinensis Seed Oil... And thest but the most important one is boiling hot oil!


    Ssh the hot oil on your face. Then, it should get better!"


    The bodyguard beside Ang couldn''t help butugh when he heard what Ang said, While the other


    bodyguard managed to control hisughter.


    Nita was so angry that she was about to explode.


    Not long after, she was surrounded by a lot of bystanders. They covered their mouths andmented,


    "Look at that woman! My god! What happened to her face? Did anyone throw sulfuric acid on her?"


    "Gross! Let''s go!"


    "She looks like a toad! I want to throw up!"


    Nita heard everything they said, so she became furious that she banged the table and said, "Ang!


    Ang!"


    "Yes, I''m here, Director Nita! I''m listening!" Ang pretended that she was listening to her carefully!


    "You''ll pay for this!" Suddenly, Nita grabbed the cup of hot coffee and threw it on Ang.


    However, the two bodyguards pulled Ang away from the hot coffee at once. It didn''t hurt Ang at


    all.


    "Let''s go!" Ang, followed by the two bodyguards, left the coffee shop happily.


    She was in a good mood when she got back to the car. Ang took out her phone and looked at her


    microblog which had beenmented and liked by millions of people.


    Arvin''sment was on top.


    "That''s just a dessert. A wife good at cooking is better!"


    Then, someone asked him if Ang was good at cooking.


    Nancy replied, "Ang is very good at cooking! Arvin will be a lucky guy if he marries her!"


    ''Wow! That''s awesome!'' A lot ofizens were jealous of their rtionship!


    The secondment was from Daniel, "Arvin, why don''t you show us the dinner that you cooked for


    your future wife?"


    Sven, Daniel, and Stanley knew that Arvin was bad at cooking, just like J!


    Soon after, theizens started to ask Arvin to show them the dinner he made.


    The thirdment came from J, "Ang, I miss you and Selina! Come visit me, and I promise you


    a te full of desserts!"


    However, Daniel replied to her at once, "No! If they visit you, where will I sleep? I don''t want to sleep in


    the office!"


    Someone asked, "Boss Si, you have so many houses. Why would you sleep in the office?"


    Anotherizen flirted with Daniel, "Boss Si, you can sleep with me!"


    Unfortunately, that flirtyizen was immediately scolded and cursed by fans of Daniel and J.


    J replied to Daniel, "You can sleep in the baby''s room!"


    Danielmented, "No. I want to sleep with my wife!"


    ...


    All theizens got jealous of the sweet rtionship between Daniel and J.


    Ang couldn''t help butugh as she read thements.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She decided to share more moments on the inte to entertain herself.


    The next day, Ang found out that Finn took Nita to the Gu family''s house. They wanted to ask Lily for


    help.


    Lily was surprised when she heard what Nita said, "What are you talking about? Who did this to you?"


    "Ang! Grandma, how could she do this to me? She is too..." Nita couldn''t finish her sentence and


    cried loudly.


    "Ang?" Lily became lost in her thoughts when she knew it was Ang who did this.


    Finn interrupted Lily and said worriedly, "Mrs. Gu, can you give us some medicine to cure her face?


    She looks terrible and can''t go outside!"


    Lily waved her hands and said, "You know my grandson! He is always on Ang''s side. Let me call


    Arvin. Please wait!"

 Chapter 199 Heroine

    Chapter 199 Heroine


    Lily took out her mobile phone and called Arvin.


    Finn and her daughter wanted to stop her, but it was toote. It was Kent who held Arvin''s mobile


    phone in his hand. He answered the call immediately when he saw it was Arvin''s grandmother. He


    said, "Hello, mydy!"


    "Is this Kent? Where is Arvin? I''m looking for him."


    "Wait a minute, mydy. I will take the phone to Mr. Gu!"


    A few minutester, Lily hung up the call and told Finn in an angry voice, "Arvin is such a naughty boy.


    He asked me not to cure anyone who offended Ang!" Then, she asked Nita with a confused look,


    "Nita, what''s wrong with you and Ang?"


    Nita felt quite awkward upon hearing that. She slightly moved her eyes and said, "There has been...


    some misunderstanding between Ang and I. She just made me like this without even discussing the


    problem diplomatically!"


    Some misunderstanding? Lily responded with a sneer. She didn''t want to pretend that she knew


    nothing about their disputes, so she said, "Finn, take your girl back!"


    Last time, it was Ang who slept with her grandson, but Nita lied and told everyone that it was her


    who did so. Thinking of this, Lily was unwilling to cure Nita''s illness.


    Finn and Nita became worried when they heard that from Lily. Finn said, "Lily, please... We have visited


    other hospitals, but doctors of the dermatology department said they had never seen such strange


    symptoms. They didn''t know how to cure it, so I had no choice but to turn to you for help. If you don''t


    help Nita, she may never recover again!"


    Lily raised her eyebrows and replied, "I know Ang. If Nita didn''t do anything unreasonable to her,


    she would have never treated her this way. The kids have to solve this by themselves!" Then, she


    called out to a servant standing at the door, "Lee, please see our guests off."


    A girl went over and said, "Yes, madame!"


    Thus, Finn and Nita were asked out of the Gu''s house.


    After they had left the Gu''s house, Nita was so angry. She med Ang even more!


    "Nita, what the hell did you do to Ang to make her pay back in such a mean way?" Finn didn''t even


    dare look straight at her daughter''s face.


    Nita pulled her hat lower, trying to cover her guilt. She said, "I did nothing. She was just jealous of me!"


    Yes! That was it!


    The car finally stopped in front of the building of the R and D Department.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Ang was discussing about some form with Professor Cheng. Suddenly, she heard a doctor


    calling her, "Ang, someone''s looking for you downstairs!"


    She turned around and asked, "Who?"


    "Director Zhen!"


    "Oh! Ask her to wait!" Ang continued what she was doing when she heard the name.


    Nita had been waiting for two hours. She was bing quite impatient. Not until then did Ang show


    up slowly at the ground floor of the R and D department.


    Looking at the woman who covered herself up, Ang presented a fake smile and said, "Hello,


    Director Zhen!"


    Now, she was calling her Director Zhen. Wasn''t that ironic?


    Even though Nita felt so angry, she had to hold it back and said, "Ang, give me the antidote!"


    "Antidote? I''m not a heroine of the ancient times. But, if you call me "heroine" three times, then maybe


    I''ll think about giving you the antidote!"


    Ang! Don''t push me too far!"


    "Oh, is this how you beg others for help, Director Zhen?" Ang pretended to be surprised, and she


    looked at the woman who didn''t even dare look up.


    Nita clenched her fist for a while. Finally, she did as Ang told her to do and said, "Heroine..."


    She actually called Ang "heroine" three times. After that, Ang smirked and said, "Okay! Now,


    please take off your mask and hat, and walk around the ce three times! If you do that, I''ll give you


    the antidote immediately!"


    "You!" Nita was so angry that she was about to raise her hand up and teach Ang a lesson.


    Upon seeing that, Ang took something out from her pocket and showed it to Nita. Then, she said, "If


    you don''t walk around, I''ll just pour the antidote away! I''ve been researching on the antidote for three


    years!"


    Speaking of this, she slowly opened the lid and inclined the small ss bottle.


    Nita was shaking with fury. If Ang continued with this torture, she might die of anger!


    "Do I have another option?" said Nita, as she ground her teeth.


    "Hmm... How about shouting ''I am a pig'' three times? As loud as you can!"


    "Fine, I''ll do it!" Nita instantly said yes and shouted, "You are a pig!"


    Ang was dumbfounded. "... What''s wrong with you? I asked you to shout that you are a pig!"


    Nita was trying to insult Ang, but when she saw Ang opening the lid of the bottle again, she


    hurried to stop her, then said, "Don''t! I''ll do as you say!"


    "I take back what I said before. Please take off your mask and hat, and walk around the ce three


    times!" said Ang who walked to the side and sat down on a chair under a big tree. She decided to sit


    there and watch Nita walk around three times.


    "Ang!" Nita swore that she would definitely avenge herself in the future.


    Two minutester


    Many people were rushing to the toilet with their hands covering their mouths.


    Some even threw up, which made the janitors of the hospital really sick!


    "Isn''t that Director Zhen? When has she be so disgusting?"


    "She looks awful. I don''t think I would like to see Director Zhen ever again!"


    "No... I have to throw up again!"


    ...


    Nita had never been humiliated like this before! After walking around three times, she put on her hat


    and her mask again, with her face about to cry.


    She swore that Ang would pay for what she had made her go through that day.


    When Nita went back to Ang, she stretched out her hand to ask for the antidote, but Ang


    ''identally'' dropped it to the ground when she was opening the ss lid.


    "Ang! You crazy bitch!" Nita was so irritated that she totally lost her elegance.


    Her shout attracted many people''s attention!


    Ang smirked and said, "Don''t get mad at me! Apply some garlic on your face and rub it, and you''ll be


    fine!"


    "... Then, what about the antidote you just dropped?" Nita totally had no idea why she asked about this.


    She was so angry that she was losing her mind.


    Ang threw away the ss bottle and said, "What antidote? Oh, you mean this one? It''s just water!"


    ...


    Nita was speechless, and she felt as if she was going to faint in the next moment...


    Finally, she tried topose herself. She tried to grab Ang''s wrist but was dragged to the ground by


    Ang instead.


    "Just leave me alone next time when you see me! Otherwise, I won''t make your face this pretty next


    time!"


    Two minutes after Ang had left, Nita finally fainted.


    After ying tricks on Nita, Ang no longer felt depressed. She couldn''t wait to obtain their marriage


    license tomorrow!


    She felt so happy that Arvin and she were finally going to be officially married!


    She hummed and went back to Professor Cheng''s office, looking quite delighted.


    Professor Cheng took off his presbyopic sses and nced at Ang who looked extremely excited.


    He asked, "Are you high?"


    "I think I am more excited than any drug could make me, Professor. Let me tell you a secret! Arvin and


    I are going to obtain a marriage license tomorrow!"

 Chapter 200 I Am Already At The Gate Of The Civil Affairs Bureau

    Chapter 200 I Am Already At The Gate Of The Civil Affairs Bureau


    Professor Cheng looked quietly at Ang who was dancing with joy, "You''re just getting a marriage


    license? When you finally hold a wedding ceremony, if you ever forget to invite me, you are never


    allowed to call me Master again!"


    Ang joked with him, smiling, "All right! If you were several decades younger, you could actually be


    Arvin''s bestman! Hahaha..."


    Professor Cheng tapped her head with the knuckle of his ring finger, "You show no respect for the


    elderly! Do your work! Check whether the form you added is correct..."


    It seemed that it wasn''t...


    The second day came with a gentle breeze and the warm sun, with its rays grazing Ang''s body.


    She squinted her eyes, looking at the residence certificate and ID card in her hand, and smiled widely


    and naively.


    Arvin was still in the operating room. Kent said that he would finish soon.


    But she couldn''t wait, so she went to the civil affairs bureau ahead of time.


    She had been waiting for about half an hour when Arvin called.


    "Hello, have you finished your surgery?" Ang asked sweetly on the phone.


    "Yes. Where are you? Come find me, and we''ll go together." Returning to the office, Arvin changed out


    of his white gown.


    Angughed, feeling a little embarrassed, and told him, "I am already at the gate of the civil affairs


    bureau!"


    Arvin was a little surprised, and then heughed gently, eyes filled with warmth. He told her, "Wait for


    me!"


    "All right!"


    After ending the phone call with Arvin, Ang called Nancy, "Hello, mother of my godson!"


    There was no doubt that she would be the godmother of Nancy''s child.


    "Ang, why are you so happy? What are you doing?" Nancy could not only hear Ang''s happiness,


    but she could also sense it.


    Ang swayed her legs as she sat on a nearby bench and said, "Listen carefully! I am now at... the


    gate of the civil affairs bureau!"


    "Wow! Ang, are you going to get a marriage certificate with Arvin? " Nancy shouted with an


    extremely delighted shriek.


    A man''s voice came from beside immediately, "Rx, rx! Nancy, please sit down!"


    The words came from Stanley, who was feeding Nancy some fruits.


    Knowing that Nancy was pregnant, he took a week off of his job to apany her at home.


    "Yes! Nancy, there''s one more thing!" Ang raised her head and looked at the sky. The sun shone on


    her face, so she closed her eyes a bit.


    "What? What? Are you also pregnant?"


    Nancy''s guess made Ang blush, "What? No! Nothing like that!" Speaking of being pregnant, Ang


    touched her lower abdomen unconsciously.


    How would it feel to be pregnant? She also wanted to have a baby with Arvin!


    "Then, what is it?"


    "I found out that getting a marriage certificate with someone you love is a super, super, super wonderful


    thing!" Ang was so happy that she couldn''t helpughing out loud.


    "Of course! Now you know!" Nancy had already experienced that kind of delight, when Stanley


    proposed to her at her birthday party. She was so excited that her face was filled with happy tears!


    Ang shook her head and decided that after marriage, she would do less research. Instead, she


    would spend more time being Arvin''s good wife and a good mother of their baby. Arvin seemed to like


    babies very much. Angeles was not on pills because Arvin told her not to... Thinking of this, Ang


    shyly covered her blushing face.


    "Ang?" Hearning no respond from Ang, Nancy called her several times, "What are you doing?


    Can''t you hear me?"


    Nancy raised her voice, interrupting Ang''s thoughts, "Oh! I was listening. All right, I won''t bother you


    any longer. After we get the marriage certificate, we can go shopping!" She needed to share the good


    news to other people!


    "Okay, no problem. Call me after you get your things done!"


    "Bye-bye, dear Nancy!"


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Bye-bye, my lovely Ang! Muah!"


    "Muah!"


    After their typical casual conversation, they ended the phone call. Ang couldn''t wait to dial J''s


    number, "Hello, Jane!"


    "Ang! Finally, you remembered to call me. I thought you fell into the river of love and drowned!"


    J made fun of her.


    Angughed gently, "No, I want to tell you a good news!"


    "Good news? Tell me, quick!"


    "Arvin and I are going to get a marriage certificate!" Ang shared her own happiness and joy with her


    best friends, one after another.


    "Wow! So fast! Ang you are amazing! You got the iceberg Arvin! Well done!" J was so happy for


    them that she identally dropped the dessert she just made to the ground!


    Ang smiled goofily for a long time, and she was even absent-minded for a while, not hearing what


    J was saying.


    Then, she called Selina. She had meant to call her sister-inw, but since her parents already knew,


    she must have heard about it, so there was no need to call her.


    After making phone calls with three people, Ang looked at the time, and she had been waiting for


    Arvin for twenty minutes.


    In Yao Hospital


    Arvin tidied his suit jacket, started his Pagani, and drove out of the hospital.


    Thinking of Ang waiting at the civil affairs bureau, Arvin stepped on the gas to speed up.


    Just at that moment, his cell phone rang. It was Hogan. "Father, what''s up?"


    "Come back immediately. Right this instant."


    "Father, I have something else to do now."


    "Arvin, Rosa is back."


    Screech! An ear-piercing sound of brakes was heard on the road.


    Arvin stared at the distance. Why today?


    Another voice spoke on the phone, "Arvin, it''s me..."


    Even if he hadn''t seen her for seven years, he could still recognize the voice.


    An hourter.


    Ang was so worried that she wanted to call Arvin. Finally, the familiar Pagani appeared in her sight.


    She trotted all the way from the gate of the bureau to the car, while Arvin got off from the driver''s seat.


    Ang ran into his chest, held his waist, andined, "What took you so long? I''ve been waiting for


    you since forever!"


    Arvin looked at the woman on his chest with bothered eyes. "Something came up, so I went home."


    "Went home?" Ang suddenly understood andughed, "Did you forget to bring your residence


    certificate?"


    Arvin shook his head, looking slightly mncholic, "No."


    Huh? No? Ang took one step back. She sensed there was something wrong with Arvin.


    Just when she was about to ask Arvin what had happened, the passenger seat door of the car opened,


    and out came a woman.


    The woman had long dark hair neatly falling to her shoulders and back, a palm-sized oval face, a pair


    of bright, beaming eyes, and an elegant smile hanging on her lips.


    She wore a long, pale pinkish grey dress of the smallest size, with a long white jacket outside. She was


    thin, very thin that she looked vulnerable.


    Every movement she made was gentle, leaving Ang the impression that she was... like... a big sister


    next door.

 Chapter 201 Shes Back

    Chapter 201 She''s Back


    Ang recognized her - Rosa Yin. She had just seen her photo at Jianqiao Garden.


    It was the woman who had a history with Arvin.


    Finally, Arvin decided to take a step forward... Finally, she was epted by Arvin''s family... Finally,


    Rosa''s family stopped bothering their rtionship... Finally, they overcame all criticisms so they could


    be together... But Rosa appeared right at this moment.


    Ang was afraid that all the efforts she made, all the pain she had gone through, and even all the love


    she gave Arvin... would be in vain.


    She got flustered.


    Although Rosa didn''t say anything and just gently looked at her, Ang seemed utterly flurried.


    A moment ago, she felt like she was floating with the clouds, and now, she felt like she had dropped to


    the hard, cold ground, especially when she heard her voice, saying, "Hi, I''m Rosa Yin."


    Rosa Yin.


    Ang turned pale when she heard the name Rosa, who was always the barrier stuck between Arvin


    and her. Now, she was back again.


    Ang felt embarrassed. She felt like the third wheel the moment she saw Rosa.


    She became angry and puzzled, ''Why did Rosa Yine back? Why today?''


    But Arvin held her hands and said "Ang, let''s get it done."


    She hesitated and ran away with the residence register booklet and ID card in her hands.


    But Arvin quickly caught up with her, held her in his arms, and said "She''s got nothing to do with us."


    No, Arvin would''t give up loving Ang just because of Rosa''s return.


    Ang bit her lip and shook her head because she remembered Rosa''s sad eyes. She was afraid that


    Arvin still cared for her, even a little bit.


    Atst, Ang escaped Arvin''s embrace.


    She took a taxi to Stanley''s t and found Nancy. She trembled and said nothing, just hugging her tight.


    Nancy was worried, asking her what had happened, "What''s going on? Tell me. Didn''t you go register


    your marriage with Arvin? What about the licence? Did you get it?"


    Ang shook her head and told Nancy that that woman came back.


    At first, Nancy wasn''t sure about whom Ang was referring to, but soon she realized.


    Nancy knew everything about Ang and Arvin, so she asked, "Did he refuse to marry you because of


    Rosa?"


    "He didn''t. I did. Nancy, I am so worried... worried that Arvin still loves her."


    Stanley put a ss of water on the table beside her and said, "Don''t worry. Arvin doesn''t love her any


    more, and he never will."


    As a good friend of Arvin''s, he was sure whom Arvin really loved.


    They all knew that Arvin loved Ang more than anyone else, even Rosa.


    Ang heard this, looked up at Stanley pathetically, and asked "How do you know that?"


    "Arvin is my bro. I know him better than anyone else!" Stanley pulled her aside and said, "If I were you,


    I would be with Arvin right now, instead of whining here and leaving him with another woman."


    Ang nodded. What he said sounded reasonable.


    "Arvin would get sad and devastated if you leave him like that. Can''t you see? This might be the perfect


    chance for Rosa to sweep in and take him away." Stanley kept trying tofort her.


    And Ang kept nodding. She regretted what silly thing she did. How could she be so impulsive to run


    away?


    Ang switched on her mobile phone, found lots of missed calls from Arvin, and told Stanley and


    Nancy, "Well then, I''ll leave you two alone."


    Arvin called as soon as he could get the phone connected. Ang said, "Big wings!"


    Arvin was so worried upon hearing her aggrieved voice.


    "Where are you now? I aming for you."


    "I am just leaving Nancy''s house." She heard that Arvin wasing for her, so she snuffled and sat on


    a bench by the road, waiting for him.


    "Wait for me at the gate. I''ll be right there soon."


    Arvin would use the inte to locate her mobile phone if he lost contact with her.


    As soon as she finally switched on her phone, Arvin knew that Ang was at Stanley''s home, so he


    drove straight there.


    Ten minutester, Ang saw him in a hurry, "Big wings!"


    Arvin dashed to her, held her in his arms, and shouted, "Ang, I''m angry, very angry."


    Ang was relieved when she didn''t see Rosa in his car.


    "Why would you be angry? It''s your fianc¨¦e who came back, not mine!" Wasn''t she supposed to be the


    one who should be mad?


    Arvin asked her to get in the car, fastened her seatbelt, and took her to Shengfeng mansion.


    At the apartment


    Ang sat on Arvin''sp, his hands cupped hers. He assured her, "Rosa is back, but you don''t have to


    worry about it. You know my love for you won''t change because of her."


    She took out her hands, wrapped her arms around Arvin''s neck. Now, face to face, looking into each


    other''s eyes, she said, "Arvin, I love you, so please don''t disappoint me, okay?"


    He cupped her cheeks, kissed her on the lips, and replied, "That''s not going to happen, babe."


    At this moment, the tenderness in his eyes made her believe that he would love her forever. "Okay..."


    She responded in a low voice.


    Ang was captivated by his soft and seductive voice.


    Arvin picked her up, pinned her down on the sofa, and kissed her from her cheeks down to her body...


    Even after having done this for so many times, she still acted like it was the first.


    ...


    Near noon, Ang changed her clothes, and they both reappeared at the entrance of the civil affairs


    bureau.


    They entered the hall hand in hand, unstoppable.


    The procedure of marriage registration was quickly done. Ang couldn''t hold back her tears when she


    looked at the silver seal on the red booklet and a photo of the both of them.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She was married! And she married Arvin, the most wonderful man in the world.


    Arvin looked very happy, too. In the car, he nted a sweet kiss on Ang''s cheek and said, "Hi


    honey, I''m your husband!"


    Ang kissed him back and said, "My love, I''m your wife. I will be with you for the rest of your life!"


    He held her in his arms and teased, "Yeah, but you have to work on some certain things. I have to keep


    training you. You still hold back whenever we..."


    "No, no, no! Not training, but teaching!" But they had gone way past the teaching part.


    Arvin looked at his wife joyfully and said, "No matter if it''s training or teaching, I''ll love you forever!" Yes,


    he would.

 Chapter 202 A Sky-high Priced Wife

    Chapter 202 A Sky-high Priced Wife


    Of course, Ang didn''t understand what he truly meant by it. She stupidly nodded and said, "Mhm,


    okay."


    One of the happiest things in the world was having someone to love. And when one did, he or she


    would not be able to keep it from the world. Such was the case with Arvin right now.


    He seldom posted on his Microblog page, but now, he posted something for Ang again.


    He posted a picture of their marriage certificates and wrote, "Honey, let me spoil you for the rest of your


    life."


    Instantly, this post caused chaos on the inte. It became such a hot topic to the point where the App


    had crashed because a lot ofizens were on it. The programmers of the App, who had already been


    off duty, now had to go back to thepany and fix the system.


    Wearing a silly but happy look, Ang had her phone in her hands. She remembered when they first


    met a long time back. She quickly reposted it andmented, "Hahaha, I''ve trapped a ''golden turtle*''!"


    (*TN: golden-turtle husband, is a Chinese term literally tranted. It''s used to refer to a rich husband.)


    ''Golden turtle'' These words were her firstment to Arvin when they first met each other.


    After reposting, Ang received Chuck''s call. "Dad!"


    "Ha! I thought you have forgotten your own father, now that you have your golden turtle." Chuck said


    with jealousy.


    Ang giggled and answered, "Of course not! My father is always the most important man in my life.


    How could I possibly forget about you?"


    "That sounds better. My dear, I''ve received nine hundred and ny million worth of presents from


    Arvin. I''m keeping it for you. Remember to get it from me when youe back!" Chuck''s tone


    immediately changed. Reality was dawning on him.


    His daughter had indeed grown up! She had already married.


    Ang''s mouth dropped when she heard the amount of the cash that Arvin gave them. Nine hundred


    and ny million... That''s almost one billion!


    Wow! She''s a sky-high priced wife.


    "Dad, should we return some to him..."


    "No way! I still think it''s not enough! My daughter is worth more than a billion. You''re priceless in my


    eyes! But, take it easy. I''ve secretly asked Daniel to estimate Arvin''s assets. He has dozens of billions


    in total! It was necessary for him to spend this amount to marry my daughter!" said Chuck.


    Of course, Chuck agreed to keep it because he knew how much assets Arvin had.


    Ang was dissatisfied andined, "Dad! How could you estimate his assets without his


    consent!" That''s Arvin''s privacy! She hadn''t even asked about it herself!


    Even if Arvin had hundreds of billions, those were the fruits of his hardbor. Ang thought Chuck


    was wrong to invade his privacy.


    "Why are you defending him? You haven''t even held your wedding ceremony yet! You, Ang Si, are


    still my daughter. No, no... even after your wedding ceremony, you would still be my daughter. Don''t


    take his side!" Chuck felt really unhappy! His daughter already had a husband and didn''t take his side


    anymore.


    Ang sighed. She had to use her most effective way to coax Chuck, "Dad, you''re the best father in


    the world! How could I possibly side with him? Right?"


    Ang''s coaxing definitely worked on Chuck. He was now grinning widely. He suggested, "My dear...


    How about you try to convince Arvin to marry into our family, so he would take your surname instead?


    Then, let hime to C Country and help you manage our Chengyang Private Hospital." Arvin was a


    known talent in the medical industry. If Arvin and Sven, as well as Ang, worked together to manage


    Chengyang hospital, then it would instantly be one of the best!


    Hearing Chuck''s wishful idea, Ang tittered, "Dad, please wake up from your dream! It''s daytime!"


    Let Arvin, who was the poster child of male chauvinism, marry into her family? ording to her


    understanding of Arvin, he would rather die!


    Chuckughed. "You''re naughty as usual!" Then, he put on a stern voice and said, "Ang, you''ve


    abandoned your families ever since you''ve gotten together with Arvin! What went into your mind? How


    dare you do that?"


    "Dad, how can I possibly leave home? I need to go to work and, I don''t have any holidays..." Ang


    lied with guilt.


    Chuck sneered, "Ang, don''t forget I have my bodyguards around you!"


    "..."


    "Don''t take me for a fool. I know that Arvin has allowed you to work at your own free will. You can go to


    work whenever you want! You can do it depending on your mood. How dare you lie to me!"


    Her lie was exposed bluntly by Chuck, which made Ang feel quite embarrassed. "Dad, I''m sorry! I


    was wrong!" she apologized immediately.


    "Do you admit what you''ve done?"


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Yes, I do, and I was wrong." She repeatedly nodded her head. If Chuck were standing in front of her,


    he would see the sincere look on her face.


    "Okay, good! Then,e back home tomorrow!" demanded Chuck.


    "..." Chuck changed the topic all of a sudden. Ang wasn''t able to keep up with his words.


    "What? Do you really want to abandon your parents?" Chuck coldly asked Ang. He seemed to have


    felt his heart broke.


    Ang paused for a few seconds, nodded, but then shook her head, "No, no. I''m booking the flight


    ticket now!"


    But if she did that... She couldn''t see Arvin in the following couple of days.


    Then, Ang chatted with Daisy for a few more moments and ended the call.


    She checked the schedule of the flight. There was a flight to C Country in the afternoon.


    Before booking, Ang called Arvin. "I have to go home!" said she.


    "Why so sudden?" Arvin frowned.


    "Well, my father isining." Ang sighed.


    "I''ll ask Kent to send you there tomorrow, " said Arvin. He had two important surgeries to do tomorrow,


    otherwise he would go together with her.


    "No, that''s not necessary. I want to go back this... afternoon."


    "No way!" Arvin coldly cut in her words.


    "Why?" asked she.


    ''Why? You silly girl. What do you mean why?'' He exined, "Honey, you''re my wife now. Today''s our


    wedding night. Are you sure you want to spend the night somewhere else?"


    Husband, wife, and wedding night... All these new terms! Ang''s face flushed bright red all of a


    sudden... She said in a low voice, "We''re already together everyday, aren''t we?"


    "It''s a different case. I''ll let Kent send you home tomorrow."


    "... okay." Since tonight was their first wedding night... Ang didn''t want to waste it. She decided to go


    back home tomorrow.


    Because it was a special day for Arvin, he left the hospital earlier than usual and went back to his


    apartment.


    He opened the apartment''s door and entered it, but he couldn''t find anyone there.


    His heart sank with disappointment. Was Ang already back to C Country? It wasn''t a surprise if she


    did that without telling him.


    If she dared go back to C Country on their wedding night, he would absolutely fly there now. He


    wouldn''t miss their first wedding night!


    He had checked all the three bedrooms, the study, the kitchen, and even the storage room, but he still


    couldn''t find her.


    He took out his phone from his pocket and dialed Ang''s number. "Where are you now?"


    Hearing his question, Ang knew that he had already returned to the apartment, looking for her.


    Then, she said, "Big wing, I was kidnapped by someone! Come, now! In room 1888 at the Tianyu Bay


    Hotel... But please don''t be too worried. They just want money, and they won''t hurt me!"

 Chapter 203 Congratulations on Your Marriage

    Chapter 203 Congrattions on Your Marriage


    Kidnapped? What the hell? Arvin was in utter anger. He never thought that someone would dare kidnap


    his wife in J City, let alone in this very day they have gotten their marriage license.


    Tianyu Bay was a six-star hotel that belonged to his older brother''spany. Why would the kidnapper


    take Ang there?


    At the thought of this, he was bewildered. But the mere thought that Ang was at the hands of


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    kidnappers stopped him from thinking further. "Wait for me!" Arvin replied shortly and left his apartment


    right away.


    Kent was on his way back after driving Arvin to the apartment. He was in the silver Pagani, driving


    speedily along the wide road. He was called back by Arvin, "Ask someone to go to Room 1888 in


    Tianyu Bay!"


    When he picked Arvin up, Kent was forced to sit in the passenger seat. He immediately took his mobile


    phone out, opened his contacts list, and asked, "What happened, Mr. Gu?"


    "Something bad happened to Ang, " Arvin answered him shortly and maneuvered the steering wheel


    skillfully. The silver Pagani overtook one car after another.


    "Something bad?" Kent opened his mouth in shock.


    He wondered, ''Who is ignorant enough to kidnap Arvin Gu''s wife in J City, the Gu family''s territory?''


    Arvin''s apartment and Tianyu Bay was only a 5-minute drive. Braking sharply, Arvin stopped his car at


    the entrance of the hotel.


    At the sight of Arvin''s car, a bellboy came up to him immediately and greeted Arvin and Kent politely, "


    Mr. Gu, Mr. Jiang!"


    "Take it, " Arvin responded and nonchntly threw his car keys to the bellboy. He quickly strode into


    the hotel.


    The bellboy took the keys and drove the car to the parking lot.


    In the hotel, four ceremonial usherettes in red cheongsams and white shawls bowed to and greeted


    Arvin and Kent, "Wee, Mr Gu and Mr Jiang!"


    Arvin nodded and walked to the elevator straight away without waiting for the usherettes. Kent sped up


    his pace in order to catch up with Arvin.


    Because he was preupied with thoughts of Ang in danger, Arvin even neglected the facial


    expressions of the bellboy and the usherettes.


    He was familiar with theyout of the hotel. The elevator arrived at the 18th floor. And when the door


    opened, he rushed out to find Room 1888 right away.


    When he found the room, there was a waiter standing beside its door. The waiter greeted him and


    Kent, and opened the door.


    Arvin was too anxious to respond to him and darted into the room at once.


    The moment he and Kent entered the room, the waiter closed the door.


    The room was dark because all the curtains were closed. Arvin couldn''t see what was inside the room.


    It was pitch-ck, and no one was making a sound.


    The room was so quiet that he could not hear anything except Kent''s breathing.


    This was all strange. He could not figure out what was happening.


    "Ang!" He called out to his wife.


    At that moment, a lightbulb was turned on.


    In the dim light, Arvin was then able to see that he was standing on a carpet covered with rose petals.


    And strangely, there was a full-course meal set on a dinner table right beside him.


    Kent wanted to explore the room further. But Arvin didn''t think it was a good idea, so he stopped Kent


    and walked in alone.


    After walking inside, the sight in front of him changed his anxiety and gloom into... surprise and


    resignation.


    The big, round bed in the middle, which used to be white-colored, turned red and was adorned with red


    pillows and a red quilt.


    The curtains around it were also in an auspicious red color.


    A women in a white bath towely on the bed, looking at him yfully. The bath towel gradually slipped


    from her body with every movement she made.


    Her beautiful figure was almost fully revealed.


    "Honey..."


    Her voice was soft and seductive. As he heard her call him, Arvin swallowed hard.


    "Mr. Gu!" Kent rushed to him when he heard the sound.


    But Arvin blocked his path, keeping him outside of the bedroom.


    Hearing another man''s voice, Ang immediately hurried to bury herself under the quilt.


    "Mr. Gu, what''s happening?" Kent was a bit confused.


    Arvin did not turn away from the bulging quilt in the bed and said, "My wife is being naughty."


    Kent looked at the room full of rose petals and suddenly understood the whole thing. He retreated


    awkwardly and said, "Well, congrattions on your marriage, Mr. and Mrs. Gu. Enjoy your night! I shall


    now take my leave."


    Arvin nodded, and Kent left the room.


    The door was closed slowly and quietly, so Ang did not know that Kent had left and thought that he


    was still there.


    She finally saw Arvin''s handsome face when he lifted the quilt. Now that she knew there was nobody


    else in the room, she beamed at Arvin and said, "My husband."


    Arvin stretched out his hand under the quilt, making her giggle.


    When she stopped giggling, Arvin kissed her hair beside her ear and asked, "Did you arrange all of


    these?"


    ''The dinner, the red wine, roses, round bed and some... inexplicable things. These are what men are


    supposed to do. But she did all of them.''


    Arvin thought with regret, ''I had wanted to take a few days off to prepare for an unforgettable wedding


    for her.


    But I didn''t expect that she would do these for me.''


    "Yeah, you are rather busy with your work. And I don''t have other things to do."


    "But that doesn''t mean you can joke about your safety, okay?" Speaking of safety, he bit her lower lip


    as punishment.


    On the way to this hotel, he was so worried about her that his mind did not ease for a moment.


    Knowing that she was wrong in doing that, Ang put her arms around Arvin''s neck and asked him


    apologetically, "Are you angry with me?"


    Arvin shook his head and thought, ''How could I ever get angry with you?'' "No, I was just worried about


    you. So worried..."


    "Oh... I''m really sorry, " she apologized.


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. I''m okay with whatever you want to do." ''As long as she is happy,


    I''ll be okay, '' he thought. Arvin pressed her body under him. He used his left arm to support his body


    and his right hand to loosen his tie. He looked so hot in doing that, especially from Ang''s point of


    view.


    "How did I end up with such a handsome husband!" Ang kissed Arvin on his cheek happily.


    She used to think that if she had to marry someone, she would definitely marry the most handsome


    man in the world.


    Finally, her dream came true! She did marry the most gorgeous man in the world!


    Although there were many other handsome men in the world, Arvin was the most attractive in her eyes.


    Arvin chuckled, "You are so cute, my baby."


    Ang''s face flushed. She buried her red face in her hands and said, "My husband..." In fact, she had


    not gotten used to calling him that.


    "Mmm.." Arvin answered gently.

 Chapter 204 Its Good for Your Babys Development

    Chapter 204 It''s Good for Your Baby''s Development


    "Oh right! I almost forgot. I''ve asked the chef to make dinner for us. Let''s eat first!" said Ang. Earlier,


    she took a shower, and when she was about to change into her pajamas, she received Arvin''s call.


    She was very excited and also nervous after the call, so she just sat on the bed for a couple of minutes,


    in a daze. She even forgot to take off her bath towel and put on her pajamas.


    Then, before she could react, Arvin had already arrived at the room. Ang then hastily threw herself


    on the bed and held her breath.


    "But I don''t want to eat that!" said Arvin. He threw his tie aside and started to unbutton his shirt.


    Watching his every movement, Ang kept swallowing.


    Arvin was... a seductive creature. As time went by, he became a more mature and capable man. He


    was so charming and manly that she couldn''t resist him. Whenever she saw him, her heartbeat just


    wouldn''t stop thumping.


    "If you don''t... want to... have the dinner I have prepared, what do you... want to have?" Ang was


    indulging herself, watching the spectacle in front of her, and stupidly stammered out her question.


    With an affectionate look in his eyes, Arvin drew closer to her and said, "I want to have... you!" She was


    so pretty and attractive to him. He was hungry for her.


    "You want to have me? Fine!" said Ang. She still wasn''t focused on what was happening.


    Hearing her say fine, Arvin couldn''t wait any longer. He put his palm on her body. Immediately, Ang


    came back to her senses and corrected, "No, no... I meant that we should have dinner first! Dinner!"


    She was not food. How could he eat her? She had lost herself in the man''s charms. How stupid of her!


    Finally, in order not to waste Ang''s efforts, Arvin stopped and brought her a bath robe. After she had


    put it on, he carried her to the dinner table.


    They turned off all the lights in the room and lit the candles. There were roses, red wine, delicious food,


    and a couple who was passionately in love. Everything was so perfect.


    After dinner, while Arvin took a shower in the bathroom, Ang worked out in the gym inside the room


    to help digest her food.


    She was in a good mood tonight, so she had eaten a lot, making her really full.


    When Arvin came out of the bathroom, he saw Ang on the phone with Nancy on the fitness


    machine.


    "Well, yes. He''s so busy, so I should prepare it myself, " said Ang in a rxed tone.


    Nancy paused for a moment and teased, "Yes, you''re right. Wee to the world of married women!"


    Ang burst intoughter and said, "Hahaha, you''re saying that as if you''re already a part of it. Don''t


    forget that you''re not married yet. I''m going to get married earlier than you! I should be the one


    weing you to join our world." Although Nancy was already engaged to Stanley and was pregnant


    with his child, they still hadn''t registered their marriage and held a wedding ceremony, yet. They


    intended to register their marriage on Stanley''s birthday.


    "Ang, do you think we''re getting married too young? We haven''t reached 25 years old, and many of


    our ssmates are pursuing further studies abroad. It seemed that only you and I have quit our careers


    for love, " said Nancy.


    Ang thought for a moment. She hadn''t noticed the man standing behind her and wiping his hair. "At


    the beginning, I only went to work for Randal''s sake... No, no, forget it. I shouldn''t mention this bad guy


    on my wedding night! Everyone has his or her own fate. No matter what kind of life we choose for


    ourselves, we do it for our happiness in the future! So as long as we feel happy, everything will be okay.


    They went abroad to have further studies, in order to live a better life. That''s their way of making


    themselves happy. Having your own happiness is the most important thing!"


    Ang suddenly felt proud of herself. She could speak out all these reasonable words.


    Nancy agreed, "You''re right! But Ang, will you take over the Chengyang Private Hospital in the


    future?"


    "I''m not sure yet... Oh, do you know? Today, my father asked me to try to have Arvin marry into the Si


    family. I think it is impossible. But if Arvin really could go to C Country with me and manage our hospital


    with my brother, I think it would be so wonderful!"


    "I don''t think so!" Suddenly, a deep and low voice responded to Ang''s words.


    "That''s right! See, Nancy? You don''t think it a good idea, either. I don''t have to ask Arvin about it. I''d


    better start asking my brother to inherit my father''s hospital. And, I will stay here to be a good wife and


    a kind mother. Hahaha..." said Ang. She couldn''t bear herughter when she talked of being a good


    wife and a kind mother. Was she even that sort of person?


    Definitely not!


    Hearing her, Nancy felt puzzled and said, "I didn''t say that it wasn''t a good idea. I wanted to tell you


    that if you want Mr. Gu to go to C Country, you can talk with him. Anyway, the Gu family has three sons


    already!"


    ''What? Nancy didn''t say it?N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But... Hey, why am I feeling cold?'' wondered Ang. She turned her head. "Oh! Big... Big wing!" she


    shouted.


    Arvin was staring at her, devoid of any emotion on his face.


    He took her phone and spoke on it, "Nancy, you''re pregnant. Go to bed earlier. It''s good for your baby''s


    development!" Nancy wanted to answer, "Mr. Gu...


    Mr...." "Beep...


    Beep... beep..." Arvin had hung up the phone immediately.


    Ang was speechless. It was about seven o''clock in the evening.


    Her body was suddenly lifted up, frightening Ang very much. Arvin carried her in his arms.


    On the bed, Arvin clung to her and asked in a tender voice, "Do you want me to marry into your


    family?"


    Ang discreetly nced at him, but she found no emotion on his face. She pondered on how she


    should answer him.


    "No, no... but, somehow, I want you to."


    ''Want?''


    Arvin then kissed her lips and pressed her under his body, torturing her in so many ways.


    Suddenly, Ang''s phone rang. Arvin caught a glimpse of her phone and saw the screen. "Big wing''s


    mother", it read. It was a call from his mother.


    Before Ang could answer the phone, Arvin took it and put it over his ear. He heard Teresa''s voice,


    "Ang, have you had dinner yet?"


    "Mom, is there anything you need from her?" answered Arvin.


    Teresa paused when she heard her son''s voice. Then, she said, "Arvin, well, nothing important. Ang


    is already one of our family members. You should have her stay at our house more frequently!"


    "Mom, you''re interrupting our wedding night. Please spend more time in worrying about your second


    son''s marriage!"


    Ang wanted to cover his mouth, but she failed to do so in time. Embarrassed, Teresa coughed and


    said, "Hey, it''s only seven o''clock. Isn''t it too early to..."


    "Does it have anything to do with the time?" Beads of sweat were alreadying out from his


    forehead. He couldn''t bear his lust anymore.


    "Umm... you''re right. Time is not an issue. Take care of your health, and bring Ang home whenever


    you''re free. Ask your grandma to give you some Chinese medicine to strengthen your body."


    Arvin nced at the woman who was wheezing and panting and said, "Mom, you can ask Ang''s


    opinion. She will tell you if I need to take some medicine."


    Instantly, Ang repeatedly shook her head. Oh, no! If Arvin would drink any more Chinese medicine


    to strengthen... She would definitely die.


    Soon enough, Arvin hung up to stop his mother''s nagging and switched the phone off, so that he could


    enjoy his romantic moment with his wife.


    The next morning, Ang dressed up and then followed Kent to board Arvin''s private ne.


    Before Arvin started his work, he called her and reminded, "Remember to call me everyday."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu!"


    "Good. Stay away from any other men, including those married men."


    Umm... Those married men were Daniel, Jerry, and her brother''s two other friends.


    "Yes, I know, Mr. Gu!" said Ang.

 Chapter 205 Who Am I to Love Him

    Chapter 205 Who Am I to Love Him


    "How long will you be staying there?"


    "It depends. I am thinking of staying for a few days. I miss my parents." Ang thought of the


    conversation she had with her parents yesterday. Theyined about never seeing her. It was true.


    It had been a long time since shest visited them, which made her feel guilty.


    "Okay. Remember to call me when you n toe back." Arvin needed to know so he can go and


    pick her up.


    "I will, " Ang replied in obedience. Then, she remembered another thing she had been meaning to


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    ask, "Why did you give my family so much money? It''s too much for a betrothal gift."


    "Is it?" Arvin obviously didn''t think so.


    "..." Even though she knew Arvin was rich, Ang didn''t know he was crazy rich. "It''s not?"


    "No. I also have some real estate and stocks to give you. I''ll have them sorted out and transferred to


    you in a couple of weeks."


    ''Oh my god!'' Ang couldn''t believe what she was hearing. With one hand pressed against her


    thudding heart, she hurriedly refused, "Please don''t, Big Wing. You''ve already given me too much. Way


    too much!" Things turned out so differently from what Ang had expected. She was hoping that


    maybe she could return some of the money Arvin had given her, but now it seemed that he only wanted


    her to have more!


    Arvin didn''t reply and changed the subject. "How do you n to tell our father that we are not moving to


    C Country?"


    Ang knew he meant her father, his father-inw. ''Yes, we are married now. It''s so nice to hear him


    say that.'' Ang couldn''t help but break into a smile.


    However, the thought of Arvin''s reaction to the proposal and the way he pinned her on the bed under


    himst night made her shiver. The smile on her face went away, and she slowly replied, "Well, I''ll say


    that... I am very happy here in J City, so it really isn''t necessary to move to C Country. We''ll visit them


    often, so it won''t be any different."


    There was no way she would mention marrying into her family in front of Arvin again, especially now


    that she knew he had no intention of doing so.


    "Now, that''s my girl. Make sure that I don''t hear this thing again, or you and I will be needing a serious


    talk!"


    "No, you won''t! I will talk him out of this idea. I promise!" Ang had good reasons to do that, at least


    Arvin would go easier on her in their sex life if she seeded.


    Pleased with her answer, Arvin nodded and said, "Okay, have a good rest, and call me when you get


    home."


    "I will. Don''t work too hard, Arvin." She worried about him.


    "Okay."


    ...


    At a junkyard full of scrapped cars in J City


    Two resounding ps broke the silence of the deserted ce. Rosa, a fragile woman, took the ps


    without saying a word. There was a baby in her arms she had to protect.


    "Do you know that your return had made no impact on Arvin at all? You are his fianc¨¦e for God''s sake.


    He still went to get the marriage certificate with that bitch! They are married now!" Nita''s face distorted


    with anger as she mentioned Ang.


    epting the pain from the ps, Rosa replied carelessly as she rocked the baby in her arms, "He


    loves her. There is nothing I can do about it. I did stall him for a while the day I went back, but that''s all I


    could do. He left me to look for Ang anyway."


    When Rosa suddenly turned up in front of Arvin and Ang, Ang freaked out at the thought that


    Arvin might still have feelings for Rosa, so she ran away. Feeling annoyed by her deliberate move to


    hurt Ang, Arvin left Rosa without hesitation and chased after Ang.


    "What''s the point of keeping you around?" At the moment, Nita wanted Rosa dead.


    She feltpelled to do so that she grabbed a surgical instrument that had been used to rescue Rosa


    and tried to stab her.


    "Stop it!" A man who had been sitting silently aside finally opened his mouth.


    The instrument froze, at a distance barely a few centimeters from Rosa.


    Overtaken by the rage, Nita threw the instrument against the wall and cursed, "Damn it!"


    The sudden thud and the angry growl startled the baby, who burst out crying.


    Irritated even more by the noise, Nita snapped at Rosa, "Shut it up!"


    The man rose from his chair and took the crying baby from Rosa''s arms. "How about we stop wasting


    time whining and bitching around and start thinking about what we could do with Arvin''s investigations?


    Not only you, but I am also on his suspect list!"


    "What?" Nita couldn''t believe what the man was saying.


    "You heard me. Arvin has hired a new assistant, Malik, and is trusting him with more and more work.


    Also, he is having Kent do investigations on me and you, Nita." Adam gave a cold nce at the woman


    opposite him. He had been in this dark secret with Nita the whole time.


    "Howe Arvin is suddenly starting to suspect me? That can''t be! He never doubted me, not once


    over the past seven years!" Indeed, Arvin had never doubted Nita in the past, nor had he doubted


    Adam.


    Without even raising his head, Adam blurted out, "It''s all because of you. What you did to Ang was


    too obvious. That''s why Arvin had you investigated. I was dragged down because you keep asking me


    to help you with all your ns. Things kept going wrong until Arvin got a whiff of who I was. So, Nita,


    you shouldn''t be ming Rosa. If we would someday be taken down by Arvin, it would be all because


    of you!"


    "No. I don''t believe it! That''s not true!" Nita shook her head in disbelief. "He must never find out about


    this!" If Arvin did find out, it would mean that all the work she had put into this for the past seven years


    would be for nothing.


    Passing the baby that had calmed down to Rosa, Adam picked out a bottle of liquid from the medicine


    kit and applied it to Rosa''s swollen face.


    She didn''t refuse and just stood there with her eyes fixed on the child.


    "Rosa, do you still love Arvin, even now that he is married?" Adam asked softly.


    As if she didn''t hear it, Rosa kept her eyes on the baby and didn''t say anything for a while. Just as


    Adam was bing impatient, she said, "Who am I to love him?"


    She gave herself to Adam and had a baby with him. With what she had left of herself, she didn''t expect


    to get back with Arvin, who was wless to her.


    Ready for whatever reaction she was about to get from Adam, Rosa didn''t utter another word.


    After hearing Nita''s n, she felt guilty about trying to hurt Ang, the most innocent person in the


    whole thing.


    At Ang and her parents'' house


    After she hade back to C Country, Ang either spent her time at Chengyang Private Hospital


    with Chuck or went to practice taekwondo with Daisy.


    Sometimes, she stayed at home to help babysit her two little nephews.


    Whatever she did during the day, there would always be a long phone call with Arvin at night.


    Days passed before Chuck talked to her daughter and urged her to go back to J City.


    "Your mum and I had thought about it. It is inappropriate for us to keep you two newlyweds apart. It''s


    time for you to pack and return to your husband."


    Ang had been dying to hear it from her dad. ''Finally, it came to you, '' she thought.


    But she didn''t say anything.


    Though she missed Arvin, Ang also wanted to stay longer at home, to be with her parents, her


    brother and sister-inw, and her two little nephews.


    At the Jianqiao Garden


    Rosa was ying the zither when Arvin arrived. Seeing her from behind, Arvin found her back elegant


    and thin.


    The one she was ying was his favorite tune, back when they were together.


    Whoever saw her y the zither would be convinced that she was born to be a zither yer.


    At that moment, even though she hadn''t touched a string for seven years, her skills hadn''t faded.


    It was after she finished the piece when she finally noticed someone standing behind her. Slowly, she


    stood up from the chair.


    Joy filled her eyes instantly when she saw that Arvin was there, "Hi, Arvin."


    Her voice and her appearance were still the same as before.


    Strangely, the sight of Rosa reminded Arvin of Ang.


    Ang was the opposite of Rosa. Every time she saw Arvin, she would always run happily into his


    arms and share with him her day''s anecdotes or ideas. She liked calling him by the nickname - Big


    Wing. And Arvin would let her carry on with Big Wing this and Big Wing that most of the time. He


    enjoyed it.


    As he was reflecting, he found himself more attracted to Ang, who was full of energy and


    enthusiasm.


    "Hi, " replied Arvin distantly.

 Chapter 206 What About Me

    Chapter 206 What About Me


    Rosa had already been used to his indifference, so she walked toward him and stood in front of him,


    face to face, "You and Ang... got a marriage certificate."


    "Yeah."


    Tears welled from the woman''s eyes, "Then... What about me?"


    Arvin looked at her with aplicated look, "What happened in the past remains in the past. There are


    better men waiting for you."


    Before he met Ang, he had thought that anyone could get married to each other and have babies as


    long as they didn''t hate each other.


    After he met Ang, he began to know what love was, what mutual affection was, and what happiness


    was.


    What Ang brought to his life couldn''t be provided by other women.


    Rosa dropped her head, feeling really upset that she was born with such an unfortunate destiny. She


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    had really missed Arvin.


    She knew that Arvin''s heart did not have any space for her, not even the tiniest bit, but she couldn''t


    give up... because of Nita, and also because of her baby...


    She suddenly ran into his chest, "Arvin, do you know? During the seven years that I went missing, I


    thought of you every single moment of each day... because I still love you. Arvin, I am back. Don''t push


    me away, okay?"


    Arvin kept a distance between themselves and said, "Rosa, please don''t do that. I''m already married."


    Rosa cried, her face full of tears. She looked at his indifferent face and said, "Arvin, get a divorce with


    her, okay? I am your fianc¨¦e. We... we were engaged before!"


    "It''s toote." The two words instantly drew them both apart.


    Rosa cried harder, "Arvin! My love for you has never changed for over ten years! Why... are you being


    so cruel to me?" As soon as she finished her question, Rosa''s breath began to hasten, and her face


    went pale.


    Arvin knew something was wrong. He hurriedlyforted her, "Calm down. Don''t think about it too


    much now, all right?"


    But, it was alreadyte.


    Rosa clenched her chest and copsed to the ground.


    Arvin had no choice but to hold her.


    Rosa tightly grasped his hands, "Arvin, it hurts..." Her heart ached, really ached...


    Arvinforted her, as if he was taking care of a patient, "Take a deep breath, and calm down!"


    He held her up and put her on the bed, with two pillows under her back to keep her slightly inclined.


    Naturally, he unbuttoned her jacket and loosened her clothes.


    "Where is the medicine?" He asked.


    Rosa saw a shadow at the door. She clenched her teeth, and held her body forward, as if wanting to


    take the medicine out of the jacket pocket.


    Arvin didn''t think too much upon seeing her move. He thought the medicine was in the pocket, so he


    searched the pocket immediately.


    "No..." She opened her mouth weakly, pointing to the bag beside her, "It''s in..."


    Several minutes after feeding her the medicine, it still didn''t take effect. Arvin was taking her pulse.


    Rosa was in such a great pain that she tightly held Arvin''s hands, using all her strength to bite on his


    left hand.


    Looking at the bite mark on his hand, Arvin''s face slightly darkened.


    Rosa said in a weak voice, "Sorry, I was just... in... too much pain."


    "No problem." He carried her and walked toward the door of the bedroom, "Now, I''m going to take you


    to the hospital, and give you a full body examination."


    If possible, he would try his best to stabilize or alleviate her condition to make up for her.


    Right after they left, the shadow hiding in the dark walked out, looking at the picture she captured


    secretly on the phone and listening to the recorded audio. Acent smile emerged on the corner


    of her lips.


    Ang had meant toe back tomorrow, but Selina heard that Ang was in C Country, so she


    came back from A Country immediately to hang out with Ang for several days.


    Of course, Ang wanted to see her, so she stayed in C Country and waited for Selina.


    When Selina and Ang saw each other, they asked J, Sally, and Nicole to meet up all together.


    They had lunch at J''s vi.


    Nicole took out several invitations, "Girls, since you are all free tonight, let''s all go to this masquerade


    ball!"


    Ang raised her hands, "Good idea! I''m in!" Ever since she had been with Arvin, she rarely had the


    opportunity to attend these parties. She would take all the opportunities she could get, just to have a


    night like this.


    Since one of them decided to go, the others all agreed.


    The five women were pumped up, and they started to prepare for the masquerade ball that night.


    Looking at the colorful gowns, Selina proposed, "To show our sisterhood, why not choose gowns and


    masks of the same color?"


    "Great idea!" Sally was immediately in favor of it!


    The women chatted andughed, all of them choosing ck gowns.


    They had meant to pick a white color, but Selina refused because her body hadn''t recovered yet after


    giving birth recently.


    Then, they changed it to nude, but Sally was dissatisfied. She felt that the color didn''t suit her.


    So they changed again... After a while, they finally agreed on choosing ck, the color liked by


    everyone.


    Since the color of the gown was ck, three out of five of them looked mature and sexy. With a silver


    mask decorated with ck feathers, they all looked mysteriously gorgeous.


    Perfect!


    The five women dressed in different gowns of the same color and high heels, all helping each other


    out. Then, they got into five luxurious limos separately and went to the venue of the masquerade ball.


    Right after they stepped into the car, someone tipped Ang''s husband off.


    "Hello, Mr. Gu... Uhm... Your wife... went to a party."


    "Okay, let her enjoy herself."


    The bodyguard, who was sent by Arvin, added one more word, "But, it''s a masquerade ball. It was said


    that the daughter of the president was going to pick a fianc¨¦ there, so... it was a party for singledies


    and gentlemen."


    Arvin''s voice turned cold all of a sudden, "Send me the location, and keep an eye on her. I''ll be there in


    two hours."


    It only took two hours from J City to C Country in his private ne.


    On the Princess Cruise Ship


    The hostess of the party was the daughter of the president, so many people came, and all of them


    were single. It was a huge cruise ship, loaded with maximum capacity.


    In a masquerade ball like this, one could only judge a person through his or her silhouette and clothing,


    without seeing the face.


    When the fivedies wearing fancy ck gowns appeared on the cruise ship together, they


    immediately caught many men''s eyes.


    Judging from their appearance, nobody could have guessed that they were married women; some of


    whom even had babies.


    The moment they stepped onto the ship, many rich bachelors scrambled to greet them.


    "Beautifuldies, I am the manager of XX group, and my name is XX." The men said in an arrogant


    voice.


    J responded to him in a voice of the same magnitude, "This beautifuldy standing right beside me


    is the general manager of the SL Group."

 Chapter 207 The Ex-girlfriend that Ive Dumped

    Chapter 207 The Ex-girlfriend that I''ve Dumped


    Nicole Si... When the manager found out about her identity, he felt embarrassed and immediately stood


    aside.


    Nicole tittered. J was the SL Group CEO''s wife! If they knew who J was, the men around them


    would definitely run away.


    Another man came over to introduce himself, "Hello, pretty girls! My name is Steven, a surgical


    specialist of the Chengyang Private Hospital." In many people''s eyes, it was a very dignified thing to be


    a member ofrge enterprises, such as the SL Group or the Chengyang Hospital, not to mention being


    a senior executive of thesepanies.


    Hearing the man''s self-introduction, Selina Bo smiled and said, "Well, what a coincidence! This woman


    standing next to me is the daughter of Chuck Si!"


    ''What? Ang Si?'' Steven marvelled. His eyes widened with desire. But when he remembered the hot


    topic on the inte that she had registered her marriage with Arvin Gu a few days ago, Steven


    immediately stepped back.


    "Hello, beauties. I''m XX, the chiefwyer of XXw firm in C Country, " osted another man.


    Nicole turned around to look at Sally and said, "Sister, has your husband received his Goldenwyer


    Cup?"


    ''Goldenwyer Cup? Among the whole C Country, only Samuel Shao and Jerry Shao have this award.


    Is she Jerry Shao''s wife?'' wondered the man. Holding his ss of champagne, the man retreated at


    once, embarrassed.


    A manager of arge enterprise, the wife of a goldenwyer awardee, a gifted doctor''s wife... All the


    men dared not go close to them anymore, especially when they found out who these women were.


    But a man in the crowd, holding a ss of red wine, decided to give it a shot. He bravely stepped


    forward and said, "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m the captain of the police station in C Country."


    ''A police captain?'' Ang rolled her eyeballs and leaned her head toward Selina, saying, "Selina,


    where''s your husband, the Senior Colonel? Did hee with you?"


    "No, he''s quite busy with his military unit. But he''lle to pick me upter, " answered Selina.


    ''Senior Colonel? Her husband?'' In the end, there was not a single man around them.


    After all the men went away from them, quite a lot of women came over to tter these five honorable


    women.


    The opening dance of the ball was over, and another dancing performance followed. The five women


    finally managed to squeeze out of the crowd. They stood on the deck, holding their sses of red wine.


    Watching the people going to and fro, J said, full of regret, "We shouldn''t have exposed our


    identities just now."


    They now couldn''t enjoy the masquerade ball, but had to cope with the women who kept ttering


    them.


    Nicole said, "I think it''s good that we did. If we hadn''t exposed our identities, we would have been


    surrounded by those men!" Nicole thought it was much better to cope with those women rather than


    those men. She leaned against the rail, watching the crowd in the balmy night.


    The masquerade ball was held for single men and women. They hade to join in the fun, but didn''t


    want to be bothered by anyone.


    A couple of minutester, Nicole went to thedy''s room; J went to chat with an acquaintance;


    Selina had a phone call with Levi Li; and Sally went to pick up some food. Ang was left alone to wait


    for them.


    The Princess Cruise Ship had already gone far away from thend. Looking into the far distance, the


    night scene of the city was like twinkling stars in the dark.


    "Ang Si!"


    Suddenly, a familiar man''s voice sounded into Ang''s ears. She was shocked. How did Randal get


    into this high-ss masquerade ball?


    She turned around and saw a man, who was shorter than 6 ft, dressed in blue id suit, and wearing


    an eyepatch. Wasn''t he Randal?


    Next to him was a tall and slim man who was dressed in a white tuxedo. His face waspletely


    covered by a mask, so no one could see his face clearly.


    Ang assumed that it must be another bad man, since he was together with Randal!


    With her back against them, Ang took a sip of her red wine and went on to contemte the night


    scene, ignoring Randal.


    What a beautiful night scene! If Arvin were here, it would have been perfect.


    Being ignored by Ang, Randal felt awkward. But to protect his dignity, he told the man next to him,


    "Look! She''s Sven Si''s younger sister, Arvin Gu''s wife, and the ex-girlfriend that I''ve dumped!"


    ''What?'' His words irritated Ang.


    What did he mean that she was the ex-girlfriend that he had dumped? She turned around and smiled at


    Randal, saying, "You are one of the two most shameless people in this world!" The other one was Nita


    Zhen!


    "Who''s the other one?" Randal spontaneously asked her.


    The man next to him snickered. Randal noticed it, so his face darkened. Then, he said, "Ang Si!


    Don''t you remember how you begged me to sleep with you in the past?"


    "..." Ang really wanted to p Randal''s face. When did she beg him to sleep with her? "Bullshit!


    You? Who do you think you are?" snapped Ang.


    Randal could feel the contempt in her voice.


    He uneasily continued making up a story, "You weren''t like this before. Do you remember how dirty you


    were in bed? You really have disgraced the Si family. You''re only a shoe that I''ve thrown away. Arvin is


    such a fool to pick you up!" Arvin was not here, and no one was by Ang''s side, so Randal boldly


    made up the story.


    When Ang had showed up in the ship, Randal noticed her. He waited for his chance to have her


    alone and insult her.


    Ang was furious. She threw her ss toward Randal''s face.


    The ss hit Randal''s mask, falling to the floor in pieces.


    The noise had attracted some people''s attention. More and more people came over and surrounded


    them.


    "You insane woman!" Looking at the red wine on his suit, Randal furiously abused Ang. "Do you


    know how expensive my suit is?" ''Fifty thousand dors!'' Although he didn''t pay for it, he felt it was a


    waste to have his suit stained.


    Ang crossed her arms in front of her chest and scanned Randal with a hateful look, saying, "What a


    cheap suit you''re wearing! You have the nerve to show that off in front of me? How much is it? One


    hundred thousand or hundreds of thousand? Tell me. I will pay for it!"


    She was so stupid to have ever fancied him in the past.


    ''One hundred thousand? Hundreds of thousands? It''s not that much!'' thought Randal. His facial


    expressions changed with his thoughts. In the end, he gathered up the courage to say, "Five hundred


    thousand! Pay for it!"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''Five hundred thousand ?'' Did he really take Ang for a fool who knew nothing about the price of a


    suit?


    It was true that she wasn''t an expert in fashion. But she had an idea of what the price of a suit was,


    Since she was surrounded by men - her father, her brother, and Arvin.


    Her father and Arvin were both very picky with clothes. Each of the suits they wore was valued


    hundreds of thousands, or even a million.


    But the quality of Randal''s suit... Nope! Regardless of the quality, if Randal could afford a five-hundred


    thousand suit, he wouldn''t have any interest in talking nonsense with her here.


    Ang then answered, "Okay! I''ll give you three options. One, you go and talk to Chuck Si. Two, go


    and talk to Sven Si. Three, go and talk to my husband. You can go to them and pick up any of their


    suits topensate for yours. What do you think?" Would Randal dare to do so?


    If he did have the courage to go to any of these three men, Ang would really give him a bunch of


    suits.


    She wanted to see whether he had the courage or not!


    ''Talk to Chuck Si, Sven Si, or Arvin Gu?'' Randal''s face turned pale when he thought of these three


    men. The Si family wouldn''t believe his words. And what''s more, he was so scared to see Arvin Gu.


    That was why he had always kept away from him.

 Chapter 208 A Boy Toy

    Chapter 208 A Boy Toy


    "Ang, stop pretending to be aloof. Get off your high horse, you whore!" Randal couldn''t rival Ang


    in other ways. He could only try to ruin her reputation.


    His reproach drew the attention of the crowd. They then started gossiping about Ang.


    Hearing this, Ang shut her eyes in anger, walked toward Randal, and grabbed his tie firmly.


    Amazed at what she did, the onlookers eximed, "My goodness! Miss Si is such a... tough woman!"


    With the crowd watching, Ang grabbed Randal''s cor and pushed him against the railing at the bow


    of the ship, ring, "Apologize to me! Out loud!"


    "I would never apologize to you!" Randal held a deep grudge against Ang. She was the reason why


    Arvin targeted him, making it difficult for him to find any job, so he ended up being kept by a rich


    woman as her boy toy... How could he apologize to the woman who had made his life so miserable?


    "Well, well... If you won''t apologize, then I''ll throw you into the sea and make you into shark bait!" One


    third of Randal''s body was already out of the ship when Ang gave him a hard push.


    He started to panic and tried to fight back, but in vain. After all, Ang was better at this than he was.


    "What happened, Ang?" Nicole asked. She only saw themotion after she got out of the


    restroom.


    "Everything''s okay, Nicole. I was just bitten by this dog!" Ang said casually, without loosening her


    grip.


    Nicole nodded and cast a look at the man being grabbed by Ang, "Ang, you just insulted dogs by


    calling him one. Since he dared bite you, throw him out of here!" Her voice was soft but decisive. After


    all, she was the famous daughter of Harry Si, the elder sister of Daniel Si, and the wife of Sven Si!


    Each of the three men rted to her was powerful enough to put Randal at the bottom of the sea.


    Ang nodded in agreement, "That''s exactly what I think." An old proverb said, "If you make yourself


    an ass, don''tin when people ride you." Ang thought that Randal took advantage of her good


    nature and dared insult her like this.


    "Ang Si... If you dare... If you dare throw me out, I''ll... "


    "Ang." From behind came a familiar voice.


    Turning around in surprise, Ang seemed to have heard Arvin''s voice.


    She recognized the man in a suit with his hands in his pockets. It was really Arvin!


    Ang then nced at Randal and let go of him immediately, striding cheerfully towards Arvin, with


    everybody gazing in admiration. "Arvin! "


    When she stood in front of him, Arvin lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. What a sweet


    couple!


    Their intimacy made other women on the scene green with envy. They also wished to find such a


    handsome husband.


    Seeing Arvin, Randal''s first thought was to... Run! Two private guards appeared in his way when he


    turned around.


    Holding Ang by her waist, Arvin asked gently, "What happened? "


    "No big deal. Just a disgusting man. Darling, Randal just called me a..." She was too embarrassed to


    finish in public.


    Looking at her expression, Arvin knew it was something cruel.


    "Kent, why is he here?" He asked the man behind him. Kent, then, had someone look into it


    immediately.


    Meanwhile, Arvin had greeted Nicole, Sally, Selina and J in session.


    Randal tried to escape, but the guards kept a close eye on him.


    Kent soon came back and told Arvin, "Mr Gu, Randal has been a boy toy of a rich woman. Today, that


    woman went on a business trip, so he used her invitation to get in. He spoke in a low voice, but loud


    enough to be heard by almost everyone around.


    Randal''s face turned as dark as the night sky. ''Damn you, Arvin, how could you find out my secret so


    soon?''


    "How indecent! A boy toy? Here? "


    "Look at his body. Just an empty, useless shell. How blind was the woman to keep him? "


    ...


    As the crowdmented, Arvin gave Kent a signal, and Kent immediately understood.


    He walked toward Randal and swept off the mask on his eyes.


    Randal''s face was exposed.


    "Oh, so this is what a boy toy looks like!"


    "Look at him, a toy more than a boy."


    "How dare such a twat offend Miss Si!


    ...


    Arvin bid Kent, "Invite Mr. Randal to have a cup of tea!"


    Of course, Randal didn''t want to go. He screamed in rm, "No, I am not going. Arvin, you devil, let go


    of me!"


    Nobody cared about his resistance, nor did anyone speak for such a mere boy toy. Randal was then


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    taken to the yacht Arvin had ridden.


    Arvin took Ang to where Nicole was and politely asked the fourdies there, "Sister-inw, Mrs. Li,


    Mrs. Si, and Mrs. Shao. I am going to take Ang home. Would you be staying here or..."


    Since Ang was leaving, the rest of the four nodded, "We''ll go with you!"


    They then took the yacht and left the cruise ship.


    When Arvin and Ang arrived at the Si''s house, Chuck Si was still working in his hospital, so only


    Daisy was home. She was busy in the kitchen preparing food for Arvin, as she heard that he came here


    without having dinner, yet.


    Soon, a bowl of homemade noodles and two dishes were ready on the table. Arvin told Daisy, "Thanks,


    Mom."


    Hearing Arvin call her "mom", Daisy smiled with satisfaction.


    Of course, she was happy. She knew there were two dark horses in the medical field. One was her


    biological son, and the other her son-inw!


    "Mom, don''t you see I am also here? Why don''t you have any noodles for me?" Seeing that her mom


    had no intention of bringing her any food, Ang told her bluntly.


    Daisy asked in doubt, "Didn''t you have dinner? Weren''t you there at the ball? Weren''t there any


    nibbles?"


    "There were, but I had none!" Ang said frankly.


    "Why didn''t you have some? It''s your fault that you''re hungry."


    Ang replied, "Mom, who is your biological child? Arvin or me? I''ll protest together with Sven!" She


    pounded the table in disapproval.


    Daisy rolled her eyes at her daughter and told the maid in the kitchen, "Qin, cook the remaining


    noodles for Ang."


    "Yes, Madame."


    "..."


    Arvin put his untouched bowl of noodles before Ang and asked Daisy, "Mom, do you know the ball


    Ang attended tonight?"

 Chapter 209 Im not A Rabbit

    Chapter 209 I''m not A Rabbit


    Daisy paused and nced at Ang. "I know it''s a masquerade ball, " she said.


    Ang was still indulging in the sweetness of Arvin''s considerate behaviour. But when she heard him


    ask the question to her mother, she immediately had a bad feeling about it. She quickly reacted and


    showed her loyalty to Arvin, "I just went there for fun. I swear, I had no other intentions!"


    Arvin smiled at her and said, "Eat the noodles. Mom''s noodles are delicious."


    He called Daisy "mom" in a way even more intimate than Ang ever did, as if he was Daisy''s


    biological son.


    Ang had guessed Arvin''s intention, so she didn''t eat the noodles, but moved the bowl back to Arvin,


    saying, "Please eat it. My mom''s noodles are indeed very delicious!"


    She really went there for fun. Was he bothered by it?


    Daisy was confused at their interaction and asked, "What''s going on between you two?"


    Arvin picked up a slice of chicken and fed it to Ang, stopping her from speaking. Then he said,


    "Mom, the masquerade ball tonight is for single women and men, but Ang went to attend it. Does


    she even love me?"


    "What? Ang! You''re already married. How could you attend a ball for matchmaking?" scolded Daisy.


    "..." He didn''t say the words ''matchmaking''.


    Ang was speechless, as well.


    Arvin Gu! He didn''t need to teach her a lesson, especially when Daisy was in front of them.


    Ang was discontent with her mother. She was her own daughter. Why couldn''t she justify her


    shorings like Arvin did?


    "I really just went there to have some fun." To banish their doubts, Ang had to repeat her words


    again. She almost wanted to swear to a god.


    Arvin gripped her hand, and while wearing a seemingly affectionate look, he said, "Ang, if you''re


    unhappy with me, please do tell me. I will correct my mistakes. Please don''t abandon your new


    husband. Okay?"


    ... Arvin was really... a sly fox!


    Arvin was a cold and arrogant man in most people''s eyes. Daisy thought so, too! But now, this arrogant


    man treated her daughter so tenderly, which made Daisypletely believe that it was all Ang''s


    fault.


    She scolded her daughter again, "Ang! Are you even aware that you''ve just married? Look, Arvin


    behaves so well and doesn''t join this kind of activity. You''re a woman. Don''t you know the basic


    principles..." Daisy started her sermon. Ang felt her head was pounding. When her bowl of noodles


    was ced on the table, she ate it as quickly as possible. After finishing it, she dragged Arvin by his


    hand and said, "Okay, Mom. Stop it! We need to go to bed!"


    But, wait! She suddenly felt something on Arvin''s hand.


    It seemed to be... bite marks.


    She immediately looked at Arvin''s left hand and saw that they were really bite marks.


    It looked like it was a woman''s bite...


    ''A woman''s bite...


    It must be Rosa Yin!'' thought Ang.


    She felt distressed all of a sudden. Arvin sensed that something was wrong with her. Perplexed, he


    looked at her raging eyes and then rested his eyes on where she was staring at. Instantly, he


    understood the situation. Oh, how terrible!


    He immediately told Daisy, "Mom, I was only joking. Ang won''t do anything wrong to me. I''m not


    worried. I trust her very much! Ang..."


    But Ang gritted her teeth, shook away Arvin''s hand, and ran upstairs.


    Arvin hastily followed, saying, "Mom, Ang is getting angry. I have to go and coax her now."


    Daisy said, "Hey! What do you mean? She was the one who attended the singles'' party. Isn''t it her


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    fault? Why does she have the nerve to get angry?" Not knowing the real reason, Daisy looked toward


    the staircase and waved at Arvin, saying, "Okay, go, go. Arvin, please don''t mind her. She''s a peculiar


    young woman!"


    Arvin calmly nodded, "Yes, mom. I don''t mind at all!"


    On the second floor


    Ang mmed the door. Arvin knocked on it and demanded, "Open the door. Listen to my


    exnation."


    "No! No way! I won''t listen!" She wouldn''t listen to any of his exnations. She remembered the


    saying, "Believe that there are ghosts in this world, more than believing in a man''s words."


    "Babe, please open the door!" said Arvin.


    "I''m not a rabbit! Go away!"


    Her answer dumbfounded Arvin, but he then realized it and burst intoughter.


    There was a nursery rhyme, "Little bunny, open the door..."


    (TN: This nursery rhyme teaches kids not to open the door for the strangers, when they are alone at


    home.)


    Since it was useless to be gentle in a situation like this, Arvin had to act tough. He threatened, "Ang,


    if you don''t open the door, I''ll break it." Of course, he just wanted to frighten her.


    After a couple of minutes, the door was still not opened. Arvin had to go downstairs.


    Three minutester Arvin opened Ang''s door with a spare key.


    Immediately, a pillow was thrown toward him. "Get out! Get out!" yelled Ang. Arvin locked the door


    and caught the pillow. Then, he randomly threw it on the bed.


    Regardless of her struggling, he held the woman who was sitting on the bed into his arms and said,


    "We are even, okay?"


    He wouldn''t me her for attending the ball anymore, and he hoped that she would forget about the


    bite marks on his hand.


    But he had underestimated a woman''s anger caused by jealousy. Things were not that simple.


    Ang got rid of his hands and confronted, "Tell me, was it Rosa Yin or Nita Zhen? Or anyone from


    your fan club?"


    ... Fan club? Did she think that he always attracted a lot of women?


    "It''s Rosa. She had a sudden heart attack..." Arvin then told her what had happened that day.


    Hearing the whole story, Ang didn''t cool down, but instead, she got even more furious. She asked,


    "So the fact is that you haven''t sold the house in Jianqiao Garden, and now that Rosa is back, you are


    going to let her live there again, right?"


    "No, no, the buyer will be back from his trip tomorrow. We''ll have the transaction done then, " said


    Arvin.


    "If Rosa hears that you will sell the house, resulting in her heart attack again, what will you do?" Ang


    didn''t let him off easily and continued to ask.


    Arvinughed and smoothened her hair, saying, "It won''t happen. It''s just a house. It''s not that serious."


    Ang pped his hand away and sternly warned him, "Don''t touch me!"


    "..." She was wearing a stern,posed, and calm look on her face now.


    It seemed that it was the first time that Arvin had seen her like this.


    "She still loves you! She wants you back! Otherwise, she wouldn''t have gone to Jianqiao Garden!"


    Women were more sensitive about love.


    Arvin knew Rosa''s feelings for him. He didn''t try to hide it from Ang, yet he didn''t want upset her by


    telling her the whole thing, so he said, "I have nothing to do with whomever she loves. You are the only


    one I love!"


    "Huh! You''re her fianc¨¦. Of course, you have everything to do with her! And, you are the director of a


    hospital! You have good social abilities. You know how to speak to different people. Maybe you''re


    making Rosa hope for something more!" Unlike him, Ang thought of herself as stupid and incapable


    of propermunication.


    Arvin wasn''t annoyed by Ang''s fuss, but instead, he patiently coaxed her, "Remember, from now on,


    I have only one identity, in front of you and everyone else. I am your husband. Understand? But if you


    wish, I will be more than happy to have one more identity."


    "One more identity? What''s that?"


    "Your child''s father!" Finishing his words, Arvin took her hand and started to feel her pulse.

 Chapter 210 Physical Experiment

    Chapter 210 Physical Experiment


    He didn''t allow Ang to take contraceptives. Then, why hadn''t Ang gotten pregnant yet?


    Ang had no idea about what he was thinking about. Her face turned red, and she threw his hands off


    her, "Don''t lie to me! You have a fianc¨¦e, and I won''t get pregnant!"


    Arvin''s facial expression changed upon hearing what she said. He told Ang gravely, "Ang, you


    are already my wife, and Rosa is not my fianc¨¦e anymore!"


    "Watch your tone! Don''t talk to me like that! I didn''t say anything wrong! You have a fianc¨¦e, and now,


    you are being mean to me!"


    Arvin said nothing when Ang criticized him.


    He wrapped her into his arms and said, "I''m sorry, babe! Calm down."


    "Am I wrong?" Ang took his left hand with the bite mark and said, "If a man bites my hand and left a


    mark, what would you do?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    ...


    What would Arvin do? Of course, Arvin would punish him severely! He would even pull out all his teeth!


    If necessary, Arvin would pull out the man''s tongue!


    Just like Randal, that man wouldn''t be able to speak anymore, nor would he be able to have sex with


    any women in future! That was the punishment Arvin had in mind.


    At that moment, Ang looked very charming in her makeup. Her red lips lured Arvin.


    He couldn''t stop himself from kissing her seductive lips, "Babe, I promise it will never happen again!"


    However, she pushed him away at once, "I want you to promise that you will never get close to Rosa!"


    And she continued, "Do not ever contact with her without my permission! Can you promise that?"


    Ang was not jealous, but she was afraid of what Rosa''s appearance could do.


    Rosa was totally different from Nita. Ang knew that Arvin didn''t like Nita at all. Therefore, she was


    not worried about Nita destroying their rtionship.


    But as for Rosa, Arvin must have liked her a little bit. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have gotten engaged to


    her!


    In addition, she had a heart disease, so she might take advantage of it to get close to Arvin...


    "Okay, I promise you." He would make any promise to make her happy.


    He tried to kiss her again, but he was interrupted. "What about Randal?"


    ... ''What a silly girl! Why are you mentioning another man''s name at the moment?''


    "Kent will deal with him." Arvin didn''t need to punish Randal by himself! His assistant would destroy


    both his life and career!


    "What will Kent do to him?"


    "He will be destroyed." He would never be able to speak again.


    He shouldn''t have insulted Arvin''s girl!


    It seemed that Randal lived off of a woman. Then, he would be unable to have sex with any other


    women anymore!


    ''Destroyed? How? Will he be killed? Isn''t it a little merciless...?'' "Can I have Randal?" She wanted to do


    some experiments on him. But of course, she wouldn''t... kill him!


    Arvin stared at her and said coldly, "Why? You don''t want me to punish him?"


    Ang shook her head immediately and sat on hisp, "Many people want to hurt me, so I have to


    invent more medicines to protect myself. I want to do some physical experiments on Randal!"


    ''Physical experiments? That doesn''t sound great!'' "No! I can find someone else for you! Besides, just


    be yourself, and do everything you want. If you offend someone, tell me, and I will deal with it."


    He knew well that Ang used to like Randal very much! Arvin would never allow her to stay with him


    by herself! He didn''t want to leave them alone, even if Ang was only going to do physical


    experiments on Randal!


    "What are you going to do with Nita? I heard that men always havepassion for women who like


    them!" She looked at his eyes directly.


    Arvin touched her hair, "I''ve already investigated her and found that she didn''t go abroad two years


    ago. I will ask my men to find out what she did in those two years." Nita had a close rtionship with


    Adam. Although they seemed unfamiliar with each other, Arvin still found their interactions.


    He looked serious and was not joking, so Ang changed the topic again.


    "Okay. Where has Rosa been all these years?" Ang didn''t understand why Rosa had disappeared


    since she loved Arvin so much. She was quite curious about it.


    Arvin shook his head because Rosa said nothing about what had happened to her in the seven years


    she went missing. She didn''t even talk about it with her own parents. "But a doctor told me that Rosa


    has already given birth."


    Suddenly, Arvin remembered that Adam was able to do perform surgeries...


    Since Rosa had heart disease, if she gave birth to a child... she must have had a doctor.


    Besides, she must have also had an excellent gynecologist because the incision was sutured


    perfectly...


    Upon thinking of that, Arvin took out his phone and called Kent.


    But Kent reported to Arvin first, "Director Gu, I found that Nita has a mental illness. She has been


    taking medicines for a few years."


    ''Mental illness?'' Arvin frowned.


    "What''s the cause of the illness?"


    Kent did a lot of work to find out the cause of Nita''s illness. Several years ago, Nita demanded constant


    perfection in everything. She wanted to be the best in everything, no matter in school or at work!


    Of course, Arvin knew about that. That was why Nita was elected as the director of the OB-GYN


    Department, even though she was very young.


    If she wanted to be the best, she had to put in more effort and bear more pressure. Atst, both her


    studies and her career destroyed her mind, causing her a mental illness where she couldn''t regte


    her emotions properly.


    Kent asked his men to break into Nita''s house, and they found a lot of antipsychotic drugs.


    The patient with a mental illness could do harm to others, destroy things, and act strangely, and


    hallucinate...


    Arvin was totally aware of that, so he said in a low voice, "Never let Adam and Nita out of your sight. It''s


    important for us to find evidence of their crime."


    If they hid Rosa for seven years, they must have also done crimes.


    After hanging up the phone, Arvin looked back and found that Ang was not in the bedroom. Then,


    he found Ang in the bathroom, taking a bath.


    "Oh, my god! What are you doing here?" Ang''s face turned red. Luckily, the bubbles and petals


    covered her up.


    Arvin said nothing, but took off his tie and threw it away.


    When he walked to the bathtub, he had undone all the buttons of his shirt, "We''re going to have a


    serious conversation since you went to the masquerade ball tonight without my permission."


    Then, slowly, he removed his shirt, belt, and pants...


    Ang got a little frightened, "But you just said we are even!"


    ''It''s very difficult to...fort Arvin when he is jealous!''


    "Yes, I said that, but you didn''t agree!"


    Ang was speechless right now. She regretted it so much! ''Why didn''t I say yes? Why?'' She could do


    nothing but let Arvin walk into the bathtub and take her into his arms.

 Chapter 211 The Feeling Of Being The Third Wheel

    Chapter 211 The Feeling Of Being The Third Wheel


    Ang was almost fully submerged in the bathwater, but Arvin pulled her toward him with his strong


    arms.


    Fondling the smooth skin around her waist, he realized how much he missed her.


    Arvin passionately made love to Ang several times, so she was too tired to get up the following


    morning. But Arvin helped her get dressed, wash her face, and rinse her mouth. He felt like he was


    looking after a baby.


    Then, Ang''s parents went to the airport with them. Daisy prepared many gifts for Arvin''s family. She


    told Ang, "Ang, you need to remember that this gift is for Arvin''s grandmother, those gifts are for


    Arvin''s parents, and that gift is for Arvin''s sister..."


    Ang leaned against the seat and nodded, again and again...


    But she could barely remember what Daisy had said.


    Arvin held Ang up and responded on behalf of her, "Yes, Mom. I will remember everything you''ve


    said, and I''ll send your regards to my family."


    Daisy nodded with satisfaction. Chuck pinched Ang''s cheek and asked, "Ang, why are you so


    tired?"


    "Umm... I spent too much time ying gamesst night..." Ang answered automatically. She made


    up an excuse, and thankfully, it worked.


    Chuck shook his head in resignation and said, "Arvin, you should be strict to her. Don''t spoil her too


    much, and don''t let her manipte you!"


    Arvin smiled, "Dad, take it easy. Ang is obedient."


    Before Ang was allowed to go to sleepst night, she did everything Arvin had asked. Arvin was


    very satisfied with her performance.


    "That''s right. I''m obedient!" Ang mumbled drowsily.


    Ang was obedient? Chuck couldn''t believe what he heard and said, "Oh, okay. Please take care of


    her. Don''t let anyone hurt her..." As a dad, Chuck couldn''t help reminding them about these things over


    and over. He thought to himself, ''People indeed get more talkative and quite annoying with age.''


    Parents would still treat their children with love and care, even when their children had be adults


    and had their own families.


    Daisy was sure that Arvin would take good care of Ang, so she tugged at Chuck''s sleeve and said,


    "Chuck, it''s time to leave. You have to go on a business tripter, right?"


    "Daddy, Mommy, goodbye!" Ang tried hard to open her eyes and say goodbye to her parents.


    After the private ne took off, Arvin carried Ang to a bed and let her rest.


    Nothing unusual happened in the next few days, but Ang felt uneasy because she thought that


    something unpleasant might happen.


    And true enough, something did. One day, she walked out of the hospital, stood by the side of the road,


    and waited for Arvin to pick her up. She didn''t see Arvin''s car until she had waited twice as long as


    usual.


    His Pagani stopped beside her, but there was a woman sitting on the passenger seat. The woman was


    Rosa.


    Rosa opened the window. It seemed like she didn''t see Ang''s upset face. She smiled at Ang,


    waved her hand, and said, "Miss Ang, I want to treat you and Arvin for a meal."


    Ang kept silent and looked at Arvin who also looked unhappy.


    Arvin unfastened his seatbelt, opened the door, and walked out of the car. He held Ang''s hand and


    said, "Get in the car first."


    ''Get in the car?'' Ang sneered at him and said, "Where should I sit? On the back seat or... on your


    Herst three words made him feel ufortable.


    He knew she was in a bad mood. "I just met her father in the parking lot, and he had to leave to deal


    with something urgent, " he exined.


    Ang was still not satisfied after hearing his exnation. She angrily pushed his hand away, walked


    toward Rosa, and opened the door. She said, "Miss Rosa, please get off the car!"


    ''Everyone can sit in Arvin''s car, except Nita and Rosa!


    She not only got in the car, but she also chose to sit on the passenger seat? Isn''t it obvious enough


    that she is mocking me?'' She thought.


    Rosa''s face turned pale. She said in a low voice, "Miss Ang, I just wanted to hitch a ride. I won''t


    bother you and Arvin."


    "Why not hitch a ride with someone else? Such a hassle this is!" Ang leaned on the door and let the


    cold wind blow into the car.


    Rosa was shivering due to the cold wind in no more than two minutes. Even so, Ang had no


    intentions of closing the door.


    Ang was serious and unforgiving, so Rosa had to look at Arvin. She was feeling really cold.


    Looking into her anxious eyes, Arvin said coolly, "I''ll listen to my wife."


    Ang had told him to keep distance from Rosa. He couldn''t make his wife unhappy.


    Rosa bit her lip tightly and felt ashamed. But she had to be thick-skinned. She smiled at Arvin and said


    softly, "I won''t bother you and Ang. Can you just drive me home? Please, Arvin?"


    Not sure if Arvin would say yes, Ang angrily stared at him. If he granted Rosa''s request, Ang


    would get... very angry!


    "Rosa, my wife is unhappy." Arvin held Ang in his arms and looked at Rosa coldly.


    Rosa managed to force a smile and said, "I''m not feeling well. Are you just going to let me walk home?"


    Arvin took out his phone and called someone. "Get someone to drive Rosa home."


    Then, Rosa had to get off the car. She looked at Ang withplex feelings and said, "Miss


    Ang..." She didn''t say anything else. She just couldn''t.


    In fact, Rosa wanted to ask Ang to tell Arvin that she needed his help to save her child. But she


    gave up when she remembered Nita''s warning.


    Rosa''s eyes were filled with great sadness, which bothered Ang.


    Why was Rosa so sad? Was it because she really, really... loved Arvin?


    The feeling of being the third wheel who interfered in their rtionship came to Ang''s mind.


    Ang sat on the passenger seat unhappily. Then, Arvin drove the car away.


    From the rearview mirror, Ang saw Rosa slowly squat down on the street, holding her head in her


    hands. Rosa seemed very sad...


    "She..." Ang broke the silence in the car, but she didn''t continue.


    To pacify Ang, Arvin reached out to hold her hand.


    It was miraculous that heforted her, even without saying anything.


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived home, all the family members were sitting at the table for dinner.


    Lily pulled Ang to her side and let her sit down. She picked up a piece of meat using her chopsticks


    and ced it on Ang''s te. She smiled and said, "Ang, eat some more. You have to be healthy,


    so you can get pregnant. I really want a grandchild."


    A grandchild... A child... Ang''s face softened when she heard Lily''s words. She also wanted to have


    a child with Arvin!


    She epted Lily''s kindness and ate up all what Lily had put on her te.


    Arvin smiled. After she ate up all the food on her te, he started to give her more.


    Lulu rolled her eyes. She took a mouthful food and then raised her head to look at Ang. Later, she


    repeated that.


    Ang didn''t know that Lulu was looking at her. But Arvin said without looking up, "Lulu, why are you


    looking at my wife like that?"

 Chapter 212 Angela is a Nice Girl

    Chapter 212 Ang is a Nice Girl


    Lulu felt aggrieved. "Why, Brother? Can''t I look at her?"


    Confused, Ang nced at Lulu and found that she was really staring at her. She quickly touched her


    face and wiped her mouth. "Do I have something on my face?"


    Arvin swallowed the food and slowly told her, "No, she is just jealous of your beauty."


    Upon hearing Arvin''s words, everyone at the table was speechless.


    Beauty really was in the eyes of the beholder.


    With a red face, Ang pinched Arvin, the mean man. Then, she muttered, "What do you mean? Lulu


    is very beautiful, okay?"


    The Gu family had excellent genes, evident with all the three handsome sons and the gorgeous Lulu.


    When she heard Ang''s praise, Lulu smiled shyly. "Sister-inw, you are so much nicer than my


    brother!"


    After Lulu''s words, Arvin raised his eyebrows and ced a skinned mantis shrimp in front of Ang.


    Then, he replied, "Your honest words are worthy of praise."


    Lulu rolled her eyes.


    At that moment, Aron, who was sitting silently next to them, suddenly put down his bowl and


    chopsticks. Then, he red at Arvin. "Brother, I know you''re lucky to have gotten married to Ang,


    but don''t rub it in front of us single people!"


    ... Ang was shocked. She didn''t think that Arvin was lucky to have her.


    Arvin then put down his chopsticks and coldly looked at his brother. "I know you used to be fond of


    Ang. She is now your sister-inw. Keep your jealousy to yourself."


    Everyone was too shocked to say a word.


    Wasn''t Arvin overestimating... her charm? Ang tugged at Arvin''s cuff awkwardly. Then, she opened


    her mouth and asked, "What are you saying? Aron... Brother-inw has never made a move on me,


    okay? "


    Aron chuckled at his brother''s overprotectiveness. "You guys really make a cute couple. I am too


    scared to look at Ang in that way."


    He admitted that when he met Ang for the first time, he was really attracted by her cute charm and


    liveliness. And he did intend to do something to win her affection.


    But when his brother told him that he once saw Ang... in the washroom, he gave up his intention in


    no time.


    Knowing that Arvin liked Ang, how could hepete with his brother?


    With her fist on her lips, Teresa cleared her throat. "Aron, what are you doing? Stop teasing your


    brother, and eat up!"


    After her words, Arvin and Aron picked up their chopsticks and continued having their meals.


    Lily nced at the brothers and said, "Aron is not as smart as Arvin."


    Aron felt so sad to hear that. Aron ced his hand over his heart and said, "Grandma, I know you love


    Arvin more. But did you really have to say it out loud?"


    Everyone knew that Arvin was Lily''s favorite. Even their elder brother, the mayor of J City, came second


    to Arvin.


    "Do you know why?" Lily finished thest mouthful of her porridge, handed the empty bowl to the


    servant, and wiped her mouth with the paper towel handed to her.


    "Of course I know! It''s because Arvin is an excellent doctor. He inherited your medical skills and can


    integrate Chinese and Western medicine. Apart from that, he also applied for patents for his inventions


    and made himself the director of the hospital. As a CEO, I am not as talented as Arvin. Am I right?"


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Aron responded.


    Lily didn''t deny but said, "The most important thing is..." She paused to take a look at Arvin and Ang.


    It seemed that Arvin paid little attention to their discussion, while Ang ate in silence. Then, Lily


    continued, "You missed the opportunity to win Ang''s affection and make her your wife. In this regard,


    you have totally lost."


    Before she knew that Ang loved Arvin, Lily had told the brothers that Ang was a nice girl. The one


    who got married to her would live a happy life.


    Everyone looked at Lily.


    Aron nodded, "Grandma, are you saying that Ang is the only nice girl in the world?"


    Arvin was a man who didn''t talk much. But at that moment, he opened his mouth and said, "That''s


    exactly what Grandma means."


    Everyone looked at Arvin.


    Aron was totally dumbfounded by his younger brother. He put down his bowl and chopsticks. "Mom, do


    you still remember the daughter of the Ji Family? You once introduced her to me. What''s her name?


    You mentioned that she is good-natured and beautiful! Can you arrange a meeting for us some day? I


    must choose a wife that would trump Arvin''s."


    Teresa seemed d at his words. "Of course. I would love to. Her mother has already mentioned it


    several times."


    Arvin said again, "Why is she in a hurry to marry her daughter to Aron? Is she a stepmother?"


    If he had a daughter with Ang, he wouldn''t allow her to marry anyone until she was in her thirties.


    Take his father-inw and mother-inw for example. When Arvin sent the betrothal gifts, Chuck was


    still looking for ways to stop him from marrying Ang.


    Arvin was correct. Mrs. Ji was not the biological mother of the eldest daughter of the Ji family. After


    getting divorced with Mr. Ji years ago, her biological mother went back to her hometown, so Miss Ji


    was living with her father and stepmother now.


    "Well, do you mind?" Teresa thought, ''It''s okay as long as she and Aron don''t mind...''


    Sure enough, Aron shook his head immediately and said, "No, of course not! Please set up the


    meeting soon. I will bring her here to show our affection in front of Arvin."


    Lulu curled her lip and said, "Aron, Arvin and my sister-inw really love each other. They could fill the


    ce with love just by ncing at each other. What about you? Even if you stare at each other, no one


    can sense a hint of love." Since no love would be felt, it would be meaningless to show off affection.


    Her brother was so silly.


    Aron red at his younger sister and said, "Eat your dinner! You talk too much. We''re all waiting for


    you to finish eating!"


    He was right. Even Ang, who was always thest one to finish eating, also took herst mouthful of


    soup. Lulu, then, hastily ate her dinner after realizing it.


    Ang enjoyed the rxing atmosphere at the dining table. She felt at home.


    In her house in C Country, if Sven and she were at the table, they were also like this.


    After dinner, Ang went to Lulu''s bedroom when Lulu was on the phone.


    With permission, Ang opened the door and found Lulu was putting on make-up. Then, she curiously


    asked, "It is alreadyte. Are you still going out? "


    "Yeah, I''m leaving for the UK soon, so I''m going to hang out with some friends. Would you like to go


    with me?" Lulu had to follow her parents'' wish for her to study in the UK.


    Ang shook her head. "Thanks for asking, but I think I''ll pass." She didn''t like going out with


    strangers.


    "Well, okay then!" Lulu replied with great regret.


    "Why were you staring at me during dinner? Do you have anything to say to me?" Ang asked her.


    Thinking of her question just now, Lulu suddenly became a little ufortable.


    Ang was puzzled at her expression for she had never seen a shy Lulu before. "What''s the


    matter?"

 Chapter 213 She is Angry

    Chapter 213 She is Angry


    Coyly, Lulu dawdled for a while and gathered up the courage to ask, "I want to ask you something, but


    please don''t tell anyone else!"


    Though perplexed, Ang still nodded, "Okay."


    Lulu stammered, "Um... sister-inw... are you... familiar with Scott Bo?" She had heard that Chuck Si''s


    family, Harry Si''s family, the Shao family, and the Bo family in C Country were quite different from any


    other big families in other ces. Generally speaking, it wasmon for big families in the same


    country to have conflicts with each other. However, in C Country, those four big families had a very


    strong and good rtionship with each other.


    "Scott Bo? Of course, I know him! That brat! He''s a few days younger than me, but he never treats me


    as his elder!" Upon mentioning Scott, Ang curled her lips with discontent.


    "Really? Then, do you know whether... he has a girlfriend or not?" asked Lulu.


    ''Girlfriend?'' Ang thought about it, and then she answered, "I think... he does have one. I have seen


    him take a girl to the hospital. And when they came out, he was carrying the girl in his arms."


    "Oh... really?" Lulu felt upset. It seemed like she was about to cry. "So he has a girlfriend... Of course,


    he does. A man like him could easily get a girl, " said Lulu gloomily.


    Ang hadn''t noticed Lulu''s emotions and echoed her words, "Yes, you''re right. All those handsome


    and brilliant men have their own significant others!"


    For example, her dear Big Wing... Ang felt delighted to think that she was Arvin''s girl.


    Lulu felt heartbroken, and she really wanted to cry. Her first love was already taken by someone else.


    Then, Arvin knocked on the door and took Ang away. During the whole conversation, Ang was so


    ignorant that she hadn''t realized why Lulu mentioned Scott all of a sudden.


    Closing the door, Arvin lowered his head to kiss her lips and said, "Go, Grandma wants to see you."


    There was nobody in the corridor, so Ang boldly wrapped her arms around his waist and asked,


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know. Just go. I''ll wait for you in our bedroom." Arvin then escorted Ang to Lily Mei''s


    bedroom and went back to his own bedroom.


    In Lily''s bedroom, Lily had already prepared everything. When she saw Ange in, she put on her


    sses and waved at her, saying, "Ang,e here. Let me feel your pulse."


    Arvin and Ang had been together for quite some time, so Lily supposed that Ang might possibly


    be pregnant.


    Ang sat down next to Lily, rolled up her sleeve, and said, "Grandma, I''m not sick. I''m feeling quite


    well."


    Lily grinned slyly and kept silent. She gently put her fingers on Ang''s wrist.


    But at that moment, Ang''s phone suddenly rang. She intended to answer the phone after Lily


    finished taking her pulse, but the phone kept ringing loudly, so Ang had to draw her hand back.


    Embarrassed, she said, "Grandma, I am sorry. Let''s do thister."


    "It''s all right. Please answer your phone first, " said Lily. There was enough time, so she wasn''t in a


    hurry.


    The phone screen disyed Nancy''s number. "Hello, Nancy, " answered Ang.


    As she heard the person on the other line speak, Ang''s face changed and, suddenly, she leapt up


    and yelled, "What? Signs of miscarriage? Stanley, what''s going on?"


    "Pleasee here first. She''s rather depressed at the moment. Pleasee and keep herpany, "


    said Stanley. In a ward, ncing at Nancy''s pale face, Stanley felt anguished.


    "Okay, I''ming now. What''s the room number?" asked Ang.


    ...


    In a panic, Ang walked to the door, but then she remembered that Grandma was waiting for her in


    the room, so she went back and apologized to Lily, "Grandma, I''m sorry. Nancy is in hospital, so I have


    to go and keep herpany."


    "It''s okay, please go. Oh, hold on, take this with you." Lily stood up from her chair and went to find


    something in the storage room. She put it in a bag and handed it to Ang.


    "Grandma, what''s this?"


    "This medicine can help prevent miscarriage. Didn''t you say that she had signs of miscarriage on the


    phone? Make a soup with it, and ask her to drink it. There''s no need to take any other medicine, " said


    Lily.


    Hearing her, Ang was deeply moved. She hugged Lily and said, "Grandma, you are so kind! I must


    thank you on Nancy''s behalf!"


    Lily was amused by her action and urged her, "Go now. Be careful, and ask Arvin to go with you."


    "Okay. See youter, Grandma! Please sleep tight!"


    In the hospitalN?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When Ang and Arvin arrived at the hospital, Stanley was leaning against the corridor''s wall and


    staring nkly at the ceiling.


    Ang hit Stanley with her handbag and, wearing an angry look, she med, "Nancy is ill in bed. Why


    are you standing here? Why aren''t you taking good care of her?"


    Stanley scratched his head and exined, "She is angry. She doesn''t want me to go in."


    ...


    Arvin took a nce at Stanley and followed Ang into the ward.


    "Nancy, I''m here!" called Ang. With a pale face, Nancy was lying in bed. When she heard Ang''s


    voice, she opened her eyes.


    Upon seeing Ang, Nancy couldn''t help but break into tears, which made Ang''s heart ache. She


    immediately held Nancy and asked, "What''s wrong, Nancy? Who made you angry? Tell me. I''ll go and


    punch him! Is it Stanley? It must be him, right?"


    Arvin patted Ang''s shoulder, "I''ll go to the doctor''s office."


    Ang understood that he would ask about Nancy''s current condition. She nodded, and Arvin went


    away.


    After he left, in a choked voice, Nancy told Ang what had happened.


    Stanley and Nancy had a quarrel because of Grace.


    Grace was banished from the entertainment industry; her career was ruined. Now, she was doing


    everything she could to try and hook up with Stanley.


    Then tonight, Nancy found Stanley''s conversations with Grace on his phone. The content was quite


    ambiguous.


    It seemed like they were flirting with each other.


    Stanley exined to Nancy that he had no idea what had happened to his phone, but Nancy didn''t


    believe him, so they started to quarrel. Their quarrel became more and more intense as time went by.


    Then, Stanley asked his men to bring Grace over to exin to Nancy.


    When Grace was brought over, she said that she and Stanley were in an affectionate rtionship. She


    also asked Nancy to stop being the third wheel.


    Nancy was so distressed that her emotions affected her pregnancy.


    Fortunately, she was sent to the hospital in time, so the baby was safe now. But she had to lie in bed


    for a couple of months.


    It was Grace''s fault again! Ang was infuriated after having heard the whole story. She asked, "So


    have you already investigated the truth behind their messages?"


    Nancy shook her head. "No. But the evidence is there. Do I need to investigate?" She believed what


    she had seen with her own eyes.


    Ang didn''t say anything and made Nancy lie down in bed again. She then rushed out of the ward.


    "Ang!" Nancy shouted, but Ang had already opened the door. She flew her fist toward Stanley''s


    chest.


    Ang punched him with her full strength. Stanley took the hit and only frowned, not doing anything


    else.


    Holding Nancy''s medical record in his hands, Arvin strode over and held Ang''s fist, saying, "What''s


    wrong? Why did you do it yourself? Just tell me whomever you want to teach a lesson."

 Chapter 214 I Thought You Were A Cop

    Chapter 214 I Thought You Were A Cop


    Ang''s anger had affected the innocent. She stared at Arvin angrily and said, "It was your good pal


    that hurt my bestie. You ought to teach him a lesson!"


    "..." "What happened?" asked Arvin. Arvin grasped Ang''s hand as she was leaving, and caressed it.


    Stanley said in a in voice, "The investigation is still ongoing but it''s almost done." The text could not


    have been sent by him at all, because the time showed that it was sent yesterday afternoon. He was at


    a meeting at that time, and the phone was being charged in his office. There were two possibilities:


    First, that someone had slipped into his office and used his phone when he was at the meeting.


    Second, that his phone was infected with a virus.


    He had already detained Grace for intentional assault.


    After the investigation, if the results showed that it was indeed her, he definitely would not let Grace go


    for hurting his woman and his baby.


    Ang tried to rush forward and hit Stanley again, but Arvin stopped her and said, "Don''t worry, at least


    Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    wait until the investigation resultes out."


    After all they were good pals. They knew each other very well.


    Ang stared back at Arvin, "Don''t you stick up for him. It is because of him that Nancy was lying in the


    ward!" She pointed at Stanley and said, "Even if he and Grace had nothing going on between them,


    Nancy almost lost her baby because of him." As for Grace, Ang would surely make her pay for what


    she had done.


    "Yeah, it was because of me. It was all my fault. Ang, please, ask Nancy to try and cheer up, even if


    she won''t forgive me, okay?"


    Ang was still agitated. "How do you expect someone to cheer up after they had found out that their


    fianc¨¦ and their sister were having an affair?", she shouted at Stanley, "Stanley, do you know how


    Grace had treated Nancy before?" asked Ang. "And you allowed Grace to be near her!


    Not to mention our past history together, when Nancy and I got hurt because of Grace and her mother!


    They paid off the mob to take Nancy''s life!" Ang found outter when Nancy had told her. She had


    advised Nancy to be careful when meeting Grace.


    When the criminals were caught theymitted a mass suicide, and the clues that linked to Grace


    were all cut off.


    "I thought you were a cop and that you could protect Nancy better than me, but how could you still let


    her get hurt?" Even though Ang was relieved that Nancy''s baby was safe, she was still very mad.


    She trusted Nancy''s safety and well-being to Stanley, but she never imagined that Stanley would


    almost let her have a miscarriage.


    Stanley sincerely did not know that Grace would be so cruel and merciless, and that they wanted


    Nancy dead.


    "It was my fault. I had not taken proper care of Nancy. I promise this won''t happen again!" Stanley


    promised to Ang. Nancy could hear them from the inside because they were talking so loudly.


    After noticing the sincerity in Stanley''s face, Ang started to calm down a little bit. "Never mind, after


    all you are the father of the baby. I''ll ask Nancy to think about it carefully. How about telling Nancy the


    truth that you had an affair with Grace?" asked Ang.


    Stanley opposed immediately, "I am a cop and I won''t lie. If I say I didn''t do it, it means I didn''t do it!"


    "...." Ang replied, "Okay, I trust you. Here, this is the medicine grandma asked me to bring over. It


    will help prevent the miscarriage. You should make the soup for Nancy and let her have some."


    She walked into the ward to fetch the medicine that Lily sent for Nancy and handed it to Stanley.


    Stanley took it and immediately arranged for somebody to make the soup.


    To reassure Ang about Nancy''s condition, Arvin took another test and made sure that as long as she


    stayed bedridden and got ample rest, Nancy would be fine. After that, they headed back to Shengfeng


    Mansion.


    Soon after they had left, Nancy fell asleep as she was feeling weak and tired.


    At two o''clock in the morning, she was gently awakened by Stanley, "Here, have some soup, it''s just


    been warmed up."


    Nancy shook her head, wanting to turn over and face backwards from Stanley, but out of concern for


    her body, she didn''t dare to move.


    "Please have some soup, Nancy. It''s good for both you and the baby, " insisted Stanley. Stanley took a


    spoonful of soup, blew a little bit, and reached towards Nancy''s lips.


    Nancy licked her red lips, ready to take the spoon and the bowl from his hands, but Stanley refused


    and insisted on feeding her personally.


    The next morning, Stanley was awakened by the vibration of his cell phone as he was leaning next to


    the bed. He opened his eyes, and saw it was only six o''clock. Nancy was still asleep.


    He then carefully stood up straight, went outside to the hallway and took the phone call.


    "Mr. Stanley, it was just as you had expected, your phone was used by someone else. Someone went


    into your office but we caught him. It was a hacker pretending to be a temporary cleaner in our bureau.


    Would you like to meet me here or should Ie to you?"


    No wonder he could unlock Stanley''s cell phone without the password. It was a hacker. Stanley rubbed


    his sore eyebrow, "Who asked him to do that?"


    "It was Grace. She gave the hacker 500 thousand and the hacker then paid off the cleaner. The three


    of them are responsible for this together."


    "I know. You don''t need to bring the person here. Just make a video of his confession and send it to


    me, " said Stanley. Stanley sighed with relief. Finally he had the necessary evidence to prove his


    innocence.


    Thepelling evidence in the video made it hard for Nancy not to believe Stanley, and so they got


    back together. At the same time, Nancy reached out to Gage and told him about this. Gage gave


    Stanley the evidence he foundst time about the assassination attempt on Ang and Nancy.


    This time, Grace would not be able to get away. Whether it was Nancy or Stanley, they would not let


    her escape.


    Ang had been busy these past few days. She went to visit Nancy everyday and also received


    Mandy.


    Ang looked at the woman who was crying and blowing her nose, so she handed her some tissue


    papers, "So, you just got divorced?"


    Mandy was divorced, and she was not entitled to any property from her divorce. Just as the saying


    goes, dogs can''t change the fact that they eat feces. Her husband continued to subject her domestic


    violence and cheat on her.


    She had two children. The boy was with her husband Spencer, and the girl was with her. So, Mandy


    cried in the living room with a broken heart, while the child slept unsoundly in the bedroom.


    "Hmm, the woman even has his baby... It has been seven months... We can''t go on like this, " said


    Mandy. The divorce must have been like a liberation for Mandy.


    Ang''s rage suddenly surged, "That Spencer, I''ll teach him a lesson!"


    She took her phone at hand as she said that, looking to find someone to beat Spencer.


    "You don''t have to do that, Ang. Now I don''t have many friends, so I have no choice but toe to


    you. Thank you for having me for at least a while, " said Mandy. Mandy''s friends were mostly from the


    ''middle-ss''. If she came to them with a child, it would bring a lot of trouble. Only Ang was capable


    of helping her.

 Chapter 215 She Burst into Our House with Her Bodyguards and Slapped Rosa

    Chapter 215 She Burst into Our House with Her Bodyguards and pped Rosa


    Of course, she didn''t n on staying here for too long. At present the first thing on her mind was to find


    a job so that she and her daughter wouldn''t starve.


    "You can stay here for as long as you need. It won''t be any trouble because Nancy and I seldome


    here. I will tell our servant toe here to help with the housework." Ang felt sorry for her and her


    terrible marriage, especially now that she had be a single mom.


    Swelling with gratitude, Mandy reached out for Ang''s hands and said, "Thank you so much, Ang.


    If it weren''t for you, we would be sleeping on the streets tonight." She went broke after the divorce and


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    literally couldn''t afford a hotel right now.


    "That''s all right. You take good care of your daughter and please don''t hesitate to call me if you needed


    anything." As she said that, Ang looked down at her watch to check the time. Arvin should be on his


    way home right now. It''s time she headed back.


    Noticing her gesture, Mandy sensed that Ang might have wanted to leave soon. "It looks like you


    are in a hurry. Can''t wait to see your husband, huh?" Though her eyes were still red and swollen from


    the crying, she had calmed down and was in a lighter mood.


    "Yeah." Ang smiled back sheepishly. She remembered that Arvin told her toe home early this


    morning and wait for him there.


    Her face glowed at the thought of her husband. The sight of which would make every woman jealous,


    because that''s what it looked like to be in love.


    Mandy patted Ang on the shoulder and said, "Ang, I hope you will always be so happy as you are


    right now. Mr. Gu is a good man. Hold on to him!"


    Touched by her words, Ang pulled Mandy near and gave her a hug. "I will!" Mandy''s judgement on


    Arvin had echoed with hers - he was indeed a good man. Ang had been with him long enough to


    know that she had picked the right guy.


    After saying goodbye to Mandy, Ang walked out of the apartment, got into the CR Arvin had bought


    her, and then raced toward Shengfeng Mansion.


    It felt conspicuous to drive a CR super car, but Ang decided to bear the burden because she


    couldn''t stand taking a cab every time she had to go somewhere anymore.


    She could buy a new car, one that caught less attention on the streets. But it would still leave the


    problem unsolved - what about this super expensive car? She couldn''t just let it rot in the garage.


    Plus, she got the car fair and square, as a gift from her husband. Why should she get so stressed out


    about driving it out?


    After weighing out the pros and cons in her head, Ang finally decided to take the car out for daily


    use.


    Quite a few messages came in while she was driving. ''It must be Arvin, '' she thought. She waited until


    she got to a crossroad with a red light, and reached for her phone for a quick scan.


    As soon as sheid her eyes on the message, Ang froze in shock. Half a minute had passed by


    since the light turned green, but her car didn''t move.


    Horns honked behind the CR, but all the noise blurred out. Ang, who had her eyes fixed on the


    picture and the video on her phone screen, was lost in deep thoughts.


    The cars behind her turned and drove past, with curses flying out of their window. Ang remained still


    until a gentle tap on the window dragged her back to reality. It was a policeman, who had just parked


    his motorcycle beside her car after noticing the unusual situation.


    She was so shocked by the message that it took her quite some time to understand that the policeman


    was asking her to roll the car window down. It was only then that she realized she had been obstructing


    traffic for a while already. In a hurry to roll down the window, Ang identally stepped on the gas,


    causing the car to roar and speed forward. She had just ditched a policeman right in the middle of an


    inquiry.


    Arvin was waiting for Ang, who had been thirty minuteste, at their department when he received a


    call from Sansa, Rosa''s mother.


    "Arvin, you must stop Ang. She is way out of line!"


    Agitated by her, Arvin furrowed his brow and asked, "What happened?"


    "Thanks for asking! I''ll tell you what happened! I was at home with Rosa. We were just talking. Then all


    of a sudden, Ang burst into our house with her bodyguards, charged directly at my daughter and hit


    her. Oh my God! That is absolutely intolerable! And she also has Nita held captive here."


    Twenty minutester


    Arvin rushed to his car as soon as he hang up and soon arrived at Rosa''s ce.


    As he entered the room, he found a furious Ang standing in the center of the living room. She had


    anger written all over her face. Next to her was Rosa, who had buried her head against Sansa while


    using one hand to cover her sorrowful face. Nita was sitting on the floor, with her hands tied behind her


    back. Near her stood her mother, Finn.


    At the sight of Arvin entering the room, Finn rushed over to him and demanded, "Arvin, look what


    Ang has done to us. She is way out of line. We insist an exnation for this horrible behaviour from


    her!"


    Sparing not a single nce at her, nor at any other person in the room including Nita, Arvin walked


    directly over to Ang and asked gently, "Is everything all right?"


    As she met Arvin''s concerned eyes, Ang suddenly lost her strength. Deep sorrow crept in as the


    anger that had filled her chest vanished. She said, "Is everything all right? Shouldn''t I be the one to ask


    this question?" It saddened her that her marriage got into trouble right after Nancy and Stanley had just


    gotten back together.


    ''Why can''t people just be happily married?'' she thought. Having witnessed the recent crisis between


    Nancy and her husband, Ang learned that it was important to let the spouse exin him or herself.


    So she took out her phone and showed Arvin the picture and the video Nita had sent her. Arvin''s face


    darkened instantly.


    It was a picture of him examining Rosa''s heart at the Jianqiao Garden on the day they had met.


    Nothing else had happened. But from that certain angle, it looked like that Arvin was half on top of


    Rosa, with his hand unbuttoning her shirts.


    Bewildered by the photo, Arvin then yed the video. It was him and Rosa in the same room. He was


    reaching into Rosa''s pocket for her medicine, his back facing the door. However, the video had


    obviously been manipted. The one he was watching gave the impression that he was holding Rosa,


    whose voice could also be heard clearly in the background saying, "Arvin, it hurts..."


    The video said only one thing - he and Rosa were having sex.


    Appalled by what he had seen, Arvin gave a stern look at Nita, who instantly shrank back. Shivering


    with fear, she denied, "It wasn''t me..."


    Next to them, Rosa let her hand down, revealing her guilty face, and said, "Arvin, let me exin... I


    didn''t know there were hidden cameras in the room."


    She made it sound like she knew nothing about the camera and only felt sorry that someone had taken


    photos of them.


    Feeling the blood rush up to her head, Ang clenched her fists as a surge of rage overtook her. Just


    as she was about tosh out at Rosa, Arvin interjected, "It''s just a photo and a video. They mean


    nothing. I am sure Ang won''t jump to conclusions based on them. She trusts me."


    As he finished his words, he grasped Ang''s hand.


    Ang looked at Arvin in confusion. ''Can I still trust him, even though all the evidence is pointing


    against his words?'' Ang thought to herself.


    Rosa bit her lip nervously and nced over at Nita, who was obviously shocked by what had


    happened. Determined to stick to their n, Rosa insisted, "Arvin, you know what happened, why won''t


    you admit it? You said that you loved me, and that you would divorce Ang for me! And..."


    "Enough!" Arvin''s face became darker and his voice dead cold.


    A jerk of the hand shook him - Ang was trying to break loose from his grip. Arvin let go of her hand.


    As soon as she was free, Ang sprang over to Rosa and gave her a resounding p on the face.


    A painful cry followed. This was the second p Rosa had received from Ang.


    Back when Ang had just got into the house, she strode forward and pped Rosa across the face


    as soon as she spotted her. "You bitch. I never thought you are so shameless. Arvin and I are married


    now. What''s wrong with you? Throwing yourself at him and trying to steal him away from me!"


    Though hit hard, Rosa was not enraged. Instead, she only hid her face in sorrow, which came as a


    surprise to Ang.


    Ang felt frustrated. But the sheer thought of what had happened between Rosa and Arvin got her


    riled up again, so she pressed, "Why aren''t you speaking right now?


    Rosa, your rtionship with Arvin is over! You were gone for seven years. I am sorry but a rtionship


    can''t survive like that. Why would you want toe back now and sabotage other people''s


    happiness?"


    Ang had just gotten married with Arvin. What was happening now was a lot for her to take in.


    Stretching her hand to Sansa, who was also agitated, Rosa replied, "Yes, you''re right. Arvin and I have


    had our chance. But now I just want to give it another shot. There is still a chance that I can win him


    back, isn''t there?"

 Chapter 216 You Want Me to Forgive You with A Hollow Pearl

    Chapter 216 You Want Me to Forgive You with A Hollow Pearl


    "Ang, Arvin doesn''t love you at all. If he loves you, he wouldn''t have had sex with me."


    "Do you know why Arvin married you without even proposing to you and giving you a ring? Because he


    had already proposed to me and bought me a ring... He doesn''t care about you. You are his second


    woman. Proposing to you or giving you a ring is not important to him."


    "Before I came back, Nita stood in your way to winning Arvin''s heart. But from now on, I also won''t let


    you live a happy life with him. You''d better wise up and get divorced from Arvin..." Rosa said


    insincerely. She knew these words would hurt Ang''s heart....


    But she had to say them.


    Ang went pale, very pale. She bit her lip hard. When her lip was about to bleed, her bodyguards


    brought Nita to her, all tied up. Finn followed after and started to curse loudly when she saw Ang.


    When Arvin arrived, Nita immediately put on a mask of fear. But before that, she wascent and


    arrogant.


    She haughtily told Ang, "I''ve told you that everything men say is bullshit. Arvin doesn''t love you!


    See, Arvin had sex with Rosa as soon as she came back."


    "He also promised Rosa that she could move back to Jianqiao Garden! Ang, you were born in a rich


    family. Don''t you know that sessful men always have more than one woman?"


    ...


    Didn''t Ang know that? In her eyes, she believed Arvin was not that kind of man!


    ''The bite mark on Arvin''s hand was left by Rosa on purpose, right?'' she thought.


    Rosa had teamed up with Nita to ruin Ang''s marriage. Ang tried hard to fight them off.


    At that time, she was waiting for Arvin. She wanted to listen to his exnation.


    When Ang pped Rosa''s face again, Sansa rushed to her like a madwoman. Fortunately, Ang''s


    bodyguards stopped her. Sansa couldn''t help Rosa, so she angrily cursed Ang, "My daughter is not


    that kind of woman. Ang, if you hurt my daughter again, I''ll kill you!"


    Sansa tried desperately to protect her daughter.


    Ang sneered at Sansa, "Aunt, your daughter has admitted that she had sex with my husband.


    Everyone knows that Arvin is already married to me. Your daughter seduced my husband, and you are


    cursing me, the victim. Do you even have a conscience?"


    After hearing her words, Sansa went silent. Ang was right. Who didn''t know about Ang and


    Arvin''s marriage? She asked Rosa, "Rosa, you are not that kind of woman! Am I right?"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sansa looked at her daughter with high expectations. She believed Rosa didn''t seduce another


    woman''s husband, even if the man was Arvin!


    When Rosa looked at Sansa, her eyes turned red and watery right away. Rosa shook her head and


    thought that she was better off dead at this moment.


    She was about to admit in front of her mother that she was a mistress...


    Seeing this farce unfold in front of him, Arvin just stood by. When everyone calmed down, he held


    Ang''s hand and said, "Don''t plot harm against me. From now on, no matter who you are, if you hurt


    my wife, I, Arvin, won''t spare you!"


    When he said those words, he coldly nced at Rosa and Nita.


    Soon after that, he said again, "Nita, what you did today hurt my wife. I won''t let you off! And you''d


    better pray that I won''t find evidence of the other evil things you did. Otherwise... I''ll destroy you!"


    He emphasized thest few words he said.


    "Arvin, what do you want to do?" Nita looked at him with fear.


    "What do I want to do? You love me, right?" Since she dared to love him, she should ept his refusal


    and outrage. And if he had the chance, he would destroy her love himself.


    Arvin would never ever care about Nita''s love!


    Arvin saw that Ang had already calmed down. He took something from his pocket.


    It caught everyone''s attention. There was a big round pearl on his hand. He gave it to Ang.


    What was going on? Did he want to please Ang with a pearl?


    Ang wouldn''t ept any bribe! "Humph!" She turned away.


    Arvin didn''t get angry. Instead, he smiled and whispered to her, "Babe, don''t be upset. I apologize. It''s


    all my fault. It is because of me that there are so many misunderstandings."


    He put the pearl on Ang''s hand, while he was whispering to her.


    Ang clenched her teeth and held the pearl tightly. Something was not right... The pearl was too light.


    She was confused, so she raised up her hand to closely observe the pearl. The pearl seemed to be


    hollow.


    Ang was curious. Arvin looked at her with a smile, his eyes filled with love.


    Nita''s eyes turned green with envy.


    Ang nced at Arvin and asked, "You want me to forgive you with a hollow pearl?"


    Although Ang knew Arvin would never have given her a fake pearl, she couldn''t help but sneer at


    him.


    "Open it." Arvin nned to give her that pearl at night in a romantic restaurant. But things had changed.


    Open it? Ang rolled the pearl on her palm, but she didn''t know how to open it.


    Finally, she became a little annoyed and threw it back to Arvin. "I won''t open it!" ''Why was he ying


    tricks on me?''


    However, when the pearl collided with Arvin''s chest, it broke into two parts.


    Ang reached out her hands in a hurry to catch the broken pearl. But something had fallen out of it...


    When Ang picked the item up, everyone was surprised.


    The thing was... precious. It was definitely worth a lot of money.


    If the pearl was worth about 1.8 billion yuan with thebor cost included, that item, the diamond ring,


    was worth at least... 800 million... dors!


    Everything Arvin designed was extraordinary.


    Rosa was in a stupor. Nita clenched her fists, and her bloodshot eyes were brimming with rage and


    jealousy.


    Rosa and Nita were both a part of the upper ss. They had seen a lot of precious things, but it was


    their first time to see such an extravagant and expensive ring.


    The ring was made of pearls and diamonds. What surprised everyone most was the quality of these


    pearls and diamonds.

 Chapter 217 Why The Hell Could Angela Possess Arvins Love

    Chapter 217 Why The Hell Could Ang Possess Arvin''s Love


    The tinum rim of the ring was mounted with deep blue diamonds. In the middle, it was set with a big,


    rare and expensive Tahitian ck pearl, surrounded by a lot of small diamonds as well.


    The ck pearl had a mysterious gleam under the light, which attracted everyone''s attention.


    Arvin had, in fact, arranged for someone to find this ck pearl before he had registered his marriage


    with Ang.


    It took him a long time to find this rare Tahitian ck pearl. That was why he hadn''t given Ang the


    ring until now. He had tried every means to select the most exquisite one among all the Tahitian ck


    pearls just to make this ring for Ang.


    In the end, he managed to purchase this steep-priced pearl from a royal British family. The origin of the


    deep blue diamonds was in Siberia. It''s of excellent cut, done by diamond cutters in Antwerp. These


    precious stones were delivered to J City only a few days ago.


    When the pearl and the diamonds had arrived, Arvin immediately spent a great deal of money, putting


    a bunch of professional workers to work on assembling the ring, so that he could give it to his beloved


    woman at a proper time.


    Ang was dumbfounded. Arvin took the ring from her hand and put it on her ring finger. It was of the


    right size, too.


    Arvin initially wanted to put the ring, which was a symbol of their love and marriage, on her finger at a


    romantic moment and ce, but now since something urgent had happened, he had to do it in


    advance.


    He lowered his head to kiss her fingers and said, "Honey, let''s go back home."


    Ang was still in shock after seeing the ring. She hadn''te back to her senses yet. In a daze, she


    was led toward the door by Arvin.


    Arvin''s rare gentle and caring look on his face dumbfounded all the women on the scene.


    When the mansion''s door opened, Nita Zhen shouted loudly, "Arvin, you can''t go with Ang!" How


    could Ang get Arvin''s favor?


    Because of Ang, even as emotionless as he was, Arvin made great efforts to get the thing she was


    fond of, at any cost.


    Because of Ang, as low-key as he was, Arvin announced their marriage on Microblog and showed


    off their love in public.


    Because of Ang, as cold as he was, Arvin spoiled her with such a tender and loving look.


    Why?! Why did Ang deserve all these?!


    ...


    What Ang had gotten from Arvin was exactly what Nita had always wanted for herself.


    She had loved Arvin for such a long time. Nita believed that all these things should have belonged to


    her. Why the hell could Ang possess Arvin''s love, while she couldn''t?


    Arvin didn''t turn around. He took out his phone from his pocket and called Kent, "Expose those photos


    now, " instructed he.


    ''Photos? What photos?'' wondered Nita. Arvin left without telling her what photos he had wanted


    exposed, but Nita had a bad feeling about it.


    Out of the Yin family''s mansion, a gust of cold wind blew over, making Ang shiver. Then, she finally


    came back to her senses.


    At the same time, she shook away Arvin''s hand and yelled, "Let go of me!"


    Getting rid of his grip, Ang ran toward her CR sports car.


    What? Looking at his hand that was shaken away, Arvin was confused. He had given her the ring, so


    why was she still angry?


    Then, he remembered something and ran after her. Before Ang could open the driver seat''s door,


    Arvin caught her and took her under his control. He pressed her against the car in a way that could be


    misunderstood.


    Ang seemed to have felt something, so she blushed and scolded him in a low voice, "Let me go!"


    Arvin wrapped his arms around her waist, lowered his head, and whispered in her ear, "No way! Unless


    you promise me that you won''t be angry."


    Ang was nervous now. Their postures seemed sexual, and someone mighte out from the Yin


    family''s house at any time... She hastily moved his palm and yelled, "I am angry with you! Leave me


    alone. I have to go!"


    But Arvin wouldn''t move an inch if she didn''t calm down. He clung to her as tight as he could.


    The man didn''t utter a single word, but he suddenly moved his body, as if he had a purpose in doing so.


    Ang''s body instantly became rigid. He... He... What a shameless beast! "Let me go! Or I''ll get


    angry!" Oh, my god! What was he going to do? They were in front of the Yin family''s house and in a


    neighbourhood filled with houses. Someone could pass by at anytime!


    "Are you still angry with me?"


    Ang gnawed on her lower lip. She didn''t want to give in. Why didn''t he allow her to get angry?


    When he saw that Ang was keeping silent and struggling, Arvin grabbed her arms and locked them


    behind her, which made it difficult for Ang to even move an inch.


    His hot breath fell on her earlobe. "If you are still angry, how about we get in the car and..." He spoke


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    thest few words of the sentence in a low voice, so that only Ang could hear them clearly.


    Ang felt her brain was about to explode. How could Arvin be so shameless? Wanting to do that in


    the car... "Okay, okay! I''m not angry anymore."


    Ang had to give in. It was a wise move. ''Huh! Just wait and see how I am going to punish you when


    we get back home!'' thought she.


    Arvin was satisfied with her answer, so he kissed her hair and let her get in the passenger seat of the


    CR super car. Then, he sat in the driver seat.


    Ang wanted to remind him that he had his own car, but after a second thought, she didn''t bother to


    ask because she knew he would have someone drive it back.


    On their way, no matter what Arvin told her, Ang just kept silent and looked out of the window. Her


    left hand kept rubbing the pearl of the ring. She thought if she could put this pearl in her collection


    room, then she would have twenty pearls in total.


    But this was her wedding ring from Arvin, so she couldn''t store it at home. It would be best if she wore


    it everyday.


    Then, Ang thought, if she wore it everyday, the ring might get damaged by something, and that


    would definitely make her sad...


    As she was still contemting on whether she should wear the ring everyday or not, the car steadily


    stopped.


    She assumed that they had arrived home. When she saw Arvin unfasten his seatbelt, she unfastened


    hers, too.


    After she got out of the car, she found that they were in front of the most luxurious restaurant in J City.


    Ang had been here several times before. It required a prior reservation of a few days, and its course


    meals were very expensive. The price of some of the dishes was equal to a month''s sry of the


    average wage.


    Ang stood still. Arvin then strode over and pressed her against the car again, cing his arms on


    both sides of her body.''


    He then supported himself with one hand on the car and the other hand in his trousers pocket, and


    wearing a handsome, cool, but evil look, he asked, "What? Did you want me to eat you first, before


    dinner?"


    Facing Arvin''s seduction, Ang couldn''t help but give in again. She smiled and said, "No, no, let''s


    have dinner first."


    After they had entered the restaurant, Ang then knew that Arvin reserved the whole ce for


    themselves.


    The restaurant was decorated especially for them, and it was filled with the aroma of roses.


    Some managers came and personally served their table.


    A musician started to y the cello, and a melodious sound echoed all throughout the hall. The dishes


    were already prepared, so they were immediately served upon their arrival.

 Chapter 218 Because You Must Have Missed Her And She Just Came Back!

    Chapter 218 Because You Must Have Missed Her And She Just Came Back!


    Facing a dozen of delicate and costly dishes, Ang still didn''t feel like eating. She wondered, ''Does


    Arvin really think that he is forgiven? Just like that? With no exnations?''


    Actually, Arvin was going to tell her everythingter.


    But Ang was not patient enough to wait until then. Arvin knew that Ang couldn''t really eat until


    she had gotten an exnation from him. So, he put his te with thinly sliced steak in front of her and


    gently exined, "Ang, nothing has happened between Rosa and I on that day. She just happened


    to have a heart attack and I helped her, and that''s it. It''s Nita who made up stories about it because her


    purpose is to destroy our rtionship. Understand?"


    Arvin said that in a very casual manner as if it was of no big deal.


    Ang, on the other hand, was still looking at him and waiting for him to say more. But there was no


    continuation...


    Arvin couldn''t understand why she was still looking at him and asked, "What are you still angry about?"


    For him, everything should have been solved after his exnation.


    Ang remained quiet.


    This thing had depressed her for such a long time, and now he expected that it would be solved by a


    brief exnation... In her mind, she thought, ''Am I that naive?'' Then, she said, "Why should I believe


    you? You could have just made that up, too. Do you have any proof of your innocence?"


    Arvin stopped cutting the steak, looked at her eyes dearly, and asked, "Will you agree to do whatever I


    want if I show you the proof?"


    What would he ask Ang to do? Whatever it was, it shouldn''t be hard for her to do. Ang wouldn''t


    mind doing whatever he wanted her to do if Arvin could prove that nothing happened between Rosa


    and him. "No problem!" eximed she. Without any hesitation!


    A devious beam shed in Arvin''s eyes, and then he called Kent, "Send me the surveince video of


    Jianqiao Garden to my phone. I went there at around 7:00 PM on the 6th of this month."


    Before Ang figured out what he was doing, he called Malik and ordered, "Send me the surveince


    video of hospital emergency room at around 7:30 PM on the 6th of this month. You only have five


    minutes to get me that!"


    ...


    When Arvin finished his phone call, he told Ang, "I went to Jianqiao Garden at 7:00 PM and left ten


    minutester. If anything happened between us, ten minutes might be... too short. Don''t you think so?"


    ''Ten minutes might be too short?'' Ang didn''t know what he meant.


    But her face went red like a ripe tomato when she realized the meaning of his words.


    ''This guy always speaks so bluntly...'' Angined internally. She was too shy to say anything


    against him right away. After a few minutes, she uttered, "Ten minutes is not an excuse. What if she


    had a heart attack on the 8th minute, causing you guys to stop?"


    Arvin was amazed by her imagination and still tried to exin with patience, "Ang, if I had wanted to


    have sex with Rosa, I could have taken the chance seven years ago. Why did I have to wait this long?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Because you must have missed her, and she just came back!" Ang argued.


    "... Where do you get all these weird ideas?" Arvin asked.


    "Besides, I even wonder how many times you have had sex with her..." she continued. Remembering


    the first time they had sex, Ang really doubted that it was his first time because... he was so skilled.


    Arvin was quite pleased by her words and looked at her pink cheeks. "Well... I can exin it to you in


    bed, " he whispered in her ears.


    "..." What was wrong with him? Why couldn''t he think about anything but having sex with her ever since


    they left Rosa''s house? Ang was extremely bewildered.


    The surveince video of Jianqiao Garden and hospital were sent to Arvin''s phone soon. He put the


    phone in front of Ang without looking at it and said, "Here is your answer."


    Instead of watching those videos, she pushed his phone away after swallowing the beef.


    She had never seen any guilty expression on his face ever since this thing happened. Hisposure


    and behaviors had already convinced her, so she trusted him even without these videos.


    Arvin was confused by her reaction at first, and then he understood. With a big smile on his face, he


    said, "Don''t forget your promise!"


    She would find out soon enough what Arvin had wanted her to do.


    Arvin parked his car at the bridge where they hade once before. Instead of having a walk on the


    bridge, he took Ang to the backseat of the car.


    "What... what do you want to do?" Ang stammered. She didn''t realize that she stammered each time


    she felt nervous... Even though Arvin behaved normally, she could tell that something was going to


    happen.


    Arvin locked the door and sat closer to her. With a sexy smile on his face, he whispered to her ears,


    "Babe, kiss me."


    "... Only a kiss? Here in the car?" she asked. ''Is his request really this simple?'' she wondered. Ang''s


    doubt was reasonable because Arvin couldn''t possibly be satisfied with a simple kiss.


    And... she was right.


    That kiss was just the beginning. After that, Arvin put her head between his legs before she recovered


    from the kiss.


    Ang''s mind went nk when she realized what he just did.


    ...


    A CR super car drove into the parking lot of Shengfeng Mansion at midnight.


    Arvin got off the car with a satisfied smile on his face. Upon seeing Ang still spaced out, he offered


    some help and said, "Let me carry you home."


    Giving him a fierce re, Ang answered with blushed cheeks, "Don''t bother!" It was her mouth that


    was sore... not her legs.


    Arvinughed out loud on hearing her cute words and carried her in his arms. Then, they walked


    toward the elevator.


    Ang almost screamed out when she was suddenly lifted by him. She felt secured after wrapping her


    arms around his neck


    "Arvin, put me down, or I will never talk with you again!" Ang yelled. Actually, she had said this many


    times tonight, but


    Arvin ignored her threat and still held her in the elevator. When they entered the apartment, Ang


    behaved like a gentle sheep.


    Tiptoeing, she took Arvin''s face between her hands and softly said, "Arvin... my dear love..."


    Arvin''s desire was triggered again by her words, so he tightened his arms which were around Ang''s


    waist to bring her body closer to his.


    Ang was very nervous, but she pretended to be calm. Loosening Arvin''s tie, she said, "Honey, it''s


    veryte now. Let''s go to bed."


    "You''re right, " Arvin agreed. ''We should move to the bed.'' He nned in his mind.


    Ang started unbuttoning his shirt after throwing his tie onto the sofa.


    She was lifted by him again after she had unbuttoned thest one. He kicked open the bedroom door,


    put Ang on the soft velvet nket, andy on her.


    She could hear his heavy breaths as his lips grazed her neck...


    The bedroom seemed to have gotten hotter as they became more excited. Arvin''s shirt was ripped off


    by Ang. So were his pants....


    After a few minutes, Ang murmured, "I feel ufortable in this position. Let me ride you!"


    Arvin rolled over, and soon, Ang was on top of him.


    She observed his face and thought about escaping... Suddenly, she said, "Whoops, my feet hurt. Wait


    a moment!"


    She slowly slid off the bed and pretended to check her feet. Then, she ran out of the bedroom in a


    sh.


    She randomly entered a room and locked the door before Arvin caught her.


    ...

 Chapter 219 Angela, Whose Woman Are You

    Chapter 219 Ang, Whose Woman Are You


    Arvin gritted his teeth as he looked at the locked door. He finally understood why this woman was so


    active tonight.


    Ang intentionally ran away just moments before he was going to make his next move.


    ''Well done Ang, so you know how to fool me now!'' thought Arvin.


    He knocked at the door angrily and said in a hoarse voice, "Come out now and I''ll forget what you''ve


    done to me."


    She was the only person in this world who could toy with all his emotions.


    "No way! You bullied me tonight! I am noting out! I''ll let you burn out with lust! Huh!" Ang leaned


    towards the door, and while cheerfully shaking her head, she touched the diamond ring on her finger.


    Even though it was his fault, he had the courage to intimidate her and didn''t allow her to get angry with


    him.


    Ang was not one to admit defeat so easily.


    Beads of sweat trickled out of Arvin''s forehead. He rested his fist at the door and reminded her,


    "Ang, you should know that you won''t be able to hide from me forever. Sooner orter, you''ll fall into


    my hands."


    ... Ang felt like crying. She knew he was right about her not being able to hide from him her whole


    life. She sniffled, and felt helpless.


    But she said, "Then, you should apologize to me now!"


    Arvin replied, "... Why?"


    "You don''t need a reason to apologize to your wife!" She said with a discontented voice.


    Arvin bitterly closed his eyes. He felt tormented and couldn''t tolerate the feeling any longer. So he


    resorted to whatever he could do to make here out. "I''m sorry, honey. It''s my fault..."


    Ang was delighted to hear him apologize. So much that she dly opened the door at once.


    As a result, she had foolishly put herself in a dangerous position.


    That night, Ang was much more miserable than she usually ever was.


    Evente at night, the deafening sound of pleadings pierced through from the bedroom.


    ...


    The next morning, every media focused on the same piece of news.


    No matter what newspaper, news channel, web page, or even on Weibo. They all had the same


    headline. "Nita Zhen, the authoritative expert in OB-GYN, spent the night at a hotel with a mysterious


    man."


    "Nita Zhen, the Master of Medical Science, spent a night with her Mr. Right."


    "The female specialist''s two secretive days and nights with an unknown man."


    ...


    In the pictures, Nita''s face was very clear, however the face of the man next to her was blurred. But if


    people were to observe it more carefully, they would find that the man in a Western suit looked like...


    Derrick Luo, who was also a CEO in the business circle.


    Nita Zhen wasn''t married yet, so it was ordinary for her to have a boyfriend. It shouldn''t have to be such


    a big deal in the media.


    However, it seemed that there was somebody behind it that wanted the whole world to know about it.


    Now everybody was aware that Nita had slept with a man in a hotel, and some of their porn-photos in


    the room had been leaked. Nita''s reputation would be ruined if the man from the picture was not in fact


    her boyfriend.


    Soon enough, as the hero of the event, Derrick Luo made his announcement. He told the media that he


    was the man who had stayed with Nita on that night. They were in a rtionship together, and he had


    also proposed to marry her.


    Now everybody knew that Nita Zhen was Derrick Luo''s woman.


    That was exactly what Arvin had wanted. He pushed Nita far away from him and made their


    rtionship clear.


    Ang attentively looked at the pixted porn-photos while sitting in Arvin''s office. She asked the man


    next to her, "Speak the truth, how did you get these photos?"


    ''How could he take their photos inside a hotel''s bedroom? It wasn''t normal.''


    Arvin exined that the photos were given to him by another woman from the other hospital. She also


    loved Arvin very much. She thought Nita was his girlfriend. When she found out that Nita had checked


    in a hotel with another man, she bribed the hotel clerk, sneaked into their room and discreetly ced a


    camera there. She did it in order to get the evidence and let Arvin know of Nita''s disloyalty to him, so


    that he would break up with Nita, and the woman would have had a chance to get close to Arvin.


    The female doctor however, wasn''t aware that Arvin already had registered marriage certificates with


    Ang, because she had been in a confidential training in some other cest month. She had no


    idea of the news.


    "Then why did you arrange for this affair to have so much publicity?" asked Ang. Ang didn''t really


    understand his purpose. Although quite a lot of people abused Nita, there were still many people who


    sympathized with her. They believed Nita had done nothing wrong to be with her boyfriend, as she


    wasn''t married yet. So in fact, exposing the photos didn''t actually bring much harm to Nita.


    Arvin dragged her into his arms and asked, "Ang, whose woman are you?"


    Ang teased, "I am some other man''s woman."


    She was naughty again. Arvin gently ced his hands around her hip and said, "You are my woman.


    Most people know the fact that Ang Si is Arvin Gu''s woman, right?"


    Ang chuckled. She wrapped her arms around his neck and said, "Yes, Mr. Gu. Because you''ve


    announced it on Weibo."


    The post on Weibo regarding their marriage was an astonishingly hot topic.


    "Well, now that Derrick has admitted to being the man from the photo, from now on when people talk of


    Nita Zhen, who do you think they will think of?" asked Arvin.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Um... Derrick Luo." replied Ang.


    "Yes!" This is how Arvin managed to push Nita away from his life. Derrick now had to answer the


    greatest concern of the people. When were the couple expected to get married?


    Arvin had two positive things to gain from this oue. On one side, Derrick could marry the woman


    he loved; on the other hand, Nita would get married to a man she did not have any feelings to.


    Arvin figured that he had no need to consider Derrick''s feelings now. Derrick had never considered


    Ang''s feelings too. When Nita hurt Ang again and again, he stood by Nita''s side the whole time.


    "What if Nita wouldn''t agree to marry Derrick?" asked Ang. There was a good chance of that, after


    all, Nita loved Arvin.


    Arvin confidently smiled and said, "Even if Nita doesn''t agree, her parents will!"


    At worst, he would have to do something behind their backs to hook them up.


    Baron Li would hold his wedding ceremony tomorrow, and the bride-to-be was Cheryl Ren. If Arvin


    could make Baron marry a woman he didn''t love, of course he wouldn''t have a problem making Nita


    marry Derrick.


    In the Zhen family''s house.


    "Bang!" A ssy, blue-and-white porcin vase fell onto the floor and broke into pieces.


    It hurt James Zhen''s heart to see the broken vase on the floor. It was valued at around hundreds and


    thousands dors.


    But it was his own daughter who had broken it and so he wasn''t able to utter a word to me her.


    Finn Du pulled her daughter aside to stop her from throwing the teapot, and said, "Nita, stop it! These


    are all of your father''s precious belongings!"


    "Leave me alone! I want to throw them away!" Nita gritted her teeth and yelled with resentment. She


    had been driven mad with jealousy.


    The whole world was now aware of the fact that she had slept with Derrick. How could she possibly get


    together with Arvin? ...


    "Bang!" The ss frame of the oil painting shattered to pieces as it was thrown to the floor.


    James hastily dragged his daughter and scolded, "Nita, you''ve thrown away hundreds and thousands


    of dors worth of items!" Hundreds and thousands! It was already a great deal of money for James.


    "Let go of me! Why did Arvin have to treat me this way? All because of that Ang Si! It''s all Ang


    Si''s fault!", yelled Nita loudly. She had attempted to take her revenge on Ang many times, but


    Ang always had bodyguards protecting her. She never had the proper chance to do it.


    "Nita, Derrick is quite good. It wouldn''t be such a bad idea to marry him." Finn patiently persuaded her


    daughter. Her affair was already well known to others. Nita had no option but to marry Derrick.

 Chapter 220 Hello, Brother Rom And Sister-in-law Lacey!

    Chapter 220 Hello, Brother Rom And Sister-inw Lacey!


    ''Nita has to marry Derrick, or no one else in the upper society would marry her because of the photos


    that were leaked'', thought Finn.


    "I will never marry him! Never!" Nita shouted frantically. Her eyes were getting dull which was an


    indication of her metal disorder.


    Suddenly Nita ran upstairs. Assuming that she might be sick again, James and Finn followed her with


    haste.


    Upon entering her room, Nita locked the doors and called Rosa: "Rosa! Our n has failed! Listen, do


    whatever you can to separate them or I can''t promise what will happen to your child!"


    "..."


    Finn pounded on the door and said, "Nita, please open the door for mom." She was afraid that Nita


    might be getting sick again.


    At the same time, James asked their servant to bring the spare key which he used to unlock the door.


    In the bedroom, Nita was pulling her hair and trembling all over after the phone call with Rosa.


    As Finn approached her, Nita paused for a moment and startedughing like a lunatic which shocked


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    both Finn and James. Soon enough, Finnposed herself and ordered the servant behind her, "Go


    and get the medicine! Quickly!"


    As soon as she got the medicine, Finn skilfully injected Nita with it like she had done many times


    before. Nita began to calm down gradually.


    The wedding of Baron and Cheryl would be held on the next day. Ang held Arvin''s arm as they


    attended the wedding together.


    They came to the hotel at the proper time when half of the guests were already there waiting.


    Their presence attracted the eyes of all the guests.


    "Hey, look over there! It''s Arvin and his wife", one girl said with excitement.


    "Wow! Isn''t she also the daughter of Chuck? She was born into a rich family." the other girl said with


    envy. In fact, there wasn''t any woman amongst the guests that didn''t envy Ang.


    Another girl agreed, "Yes, she is blessed indeed. Mostly because she is loved by all three of the best


    doctors around."


    "Look! Look at the ring on her finger! Oh, my God! It''s definitely invaluable!" said a man. He was a


    manager who had been working in the jewelry retail business for many years.


    His words brought the people''s attention to Ang''s hand. The sight of the ring bedazzled everyone.


    The guests had not been able to notice the ring before as Ang''s hand was being held by Arvin when


    they first entered the hotel. It wasn''t until Ang shook hands with an acquaintance, that the guests


    were finally able to spot the ring on her finger.


    As the talk of her ring got heated, onedy said, "Even though I''m not an enthusiast of jewelries, I can


    still imagine that the ck pearl on her ring will have costed arge sum of money."


    Another woman continued, "That''s for sure! I heard that Arvin bought hisdy a Tahitian pearl before,


    which was worth a billion yuan. Even the firstdy of C country wanted that pearl. She had even


    proposed to buy it from Ang many times but got refused."


    "Jesus, then how much does this ck pearl really cost?" one woman asked with a surprised look.


    The woman next to her, wearing ck-rimmed sses, stared at Ang''s ring for a few minutes then


    answered, "That pearl is also a Tahitian one, from the Britain royal family''s collections and that blue


    diamond is also very rare. It''s a veryplicated process to make a ring from those two things. So, it


    must have cost several billion yuan at least."


    ...


    When Ang noticed all the women staring at her with surprised looks, she didn''t realise that it was her


    ring that awed them.


    When Ang and Arvin were walking towards their seats, they heard a soft voice calling Arvin''s name.


    Ang turned around and saw a woman dressed in pink looking at her husband with tenderness in her


    eyes.


    Arvin slightly nodded towards Rosa to show his respect and walked to their seat with Ang, who did


    not respond to Rosa at all.


    Arvin and Ang came in right after Rom and Lacey sat down, and sat next to them. Ang was sat


    next to Lacey. She greeted sweetly, "Hello, brother Rom and sister-inw Lacey!"


    Lacey was in a long, navy blue dress today with her hair tied up. Upon hearing Ang''s greeting, she


    smiled and responded, "Hi, Ang. You look very beautiful today! It''s so good to be young!"


    Perhaps it was possible that women looked prettier when they were loved because that''s what Ang


    looked like now.


    The happy smile on her face brought on a very different charm to her. Her brightly coloured dress along


    with her light pink tippet also reflected her fine, white skin. All of these made her look very attractive.


    If it weren''t for the wedding, Ang wouldn''t be dressed like that because she loved being casual and


    fashionably stylish more.


    In fact, what she wore this morning was not the same dress.


    It was an orange suit bought by Teresa, which was also thetest spring style suit.


    It included a sleeveless jacket and a knee-high skin-tight skirt. Due to the weather being a little cold,


    Ang wore a pair of ck tights.


    However, her sensual body shape sessfully triggered Arvin''s desire.


    It''s not hard to imagine how strong Arvin''s desire was toward Ang because her skirt waspletely


    destroyed by him when they finished in the cloakroom.


    Thanks to Baron''s wedding, he didn''t go to work this morning. Otherwise, him beingte for work would


    have been another big news in the hospital.


    Ang felt a little shy upon hearing Lacey''spliment and answered, "You''re also very young.


    Without knowing your age, I would think that you''re in your twenties."


    Ang spoke the truth. Even though Lacey was almost 40 now, she looked 10 years younger because


    she made an effort to keep fit every day.


    It''s always nice to hearpliments. Having heard all the ttery, Lacey was really delighted about


    Ang''s sincerepliments. With a smile on her face, she said to Arvin, "Ang is a good girl. When


    are you going to marry her? Don''t let me wait for too long. I will prepare a big gift for you on that day."


    While they were having a nice chat, a weak voice interrupted them, "Arvin, may I sit here?" asked


    Rosa.


    Ang''s smile faded away as soon as she heard Rosa''s voice. ''Shameless woman!'' she thought.


    Ang sat between Lacey and Arvin and the seat next to Arvin was still vacant.


    Rosa was standing in front of that vacant seat when she looked at Arvin with a gentle smile on her


    face.


    After all, delicate Rosa was not as malicious as Nita. Arvin didn''t refuse her directly. In a cold voice, he


    said, "If you have to."


    Ang was irritated when she heard this. ''Can''t he treat Rosa the same way he treats Nita? Isn''t it


    easier to say no?'' she thought to herself furiously.


    But his cold attitude didn''t upset Rosa at all. She sat there right away after his permission.


    Then she turned to Lacey and Rom and greeted, " Hi, brother Rom and sister-inw Lacey! d to


    see you here!"


    Her words made everyone feel awkward and ufortable.

 Chapter 221 Bring Nita Zhen to Me

    Chapter 221 Bring Nita Zhen to Me


    When Rosa Yin was together with Arvin in the past, it might have been apt for her to address them the


    same way Arvin did. However, even now she still called them brother and sister-inw in front of


    Ang. Did she not know how to show Ang respect?


    Rom Gu just slightly nodded his head. Lacey smiled and replied, "We just arrived too."


    Lacey thought she''d better not intervene in their affairs, as she wasn''t so clear about what was going


    on among Arvin, Ang and Rosa.


    Arvin sat still and kept silent the whole time, but after Lacey had greeted Rosa, he suddenly asked,


    "Rosa, are you going to be Aron''s girlfriend?"


    His question puzzled Rosa. ''What did he mean by that?'' she thought to herself. She then shook her


    head and answered honestly, "No."


    Arvin then said, "Since you won''t be married to our Gu family in the future, please don''t address Rom


    and Lacey as brother and sister-inw from now on. Otherwise Ang and Aron''s future wife will have


    some misunderstanding."


    Rosa''s face changed after hearing that. Embarrassed, she then replied, "Well, I''m sorry. I''m used to


    addressing them like that. I will make sure to pay attention next time."


    Was Rosa always obedient to everyone, or was she just obedient to Arvin? Nheless, her existence


    made Ang feel quite unhappy.


    Anyway, Ang felt better once Arvin had snapped at Rosa.


    The Zhen family arrived just then. Nita looked the same as usual. The guests however, kept talking


    about the affair between her and Derrick Luo. Just as Arvin had expected, many people asked Finn Du


    when Nita would be getting married to Mr. Luo.


    Hearing Derrick''s name being mentioned around her all the time annoyed Nita. She asked to be


    excused and left her seat to go to thedy''s room.


    When she arrived at the door, Nita noticed a familiar figure enter one of the toilets.


    The door was closed, and so they couldn''t see each other.


    Nita noticed there was a water bucket in thedy''s room left by the cleaner with some water in it still.


    She grinned and came up with a devious idea.


    In the toilet, Ang finished and tidied her clothes, then she pushed the button to flush.


    As soon as she opened the door, a shower of rain poured down on her. No, that couldn''t have been


    rain! She was in the toilet, where would the raine from?


    She raised her head and heard the sounds of high-heel shoes running away. Ignoring the state she


    was in, Ang ran out after the person.


    Around the corner, Ang noticed a person in a brown dress. She yelled at the person, "Stop there!"


    She had to find out who had yed that dirty trick on her. She wouldn''t let her get away with it so


    easily.


    The person dressed in brown entered the wedding hall quickly. With an awful look on her face, Ang


    ran towards the entrance of the hall and suddenly stopped. She realised that if she had entered the hall


    in her current state she would be disgracing the Gu family.


    She took a deep breath and turned to the waitress next to her, who was shocked to find her that way.


    Ang demanded, "Please go inside and help me ask my husband, Arvin Gu, toe here. Tell him


    I''m waiting for him here and that it is very urgent."


    Her phone was in her handbag next to Arvin. She had no choice but to ask the waitress for help.


    She pointed to the person sitting at the front row but found Arvin chatting with Rosa, and she was


    listening in so carefully that she almost seemed to lean her head against his shoulder.


    All of this had agitated Ang very much.


    She wouldn''t leave the matter to rest until she had struck back against those who had irritated her.


    On stage, the host of the wedding was eagerly urging the groom to kiss the bride. The waitress walked


    alongside the wall and then reached the front row of seats.


    But there were a lot of people there and, as a waitress, it was not appropriate for her to squeeze in


    through the crowd. So she had to tell the person sitting on the side, "Hello, could you please pass on


    some words to Mr. Gu? Please tell him that his wife has something urgent to tell him and needs him


    now."


    Unfortunately for Ang, the person sitting on the side was Finn Du and sitting next to her was Nita.


    When she heard what the waitress had said, she grinned and took a glimpse at Arvin. Then she told


    the waitress, "Go back and tell Ang, Arvin is having a happy chat with his fiancee that he has no


    time to care about her business!"


    ''What?'' The waitress felt baffled and looked at Nita. These were all Gu family''s guests, and there was


    no way she could offend any of them.


    The woman waiting outside the hall was the Si family''s daughter, and Mr. Gu''s wife. How could she


    ever tell her that Arvin had no time to care about her business?


    The waitress then looked into Arvin''s direction, and noticed he was indeed talking with Rosa, who


    seemed to be very amused by him.


    ''What should I do? I really can''t understand theplicated world of these wealthy families, '' thought


    the waitress.


    Suddenly one sharp re from Nita, and she quickly took a hint. She walked alongside the wall again


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    and slipped out of the wedding hall.


    On stage, the next step was to present the elders. Mr. Ren and Mrs. Ren were still not happy as they


    faced Baron.


    Anyway, they would like to see Baron take care of their daughter responsibly.


    Baron was very cooperative and called Mr. Ren and Mrs. Ren as father and mother. This made them


    very happy.


    Standing next to Baron was Haley Gu who was sulking silently during the whole process and ignoring


    the people who were gossiping about her.


    Under the stage, Arvin looked at his wristwatch for the time. He realised that Ang had already gone


    out for more than six minutes. He wondered why she hadn''te back already. He wanted to leave as


    soon as Ang came back because he did not want Rosa toe any closer to talk to him. Rosa kept


    mentioning their past memories but he had no interest in what she was saying as they couldn''t go back


    to the past, so there was no point to any of it at all.


    The mortified waitress went back to Ang and told her about Nita and her mother.


    She was afraid of hurting Ang''s feelings so she told her that she couldn''t walk up to Arvin but was


    told by another woman to pass her the message.


    ''What? Arvin is happily chatting away with his fiancee? He has no time to care about my business?''


    repeated Ang in her mind.


    She grit her teeth in anger and tried to calm down. This was Baron Li and Cheryl Ren''s wedding


    ceremony. She wouldn''t want toe off as unruly in public.


    At that time, one of the concerned bodyguards hiding in the corner went over to her and asked, "Mrs.


    Gu, what''s the matter? What can I do to help you?" The man was Arvin''s bodyguard.


    The bodyguards working for Arvin addressed Ang as Mrs. Gu, while Sven''s bodyguards always


    addressed her as Ang or Miss Si.


    "Yes. The ceremony will be soon over. When it is finished, please bring Nita Zhen to me" instructed


    Ang. Ang red at Arvin who was still talking to Rosa. It must have been all his fault. He must


    have had provoked Nita for her to act in such a way.


    Now, she was stood outside the hall, suffering from cold because of Nita''s ploy and yet there he was


    having a happy conversation with Rosa inside.


    Ang became unreasonable as she started fuming with rage.


    Nita and Rosa had said many things to stir up trouble between Arvin and her. Now that her mind was


    filling up with all those words. She couldn''t help but wonder whether Arvin had really forgotten Rosa or


    not.


    Arvin was always so patient with Rosapared to how he had treated other women.


    Take Nita as an example. He could be so impatient with Nita.


    When the ceremony was over, the bodyguard immediately went into the hall and got Nita out.

 Chapter 222 Give Her CPR

    Chapter 222 Give Her CPR


    The moment the wedding ceremony was over, Arvin rose up from his seat to leave. He had to find


    Ang, since she had been out for over ten minutes.


    He turned around to find Ang''s bodyguard quarreling with Nita. He got suspicious and so he went


    over to them and asked, "What happened? Where is Ang?"


    "Mr. Gu, Miss Ang stood in the doorway for ten minutes, but now, she is in the back yard of the


    hotel, " replied the bodyguard.


    "She stood in the doorway for ten minutes? Why?


    What happened to her?" Arvin asked the bodyguard. He paid no attention to Nita.


    Nita immediately replied, "Arvin, Ang asked them to take me away. I don''t know what happened."


    "Then take her away!" Arvin interrupted Nita bluntly before she could finish talking, turned around and


    walked away.


    Rosa saw Arvin leaving so she hurried up to him and asked, "Arvin, it''s a little crowded in here. May I


    go out with you?"


    Arvin nced around the hundreds of people in the dinning hall, said nothing and strode ahead.


    Rosa followed after Arvin to the back yard. It took Arvin almost three minutes to find Ang because


    he didn''t know where she was exactly.


    From a distance, Ang was seen pushing what seemed to look like a dark shadow into the swimming


    pool, who then screamed out as it fell in.


    This startled Arvin, who walked closer only to find Ang in an unpleasant state. With a cold look in his


    eyes he asked, "Ang, who did this to you?"


    Ang trembled in anger, furiously looked up at Arvin, ignored him and tightened the jacket the


    bodyguard had given her.


    Arvin tore off Ang''s suit jacket, and tossed it back to the bodyguard who was only wearing a shirt.


    Then he took off his own dark blue jacket, and put it on her.


    In the swimming pool, Nita screamed out, "Help.... I can''t... swim... Hum... Arvin... Help me..."


    Rosa looked at Nita who was terrified and crying for help. This made her feel happy and she thought to


    herself, ''She deserves that!''


    Ang pushed Arvin away, stared at Rosa behind him, and said, "You two were having a pretty good


    chat, right? Now all of a sudden you''re concerned about me again?"


    He clearly understood that Ang was mad, so he asked the bodyguard beside her, "What


    happened?"


    The bodyguard lowered his head and said, "Someone spilled a bucket of water on Mrs. Gu when she


    was in the bathroom. Miss Zhen was the only person to walk out at that time. So......"


    It was quite apparent that it was Nita.


    Arvin understood what had happened and ordered the bodyguard coldly, "Go get a room for my wife.


    Buy a set of new clothes, have some ginger soup prepared and delivered to the room." Arvin


    disregarded her struggling and held Ang in his chest, who was wet all over. "Darling, how could you


    not tell me about this?"


    Nita was still struggling intensely in the swimming pool, but no one paid heed.


    Ang pushed Arvin away, "Don''t be pretentious. When I was being hurt, you and your fianc¨¦e were


    having a lovely chat. I couldn''t expect you to take the time to care about me, could I?"


    ... He really wanted to talk about the moment she saw him and Rosa talking but instead said, "Let''s go


    back to the room first, or you''ll get sick." In spite of Ang''s opposition, he held her up sidewards and


    walked on. He then pointed at Nita and asked another bodyguard, "Get her out, and wait for further


    notice."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    After a little while, Rosa went near the swimming pool and contently watched as Nita was being lifted


    out of the water by the bodyguard.


    While Nita was unconscious, she kicked her hard several times. If murder was legal, she would have


    definitely killed Nita and Adam!


    The bodyguard witnessed the scene in absolute shock and awe.


    Rosa masked her look and ordered the bodyguard, "Save her life! Give her CPR!"


    The bodyguard, "..." Really? CPR? Him?


    Rosa with a displeased expression on her face asked, "What? Didn''t you hear Arvin say wait for further


    notice? If you don''t save her, she could die and Ang would be held responsible for her death ...."


    Before she could finish, the bodyguard went straight and pressed his lips on Nita''s to give her CPR.


    In the end, when Nita spit out the water and started gaining consciousness, Rosa ordered the


    bodyguard to have her held in a room at the hotel.


    She took out something from her bag and added it in a ss of water while the bodyguard wasn''t


    paying attention. Then, she handed it to the bodyguard, "Have her drink it!"


    Initially, it was Nita who had told Rosa to put it in Ang''s water, but she had never found the


    opportunity to do so.


    It never urred to Rosa that one day she could let Nita eat her own bitter fruit.


    She personally supervised the bodyguard and waited until Nita had drank from the ss. As expected,


    Nita''s face began to blush and she started feeling sexually aroused.


    The bodyguard had no clue of what was going on when Rosa ordered, "Rape her!"


    "..." The bodyguard was speechless. Dumbfounded, he looked at Rosa who had a deadpan expression


    and stuttered, "I... can''t do it."


    After all, it would be a criminal act.


    Rosa replied, "Don''t worry, I''ll have all the video clips erased. Of course, I''ll keep it a secret for you!


    Don''t you find Miss Zhen''s body sexually attractive?" Nita began to tear off her clothes as she starting


    to burn up.


    At the sight of this, the bodyguard started feeling aroused. He was in his thirties, but no girl would


    marry him because he was a vulgar man.


    How could one not be tempted by a situation like that? More importantly, Nita was Mr. and Mrs. Gu''s


    enemy so it should be fine.


    "Can you keep a secret for me?" The bodyguard''s heart was racing, and he couldn''t shift his eyes away


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    from Nita''s body.


    Rosa opened her wallet and took out a stack of cash, "Take the money. Do as I say. We are in this


    together. You believe me now?"


    At the temptation of money and sex, the bodyguard put the money into his pocket, took his jacket off,


    andid Nita on the bed.


    Rosa clenched her fists as she witnessed what was happening in front of her. "Nita now you can taste it


    too. Now you''ll know how it feels to be with someone you don''t like."


    She took her phone out to record the incident at the crucial moment. In the end, she left quickly as she


    suppressed her nausea.


    In the presidential suit


    Ang finally had a hot shower. She put on a night gown, and walked out. Arvin was waiting for her


    with a bowl of hot ginger soup. Seeing Ange out, he waved and said, "Come here,


    babe."

 Chapter 223 Does He Treat All His Patients so Well

    Chapter 223 Does He Treat All His Patients so Well


    Ang made a slow hum as she ignored him and then hid herself under the quilt.


    Arvin put the bowl of soup to the side of the bed and lowered his head to kiss Ang''s lips. "Why are


    you angry with me?" he asked.


    He already had many ideas in his mind of how to coax her when she got mad at him.


    "Don''t kiss me. Go and kiss your fiancee!" Ang pushed him away, and wiped her lips off with her


    hand.


    "Ang, I''ve told you, you are my wife, and Rosa isn''t my fiancee anymore!" He wouldn''t mind


    stressing this point to her once again.


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Huh! She isn''t your fiancee? Then why do you keep the house in the Jianqiao Garden? Why do you


    keep your engagement rings? And why did you talk to her in such an intimate way earlier? Arvin, you


    still have feelings for her. Don''t lie to me anymore" Ang felt even more aggrieved with each word she


    said. She felt that no matter what the consequences, Arvin would always treat Rosa differently than the


    other women in his life.


    Although she could feel that Arvin loved her more, there was a great possibility that he might have


    wanted them both.


    Arvin took the bowl from the bedside, ced a spoonful of soup in front of her lips, and said, "Have


    some of this, I''ll tell you everything."


    "Why must I listen to you?" She was still angry.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to drink it?" His eyes glimmered with an unusual light as he boldly


    scanned her body from head to toe. Ang noticed his look and immediately opened her mouth for a


    spoonful of soup.


    Ang wanted to take the bowl away from him, but Arvin did not allow her to do so and continued to


    patiently feed her. She was starting to feel impatient.


    Eventually, when the soup was finished, Arvin put the bowl aside and wiped her mouth. "The house in


    the Jianqiao Garden has been sold!" he said. The buyer was still on his business trip. Arvin was afraid


    that Ang would get angry because of this, so he asked Kent to find another buyer. The formal


    procedures were already concluded.


    "But the rings, " he paused and said, "Rosa has taken the rings away." When Rosa found out that he


    was selling the house, she called him and asked him not to do so.


    But he didn''t agree with her. Rosa had to give in and move all her things out from that house.


    "At the wedding ceremony, we just had a short conversation about the past. That''s all, there is nothing


    else between us." Rosa seemed to be quite happy to talk about the past memories. Arvin was a doctor


    and he understood how important it was for a heart disease patient to stay in a happy mood. So he


    whispered a few words tofort her, and he didn''t say anything else.


    After having exined himself to Ang, he looked at her and asked, "Are you still angry?"


    "Yes, leave those two women alone from now on!" said Ang. She began to calm down, but now she


    was well aware that Nita and Rosa would never stop until she broke up with Arvin.


    Arvin smiled, pecked her lips, and said, "Yes, babe!"


    If it weren''t for Arvin feeling guilty about Rosa, he wouldn''t have felt the need to speak to her at all.


    "And about Nita?" said Ang.


    "Whatever you want to do to her, I''ll support you, " said Arvin. He would not only support her, but he


    would also help her with the revenge.


    Ang thought of the incident when Nita had put a snake in her locker. She said, "Last time she put a


    snake in my locker. I just taught her a little lesson. It seemed as if I was so benevolent to her."


    While he gently yed with her ring finger, Arvin thought that he might have also been too soft and


    forgiving on Nita. He peacefully suggested, "How about I make her live with a boa constrictor for a


    couple of days?"


    None of the hospitals would employ Nita as per Arvin''s instruction. However Nita still hadn''t changed


    her ways. He hated her even more now.


    She might not realise her fault until death was staring her in the face and it was toote. Arvin wouldn''t


    mind putting more effort to make her realise her defeat.


    ''A boa constrictor?'' Ang shivered at the thought of it. She reminded, "Okay, it''s up to you. But don''t


    kill her." If Nita were to die, Arvin would''ve been responsible for her death. Ang wouldn''t allow him to


    destroy his bright future because of Nita.


    "Yes, I know what to do. Do you feel better now?" He helped cover her with a quilt. It was still cold, and


    he was worried that she would get sick.


    Ang nodded, but paused, and then threw herself into Arvin''s arms. She put her arms around his


    waist, pouted her lips and said, "No, I''m not feeling well."


    Her cute voice amused him. Arvinughed, held her tightly and said, "Not feeling well? Don''t worry,


    that''s what I am good at dealing with. Let me cure you."


    "Okay."


    ... She then fluttered her eyshes and watched as Arvin made his moves on her body. She wondered


    if Arvin cured his patients in the same way.


    ''Does he treat all his patients so well?'' thought she.


    In the afternoon, a man opened the door of a room in the hotel, dialed a number, and said, "Hey, buddy,


    I have a good job for you. Are you interested?"


    The bodyguard on the other side of the line hesitated and looked at the closed door of the presidential


    suite and said, "I am guarding Miss Si''s bedroom door. I have no time to go."


    "It''s no problem. Isn''t Bob there too? Come down now, I will go upstairs and rece you." The man


    hung up. He nervously scanned the messy room as his legs shivered.


    Soon enough, another bodyguard came down. He saw the first bodyguard leaning against the wall to


    support his body. Perplexed, he asked, "Buddy, is everything okay with you?"


    The first bodyguard pointed at the room, and said, "There is a woman in the room. She was drugged.


    I''m tired, do you want to have a go?" The drug was very strong. He had sex with Nita three times, but


    she was still energetic for more.


    The other bodyguard looked at him with contempt, and refused, "No, you''ve already done it with her. I


    have no interest in her now."


    The first bodyguard whose legs were weak now told him in a mysterious tone, "Do you know who''s in


    the room?" He then whispered a name in his ear, and then told him briefly about the whole story.


    When the other bodyguard heard the woman inside was the arrogant Nita Zhen, he began to hesitate.


    The first bodyguard with weak legs saw him hesitate so he suddenly kicked him into the room and


    closed the door.


    He gritted his teeth and ran upstairs to the presidential suit.


    In the room, when the second bodyguard found the messy state of the room and the woman lying in


    the bed, he started to gasp for air. Eventually, he lost his senses and threw himself onto Nita.


    In her dream, one moment Nita felt like she was flying above the clouds and then dropping down on the


    next. The feeling was all very strange for her.


    After a long while, when she felt like she was about to suffocate she finally fell sound asleep.


    When she woke up, it was already very dark outside. She turned in her bed, but felt her body ache all


    over, as if she had been hit by a car.


    She soon realized that something was wrong with her body and immediately sat up on the bed.


    Under the dim light, she inspected the whole room and her body. "Ah!" She screamed out and quickly


    pulled over the quilt to cover her body.

 Chapter 224 Throw Her in

    Chapter 224 Throw Her in


    ''Who... who... who was the man?'' she wondered as she started crying.


    ''What happened after I fell asleep?'' she tried very hard to recall. Thest thing she remembered was


    being pushed into the swimming pool by Ang and no one came to help her.


    ''What happened when I lost my consciousness? Who slept me?'' she was bothered by these two


    questions.


    As a doctor, she clearly knew what had happened to her body, But she wanted to know who was the


    man that had sex with her.


    ...


    When she turned on the bedmp, the messy room and the sickening smell made her feel nauseated.


    Used condoms were thrown on the floor. There were... six condoms.


    ''Could one man have used six condoms or, does this mean I was raped by different men?''


    Nita started trembling and screaming just at the thought of that happening, ''Ah!


    Who did this to me? Fucker! Ah!'' she roared inside.


    ''I have to find the bastard that did this to me. Then kill him!'' she nned.


    This was a fatal blow to her. She had the perfect life. She was the perfect role model and she enjoyed


    the feeling of being admired. She has only had sex with Derrick once, which was because she had no


    other choices.


    But now, faced with the possibility that she might have been raped by several men, it would be


    abnormal if she managed to stay calm.


    However, if that man was Arvin, she wouldn''t have been bothered. Her face flushed with this


    assumption.


    Then she called two men to help her investigate what had happened in the afternoon but the waiters all


    said that they didn''t know. When they asked for the surveince video, the hotel security guard imed


    that the monitoring camera on that floor was broken. Nita didn''t trust what they said and went to the


    security department in person. But unfortunately it was like the guard said, the camera was broken.


    This infuriated her as it was the only way for her to find the answers she was looking for. She couldn''t


    bring the used condoms to the hospital for tests.


    ... She was afraid that people would discover her secret and she didn''t want to take any risks that


    would diminish her reputation.


    She had no choice but to swallow the bitter pill in silence.


    She walked out of the hotel at midnight. She was still in shock and anger about what had happened to


    her this afternoon, and so she didn''t notice that there were two men approaching her. They grabbed


    her into a minivan and drove away.


    Once Nita was dragged into the van, they tied her hands with ropes and taped her mouth. She had no


    chance to run or scream for help.


    The van stopped to park. She was still very frightened. It seemed like a very quiet ce because she


    couldn''t hear any sound.


    Only a dim street light to help them see the road.


    The building she got taken to was very bright and well guarded.


    Her fear intensified when she saw that.


    There was a man sitting on a leather sofa with a cold look on his face. In front of him was a big ss


    room with two pythons inside.


    The sight of the pythons made Nita want to throw up. She had a bad feeling that something horrible


    was going to happen. She wanted to ask Arvin what his intentions were but her mouth was sealed.


    The men who brought her in impolitely threw her in front of Arvin. She raised her head up and looked at


    the dignified man who was sat in front of her.


    The warm, sorrowful expression in her eyes made Arvin feel sick. Without any hesitation, he ordered,


    "Throw her in!"


    Following his orders, the two men approached her and tried to take her to the room with pythons.


    ''Is he going to feed me to these pythons? No! No! You can''t do that!'' she pleaded in her heart. "...


    Hmm..." she tried resisting. She tried to speak, but couldn''t make out a clear word because of the tape


    on her mouth.


    Arvin knew that she was terrified and said: "Wait!"


    His word gave her hope. Then she turned to look at him with appreciation and made more noises trying


    tomunicate.


    "Tear that off!" he ordered. ''I am not bothered by her fearful cries and helpless struggling because she


    deserves it!'' Arvin thought.


    The man ripped the tape off her mouth right away just as Arvin had ordered.


    Despite the pain, her eyes were fixated on Arvin. She said, "Please! Don''t do this to me! You know that


    I love you. And...was it you? Are you the man who slept with me this afternoon?"


    Ignoring the hope and excitement in her eyes, Arvin slowly replied, "I did sleep a little bit this


    afternoon....with my wife. Not you!"


    It was ridiculous how Nita thought Arvin would have been the one to sleep with her. Even if she stood


    there with her sexy, naked body, Arvin would still order the two men to throw her to the pythons with no


    hesitation.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    ''He slept with his wife, Ang?'' She was shocked. "Then who was the man in bed with me?" she


    shouted. She was going to keep it as a secret, but she could no longer control herself.


    She was really hoping to hear something positive from him.


    ''Do I look like I care?'' thought Arvin. He didn''t want to waste any time on her and ordered again,


    "Throw her in!"


    ''What?'' Nita was confused by this. Then the two men grabbed her by the arms again. She began to


    scream hysterically. "Arvin.. Ah! Please don''t! No! Please... Arvin, please!" she begged.


    Nobody helped her. Finally, she was dragged to the door of the ss room with the pythons. Once the


    door was open, a python extended it''s head out right away with it''s tongue hissing. When it approached


    Nita, she screamed again, "Ah! No! Arvin, please.... please help me!"


    She was shivering so violently that she almost fainted.


    No matter how hard she screamed, no one reached out to help her.


    After throwing her in the room, the two body guards locked the door immediately. They were tired of


    listening to her scream.


    Nita screamed even louder because her whole body was entwined by one of the pythons. She didn''t


    realise that she was in an isted suburb. There weren''t many people out there. So, what she was


    doing right now waspletely useless.


    Instead of showing mercy, Arvin said, "It''s a pity my wife doesn''t like pythons or, she would have


    enjoyed watching this."


    Then he took his phone out and sent a text message to Ang, "Would you like to see some photos?"


    Ang struggled for a while but still refused, "Never!"


    In the pythons'' room, Nita had finally fainted out of fear.


    "Mr. Gu, she fainted" one guard reported. What he didn''t mention was that she also wet her pants.


    After putting his cellphone in his pocket, Arvin stood up and said, "Eyes on her! Keep her from being


    eaten by those two pythons.


    Let her stay inside for one day and then take her back to her house!"


    "Yes, sir!" answered the guard.


    As he got in the car, Arvin ordered Malik, "Investigate what happened to Nita this afternoon in that hotel


    and give me the answer tomorrow!"


    Since Nita didn''t know who raped her, he didn''t mind getting the answer for her.


    "No problem!" said Malik. Malik was on the right path now. Even his yellow hair was dyed back to ck.

 Chapter 225 Old Lady

    Chapter 225 Old Lady


    Before, Malik Jia only dressed in casual clothes, but now he was wearing a set of formal Western suit.


    His transformation was owed to Arvin''s teachings. Malik''s parents appreciated Arvin''s help very much


    and felt so grateful to him.


    The new ck Porsche started to slow down as it reached the Gu family''s house. But when they were


    about to arrive at the door, Malik suddenly stepped heavily on the brakes, and the two people in the car


    lunged forward.


    "Fuck!" Malik couldn''t help but blurt out a foul word.


    Luckily, he had already started slowing down. If he were driving on the road at one 100kph as usual, he


    would''ve knocked down and killed the person in front of the car.


    Arvin indifferently nced at Finn Du outside the car. She was stretching her arms to stop his car with


    her body, ignoring any danger.


    It seemed that she wouldn''t move an inch away if Arvin didn''te out of the car.


    Malik unfastened his seatbelt, got out from the driver seat, and wanted to pull Finn away. But, before he


    could touch Finn, she went straight to the back seat of the Porsche and pped the window, yelling,


    "Arvin, where is Nita? Let her go. Otherwise, I will call the police!"


    Nita had gone missing since the wedding ceremony finished at noon. She asked about her


    whereabouts, so she found out that Ang''s bodyguards had taken her away.


    Someone also told her that Ang had pushed Nita into the swimming pool.


    But nobody knew what happened to Nita afterwards.


    Finn met with Ang earlier at the Gu''s house, but the wicked Ang avoided her question.


    Ang was already the daughter-inw of the Gu family, recognized by both Gu family members and


    thew, so even Susanna Du, who was Finn''s elder sister and Arvin''s aunt, couldn''t easily scold


    Ang.


    In the end, Finn had gotten anxious, so she red at Ang, confronting her to tell her Nita''s


    whereabouts.


    But Ang squinted at her without uttering a word. She then held Lily Mei''s arm and went upstairs.


    The Gu family members were all smart people. They didn''t intervene in the matters between Ang


    and Nita and just left them alone to solve their problems.


    Fine! If the Gu family members didn''t want to intervene in their affairs, then they shouldn''t. But to Finn,


    it bothered her that they even restricted her toe an inch closer to Ang! Whether it was Lily or


    Aron Gu, they all tried to keep Finn away from Ang.


    They obviously wanted to protect Ang! Finn really went berserk about it.


    She failed in getting her daughter back and had to leave. When she was about to leave the Gu''s


    house, Susanna stopped her and secretly told her that Arvin hadn''te back yet. She was sure that if


    Ang was staying in the Gu''s house tonight, then Arvin would definitely be staying there, too.


    Hence, Finn decided to wait for Arvin near the door. She had waited for a long time and nearly fell


    asleep. But she suddenly saw a Porsche driving toward the Gu''s house.


    She knew it was Arvin''s car, because she had arrived at the hotel very early to meet with her friends


    before Baron Li''s wedding ceremony had started. And she happened to see Ang and Arvin get out


    of this Porsche when they arrived at the hotel.


    "Hey! Olddy! Do you know that good dogs don''t get in the way?" yelled Malik at Finn. Malik used to


    hang out with those barbaric, bad friends of his, so it still needed some more time for him to improve


    his manners.


    Hearing his impolite words, Finn became even more furious, so she snapped, "Who do you think you


    are? Let Arvine out to talk to me!"


    ''Let Arvine out? Isn''t this olddy afraid of Mr. Gu?'' thought Malik. He then gestured to Finn to go


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ahead, "Okay, okay, olddy. Please go talk to Mr. Gu yourself!"


    But Finn looked at the locked window and wondered how she could talk to Arvin. Should she continue


    banging on the window? "Arvin,e out. I have something to ask you!" demanded Finn.


    The window slowly rolled down, and she could see one side of Arvin''s cheeks. "If you want Nita, ask


    her to apologize to my wife sincerely next month on her birthday party!" said Arvin.


    ''Apologize to Ang?'' "Why should Nita do that? It was Ang who pushed my daughter into the


    swimming pool this noon! Arvin, don''t y dumb! I have a witness!" Finn knew that Arvin always


    justified Ang''s wrongs, so she had already hidden the witness, in case she might need him to testify


    against Ang.


    "It was me who had pushed Nita into the swimming pool. Your witness was wrong, " said Arvin.


    "Arvin! How can you... You''ve gone overboard! How can you treat Nita like this? She has loved you


    ever since you both were young. How can you hurt a woman who loves you so much?" Finn''s hands


    began to tremble. When her daughter was still a schoolgirl, she happened to catch a glimpse of her


    diary and found out how much she loved Arvin...


    However, Arvin didn''t even try to protect a woman who loved him so much. Instead, he even attempted


    to kill her.


    "She can love whomever she wants. That''s none of my business."


    Finn was shocked by Arvin''s cold and ruthless words. She staggered backward and said with disbelief,


    "My daughter is so blind to have fallen in love with such a man..."


    Seeing the whole process, Malik thought to himself, ''Arvin is really... weird. Why didn''t he exin what


    happened? If not for himself, he should at least exin for Ang.'' Malik couldn''t help but add, "Old


    this noon. Did you even know about that?"


    Malik supposed that Finn hadn''t known about it, judging from the way she was confronting Arvin, acting


    like her daughter was innocent.


    The truth was Finn really had no clue about what happened, so she looked stunned upon hearing


    Malik''s words. After a while, she opened her mouth and stammered, "It''s probably... Ang who started


    it in the first ce."


    Arvin lost his patience and didn''t want to talk with her anymore. He rolled up his window to avoid


    seeing her face.


    When Finn came back to her senses, the Porsche had already driven into the Gu''s house, and the gate


    closed soon after.


    Going upstairs to his bedroom, Arvin grinned when he knew he would see his woman in the bedroom.


    He opened the door and entered. There was only a bedsidemp on, and a bulge under the quilt was


    visible in the middle of his bed.


    When he remembered that he had been around the suburbs earlier, Arvin restrained his desire to kiss


    Ang and went into the bathroom first.


    After having a shower, Arvin then slipped into the quilt.


    He held the sleeping woman into his arms, drew closer to her, pecked her lips, and said, "Honey, I''m


    back."


    He really wanted to wake her up and have more sweet moments with her.


    Suddenly, the sleeping woman opened her eyes wide, burst intoughter, and said, "Surprise!


    Hahaha..."


    She hadn''t fallen asleep yet! She was just reading an e-book on her phone. When she heard the car


    sound from downstairs, Ang immediately switched off her phone and pretended to be asleep.


    Luckily Arvin didn''t approach her first and went into the bathroom. He didn''t know that she was


    pretending to be sleeping.


    Instantly, Arvin''s eyes were glimmering... with a flicker of surprise. He found that his wife was bing


    more and more lovely. She was so cute that he really wanted her to melt into his body...


    He passionately kissed her lips to stop herughter. Ang was afraid of his passion now. So she


    pushed him before he started his unstoppable moves and said, "Stop it. I just want to hold you and


    sleep!"


    She said in a pouting manner, which worked like a charm. As expected, Arvin stopped his moves, while


    gasping for air.


    He held her tightly in his arms, smelled her scent to calm down, and asked, "Why haven''t you slept


    yet?"

 Chapter 226 My Boyfriend Is Arvin

    Chapter 226 My Boyfriend Is Arvin


    "I was waiting for you." Now that she was used to having him around, she would not sleep well without


    him by her side.


    Only by holding his waist, lying on his arms, and feeling his heartbeat could she feel a sense of safety


    and happiness.


    "You fool, I am too busy everyday. Don''t wait for me after ten." Before being with Ang, he never


    came home before twelve, and he was often on business trips.


    But after being with Ang, he tried his best to get off work early and go home before twelve. As for


    the business trips, he would let his assistant do it, if possible.


    "Yes. Okay." She agreed, but she still would wait for him until he came back home, even after ten.


    "My dear." Arvin kissed on her lips.


    In the silent, dark night, the couple whispered heartfelt words to each other, filling the room with


    sweetness.


    Then came the woman''s grumble, "Arvin, I don''t want to talk to you anymore!"


    "Really? So do you want to do something else with me?"


    "Don''t even dream about it. I''m going to sleep!"


    "Go ahead!"


    But several minutester, while sleeping, Ang felt Arvin''s hands moving around, "Arvin, if you don''t


    go to sleep now, we''re going to sleep separately tomorrow night!"


    "..." Then, Ang fell asleep soundly.


    Before Nita was let out, a piece of news about her spread all over the news sites and programs.


    This time, it was much more scandalous, and... nastier.


    A pixted video of a man, who didn''t seem like Derrick, having sex with Nita was uploaded on the


    inte.


    Likest time, only Nita''s face was not pixted. Her face was clearly exposed for everyone to see.


    The Zhen family was instantly stripped of its status because of Nita''s immoral behavior.


    The press rallied to the gate of the Zhen family, and some even went to interview Derrick.


    When the reporters scrambled to see Nita, a van without a license stopped. The door of the van


    opened, and a woman was tossed out. Then, the van drove quickly away.


    The woman was so shabby that the reporters didn''t recognize her. The ragged dress barely covered


    her body. With her dirty and messy hair, she giggled like a moron and said, "Hahaha, Arvin, I''m back.


    I''m home."


    She had already caught the reporters'' attention because of her shabby appearance. Hearing the name


    ''Arvin'', some reporters went to her at once.


    "Gosh! Isn''t she Nita? !"


    "That''s Nita? How did she end up like this? She seems crazy."


    "Looks like she was raped again... Quick. Let''s go interview her."


    ...


    All the reporters besieged Nita, with several microphones and cameras pointing at her dirty face.


    Nita had dealt with the press so often in the past. After all, she was a prominent figure of the OB-GYN


    field. She had appeared on medical journals and had been interviewed many times.


    In the past, although she was not like a queen, she had never been this low. It was the first time people


    saw her like this. Many questions were tossed at her, "Miss Zhen, is it true what happened in the


    hotel?"


    "Did you think about how it would affect Mr. Luo when you did that?"


    "You mentioned the name of Mr. Gu. What''s your rtionship?"


    ... Nita smirked, pointed her fingers at some reporters, and said, "What are you saying? Where is


    Arvin? Where is he? I miss him so much!"


    Her answer caused a tumult. One of the reporters responded at once, "Miss Zhen, Mr. Gu and Miss Si


    are already engaged. Isn''t it improper to confess your love in public?"


    "Do you want to be the third wheel?"


    "Isn''t your boyfriend Mr. Luo? Why are you saying Mr. Gu''s name?"


    ...


    Faced with all those questions, Nita swung her messy long hair and smirked, "The third wheel? My


    boyfriend is not Derrick. It''s Arvin!"


    "..."


    For the reporters, Nita had just dropped a bomb on them. The photographers took their cameras and


    kept pressing the shutter button at her.


    Someone even put on a live video, which caused chaos on the inte. Nita''s whole family was being


    attacked byizens.


    At Zhen''s house


    The butler hurriedly ran to the study, knocked on the door and said, "Sir, something''s up. Your daughter


    is being besieged by the reporters outside."


    Hearing the news, Finn sprang from the chair, anxiously, and ordered the butler, "What? Have


    someone bring Nita inside!"


    Under the rescue of several bodyguards, Nita, who was talking nonsense all the way, was brought into


    the house.


    At the sight of his daughter, Finn knew she was ill again.


    After Finn injected medicine into Nita''s body, Nita gradually calmed down and fell into a sound sleep in


    the bed.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    James looked at the live broadcast on his phone and walked agitatedly in Nita''s room, not knowing


    what to do.


    Finn calmed down and immediately asked people to delete the videos and the photos.


    But it was toote. Many people had already seen them.


    After Nita woke up sanely, she found that her reputation was entirely ruined. The former OB-GYN


    authority was now a person hated by everyone.


    Not only that, but Ang and Arvin had gotten so many supporters. Many people sent private


    messages to Arvin''s Weibo, telling him to keep off Nita and protect Ang.


    To people''s surprise, Arvin responded back to them...


    In the hospital, Ang took Arvin''s phone, typed away, and said, "Thank you. Ang and I will be fine."


    "... Ang is my wife. I will definitely take care of her."


    At this moment, Malik, who was delivering some files, went inside. Ang stopped him, "Malik,e


    here. Help me reply. I am exhausted!"


    In order to improve her husband''s image, she had been replying to hundreds of Arvin''s fans. How


    considerate of her!


    Malik said in an disagreeable tone, "Ang, it''s not that I don''t want to help you. Arvin has so many


    fans. It''s impossible to reply to all of them."


    Ang shook her sore hands and said, "Try your best!"


    Malik nodded reluctantly, "All right!"


    He took over the phone handed by Ang, and started to reply, but... "How do I do this?"


    Ang waved at him and patted the seat beside her, "Come here. I''ll show you!" She was so tired that


    she didn''t want to move at all.

 Chapter 227 Remember That Im Married Now

    Chapter 227 Remember That I''m Married Now


    Malik sat down obediently and started typing as Ang had asked.


    After finishing the operation, Arvin changed his clothes and went directly back to his office. Entering the


    room, he found that Ang and Malik were in there.


    The two of them were sitting very close to each other, eyes fixed on his phone as they murmured


    something to each other then burst into giggles.


    Arvin''s face darkened at the sight of the scene. He called them out abruptly, "Malik, Ang!"


    Looking up to greet him, Ang replied cheerfully, "Hi, honey, you are back. Come and see what we''ve


    written to your fans. You owe us big this time!" She was unaware that Arvin was upset, nor did she


    know that he was upset because she was sitting too close to Malik.


    To his own surprise, Arvin found his heart lightened by the way Ang called him.


    ''She just called me honey, yet she isfortably sitting so close to another man. What is she thinking?''


    thought Arvin gloomily. "Malik, don''t you have anything to do this afternoon?" asked Arvin.


    Malik was going to say that he didn''t have much to do at the moment, so he came here to help Ang


    replying to onlinements. But then, he sensed that there was something wrong with Arvin''s voice,


    so he bit back his words. After working with Arvin for some time, he had developed an ability to detect


    his bad mood even before he saw his look.


    As he raised his head and saw Arvin''s face, he was convinced that Arvin indeed wasn''t in the right


    mood.


    Searching his head for a reason that may have caused the grumpiness, Malik suddenly realized that he


    was sitting right next to Ang. They were sitting too close to each other!


    Horrified by this discovery, Malik thrust the phone into Ang''s hands, bounced up from the sofa, and


    ran to the door. "Mr. Gu, I remember that there is something I need to do this afternoon. I better get


    started right now. See you!"


    As fast as a lightning, he was gone in a blink of an eye.


    "What''s wrong with him? Is everything all right? He seemed to be in such a hurry, " Ang asked. She


    didn''t even have the chance to speak another word to Malik. Turning off the phone screen, Ang rose


    from the sofa and met the discontented face of Arvin.


    Instantly, she knew that his foul mood stemmed from jealousy.


    ''Is he jealous again?'' Ang racked her brains for the reason that got him like this.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    All she had been doing the whole afternoon was replying to thements Arvin''s female fans had left


    him. Shouldn''t she be the one who had the right to be jealous?


    Just as Ang was getting frustrated about what exactly had gotten Arvin upset, she felt a strong force


    pulling her forward. With Arvin''s arms now around her waist, she had to look up and listen to what he


    had to say. "Ang, did you just lock yourself in a room with another guy and did something that I didn''t


    know? Should I be worried about it?"


    ... ''Malik and I?'' "Oh my god! Are you serious? We were doing nothing! All we did was replying to


    had too many female fans.


    ''Mr. Jealousy? Is that another nickname?'' However, about this one, Arvin wasn''t exactly keen on it.


    "A man and a woman locked up in a room, sitting that close to each other... Ang, do you think I am


    stupid?"


    "..." It''s true that they were alone in that room. But sitting close to each other? Now knowing what had


    been bothering Arvin, Ang hurriedly looked back to where she and Malik had been sitting just now.


    But the fact was that she couldn''t remember where Malik was sitting, nor if they were sitting close or


    not.


    Seeing that she was obviously careless about what she had done, Arvin found it hard to keep a straight


    face any longer. Leaning forward, he took a gentle bite on her lip. "Don''t ever do that again, or I''ll let


    you know what a husband is really for!"


    ''A husband is for...''


    Ang couldn''t resist a smile. Then, she asked in a low yful voice as she slid her arms around


    Arvin''s neck, "Oh honey, now that I think about it, I do wonder what a husband is for..."


    "You really do? Maybe I should show you now." Tossing the files in his hand to the desk, Arvin


    crouched a little and lifted Ang up in the air.


    Even though she did try to flirt with him, Ang didn''t expect him to really do anything. Panicking, she


    hurriedly shook her head and eximed, "Honey, wait! I get your point. What happened today won''t


    happen again. I promise!"


    Seeing that she realized what she had done, especially since it involved other guy, really concerned


    him, Arvin finally let out a smile. "That''s more like it."


    Ang bit her lip as she mused at how, once again, Arvin had gained the upper hand. Still not over it,


    she took a sudden bite on his neck as he was about to put her down.


    Soon, a hickey emerged.


    Thrilled to have left a mark of herself there, Ang broke loose of his embrace inughter


    And dashed out of Arvin''s office before he could catch her.


    After work, Ang got into her car and drove out of Yao Hospital.


    She had to go home alone because Arvin was leading another urgent operation tonight.


    Barely had her car gone through the gate of the hospital when a motorcycleing out of nowhere


    stopped right in front of her car, barring her way.


    Shocked by the suddenness of the movement, Ang hurriedly mmed on the brakes. Thanks to the


    excellent brake system of the super car, she was able to stop it before any damage was done.


    With her heart still pounding, Ang recognized the man on the motorcycle. Unbuckling her seat belt,


    she opened the door and stormed out of the car. "Hey, Fabian, what is wrong with you? Somebody


    could get hurt!"


    Ignoring her reprimand, Fabian took off his helmet and smiled at her as soon as he got off his


    motorcycle.


    Then, he gave himself a little tour around the CR, scrutinizing it inch by inch before returning to Ang.


    "So, this is the super car that Arvin had bought you..."


    "Yeah. What about it?" demanded Ang peevishly. She was still angry at Fabian who had just


    stopped her abruptly, nearly killing them both.


    "Hmm... How about I buy you two of these and you go out to dinner with me tonight?" With his thumb


    pointing at the CR, Fabian grinned at Ang as he said this.


    "No, thanks. I am going home tonight. And remember that I am married now!" refused Ang, shaking


    her head.


    She knew better than to go with him, since she and Arvin had already had quite a few fights over


    Fabian.


    "I know you are married, but what''s the big deal? Who says that married woman can''t have dinner with


    her male friend?"


    "..." Ang was speechless. "You''re right. It''s no big deal, but..."


    "Then, what are you waiting for? Come on and let''s go! I know this amazing restaurant. You''ll love it!"


    Before she could say anything, Fabian shoved his helmet into Ang''s hands.


    Then, a guy emerged from the side and, under Fabian''s instructions, got into Ang''s car and drove


    away.


    Those who didn''t know would have thought it was some sort of robbery or something.


    "Hey, Fabian, where on earth are you taking my car?" The CR was a gift from Arvin, so Ang


    especially cherished it. Even though she knew she would get the car back, seeing a strange man drive


    it away still made her worry. ''What if the car got scratched or bumped into something?''


    Seeing that she wasn''t moving, Fabian picked up the helmet from Ang''s hands and put it on her


    head. "Rx. Don''t you and Arvin live at Shengfeng Mansion? I already told him to take the car there.


    By the way, he wasst year''s number one race driver, so don''t worry about his driving skills, " Fabian


    said coolly.


    "... You had this all nned out, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, of course!" Not trying to hide anything, Fabian admitted quickly. "I hacked into Malik''sputer to


    check your husband''s schedule. There, I saw that he would be having an important operation tonight,


    which means he won''t be with you. So, here I am!"


    "..." Ang was left speechless yet again. Raising her visor, she waved her hand, with the wedding ring


    on it, in front of Fabian and stressed again, "I am married now, so I have boundaries. I can''t go with


    you. What if my husband gets upset about it? Do you have a n for that too?"

 Chapter 228 Is Arvin Gu A Friend of Purple Charm

    Chapter 228 Is Arvin Gu A Friend of Purple Charm


    ''You want me to coax Arvin? Can a man even coax another man?'' Fabian Li pictured the odd scenario


    in his mind. He shook his head vigorously and got goose bumps all over his body.


    "It''s no problem. Let''s keep it a secret from your husband!" Fabian patted the back seat of his


    motorcycle and urged, "Come on, have a seat!"


    But Ang still refused. "Fabian, but my husband."


    "Stop, stop it, please. Stop repeating the word ''husband'' again and again. I''ve heard it a hundred times


    now! Okay, to tell you the truth, today is my birthday. Would you like toe out with me?" asked


    Fabian.


    ... Ang hesitated instantly, ''it was Fabian''s birthday.''


    She said, "But... I haven''t got any presents for you."


    Fabian shook his head and said, "It''s okay. If youe with me now, yourpany will make up for a


    great birthday present!"


    "But, my husband, he will..." ''He will get jealous!''


    "Please, please. I''m a poor bachelor, so please don''t mention your husband to hurt my feelings


    anymore. Okay? I know you''re married, but you still have the freedom to make friends, right? We can


    be just friends. Unless you have feelings for me?" Fabian asked thest question with a sly look in his


    eyes.


    Ang rolled her eyes at him and said, "That''s impossible! Fine! I''ll go with you!"


    As soon as she sat on Fabian''s motorcycle, Ang instantly started to regret it. How could she fall for


    his trap so easily?


    She prayed and hoped that her ''Mr. Jealousy'' wouldn''t find out about this.


    Fabian was having his birthday party at his home. When Ang got there, she saw that there were a


    lot of other people at the party.


    His house was well decorated and colourfully lit up. There was a sixyered birthday cake, and many


    assorted bottles of imported red wine, liquor, beer, champagne and other beverages ced in the


    middle.


    When they saw Fabian hade back, they immediately greeted him, "Hey, buddy! The man of the


    hour has finallye back!" "Who''s this pretty girl? Is she your girlfriend? Why do I feel like I''ve met


    her somewhere?" one of his friends asked.


    "Girlfriend? I didn''t know that Purple Charm had a girlfriend!" said another female friend of his. She


    seemed quite jealous. She inspected Ang with her envious eyes.


    Fabian pulled Ang into his arms and answered, "Yes, she''s my girlfriend for the moment!"


    Ang was shocked by his words and said, "Hey, hey! Fabian."


    "Shush! Don''t ruin the moment. Just be my girlfriend for one night, okay? You see the woman who just


    spoke now. I hate her very much, but she keeps on pursuing me. Please help me get rid of her.


    Please?" Fabian lowered his head to whisper in Ang''s ear.


    "But, I have a husband. If you keep behaving like this..."


    "Your husband won''t find out! Take it easy!" Fabian raised his brows at her and patted her shoulder


    consolingly.


    Ang was getting frustrated. She regretted going there in the first ce. If Arvin found out that she


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    was pretending to be another man''s girlfriend, he certainly would not be happy about it.


    Ang gloomily followed Fabian and stood in the middle of the party spot. Someone handed them two


    bottles of beer, But Fabian helped Ang refuse her bottle of beer. He said, "She can''t drink beer. Just


    give her something else to drink. Hey, my friend, please bring me a bottle of juice!"


    Soon enough, Ang got her bottle of juice.


    Although Fabian didn''t let Ang drink any beer, the other guests insisted. They started to yelp


    excitedly, "Wow! You''re protecting your girlfriend so well! Buddy, then you''ll have to drink it instead of


    your girlfriend!"


    "That''s right! Drink two bottles of beer, or one bottle of liquor? The choice is yours!" another echoed.


    "Two bottles of beer!" said Fabian. He quickly opened the two bottles, and gulped them down as


    everyone cheered and whistled.


    Fabian''s friends were all very nice and friendly. They were around the same age as Ang''s, so she


    made friends with them quickly.


    They even had more fun when they began to cut the birthday cake. Typically the young were being


    yfully wasteful. They took slices out of the birthday cake and started a food fight.


    Ang had already drunk a few sips of red wine under the peer pressure during the game, but she


    didn''t dare to drink any more. ...


    The night steadily grew darker. Ang staggered as she walked out of the castle together with the


    other guests.


    Fabian held her arm and persuaded her to stay there, "Ang, you''re drunk. Stay here. I''ll send you


    back home tomorrow morning."


    Ang was already a bit tipsy even though she had only drunk less than a ss of red wine.


    She shook her head in an effort toe back to her senses. She stretched out her hand to show her


    ring to Fabian and said, "I''m married. I want to go home now!"


    If she didn''t go back home, her husband would get angry with her. Although she felt sleepy, she was


    still capable of going home.


    Fabian decided to give up. He was about to ask his housekeeper to bring him his helmet, when he


    heard someone say, "That''s the CR super car! Oh, my god! Who drove it here?"


    "I heard that Mr. Gu gave his wife a CR super car. Is his wife here?"


    ...


    Fabian''s happiness instantly evaporated. He patted Ang, who was still in a haze, and said, "Look!


    Someone hase to pick you up!"


    Ang pped his shoulder, and said, "Why did you hit me?"


    Fabian said, "... Your dear husband is here."


    "What? Are you kidding me?" Ang thought that he was making a joke, so she pinched his arm.


    Fabian jumped backward in an exaggerated manner, and protested, "Ouch, it hurts! Ang, you''re


    using too much strength!"


    His reaction made Ang burst intoughter. The man sitting in the car witnessed the whole scene,


    and in his eyes, their interaction looked like a couple having an endearing banter.


    "The maning out of the car is Arvin Gu''s assistant, Kent, isn''t he?" someone asked.


    "Is Arvin Gu a friend of Purple Charm''s?" another asked.


    "I don''t know." another anwered.


    But then suddenly Ang screamed, and ran towards the CR super car. When they heard her


    screaming, the crowd immediately gave way to her.


    Even though Arvin was sitting in the car angrily, he immediately opened the door, got out and caught


    Ang''s arms as she staggered to get to the car.


    "Oh, God! That''s Arvin Gu!"


    "Yes! But why is he holding Purple Charm''s girlfriend?"


    "Wow! You''re right. Is this woman being unfaithful to Purple Charm?"


    When the guests started talking about Ang, Fabian asked his housekeeper to send all his friends


    away.


    With a face like thunder, Arvin held the woman in his arms firmly. He cast a sharp nce at Fabian and


    warned him, "Do you really want to go back to the Li family?"


    Fabian''s eyes shed with rage. He then sneered, "I pity Ang. She lost her freedom to make friends


    after she got married with you. Do you know how much fun Ang''s had earlier tonight? Mr. Gu, you


    are such a busy man. I assume you don''t get to spend much time with Ang, right?"


    He continued, "Ang is so young. Just a few years over twenty, but she is married to you. Before she


    was married to you, she was able to experience the wonderful joys of the world. And now, she has to


    devote herself to you all the time in J City. She is so miserable!" In reality, Fabian was heart-broken too.


    The woman he was in love with was passionately in love with this man.

 Chapter 229 There Was Mr. Jealousy at Home

    Chapter 229 There Was Mr. Jealousy at Home


    After hearing what Fabian had said, Arvin kept silent for a few seconds. Then he picked up Ang who


    was clutched to his chest and said, "How we get along with each other is none of your business."


    Kent was already waiting for them with the car door open. Arvin carried Ang into the car and left.


    Fabian was standing alone in the wind after they had left. He was dazed and confused. ''It''s right. She


    loves Arvin. Even if she just stays with Arvin and does nothing, she''ll be happy, '' he thought.


    When Arvin and Ang were on their way home, something interesting happened.


    Ang pressed against Arvin and said, "Big Wing, how did you know I was here? You came here just


    to pick me up. It''s very nice of you!"


    When she spoke, her breath reeked strongly of alcohol. Arvin disliked the smell so he pushed her


    away.


    Ang was put down by that. She pounced upon him and said, "Big Wing, I want to sleep."


    "You want to sleep? Ang, don''t you think I deserve an exnation first?" Earlier that evening, Arvin


    left the operating table a bit early because the operation he conducted had been sessful. After he


    arrived at Shenfeng Mansion, he found out from someone that Ang was with another man.


    He had just heard someone say that Ang was Fabian''s girlfriend. His girlfriend? Ang was his wife.


    How dare she became another man''s girlfriend. Did she not care about his feelings?


    "You want an exnation? Okay, I will give you one. But I need to get some sleep first!" Ang


    wriggled around in his arms like a child.


    After she found afortable position, she instantly fell into sleep within half a minute.


    ...


    When Ang opened her eyes, it was broad daylight. She rolled over into Arvin''s arms. "Well, Big


    Wing, don''t you have work to go to?"


    Arvin looked a little upset. Why was that?


    "I was just waiting for you to wake up, " he said in a low voice.


    He had been waiting the whole night.


    "Oh, I am awake now! That''s weird. Why don''t I have a headache this time?" She usually has an awful


    headache in the next morning after drinking alcohol.


    Arvin red at her coldly. ''You don''t have a headache because I fed you soup to relieve you of the


    effects of alcohol.'' he thought.


    "Ang."


    "Yes, Sir!" Ang replied immediately and moved closer to him with a smile as he called her name with


    a more serious tone.


    Obviously, Arvin was angry. But was he mad at Ang just because she went to Fabian''s birthday


    party?


    Arvin understood that she wanted to avoid his questions, so he pushed her away from his arms. They


    looked at each other.


    Ang was unwilling to submit. She approached him again and hugged him. But Arvin pushed her


    away again.


    She tried again and again but failed repeatedly. Ang clenched her teeth. Then she moved a little bit


    closer and slipped her hand into the quilt to grab something. Arvin was surprised.


    Ang shook her headcently and said, "You are narrow-minded. Arvin is a narrow-minded


    man!"


    With a burst of strength, Arvin pinned her down and said, "You can choose what kind of punishment


    you want!"


    Ang pouted, "I did nothing with Fabian. I just went to his birthday party. Why are you so narrow-


    minded?"


    Arvin sneered at her. Hey beside her again and asked, "You went to his birthday party, but who did


    you go there as? My wife or Fabian''s girlfriend?" Last night, he had heard a rumour and so he asked


    Kent to investigate. Unfortunately, the rumour turned out to be true.


    Ang rolled her eyes with guilt and replied, "I disagreed with him but Fabian didn''t give me a chance


    to refuse him. He introduced me as his girlfriend to the guests."


    "If you didn''t agree, no one could have forced you!"


    "... Well, I''ll be careful next time and I''ll never do it again." s, she would avoid Fabian every time she


    saw him because there was a Mr. Jealousy at home.


    Arvin heard what Ang had to say and then went to the bathroom in a bad mood.


    ... ''Is he still angry with me?'' she thought.


    She rolled on the bed and suddenly got an idea. She got out of the bed at once and knocked at the


    bathroom door. "When you flirted with Rosa and Nita, I wasn''t so narrow-minded as you!"


    Ang said boldly. She forgot that when she was feeling jealous, she didn''t want to talk to Arvin as


    well.


    Arvin did not respond to Ang. She could only hear the sound of water from the bathroom.


    Ang was speechless.


    ''Well, he is angry now. I shouldfort him.


    After all, he always patientlyforted me when I was angry, '' she thought.


    Arvin got out of the bathroom. He looked around and found that Ang wasn''t in the bedroom. ''She


    must have gotten mad at me and left, '' he thought. He got a little nervous so he quickly walked out of


    the bedroom in a bathroom towel. When he saw Ang cooking breakfast in the kitchen, he felt


    relieved.


    When Ang got in the bedroom with breakfast, Arvin was already dressed. "Arvin, I know you are


    very busy, but I hope you can have breakfast before leaving!" she said.


    There were many kinds of food in the refrigerator, so she was able to prepare something fancy.


    Arvin wore his watch, adjusted his sleeves, gave her a nce and said, "I am not going to eat that."


    "..." Ang''s face fell. It seemed like Arvin was still angry with her so he didn''t want to eat the breakfast


    she cooked. But he liked to eat dishes cooked by her.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to have breakfast? If you don''t eat, I''ll be angry with you. Or, would you


    rather prefer to eat breakfast cooked by Rosa or Nita because you''re mad at me?"


    Arvin didn''t know what to say to that. What sort of logic was that?


    When he refused to eat breakfast, he had expected her to say something to quell his anger.


    Arvin kept silent and walked out of the bedroom. When Ang saw he was about to leave, she


    clenched her teeth and startled him by teasing, "If you don''t eat breakfast, I''ll call Fabian and let him


    eat the food!"


    Ang''s hands shivered as she looked into his eyes. In that moment, she wanted to throw the te


    and run away.


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Instead, she looked at him, gathered up all her courage and said, "I cooked so much food. I can''t just


    throw it away in the bin!"


    Arvin heard what Ang had said, then walked into the dining room and sat at the table.


    Ang giggled quietly and followed him. Then she picked up half a yolk using her chopsticks, held it


    beside Arvin''s lips and said, "I don''t like to eat yolk!"


    Arvin knew that. When she didn''t want to eat yolk, he usually fed it to her or ate it himself.


    But this time, he said, "Throw it away!"


    "Throwing it away would be such a waste of food." Ang put down her te and put her arms around


    his shoulder. She continued to persuade him, "Big Wing, I know you are angry but you married me, so


    we live together now. Now that we''ll live together for evermore, you''d better eat it."


    "..." It was the first time Arvin heard Ange up with this many absurd exnations.


    "You are already another man''s girlfriend. I don''t need to eat yolk for you!" If Arvin got mad, the


    consequences could be very serious.

 Chapter 230 I Didnt Sleep With Him

    Chapter 230 I Didn''t Sleep With Him


    Ang had to rely on her effective methods to coax her stubborn husband. She put the egg yolk back


    on the te and wiped her hands with a tissue paper.


    Then, she gripped Arvin''s sleeves and apologized to him, "Big Wing, I was sorry. I''m wrong. Although it


    wasn''t entirely my fault, I will still apologize to you. Please forgive me, would you?"


    That was the biggest concession that she could make.


    Arvin put down the fork and asked, "Now do you realise it was your fault?"


    "Yes, yes. I know that!" Ang apologized sincerely.


    "Finish your breakfast in five minutes, then dress yourself up in fifteen minutes and go out with me"


    instructed Arvin. In fact, even without Fabian reminding himst night, Arvin always knew that Ang


    was still as yful as a child.


    He had already nned to go out with Ang today. He also was well aware that Ang would


    eventually apologize to him.


    Ang''s mouth dropped when she heard that. She looked at her breakfast and replied, "In five


    minutes? There''s no way I can finish this in five minutes, and I can''t dress myself up in just fifteen


    minutes!" It usually took women more than fifteen minutes to do their makeup and dress up before


    going out.


    Arvin squinted at her and said, "In that case, I will just go by myself."


    "Go where?"


    "To have fun."


    ... Forty minutester, Ang grabbed her handbag, and finally got ready to head out with Arvin.


    After she boarded the ne, she found that Arvin had already packed her luggage and had moved


    them to the ne.


    Ang looked at the arrogant man, speechlessly. ''Did he already forgive me a while ago? Then why


    did he bother so much with the apology? Huh! This mean guy!''


    Ang thought to herself.


    Now Ang was starting to get excited about the surprise trip. She had forgotten all about the


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    displeasure and asked, "Big Wing, where are we going to have fun? Why are you still wearing your


    Western suit?"


    He wore a suit as if he was going out to work and not for fun.


    "To Green Cold Country." He answered her simply and continued to browse on his cellphone.


    Obviously he was giving her the cold shoulder and making her feel unhappy. She mmed her palm on


    the table and yelled, "I''m not going! I want to get off the ne!" Ang then stood up from her seat and


    walked towards the cabin door, which was closed.


    "Is that how you show your apology?" Arvin confronted her with an angry voice, as he still remembered


    that Ang had pretended to be Fabian''s girlfriend at his birthday partyst night.


    Ang turned around, red at him and said, "I''m apologizing to you for the whole morning. You''re so


    mean. I haven''t been unfaithful to you, but why do you still treat me like this?"


    "You''ve attended Fabian''s birthday party, as his girlfriend. I think that''s the same thing as being


    unfaithful to me." Arvin snapped at her.


    Ang defended herself and said, "I didn''t sleep with him!"


    This angered Arvin even more. Instantly the situation had escted into an aggressive argument.


    Then they stared at each other silently, as no one was willing to ept defeat. Eventually, Ang


    couldn''t bear his cold look and broke silence first. She said, "I think you don''t love me at all. You seized


    my one fault, and took this opportunity to break up with me, so that you can be together with Rosa Yin!


    You can finally restore your rtionship with her with me out of the way! Tell me the truth, is Rosa


    already waiting for you in Green Cold Country?"


    "What does Rosa have anything to do with this?" asked Arvin confusedly. He was shocked again by


    Ang''s unreasonable logic.


    Burning with rage, Ang sat on the sofa opposite to him and said, "Of course she is rted to this.


    Men are greedy. While they are eating one dish, their eyes are looking at the next. As a man, you are


    of no exception. Chances are, you want the both of us!"


    "Ang, don''t make a fuss out of nothing!" scolded Arvin sternly. She was the one who was out with


    another manst night. How did she get the nerve to be angry?


    This was the first time Arvin had scolded her in such a stern manner, since they had been together.


    Ang felt upset and her eyes reddened. "Am I making a fuss? See, you had never talked to me this


    way before Rosa came back! Can''t you see how you''re treating me? Arvin, are you not ashamed to be


    this greedy?"


    "..." She was bing more and more unreasonable. Arvin stood up from his seat straight away and


    walked up to Ang. He held her into his arms and demanded, "Ang, just zip it and calm down. Just


    go to Green Cold Country with me, and don''t utter a single word until the nends!"


    "I have my right to speak. You can''t tell me what to do. Arvin, if you don''t want me to go, I can get off


    the ne now!"


    "It''s toote!" said Arvin. He was right. It was toote. The ne had already taken off when Ang


    was too angry to realise.


    Ang started to get anxious, and tears began to pour down her face. She insisted, "Then I''ll jump off!


    Let go of me! I don''t want to stay with you!"


    Her tears melted Arvin''s heart. "Why are you crying? Don''t cry" Arvin insisted.


    "I want to cry. You are so mad at me! Did I marry you just to be scolded?"


    ... Arvin didn''t want to waste time arguing anymore. Ang was even more stubborn than he was when


    she got angry.


    He sighed and caressingly wiped the tears off her cheeks, and said, "Don''t cry. We are going out for


    fun."


    "Don''t touch me! I don''t want to go out and have fun with you. You don''t love me at all. Em..." All of a


    sudden, she felt something press her lips so hard she couldn''t speak any more.


    The cabin was quiet again. The cabin door opened all of a sudden, and Kent came out from the


    passenger''s seat in the cockpit. When he saw what was going on in the cabin, Kent immediately turned


    around and said, "I''m sorry, so sorry. I didn''t mean to interrupt!"


    He didn''t expect Arvin to lose control over himself and passionately make love to his wife in the cabin.


    He just wanted to go to the toilet, but he identally walked in on them.


    The couple tidied their clothes. Ang looked out of the window as she blushed, while Arvinposed


    himself and sat next to her. "Next time, you go and take an airne by yourself!" he told Kent.


    Kent was speechless. He was so innocent.


    Ang couldn''t help but defend Kent, saying, "You are the one who is shameless. Don''t me Kent."


    Kent appreciated Ang''s kindness and consideration.


    Arvin had already returned to his normal self, but now his face darkened again.


    His change in mood confused Ang. Women were always supposed to be a little unpredictable. Now


    however, she thought that her husband was more unpredictable than a woman was.


    Pointing at the man who was walking toward the toilet, Arvin held Ang and said, "If you side with him


    next time, I''ll throw him off the ne straight away."


    Ang was dumbfounded. He rightfully deserved the name, ''Mr. Jealousy''.


    Kent was also left speechless. He swore to himself that whenever Ang and Arvin were together in


    the cabin, he would rather die trying to hold it in than enter their cabin to use the toilet.

 Chapter 231 I Miss You So Much

    Chapter 231 I Miss You So Much


    The young couple had reconciled when the nended on Green Cold Country. They weren''t really


    angry with each other. They only quarrelled because they were both put into an embarrassing situation


    at that moment.


    After they got off the ne, Arvin lifted Ang to his chest. "Hey, what are you doing? I can walk by


    myself!"


    The servants in two separate cars had been waiting for them. "I won''t put you down if you are still


    angry."


    "... I''m not mad at you, " Ang said. Everyone was watching them, so she was feeling shy, but Arvin


    still didn''t let her down. Not until they had gotten into the car did Arvin release her from his arms.


    In the hotel, Arvin told Ang to have a rest in the room, while he went to the meeting room upstairs.


    Ang had already rested on the ne, so she wasn''t feeling tired at all. After Arvin left, she saw the


    swimming pool from the balcony and asked the front desk to send her a swimsuit.


    She swam like a happy mermaid for quite a while.


    When Ang surfaced and wiped her wet face, she saw a woman. Ang rubbed her eyes to ensure


    that it wasn''t an illusion, and then she screamed out, "Sister-inw!"


    Nicole smiled and passed her a bathrobe. "Ah, so you were hiding under the water... No wonder I


    couldn''t find you."


    Ang went out of the pool, wrapped herself in the bathrobe, and asked, "I didn''t expect you to be


    here."


    "Well, your brother said he and Arvin will attend a meeting, and after that there''ll be a few days of free


    time, so he brought me here."


    "Where are my nephews?" The two women sat on the chaises longues, and soon, two waitress served


    them beverages.


    "My eldest is at our mom''s, while the younger one is at Jane''s." The two boys almost never let them


    worry.


    "I really miss them. Bring them to J City if you have time." Ang loved her two nephews. Every time


    she went to see them, she would buy them a lot of things. The two boys also loved her very much.


    They always wished to see their aunt.


    "Okay. I will bring them to you right when I get back!" Nicole agreed, "Kerr even threw a tantrum at your


    brother because he didn''t take them to see you."


    Ang smiled amiably upon the mention of her two nephews.


    "My stubborn brother! Why didn''t he bring them to me?" Ang pouted.


    "You love children so much!" Nicole said, still smiling, "Why don''t you have one with Arvin?"


    Ang rubbed her abdomen subconsciously, thinking about when she and Arvin would have a baby. "I


    want to. But I don''t know why we still don''t have one yet."


    "Don''t worry. You haven''t lived together long enough. Let it be. It always happens when you are not


    expecting it!" Nicole was talking about herself. She never thought she would be pregnant with her first


    son so soon after her first night with Sven... She was sure that they did it while she wasn''t ovting, so


    she didn''t use any contraceptive, but it still happened.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The situation with her second son was the same. Sven wanted to have a daughter at that time, but


    even after three months'' worth of efforts, Nicole still couldn''t get pregnant. When the fifth month came,


    everyone was not as eager as before, and the second child was then expected... but it wasn''t a


    daughter.


    "Yeah, I''m not worrying. I haven''t enjoyed myself enough!" Ang nned to travel around when her


    rtionship with Arvin became stable.


    "When is your wedding?" Nicole asked without too much thought.


    This question bothered Ang. "I don''t know... Arvin hasn''t mentioned anything about that."


    It had been quite some time since they had gotten their marriage licence, but Arvin had never brought


    up a wedding ceremony, nor had he asked her what kind of wedding she wanted.


    A woman always wanted her marriage to a man publicized.


    Perhaps... Arvin was so used to keeping a low profile that he did not want a big wedding.


    Well... to be honest... even if there was really no wedding, Ang''s love for Arvin would stay the same.


    They had already gotten their license, and their marriage had been legalized, so that was enough for


    her. But Ang still felt that something was missing.


    Nicole noticed Ang''s lost eyes. She sat next to her and said, "Everyone can see that Arvin loves you


    very much, so you need not worry about that. Maybe he''s just too busy these days, but he will start to


    prepare for the wedding after everything''s settled down."


    Ang nodded. She knew that Arvin was indeed very busy every day.


    Anyway, they were already officially husband and wife, and she had been epted by the Gu family.


    The wedding was not important!


    The two doctors came back at lunchtime.


    Ang went to embrace her brother excitedly when Sven came into the room. "Brother, I''ve missed


    you so much!"


    However... Ang was pulled from the back when she had just touched Sven''s shoulder. She could not


    take a step forward.


    Ang turned around and saw the pokerfaced Arvin pulling her cor. Arvin hauled her back to his


    arms and said, "How dare you touch other man again! As they say, once on shore, one prays no more!"


    Arvin was not happy again. They had just quarrelled because of Fabian, and now she had the nerve to


    embrace another man.


    Ang said, "But... my dear, he is my brother! Our brother!"


    "Even though he''s your brother, he''s still a man!"


    ...


    Sven rubbed his eyebrows, hung one of his arms around his own wife, and put his other hand into the


    pocket of his pants, mockingly saying, "Ang, you have gotten yourself a green-eyed monster!"


    Ang quite agreed with it. She nodded gravely, "Yes! He is Mr. Jealousy."


    Mr. Jealousy... Arvin had no idea that Ang had given him a new nickname. He murmured to her ear


    and said, "Get ready for tonight!


    ... You wicked guy!" Ang blushed. She shook off Arvin''s arms. "I want food! I''m so hungry!" She


    rushed to the door to cover up her shame.


    The two couples, both in their couple shirts, now sat in the dining room.


    Ang and Arvin were in white coats and T-shirts, while Sven and Nicole were in ck coats and T-


    shirts.


    The four people made heads turn, as they were walking on the road.


    Ang thought that they were all going to hang out, but when they arrived at the seashore, Arvin told


    her to say goodbye to his brother and Nicole.


    That was because the two men had both decided to spend time with their own wives first. They decided


    to hang out together on theirst day here.


    The two men both thought it was a good idea, so they separated once they had reached the seashore.


    It was hotter in Green Cold Country than in J City, so they were wearing cropped pants. Ang took off


    her trainers, and stepped into the sea barefoot.

 Chapter 232 Arvin Was Not Ashamed

    Chapter 232 Arvin Was Not Ashamed


    ying happily for a while, Ang waved at her man on the shore, "Come over. It''s so nice here!"


    In disgust, Arvin looked at the sea crowded with other tourists. Who knew whether they had smelly feet


    or not... He asked Ang, "Youe up!"


    "Youe down!" Ang could clearly see Arvin''s disgust. But, since they were out having fun, they


    couldn''t be too discerning!


    "Youe up!" He was a man with principles. He asked Ang toe up, so she must.


    Ang pouted her lips and said, "Don''t be too fussy. Juste down!"


    "Let''s go somece else." He insisted, refusing to give in.


    Ang pouted and turned around. If he didn''t want to join her, then let him be.


    Just as Ang was about to ignore Arvin and enjoy the water, a tall foreigner wearing a colorful shirt


    greeted Ang, "Hi! Beauty, would you like to hang out together?"


    Before answering, Ang could feel an intense gaze from behind. She thought about it and answered,


    "Okay! Where are we going?"


    The man happily pointed to a group of young foreigners at a distance. "All my friends are there. We are


    going to the center of the sea by yacht. Would you like toe?"


    "Uhm..." Ang hesitated, but to provoke Arvin, she answered, "Yes. No problem!"


    When Ang was about to go with the foreign man, she saw out of the corner of her eye that Arvin...


    was surrounded by many women.


    Arvin said something, and the womenughed so hard that their bodies shook. Unbelievable! How


    could Arvin be like this!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Her anger surged. She left the foreigner, ran across the water to Arvin, and said, "Hey, what are you


    doing to my husband?"


    The women talking to Arvin heard her and turned around.


    They saw a woman standing in the water, hands on her waist, angrily looking at them. She looked...


    somewhat adorable.


    They looked at their clothes and saw that they were wearing couple shirts. Some of them went away


    disappointedly.


    Only one woman, wearing a sexy bikini, looked at Ang in a provocative manner. She went close to


    Arvin and said softly, "Handsome, why are you wearing couple shirts with that skinny woman? Can''t


    you see that I have a better body?" After she was done speaking, the woman positioned her breasts


    near Arvin''s arms.


    Seeing this, Ang couldn''t hold her rage any more.


    Arvin''s face darkened because of the woman''s improper behavior. "You?"


    The woman nodded and kept flirting with him. Holy god, he was so hot. If she could get him, she would


    be in seventh heaven tonight!


    "No, you don''t!" These cold words made the woman reflect for a while.


    "What?"


    Arvin took off his jacket, gave it to the bewildered woman, and said coldly, "Look at how dirty you are."


    Then, he took off his shoes and socks, took Ang to the sea, and apanied her.


    Ang was dumbfounded, while Arvin''s face was nk, as if nothing had happened.


    He nced at Ang, who stood still, and said, "You don''t want to y anymore?"


    Ang shook her head. She then hastily nodded her head! "Yes, y. Let''s go y!"


    Getting Arvin toe to the water wasn''t easy. How could she waste the chance?


    Seeing this, the foreigner scratched the back of his head and hesitated whether he should invite Ang


    to stille with him.


    But the man beside her was so intimidating... Forget it.


    After the foreigner left, Arvin held Ang''s waist, kissed on her lips, and said, "Ang, don''t you flirt


    with other men, or you''re dead!"


    Of course, he didn''t mean to take her life! It was... up to Ang''s imagination on what he could do to


    her.


    Ang made a funny face at him and answered him sarcastically, "Don''t judge me. Look at yourself.


    The minute I went away, you attracted so many beautiful girls."


    "They came by themselves."


    "So did the foreigner. Arvin, you used me as if I had invited him."


    "If you hade with me, nothing would have happened." Arvin''s words made Ang speechless.


    Whatever happened, it was all her fault...


    Ang clenched her teeth, suddenly jumped up, and pulled Arvin down... into the water.


    The noise attracted many curious eyes. When Arvin turned over manly and kissed Ang''s lips, people


    started to shout and whistle, waiting for something more exciting...


    Ang regretted that she pulled Arvin down because she went down with him.


    But, why did he keep kissing her nonstop?


    Everybody was watching them. Didn''t Arvin feel embarrassed?


    The wave surged. With clothes and hair drenched, the couple was still deeply immersed in their kiss.


    Finally, in the midst of people''s hubbub, Arvin let go off Ang who was under his body.


    Ang was out of breath, so Arvin held her up. She quickly covered her eyes with the sunsses on


    her head and said, "Ah... You are evil! How can we stay here now?"


    People saw what they did. How embarrassing!


    Arvin smiled, stroked her wet long hair, and said, "Why not go back to our room... I''ll y with you


    there..."


    Ang pinched him hard on his arm and said, "Arvin, how can you be thisscivious!"


    He was always thinking about getting her into bed! What a horny man Arvin was!


    Arvin lifted her up to his chest and took her to the shore in spite of other''s gaze. "Let''s go change."


    He was worried of her getting sick.


    "No, I want to go diving!"


    "Okay, we''ll go diving. But first, let''s go changing!" Arvin took their shoes and headed to the hotel first.


    "Diving first, and then go changing!" To express her shame and wrath, she intentionally went against


    him.


    Arvin was walking in front of her and suddenly turned, "Do you want to have a go at it one more time?"


    "At what?" He changed the subject so fast that she couldn''t respond.


    "This!" Arvin lowered his head and kissed her red lips.


    ...


    "Look at the couple who was just kissing in the sea. Now, they are kissing here again. Their hormones


    must be raging!"

 Chapter 233 From What I Can See in Your Eyes, I Know You Are My Mr. Right

    Chapter 233 From What I Can See in Your Eyes, I Know You Are My Mr. Right


    "Your kiss was so wild. Why did you stop? We want to see more!"


    Ang flushed red out of embarrassment. She bit Arvin''s lip gently, so Arvin slightly frowned but still


    hugged her tightly.


    Later on, he felt her resistance and released her.


    On their way to the hotel, Ang punished Arvin by pinching his arms.


    Ang felt so embarrassed to be seen making out with Arvin in public.


    When they returned to the hotel, they had forgotten their n to go diving and went to bed together.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    They finally came out from their room at dusk. Ang rushed toward the dock excitedly.


    Arvin slowed his pace and enjoyed the beautiful figure running by the seaside.


    After a few minutes, Ang stopped running. She gasped and looked at Arvin. Then, she put her


    hands against her face and shouted at Arvin, "Hey! Are you feeling tired, Uncle Arvin? I still have a lot


    of energy to spare!"


    ''Tired? Uncle Arvin?'' Arvin got confused with the way Ang called him. He was only four or five years


    older than her. How could she refer to him in that way?


    But Arvin didn''t show any expression on his face and only gestured for her toe forward.


    Ang knew that it was a trap, so she rejected his order. She said those words only because there was


    quite a distance between them and Arvin couldn''t catch her.


    Then, she made an face toward him and said, "Bye." She turned around and ran forward.


    Suddenly, Ang was grasped tightly by Arvin, making her let out a scream. She was surprised when


    she was hugged by him from her backside. She had never expected that Arvin could run so fast.


    He whispered beside her ear, "Ang, did you just say I was tired? How about I show you my energy


    again?"


    "No, please. Forgive me, my dear husband!" Ang turned to face him and put her arms around his


    neck to ask for his forgiveness.


    He kissed her lips and asked, "What if I don''t want to forgive you?"


    "Hmm... how about tomorrow night?" She smiled and whispered by his ear.


    Arvin held her waist with more strength and warned her, "Babe, if you dare lie to me, I''ll attack you,


    violently!"


    Ang nodded, "I clearly know that. I won''t lie to you. Trust me!"


    "Okay."


    Arvin hugged Ang, and they watched the sunset together with joy in their hearts.


    Ang suggested to go diving together, but she regretted it as soon as they arrived at the spot.


    "Actually, I''m afraid of water, so I don''t want to go diving." When she was sixteen years old, Chuck took


    her to dive in Maldives, but she was so scared of the deep water that she went back quickly after diving


    for a short time.


    For Ang, the sea... was so dangerous.


    Arvin kissed her long hair and consoled her, "Don''t worry. I will go with you."


    "No! I don''t want to go diving. I just want to eat some seafood. Let''s go back and eat seafood!" Ang


    persuaded him. She held his arm and tried to pull him back.


    "The seafood we''ll catch by ourselves will taste more delicious. Trust me, babe." Arvin tried to


    persuade her.


    Ang was convinced with this idea, and Arvin went on consoling her, "I will always be with you in the


    water. There is nothing to be worried about."


    ...


    Finally, Ang agreed to his proposal and jumped into the water with Arvin. Apart from a photographer,


    Arvin arranged two professional divers to follow them to ensure Ang''s safety.


    In thepany of so many people, Ang wasn''t afraid any more.


    In the shallow sea, Ang really enjoyed herself. But when she saw the deep sea, she got frightened


    once again.


    She felt as if there was a monster lurking around to get her, so Ang turned around to flee. But Arvin


    held her back to his arms and shook his head to indicate that he was there.


    Then, he moved closer to her and touched her face with his head.


    Although Arvin didn''t say anything, Ang could figure out what he wanted to say.


    His eyes told her that he was there for her, helping her ovee her fear of the deep blue sea.


    Ang was moved and her eyes turned red... She grasped his hand tightly. Then, they swam forward


    together in the direction of the deep sea.


    She was freaked out when they came across arge school of fish. But sheposed herself when


    she realized that Arvin was right beside her.


    When they bumped into some turtles, she held his hand more tightly.


    More and more big fish got close to them. She would look at him whenever she was frightened.


    And he always looked at her with eyes full of affection.


    Suddenly, a love song came into her mind. "With whom will I wear a red string? For whom am I


    waiting? I sing only for one with my whole being. From what I can see in your eyes, I know you are my


    Mr. Right..."


    Ang swam toward Arvin and hugged him with all her strength. ''Arvin, I love you so much!'' Her eyes


    told him.


    Arvin looked at her with a smile. He looked much more handsome than before.


    She was going to loosen her grip, but he held her hand tightly and led her to touch something weird.


    When she found out what she was touching, she let out a scream.


    Now, she was annoyed with Arvin.


    He led her to touch the shell of a big turtle...


    But she calmed down quickly when she realized the turtle wouldn''t harm her. She cast an angry nce


    at Arvin and swam forward right away.


    Their raw reaction of touching the turtle together had been shot by the photographer.


    Seeing the beautiful corals, she pulled Arvin''s hand and pointed at them for him to see.


    Arvin nodded. He understood what she meant immediately.


    The corals here were beautiful, and she wanted one for herself.


    On their way to the bank, she remembered that the shell she picked up in the beach back then and


    discreetly put in Arvin''s pocket secretly was still cherished by him, adorning his shelf.


    She released Arvin''s hand and swam toward the direction of the bottom of the sea. Then, she grasped


    a beautiful shell and gave it to Arvin.


    Arvin smirked but pretended to have an expression of contempt. Then, he led her to return to the bank.


    Ang was confused. Why did Arvin give her such an expression when his eyes told her he liked this


    shell very much?


    ''Maybe he is too proud to admit that he likes it, '' Ang guessed.


    After they went ashore, Arvin was going to take her out to dinner.


    At the gate of a four-star-ranked restaurant, Arvin was about to enter, but Ang pulled him back. She


    pointed at the snack stand near the restaurant, and he looked at it bewilderedly.


    Then, he understood what she meant... She wanted to eat dinner in a snack stand that looked dirty and


    messy.


    "No!" Arvin refused her proposal immediately. Then, he dragged her into the restaurant.


    "Listen to me, Big Wing. My friends told me that the food in these snack stands are delicious! Let''s try


    them out..." Ang persuaded him.


    He refused her once again, "No way!"


    "It''s true! I tried it once, and the food was really tasty!" Ang didn''t give up.


    "No!" Arvin replied to her in a tough tone.

 Chapter 234 Werent You Afraid of Nose Bleeding

    Chapter 234 Weren''t You Afraid of Nose Bleeding


    "Big Wing..." Ang shook away his hand, put on a dark look on her face, and said, "You don''t love me


    at all!"


    Arvin was stumped by her statement. Whether he loved her or not, didn''t she know it already?


    "If you love me, then why didn''t you y with me in the sea? If you love me, then why won''t you eat at


    snack stands with me? If you love me, then why won''t you listen to my words? It means that you don''t


    love me at all!" Ang said it in one breath. She was pissed because Arvin was putting his obsession


    with cleanliness first!


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Arvin felt baffled and rubbed beneath his brows. This woman had so many unreasonable arguments!


    Seeing his confused look, Ang continued to pour out her grievances, "Now that we are out on a


    holiday, I finally realized how ipatible our lifestyles are. We were living a simple life in J City, so we


    could live in harmony, without any external factors. But now..."


    "Ang!"


    "Yes..."


    "You just want me to eat those things in snack stands with you, right?" Did she have to beat around the


    bush to me him? If he didn''t love her, he wouldn''t even be here with her!


    He had neverined against her when she didn''t consider his feelings, but now, she wouldn''t stop


    ming him... Arvin sighed. He really had a love-hate rtionship with her!


    "Yes! That''s right!"


    ...


    They kept silent for a couple of minutes. Then, looking at the woman''s aggrieved look in her eyes,


    Arvin conceded again.


    In the end, cheerfully, Ang seeded in taking Arvin to have barbecue at a street-side snack stand.


    A menu was ced in front of them. Ang gave the menu to Arvin, who was wearing a disgusted


    look. She said in a generous way, "This is my treat. Order any dish you like!"


    "Please just order anything you want, " said Arvin indifferently. He had no appetite for them.


    Knowing his displeasure, Ang ordered the dishes herself.


    But during dinner, unexpectedly, Arvin took his chopsticks, moved the te of oysters in front of him...


    Confused, Ang looked at the man who was eating oysters in an elegant manner and asked, "Didn''t


    you say that you wouldn''t eat any food here?"


    Arvin put another oyster on his te and answered, "There are some food that I do eat."


    Then, under Ang''s gaze, Arvin ate... ten oysters in total. Ang swallowed a slice of fish and asked


    him, "It looks like it isn''t your first time eating oysters. Since you have never had a girlfriend, when you


    ate so many oysters before, weren''t you afraid of nose bleeding?"


    Arvin hadn''t eaten this much oysters in the past. He didn''t answer her question but said, "I have a


    meeting tomorrow morning. If everything goes well, I can finish before noon." If it didn''t go well, he


    might have to work until afternoon.


    "So what?" asked Ang. She wondered what was the connection between his meeting and her


    question.


    Arvin said, "I don''t want you to feel bored."


    Ang was even more confused and asked, "So...?" She still couldn''t understand what he meant.


    "So... I''d better make you unable to get out of the bed tomorrow, so that you can sleep in the hotel in


    the daytime until I finish my work, and then we can go out together."


    When she heard his words, Ang almost was choked by the coconut juice she just drank and said,


    "Mr. Gu, have you no shame? Do the women in your fan club know that you''re like this?"


    "You think I am shameless?" He shelled a crab and put it on her te.


    Ang repeatedly nodded her head and said, "Yes, very shameless!"


    Arvin cast her a nce, which was very... evil and sly.


    Aware of his gaze, Ang hastily took the crab he had shelled and put it in front of his mouth, urging,


    "Eat it!"


    He refused.


    "You must eat it!" she insisted.


    But he refused again.


    "Arvin, if you don''t eat it..." She then changed her imperative tone to an aggrieved tone all of a sudden,


    "You''re refusing my gesture of feeding you. You don''t love me." She had never fed other people food,


    except her two little nephews.


    Arvin initially wanted to frighten Ang with his cold nce, but when he saw her aggrieved look, his


    heart softened again. Under Ang''s cunning nce, he decided to eat the seafood from her hand.


    When Ang was about to draw her hand back, Arvin suddenly caught it and sucked her finger,


    saying, "Delicious..."


    His eyes were glimmering with flirtation!


    Ang quickly drew her hand back as if she had gotten an electric shock. To cover her shyness, she


    pretended to be angry and said, "Eat your food!"


    Upon seeing her angry face, Arvin couldn''t refuse anything Ang fed to him and ate them all.


    Fine! Let her feed him all these food, but when they would go back to the hotelter... he had countless


    of ideas to get back at her.


    After the dinner, Ang proposed to take a walk to digest the food, and Arvin agreed.


    He entered a store beside and bought two bottles of water and then handed one bottle to Ang. She


    used half of the bottle to rinse her mouth.


    It was cool on the coast that night, so Arvin called Kent to fetch them their coats.


    When Kent arrived with their coats in his hands, he saw Arvin holding Ang tightly in his arms, giving


    her warmth.


    What a loving and warm scene under the moonlight... It made Kent unwilling to open his mouth to


    interrupt them.


    But considering Ang''s health, he had to do it, so he said, "Mr. Gu."


    Arvin turned around and took their coats from Kent''s hands. He put on Ang''s first, and then he put


    on his.


    After Kent left, while strolling on the beach, the couple whispered in each other''s ears every now and


    then, bantering endearingly with each other.


    Under the starry sky, he kissed her lips and said affectionately, "Honey, I love you."


    Deeply moved, Ang clung to him and said softly, "Honey, I love you too."


    He kissed her again. He really wanted to kiss her until the end of time...


    Like Arvin had said, the next morning, Ang indeed couldn''t get up.


    At noon, when Nicole came back after having fun outside, she asked Ang to have lunch with her.


    That was when she finally got up from bed.


    Ang patted her hazy eyes with cold water to make herself seem fresh. She was still so sleepy.


    She wondered if she was sick. She couldn''t remember when she fell asleepst night. She still wanted


    to sleep even if it was already noon time.


    Ang brushed her teeth, but suddenly thought of something. She bit the toothbrush between her lips


    and put her right hand on her left wrist to feel her pulse.


    Two minutes had past, but she still couldn''t find anything wrong.


    She gave up and decided to let Arvin to take her pulse after his work, just to see if she was sick.


    She dressed up quickly. Then, holding Nicole''s arm, she left the hotel.


    At the Zhen family''s house in J City


    Wearing a weary and pale face, Nita was ill in bed. She fell sick after she had been Locke up with two


    pythonsst time. She still hadn''t recovered yet.


    Sitting on her bedside while putting on a serious look, Derrick Luo said, "Nita..." He hesitated. He


    hadn''t gotten any exnation from Nita about what had happenedst time.


    Nita coldly asked him, "Didn''t you promise me to investigate who sent me to the hotel that day?"


    Derrick took a deep breath and told her, "It''s a bodyguard... Ang''s bodyguard."

 Chapter 235 Ive Said That I Would Marry Nita

    Chapter 235 I''ve Said That I Would Marry Nita


    ''Ang''s bodyguard?'' Nita furiously gripped her bedsheets. "Ang did it to me! It must be her!" yelled


    Nita.


    "Ang and Arvin are in Green Cold Country now, without bringing that bodyguard. If you want, I can


    take him to you, so you can interrogate him, " said Derrick. He didn''t care about his friendship with


    Arvin anymore. Ang had crossed the line and hurt Nita! She had asked her bodyguard to treat Nita


    this way. He wouldn''t let her off any longer!


    "Bring him to me!" said Nita. She had to take her revenge! If she found out that Ang was indeed the


    one behind this, she wouldn''t let Ang off so easily!


    Half an hourter, Derrick fed the medicine to Nita and then asked his men to bring the bodyguard


    upstairs to them.


    As soon as she saw the bodyguard, Nita''s eyes burned with fury and resentment. She recognized this


    man! He was undeniably one of Ang''s bodyguards!


    The man was wearing a pale, weak, and scared face. He looked absently elsewhere, which indicated


    his guilty conscience.


    "Did she order you to do this to me?" Nita squeezed out the question through clenched teeth. When


    she realized that she had slept with this disgusting man in front of her, she almost broke down.


    ''She? Did Nita mean Rosa Yin?'' wondered the bodyguard. He immediately nodded, "Yes! Miss Zhen,


    I''m sorry..." The bodyguard apologized to her. He almost wanted to kneel down to show his sincerity.


    ''So it is true! It''s Ang who did it to her!'' Nita was so irritated, and she hated Ang even more.


    She swore in her mind, ''Ang Si! I won''t let you off!''


    Looking at this man, who had slept with his beloved woman, Derrick strode over and flew his fist toward


    the bodyguard''s face. However, the bodyguard reacted so fast that he caught Derrick''s fist, stopping


    him from punching his face.


    He... didn''t do it on purpose. He was a bodyguard, so his reflexes were trained to get rid of any danger.


    So when Derrick threw his fist at him the second time, he didn''t fight back.


    Nita felt a little better when she saw the man who had raped her had been punched.


    When Derrick returned to the Luo family''s house, it was alreadyte night.


    As soon as he entered the house, he saw his parents sitting in the living room, wearing worried looks.


    "Dad, Mom, why haven''t you gone to bed yet?" Derrick stood beside the sofa.


    His mother stood up from the sofa, walked up to him, and asked anxiously, "Derrick, your secretary told


    me that you left thepany very early in the afternoon. Where did you go?"


    Derrick paused and said, "I had something to deal with."


    His father sternly stared at him and asked, "Did you go see Nita Zhen?"


    Derrick didn''t try to deny it.


    Seeing his reaction, his mother got even more anxious. She med him, "Derrick, Nita''s reputation is


    totally ruined. She is as disgusting as a street rat now. Why did you go see her?"


    Derrick coldly nced at his parents and said, "I''ve said that I would marry Nita!"


    His father tapped his crutch heavily on the ground and scolded him, "Shut up! I won''t let such a dirty


    woman marry into the Luo family!" Nita''s scandal was not only talked about in J City, but it was also


    known around the world. How could he allow his son to marry such a dirty woman?


    "What did you mean by saying ''dirty woman''? Dad, please mind your words. Nita is a victim, too!"


    Earlier in the Zhen family''s house, he had found out that Nita was raped by a bodyguard when she was


    unconscious.


    "The key point is not whether she is a victim or not. The point is that I won''t let such a dirty woman


    marry into the Luo family!" His father ended the argument in a shout. The atmosphere between the


    father and the son became very strained and tense all of a sudden.


    It was always easy to trigger conflicts between a father and a son, so before it escted into an


    irreparable quarrel, Derrick''s mother immediately persuaded her son, "Derrick, your father is saying this


    for your own good. Didn''t you hear what Nita had told the reporters?"


    Nita had told everyone that she was Arvin''s girlfriend, and she loved Arvin!


    Fine! They could forget about all of Nita''s other affairs, and it was not a big deal for a woman to confess


    her love to a man. However, the man she confessed to was Arvin, who was already married. Why did


    she do this?


    How could Derrick have such a woman to be his wife?


    Derrick, of course, knew about Nita''s words to the reporters, and he had long since known her love to


    Arvin. He answered with bitterness, "She only has me now. I can''t abandon her!" Finishing his words


    and ignoring his parents'' disapproval, he went to his bedroom.


    His father felt dizzy all of a sudden. He leaned on the sofa, closed his eyes, gradually calmed down,


    and finally felt better.


    ...


    Ang had a great time in Green Cold Country after staying there for a week.


    She had done a lot of things together with Arvin. They went diving, strolled around the old streets, ate


    the most delicious food, crossed the widest road, and climbed the most beautiful mountain...


    And they had taken a hot air balloon, overlooking the beautiful scenery of Green Cold Country.


    They had strolled along the beach and kissed each other under the starry night sky.


    They had also discussed about whether their first child would be a girl or a boy.


    They went fishing and caught shrimp and crabs in a river.


    Under a love-blessing tree, they hung a padlock on it and wished for their love to prosper.


    ...


    On thest day of their trip, together with Sven and Nicole, they all went on a shopping spree at the


    The next morning, Arvin and Ang went back to J City.


    After they had arrived at the Shengfeng Mansion, Ang went to bed very soon and fell sound asleep,


    due to the tiredness from the past week.


    Just as Ang fell asleep, Arvin''s phone rang.


    He turned his phone to mute, kissed her cheek, and went to answer the phone in his study. "Yes."


    "Mr. Gu, Rosa Yin indeed has a child, but the child isn''t with her. We don''t know her child''s


    whereabouts, yet. And, we sense that something unusual is going on between Rosa and Nita, but we


    haven''t figured it out yet..." Malik Jia reported to Arvin what they had investigated.


    "Is there any news about Adam Geng?" asked Arvin.


    "No. He has disappeared. After leaving Yao Hospital, he hasn''t gone back to the ce where he used


    to live in."


    "Okay. Then, have you found out what happened to Nita on Baron Li''s wedding day?"


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Yes. It was Rosa who asked Ang''s bodyguard to send Nita to the hotel room. After that, she left the


    room, but the bodyguard didn''te out..." When he found the bodyguard, Malik saw bruises on the


    bodyguard''s face. It seemed that someone had already punched him. The bodyguard was now under


    his watch.


    "Bring the bodyguard to me. I need to interrogate him, " said Arvin. The bodyguard might not tell Malik


    the truth, so Arvin thought he''d better personally interrogate him.


    Arvin was right. Malik had interrogated the bodyguard before he took him to Arvin, but the bodyguard


    didn''t say anything.


    In the end, when he saw Arvin, the bodyguard honestly told him about everything that happened that


    day. He begged, "Mr. Gu, I was wrong. I lost myself in lust at that time. It''s my fault. Please give me one


    more chance..."


    "Give you one more chance to do what?" Arvin nced at the frightened bodyguard.


    "Give me... one more chance to protect Mrs. Gu..." said the bodyguard.


    "Mrs. Gu wasn''t hurt, and I don''t care about your personal affairs, " said Arvin.


    ...

 Chapter 236 Being Busy Was No Excuse

    Chapter 236 Being Busy Was No Excuse


    After the bodyguard left, Kent came in, "Mr. Gu, I have booked the ind you had mentioned, but the


    yacht still has a little problem. We will have to wait a little longer since the factory does not have


    enough finished products in stock."


    "For how long?" asked Arvin.


    Kent replied, "About two months."


    ''Two months? I hope Ang is not worried.'' "What about the wedding dress?"


    "The designers are on a world tour, and they will finish in about half a month, " replied Kent. The


    wedding dress designers Arvin invited were some of the top designers in the world. Unfortunately that


    meant that they all had incredibly busy schedules to keep up with. Yet Arvin managed to jump the line


    ahead of the others.


    "Okay."


    Yesterday Arvin dug deep to find out what was going on in Ang''s mind. Ang said, "If a woman


    could marry the man of her dreams, she wouldn''t be bothered about the dates of the wedding


    ceremony. If the man has some difficulties, it is okay to even not have a wedding ceremony. As long as


    thew, their family and friends are there to recognise and acknowledge the marriage, it should be


    fine."


    ... Ang was the love of his life. How could he not give her a wedding ceremony? Not only would he


    give her a ceremony, he would also make sure it was the best one.


    The next day when Ang woke up, Kent had delivered a lot of gifts.


    There were corals, shells, sea essence beauty care products, photos of her and Arvin diving together,


    and souvenirs from the ces they had visited. So many.


    There were two pairs of premium quality corals of different colors. Ang put one pair on the tea table


    in her living room, and the other pair she would take to the Gu family''s house.


    As for the shell, she wanted Arvin to have it, since she had picked it up from under the sea for him.


    She could give some small souvenirs to Nancy and Mandy. Mandy had a daughter, who would love


    those little things.


    When she bought them, Arvin had made fun of her and asked whether they were for their future baby.


    Ang thought of Arvin''s expression then, and blushed. She touched her belly unconsciously. She kept


    forgetting to have an examination taken in the hospital or even let Arvin take her pulse.


    She had to make sure her body was healthy and fertile before she could prepare for pregnancy.


    ...


    Ang went to find Mandy but she was out working. Only her daughter and the nanny were at home.


    Ang yed with Mandy''s daughter for a while, and then went to see Nancy.


    The moment Ang and Nancy met, they hugged and talked their hearts out, like soulmates.


    She ced the gifts prepared for Nancy on the table, and noticed the embroidery on the side. She


    asked curiously, "Did you do this?"


    Nancy smiled gently, "Yes." Then she took the embroidery away and let the servant take it into the


    room.


    It was actually meant to be a surprise birthday gift for Ang.


    "When did you start to do embroidery? Is it because you''re bored at home?" Nancy said no more, so


    Ang didn''t ask anymore. She thought it was meant for either Stanley or her own baby.


    "Sometimes, it can get boring indeed, Ang. How about going to the shopping mall with me to buy


    children''s stuff?" Although the child was only several months old, Nancy couldn''t wait.


    Ang smiled with her hands covering her mouth, "Sure, of course. By the way, when will you hold


    your wedding ceremony?"


    "I had meant to wait until after the baby''s birth, but Stanley has already started to n our wedding. Do


    you know what happened during our wedding photo shootst week?" Ang carefully helped Nancy


    sit on the chair, but Nancy gave a look at Ang to show that she was not that fragile.


    Stanley was an orphan, so he didn''t want to risk neglecting his duties to the baby, to prepare for the


    wedding.


    But, the most important factor was Nancy''s health. Thanks to the medicine that Lily had provided,


    Nancy''s condition improved a lot after taking it, which was also one of the reasons why Stanley wanted


    to hold the wedding ceremony before she gave birth to their baby.


    Ang asked nervously, "What? Did you get the wedding photos taken?"


    "Yes we did, but Stanley was called into training urgently in the middle of the photo shoot. So we went


    to his training ce to continue with the photo shoot." Nancy couldn''t have done anything about it, but


    the photos turned out to be very nice in the end.


    Ang sighed, "Okay. All right! It doesn''t matter where you shoot the wedding photos, but who you


    shoot them with."


    "You are right, Ang, " replied Nancy, "I feel happy anyway. So, how about you and Arvin? When are


    you nning to hold your wedding ceremony?"


    Ah... One more person who had asked about the wedding. Ang was a little distressed, but answered


    casually, "We haven''t decided yet. It doesn''t really matter to us. We have got the marriage certificate


    anyway."


    She loved Arvin, and that was enough.


    Nancy looked carefully at Ang''s face and noticed her slight disappointment. "Ang, what''s going


    on? Have you even discussed it with Arvin?" asked Nancy.


    Ang realised that she couldn''t avoid talking about it so she shook her head and sighed, "No, he has


    been quite busy." She immediately defended Arvin.


    "Ang I''m sorry but, being busy is not an excuse" said Nancy.


    "Maybe, I can prepare for the entire wedding?" said Ang. Ang was so naive.


    Nancy rolled her eyes and said, "Have you ever seen a woman do her own wedding nning?" You


    should ask Arvin to prepare for the wedding. If you are too shy to do that, I''ll help you!"


    "You don''t need to. You are pregnant! You only need to care for your baby."


    "Then I''ll ask Stanley to ask for you!"


    "Nancy, there''s really no need to..." After a while of thinking Ang said, "If he really loves me, the


    wedding ceremony is sure toe!"


    She believed in Arvin''s love for her. She could wait.


    Nancy shook her head as she saw the silly look on Ang''s face. Women in love are truly helpless.


    ''Did I look helpless?'' thought Nancy.


    The night fell slowly. Men and women, all dressed-up for the evening went in and out of the biggest


    night club in J City.


    In room 666, several men clinked their sses of fancy white wine together, and drank them all.


    Gage jealously nced at his three pals andined, "I envy you. Each one of you are in love.


    Either wife in pregnancy, married, or in a stable rtionship. Unlike me, I''ve been single for thirty years.


    Soon I am going to be an old bachelor."


    Derrick wrinkled his eyebrows less obviously. He didn''t responded to Gage with anyments as he


    had juste back from abroad and did not understand many things.


    Stanley then looked at Gage, "As your brother-inw, I guess I am obligated to help you solve your life


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    problem."


    Gage drank up his half a ss of white wine and nodded approvingly, "Great. Introduce me one of your


    girls. I prefer a wild one!" It would be exciting to try and tame her.

 Chapter 237 I Have Never Seen Another Person Protect a Woman Like You Do

    Chapter 237 I Have Never Seen Another Person Protect a Woman Like You Do


    "Please hold back your creepy smile. There are many girls in yourpany that would want to have


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    sex with you. Just take your pick, " Stanley said casually.


    "I''m not just looking for someone to have sex with. Look at you three, it is love that makes each of you


    so energetic and cheerful!" It was time for Gage to find a girlfriend to love and care for.


    "You can find a designer to be your girlfriend, so you two can work together to try and monopolize the


    interior designing industry in the Shine Empire, " joked Arvin.


    In response, Gage pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh! I see. So the reason you married Ang is


    to monopolize the hospital in C Country and the Shine Empire with Ang''s family!"


    Arvin nced at Gage as warning. He yed with his ss and said, "Don''t misinterpret my pure love


    to my wife with your dirty mind." They got married because they were deeply in love with each other.


    The love between Arvin and Ang was pure.


    Arvin didn''t want other things like money and financial interests to interfere with his rtionship with


    Ang.


    Gage retorted, "You started it, okay? The love between my future wife and I will be pure as well. We


    won''t get married for such materialistic things!"


    At that time, Gage had never thought that somehow he wouldter be chasing a female designer who


    had just returned from abroad. Maybe he was affected by Arvin''s joke.


    "Hey, Arvin, when is your wedding ceremony with Ang?" Stanley addressed Ang directly by her


    name and not Ang Si because Nancy did it all the time.


    Arvin nced at him coldly and asked, "When did you get acquainted with my wife?" ''Calling my wife


    without her surname!


    It seems that I should keep an eye on Ang and tell her not to visit Nancy so frequently, '' Arvin


    thought.


    "Ang and I..." Stanley raised his eyebrows, smiled and said deliberately, "are well acquainted with


    each other." Nancy often talked about Ang at home, so it was obvious that he was familiar with


    Ang.


    Suddenly, their conversation was interrupted by an angry voice, "I''ve had enough of you! Don''t mention


    Ang''s name any more! If not for her, would Nita have been in this state right now? Arvin, don''t go too


    far!"


    ...


    Arvin''s face fell as he stopped ying with his ss. He kept silent.


    Gage and Stanley were astounded by Derrick''s outburst. What was wrong with him?


    Derrick drank the whole ss of wine in a single gulp and put the ss on the marbled table angrily.


    He stood in front of Arvin and said, "Arvin, don''t you know your wife destroyed Nita?"


    Realising how angry Derrick was, Gage quickly stood up to act as a peacemaker. "Derrick, what are


    you doing? We have been friends for over ten years. Please sit down first!"


    Derrick pushed Gage''s hand away and smoothed out creases in his suit jacket. He continued, "I know


    that Ang''s bodyguard raped Nita!"


    "Ang''s bodyguard raped Nita?" Arvin paused and looked up at Derrick, "So what does this to do with


    Ang?"


    "Arvin, how could you bully a weak woman?" Derrick got angry every time he thought of Nita getting


    raped by other men. He clenched his fists and struck out.


    Arvin remained calm still. But Stanley and Gage pulled Derrick back immediately. "Derrick, you should


    hear out Arvin first. There must be some kind of misunderstanding!"


    Derrick eyes were bloodshot. He shouted at Stanley, "Misunderstanding? Do you know what Arvin did


    with that bitch of his? Arvin locked Nita away in a room with two pythons for one whole day. Ang...


    Ouch!" Arvin punched Derrick.


    Arvin moved so quickly that Stanley and Gage didn''t have any time to react. He just stood up and


    punched Derrick straight in the face.


    Derrick red at Arvin with hostility. Arvin took off his suit jacket, threw it on the sofa, loosened his tie


    and sleeves and said, "Derrick, if you insult my wife again, I won''t mind fighting you!"


    Provoked by Arvin, Derrick pushed Gage and Stanley away with a quick burst of strength. He took his


    suit jacket off and punched out his fist. "Damn! I''ve never seen another person protect a woman like


    you do. Your wife let her bodyguard rape Nita. You not only just stood by at that time, but also shield


    her now. Fuck it!"


    ''Arvin must be blinded by that bitch!'' Derrick thought.


    A fist fight broke out between the two. Later, the private VIP room was already in shambles.


    Gage was stunned to see them fighting each other. He asked Stanley with astonishment, "What... is


    going on? Why are they fighting each other?" It seemed like they were fighting each other over... two


    women?!


    Arvin and Derrick were enraged at each other. It was getting more difficult to stop them from fighting. At


    that time, it was better for Stanley and Gage to just stand by and watch them vent their anger. Stanley


    took this opportunity to tell Gage what had happened between Ang and Nita.


    After Stanley had finished, they looked at each other with resignation. Then, they finally managed to


    out muscle Arvin and Derrick and stopped them from escting the fight any further. They both already


    had bruises on their faces.


    Stanley got punched in the back as he tried to stop the fight. "Fuck. Arvin, you should use your hands


    for holding scalpels, and not for hitting people!" he cried out in pain.


    Arvin''s hands had a reputation for being appealing and attractive but Stanley hadn''t observed Arvin''s


    hands.


    "Arvin, I won''t let off anyone who hurt Nita, even if that person is your wife!" Derrick breathed heavily


    and wiped the blood from around the corners of his mouth.


    Arvin picked up a piece of wet tissue and wiped his hands. He told Derrick indifferently, "First, Ang


    didn''t let her bodyguard rape Nita! Second, if you hurt my wife... Derrick, hurting my wife is the same as


    hurting me. Think about the consequences!"


    "Humph! You say Ang didn''t do that? Arvin, I am afraid Ang has been keeping you in the dark. Do


    you really think she is innocent? Don''t be silly. There are no innocents in such a big and rich family!


    Don''t be fooled by her sweet and innocent appearance!" said Derrick.


    This angered Arvin greatly so he grabbed a bottle from the table and rushed to Derrick.


    Stanley and Gage understood that Arvin was uncontrobly furious by this time. So they decided to


    diffuse the situation quickly. Gage stopped Arvin. Stanley pulled Derrick out of the private VIP room as


    he said, "Derrick, you are drunk now. Let''s leave first. Go, go, go." Stanley pushed and pulled. Finally,


    he managed to get Derrick out of the room.


    In fact, even as a bystander, Stanley thought that Derrick had really gone too far out of line this time.

 Chapter 238 Take Care of Yourself

    Chapter 238 Take Care of Yourself


    Stanley didn''t know about their other affairs, but he understood Ang''s personality. Ang always


    went to his house to see Nancy, as they were close friends.


    So as time went by, Stanley became more and more familiar with Ang. ording to his experience


    and understanding of people, Ang wasn''t the sort of person Derrick Luo was using her to be.


    But, Derrick did have one valid point, most descendants of big families were not always so innocent


    and simple-minded.


    After all, they would have witnessed many kinds of conflicts, jealousy, and disputes on the family''s


    property, so by the time they reached Ang''s age, most of them would have already be very


    cunning.


    However, in Stanley''s eyes, Ang was one of the few rare cases who were still very pure. Well,


    maybe Ang was not that innocent and dumb, but she was kind, and wouldn''t hurt anyone.


    She was just a very simple woman. She was very genuine. She always thought and acted in one and


    the same way.


    Take her trick on Nita''s face as an example. She took her revenge on Nita, but didn''t backstab her.


    Unlike Nita... Thinking of what Nita had done, Stanley couldn''t help but remind Derrick, "Nita is not as


    simple as you think she is. Don''t love her so blindly, otherwise you will be the one hurting in the end."


    Nita kept saying that she loved Arvin, while she was already having a sexual rtionship with Derrick.


    What the hell was she thinking?


    Stanley couldn''t find anything good to say about Nita. Moreover, Nancy had told him about the


    countless, malicious things Nita had done secretly to hurt Ang, But Derrick was so stubborn that he


    wouldn''t allow anyone to speak ill of Nita. In response to Stanley, he violently shook away his hand and


    snapped, "Is your wife bewitched by Ang? Nita is the real victim here, and yet you all me her? Is


    it because you are afraid of offending the Si family?"


    Stanley was so shocked. He looked at Derrick, and thought that he was the one who had been


    bewitched by Nita. "Buddy, take care of yourself!" Stanley sighed and said. He patted Derrick''s arm,


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    turned around and went back into the VIP room.


    Derrick tidied his clothes as he stood in the corridor. Annoyed and angry, he kicked open another room


    and demanded, "Manager! Come and bring me the liquor!"


    Arvin and his friends were all important guests to the night club, so the manager always served them


    personally. When he heard Derrick shout, the manager immediately ran into the room and served him


    the best liquor they had.


    When he came out of the room, the manager happened to notice a woman passing by. He came up


    with a sly idea and stopped the woman and said, "Yvette,e here. I have a good job for you!"


    As he was speaking, the manager''s hands fumbled onto Yvette''s waist. Yvette put on a sexy smile and


    pushed the manager''s shoulders, saying, "Mr. Pei, you''re so evil. What good job for me?"


    Her sexy smile aroused the manager, but then he remembered the man in the other room, so he


    restrained himself and whispered into Yvette''s ear, "The man in this room is the CEO of the Luo Group.


    He seemed to have had a quarrel with Mr. Gu, and he is drinking alone in a gloomy mood. How about


    you keep himpany?"


    This excited Yvette. She widened her eyes, and while wriggling her hips, she anxiously came closer


    and said, "Okay, okay. Mr. Pei, I''ll take the job!"


    The Luo family was also famous in J City. Even if she couldn''t be his wife, due to her status, Yvette


    assumed that she could at least be Derrick''s mistress.


    When Yvette went into the room, Derrick had already gulped a few sses of liquor. He was resting on


    the sofa with his eyes closed to relieve his dizziness.


    He slowly opened his eyes as soon as he smelled the strong aroma of perfume and felt a woman''s


    body in his arms. He saw a strange woman, who was moderately beautiful, but he didn''t feel like doing


    anything at all. Derrick impatiently spat out the words, "Get out!"


    Yvette was frightened by his anger, but she thought of the money and gathered all the courage she


    could find to go closer to his arms to say, "Mr. Luo. Please don''t drink alone here! My name is Yvette,


    please let me keep youpany."


    "Get out!"


    However, she wasn''t frightened this time, instead, she boldly sat on hisp, wrapped her arms around


    his neck and whispered in his ear, "Mr. Luo, don''t be so angry with me! Do you know that you are my


    idol!"


    "Well? Idol? Do you know me?" Derrick squinted at the woman. He felt dizzy again.


    "Yes, of course! You are Mr. Luo, a well-known man in J City. Mr. Luo, please let me keep you


    Her active moves made Derrick recall Nita''s passive moves in bed.


    He had slept with Nita twice already, but both times she justy down in bed like a dead person,


    leaving him to do everything.


    Yvette''s movement was so experienced, soon enough, he held the woman in his arms.


    Yvette giggled, and said with a pouting voice, "Mr. Luo, please don''t touch there... Em..."


    "You don''t want to?" Derrick held her shoulders with his right arm and pressed her against the sofa.


    "Wow, Mr. Luo, you are so manly! You are so hot." marvelled Yvette. He must be quite strong. Yvette


    couldn''t wait anymore and kissed him with her red lips.


    Soon enough, the room was filled with the sound of passionate and heated sex.


    Outside the room, Mr. Pei casually leaned against the wall and chatted with some waiters, "Yvette, that


    bitch. She indeed is good at luring men. She managed to get Mr Luo very quickly."


    His words made the waiters burst out inughter. One of them asked, "Mr. Pei, didn''t you sleep with her


    too? What do you think about her?"


    Mr. Pei recalled the memory and said yfully, "She had just epted a hymen repairing operation


    when I slept with her. It felt quite good!"


    She was such an experienced woman, of course her skills were quite remarkable.


    In the VIP room.


    Arvin had tidied his clothes, and with his eyes closed, he leaned against the sofa and kept silent, while


    Gage kept muttering, "You have been friends for so many years. Don''t be enemies over two


    women. Derrick has always lived under his parent''s protection, so he doesn''t understand how the world


    really works, and he hasn''t got a good eye for people."


    That was why Derrick had lost all of his father''s money when he was in charge of the Luo Group.


    "I understand he overstepped his boundaries. He shouldn''t have abused Ang that way, " Gage


    continued, "Ang has been a best friend to Nancy for many years. I know about her, and she''s not


    like what Derrick had said. There must be some misunderstandings among you guys. So just make


    everything clear to each other. There''s no need to fight."


    Arvin opened his eyes, looked at a bottle of liquor, and said, "If he still chooses to be together with Nita,


    I won''t be his friend anymore."


    He wouldn''t allow anyone to hurt Ang, even if that person was his good friend.


    The three of them left the VIP room, but they didn''t know that Derrick was still in the opposite room.


    When Gage walked past the opposite room, he stopped to listen. Then, he caught up with Stanley and


    Arvin, and told them in a mysterious voice, "Hey, I heard... that kind of sound in that room."

 Chapter 239 You Wont Cling to My Wife Anymore.

    Chapter 239 You Won''t Cling to My Wife Anymore.


    After hearing Gage''s words, Stanley and Arvin stared at him with contempt. Upon seeing Gage''s


    creepy smile, Stanley said, "Brother-inw, do you need my help to find a girl to quench your sexual


    desires?"


    Gage immediately straightened up and cleared his throat, "I am a gentleman. Don''t smear me with your


    evil thoughts!"


    ... Before stepping into the elevator, both Arvin and Stanley nced at Gage, giving him one more look


    of disdain.


    In the Gu family''s house


    After getting back from Lily''s bedroom, Angy in bed ying on her cell phone.


    Ang thought, ''Why is Arvin not home yet? It is already after ten o''clock in the evening.''


    She didn''t dare bother to call him because he might still be in the middle of operating on a patient.


    When Ang finished checking her Microblog, it was almost eleven o''clock. Then, she got up to get


    some water downstairs.


    As soon as she opened the bedroom door, a man came in.


    Ang took a closer look, making sure that the man who opened the door was her husband, Arvin.


    "Big Wing, you''re back!" Ang excitedly ran to hug him.


    But... Arvin reeked of wine, so Ang raised her head and looked at him curiously, "Did you drink?"


    Arvin nodded with a smile, "Just a little. Why haven''t you slept yet?"


    Arvin picked Ang up. Then, resisting the temptation to kiss her, he put Ang down on the bed.


    "I am a little thirsty. I was just about to get a ss of water and then you came in." Ang put her arms


    around Arvin''s neck, not wanting to let go.


    So Arvin had no choice but to put his body over Ang''s. Then, he kissed her face and said, "Let me


    get it for you."


    Based on his behavior, Ang could tell that he was unwilling to kiss her because of the smell of the


    wine on his breath, and he hadn''t brushed his teeth yet.


    s! Someone was worse than her father in terms of being obsessed with cleanliness, and that


    Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    someone was her husband.


    "Don''t bother. I''ll do it myself. Just go to get yourself cleaned up." Ang thought she could get herself


    a ss of water when Arvin would take a bath.


    "Babe, wait for me!" Arvin insisted on bringing a ss of water for Ang before entering the


    bathroom.


    Half an hourter, Arvin came out of the bathroom. Ang was chatting with Nancy at the end of the


    bed, "Please remember you are a pregnant woman, so don''t stay upte at night!"


    Nancy helplessly replied, "I sleep too much during the day, so I don''t feel sleepy in the evening. What


    should I do?"


    Suddenly pulling away Ang''s mobile phone, Arvin sent a voice message, saying, "You are not


    sleepy because Stanley isn''t working hard enough to make you sleep at night. Ask him to help you, so


    you won''t cling to my wife anymore."


    Oh, god. Oh, dear god. Ang felt embarrassed at what Arvin had sent. She hastily jumped out of bed,


    grabbed her mobile phone, and cried to Arvin, "Why did you say that? You don''t even seem ashamed


    of yourself!"


    However, before Ang could withdraw the message, Nancy had already received and read it.


    Nancy had the volume up so loud that Stanley also heard it.


    Not knowing Arvin was capable of saying these words, Nancy was shocked after hearing the voice


    message. After hearing what Arvin had said, Stanley gave his wife a strange look. Then, he took her


    phone and pressed the record button, "You''re right. I think I need to fix that."


    Nancy wanted to grab her mobile phone back, but Stanley locked the screen. Then, he ced the


    phone on the table and held his wife in bed!


    After hearing Stanley''s reply, Ang''s face turned red and rolled her eyes at Arvin, "You two jerks!"


    Arvin threw the towel around his waist to a corner of the bed. Then, he joined Ang and held her in


    his arms.


    After washing his teeth and taking a bath, he could finally kiss his wife.


    After a long time, Arvin said in a hoarse voice, "I had some drinks today, so I can''t... I would need your


    help..." He had been wanting to have a baby with Ang. Since he was drunk, it would be a challenge


    for him to unleash his dragon!


    When summer came, Ang''s patent was sessfullyunched to the market. Its value was now over


    tens of millions after Arvin''s help and coboration.


    The patent, which Professor Cheng supported, was named after Ang.


    On the day of Ang''s birthday, they finally released it in public.


    Katey Six Star Hotel in J City


    It was said that Mr. Gu had booked thergest hall on the first floor to celebrate his wife''s birthday that


    night.


    All of the guests were wealthy people from the upper ss.


    At about seven in the evening, both Ang''s friends and Arvin''s friends arrived at the hall.


    All the women who attended envied Ang, for her family had specially flown over from C Country to


    celebrate her birthday.


    At 7:30 PM, acting as a temporary host, Lulu announced, "Let''s all wee today''s birthday girl, my


    sister-inw, Ang!"


    After a warm round of apuse, the golden couple appeared at the entrance of the second floor. Then,


    a beam of light immediately captured them.


    Their appearance drew gasps from the first floor, "Oh, my god! Look how beautiful Ang is today!"


    "That''s true. We''ve spent several years together in college with her, but it is the first time we''re seeing


    her in an elegant, feminine dress!"


    "Look! Arvin is standing beside her. They are definitely a golden couple! The two look so adorable."


    ...


    Ang was wearing a white one-shoulder diamond-encrusted evening dress that grazed just above her


    knees. Her favorite pearls were on her neck, wrists, and ankles. Arvin had helped her put a pearl and


    diamond crown on her head. Even though she had pearls all over, her essories didn''t make her look


    old.


    She was young, but the people could sense her dignity from the exquisite jewelry she wore. At that


    moment, she looked like a elegant princess.


    She wore a pair of crystal-filled kitten-heeled sandals, which was in trend this year. Along with Arvin,


    they walked toward the crowd.


    Arvin''s outfit was a ck suit with a white shirt and dark tie underneath. On the left side of his chest, he


    wore a brooch decorated with pearls.


    Arvin had personally supervised and designed the gorgeous venue, and he also dressed himself


    ording to Ang''s taste.


    He loved her, and one could tell that from these little details.


    Ang loved pearls, so he wore the pearl brooch she had given to him.


    He also tried his best to find the most precious pearls in the world. Then, he had the pearls crafted into


    essories before letting her wear them.


    On top of all that, he decorated the invitation with pearls before sending them out to their rtives and


    friends.


    ...


    She didn''t like flower patterns and stripes, so Arvin threw away all his ties with those prints.


    She didn''t like eating chicken, so there was no chicken on the menu tonight.


    She didn''t like the color of green, so Arvin made sure that there was nothing green-colored in the


    luxurious venue. He even asked the guests not to wear anything green, whether they were dresses or


    jewelry.


    ...

 Chapter 240 How Dare She Come Here

    Chapter 240 How Dare She Come Here


    In a gentleman-like manner, Arvin held Ang''s arm and walked up to the stage together. They stood


    in front of the eight-tier birthday cake. The couple looked so great together as they stood in the middle


    of the stage, so a lot of guests took out their phones to photograph them.


    "Look! The cake and the curtain behind them are both lc. The decor, the dolls, and the desserts are


    also all in the same color palette. With the couple are standing there, everything looks so romantic!"


    one of the guests marvelled.


    "Yes! Ang is looking so beautiful tonight. Her birthday party is even more luxurious than other


    people''s wedding ceremonies!" another guest echoed.


    "Ang usually wears casual clothes, but tonight she looks like a goddess in that dress."


    "I couldn''t imagine that she could be this pretty when she''s all dolled up. She is emanating the aura of


    an upper-ssdy. She and Mr. Gu are really a match made in heaven!"


    "Oh! Why do good husbands always belong to someone else?"


    ...


    The candles on the cake were lit, and the lights in the hall were all switched off. Someone in the group


    N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    began to sing the Happy Birthday song, then all the other people followed and sang it in unison.


    "Babe, make a wish, " said Arvin. He looked at Ang, with a doting and loving look in his eyes.


    Ang closed her eyes and made wishes in her mind, ''I wish I can have a baby with Arvin; I wish I can


    live happily with Arvin for the rest of my life; I wish for all of my family members and friends to have a


    good health...''


    After that, Ang blew out the candles. Then, a warm round of apuse came from the guests.


    In this admirable birthday party, some of the women who attended were happy and excited, while some


    of them were sad and resentful.


    In a corner, a woman stood and looked toward the gleaming couple onstage. She gritted her teeth and


    asked the woman next to her, "Mom, do you really want me to apologize to that woman?"


    ''Ang has ruined my reputation!'' Nita couldn''t understand why her mother was forcing her to


    apologize to Ang!


    "Yes. If you don''t apologize to her, Arvin won''t let you off." Finn Du and Nita Zhen were having a


    conversation in a corner of the hall for a while, trying to hide themselves.


    Nita clenched her fists, as she stared at the woman smiling happily onstage, her eyes fuming with rage.


    She swore in her mind, ''Ang Si, I will kill you!


    I will definitely kill you!


    When you die, Arvin would be mine! When you die, I would be the woman standing next to Arvin


    onstage! When you die, Arvin would only belong to me!''


    After cutting the cake, Ang took a slice and began to eat it. Under all of the guests'' gazes, Arvin


    suddenly grabbed her hand that was holding the fork and ate the chunk of cake on it.


    His behaviour caused a rumble of excitement among the young ones. They yelped excitedly and


    demanded them to kiss each other.


    "Show us a kiss! Just one kiss!" echoed the group. It was like in wedding receptions.


    Ang felt helpless, while Arvin held her into his arms and lowered his head to kiss her red lips.


    His kiss satisfied the crowd. They continued to cheer and howl for them.


    The sweet and happy feelings filled up Ang''s heart. With her cheeks flushing red, she pushed Arvin


    away and said in a low voice, "They were just kidding. There are so many people looking at us. Have


    you no shame?"


    Arvin raised his eyebrows, and while still holding her waist, he teased, "I kissed my wife. What am I


    supposed to be ashamed of?" Ang was too conservative!


    Her cheeks blushed, and then she said, "Okay, okay. Stop kidding around. I have to eat my cake. I


    haven''t eaten cake in a long time."


    Then, after Ang had finished her piece of cake, Arvin took her to greet their rtives.


    When they walked up to the Si family members, Sven patted Arvin''s shoulder with satisfaction and


    said, "Well done! You''ll be a great brother-inw!"


    Sven was so reassured about his sister having married Arvin!


    Hearing Sven''spliment, Arvin smiled and said, "Thank you, brother!"


    Sven raised his brows and demanded, "All right! That sounds so good. Now call me brother again!"


    Sven felt so pleased and proud to hear Arvin address him as his brother.


    But Arvin ignored him and held on to Ang''s waist. He said, "Let''s go and greet father and mother.


    Sister-inw, please enjoy yourself!" Arvin nodded at Nicole. He was about to take Ang away to


    greet Chuck and Daisy, who were chatting with Hogan Gu and his wife.


    Sven pretended to be angry and teased Arvin, "Hey, brother-inw. You''d better get on my good side,


    otherwise I''ll take Ang back home tomorrow!"


    Arvin nced at him and answered in a rxed tone, "Ang has my family name now. She''s a


    member of the Gu family. I will take care of Ang from now on, so you just need to concern yourself


    with your wife."


    "Even if she has married into the Gu family, she still is my younger sister, " snapped Sven.


    "Then, please ask Ang yourself, whether she is willing to go back home with you tomorrow or not, "


    said Arvin. He lowered his head to look at the woman in his arms, awaiting her answer.


    But Ang rolled her eyes at him. She didn''t want to have anything to do with their joke. She simply


    said, "Brother, sister-inw, we''re going to look for dad and mom!"


    Nicole smiled and waved at them, "Okay, please go. Don''t mind your brother!"


    Ang and Arvin then went away. Sven angrily shook his head andined, "Look at Ang, that


    ungrateful girl! Now that she has a husband, she is abandoning me, her brother!"


    Hearing him, Ang turned around and made a face at him, which made Sven even more frustrated.


    Ang was initially holding Arvin''s arm, but then he held her hand and walked up to Chuck and Daisy


    together.


    Daisy was keeping Chuckpany as they chatted with other people. When she saw Ang and


    Arvin, she pulled Chuck and said, "The kids are here."


    Chuck stopped his conversation with his friend and looked toward the couple, with a look of satisfaction


    and pleasure in his eyes.


    "Father, mother, Mr. Tang." Arvin greeted them first.


    Ang immediately followed and greeted, "Dad, mom, Uncle Tang."


    Mr. Tang was also a doctor. He admiringly told Chuck, "Mr. Gu and your daughter look good together.


    Chuck, you are so lucky to have them both. Your son and your daughter are both nice kids, and your


    son-inw and your daughter-inw are too! You and Daisy are so fortunate to have been blessed!"


    They allughed. Chuck replied in a modest manner, "Thank you. Is your son studying abroad? I heard


    that he''s excellent in school. Your son will be a very promising man. Just wait, and you''ll have your own


    happiness!"


    Mr. Tang burst intoughter and said, "Your son and Mr. Gu are both far above my own son! I''ll let you


    guys talk, while I go greet Mr. Li."


    Mr. Tang left. Holding Arvin''s arm, Ang joyfully chatted with Chuck and Daisy.


    The next step of the party was receiving presents from the guests. At that moment, two women came


    toward Ang. When the people clearly saw their faces, they were shocked and began to whisper


    around. "Isn''t she Nita Zhen? The nerve she has to show up here!"


    "That''s right! She is here at Ang''s birthday party. Doesn''t she have any sense of shame?"


    "How dare shee here! She lured another woman''s husband in public! She should be sentenced to


    death!"


    ...


    Perplexed, Ang looked at the two women standing in front of her. She didn''t remember having ever


    invited Finn and Nita.


    Nita lifted her ss of wine, managed to put on a smile, and apologized, "Ang... I''m sorry, for what I


    have done before... It''s my fault. I''m really sorry!"

 Chapter 241 Where is Your Husband

    Chapter 241 Where is Your Husband


    Ang was taken aback by Nita''s sudden apology, but when she saw Arvin''s eyes, she came to realize


    that he was the one who had asked Nita to apologize.


    Arvin... Her husband was always thoughtful and considerate.


    It was Ang''s birthday party, and Nita came to apologize in front of all the guests, knowing that she


    would be humiliated.


    "Look at her. Even if she apologizes, she''s still a loser."


    "That''s right. She has no idea what Ang and her family could do, that stupid woman."


    "If I were Ang, I wouldn''t forgive her."


    ...


    ''She must be acting, right? I can y along, too.'' Ang thought. Ang was not a fool to fall for Nita''s


    apology.


    With everyone looking at them, Ang leaned against Arvin''s arms. She put on an innocent smile at


    Nita and said, "I can forgive you as long as you promise that you will never put poisonous snakes in my


    locker again."


    Some people stirred and scolded Nita viciously when they heard Ang had said.


    Nita''s smile froze. What an ingrate! She controlled her temper and said, "What snakes? I have no idea


    what you are talking about. Ang, my dear, don''t get me wrong. I just want to be your friend, all


    right?"


    Ang was tired of watching her act and said, "Just take back your apology. I won''t make friends with


    somebody who keeps thinking about stealing my husband."


    And then she left, arm in arm with Arvin, passing by Nita.


    "Look at how awkward the situation is. Ang just ignored her."


    "Come on, how dare she provoke Ang? She really overestimated herself."


    "Yes, she did. If I were Ang, I would kick her out of this ce."


    ...


    Nita didn''t know whom to be mad at because a lot of people were talking about her, so she yelled at


    her mom Finn, "It''s all your fault for making mee here. This is so awkward! And Ang, does she


    really think she can be Mrs. Gu?"


    Finn nkly looked at her and said, "Yes, she already is. She has registered her marriage with Arvin..."


    "I know that. No need to rub it in." She stopped talking and went away.


    She found a quiet corner where she made a phone call.


    "Feed her those pills and inform Arvin. Make sure he leaves for her right now." ''It''s your birthday party,


    but your husband will be leaving to see his former fianc¨¦e. I wonder if you can still be happy knowing


    that.'' Nita thought.


    "Yes, Miss Zhen, " a voice said on the other end of the phone.


    ...


    A lot of people went to the party that night, so Ang received lots of birthday gifts. It took the


    bodyguards a lot of time to sort all the gifts out.


    During dinner, Arvin and Ang sat on opposite sides of a long table. He pulled out a chair for her and


    said, "The chef is Italian. He cooks well. Try some."


    "Okay, darling." She would certainly like the meal because of her current good mood.


    Just as the first dish was served, Arvin received a call. Then, he said, "I''m busy. You handle it."


    Ang felt strange as she saw Arvin''s frowning face, so she wondered what was wrong.


    "Tell the VP to go. Don''t call me again."


    Although Arvin refused to go, the one he was talking to still convinced him, so finally, he reluctantly


    nodded and said, "Fine, I''ll be there."


    What? Arvin was going to leave?


    He turned off his phone and told Ang, "Babe, it''s hard for me to tell you this, but there is an


    emergency at the hospital, so I have to go. You can eat first. I''ll be back soon, okay?"


    "But..." Her birthday party wasn''t done yet... She wanted him to stay with her.


    "It''s really an emergency, and the patient needs me. Honey, I''ll be back as soon as possible. I promise."


    It was a life-and-death matter after all... Ang had no choice but to say yes, then she told Arvin,


    "Okay, drive safely. Let me see you off."


    Arvin courteously said goodbye to the elders and went out with Ang. He got into the car. "Honey,


    "Okay, I will." Arvin kissed her on the forehead and said, "Oh right, here..."


    He took out something and circled it on Ang''s wrist, "Happy birthday to you, honey!"


    It was a watch, a customized watch, which she couldn''t see clearly until she got back in the light.


    The background of the watch was a photo of the both of them kissing in Green Cold Country. The


    abbreviations of their names were carved on the back.


    Ang was a little disappointed that Arvin left early, but she felt pleased when she saw the carefully


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    prepared gift.


    When she returned, someone asked her why her husband left.


    She smiled and told the one who asked that there was an emergency in the hospital, so Arvin needed


    to deal with it.


    "Oh, I see... Mr. Gu is a good doctor, and you have a good husband, Ang. You''re really fortunate."


    She nodded to them and smiled, "Yes, I think I am. Thank you."


    Arvin left, but his mother Teresa stayed with Ang and looked after her the whole evening, in order to


    prevent others gossiping about them.


    It worked, of course. They all paid attention to the close rtionship Ang and her mother-inw had,


    instead of Arvin''s departure.


    It was almost ten o''clock when the party ended, but Arvin had not been back yet.


    But Nita, who should''ve already gone, appeared in front of Ang and oddly said, "What are you


    waiting for? You really think your husband left because of an emergency?"


    Ang looked at her but didn''t say anything.


    Nita sighed and said, "Look at you, you poor thing. Let me tell you why your husband really left. Rosa


    wasn''t feeling well, so Arvin went to look after her."


    "It''s not up to you to tell me about my husband." Ang stopped her and thought, ''Did you really want


    to be my friend? Liar.


    You won''t be satisfied until I get sad, will you?''


    Nita said, "Well, don''t get mad at me. Don''t you believe what I said? Here, watch this video clip. It''s not


    fabricated. Kill me if I''m wrong."


    Ang didn''t know what to say.


    She was shown a video clip where Arvin was holding Rosa in his arms, rushing out of Rosa''s home.


    Then, he gently ced her in his car and drove away like the wind.


    He seemed really worried, driving away that fast.


    Ang took Nita''s phone. She switched it off without any expression on her face, and then she


    dropped it into a ss of wine near them.


    The screen never lit up again.


    "What''s gotten into you, bitch?" Nita got angry. She picked up her phone, but it was toote. It couldn''t


    boot up anymore.

 Chapter 242 Why Have You Become Such A Person

    Chapter 242 Why Have You Be Such A Person


    "My husband is a doctor and a decent man. He can''t leave any patient alone. Even if it weren''t Rosa


    who needed his help, but somebody else, he still would''ve done the same thing. Why are you stirring


    up trouble between us again? Do you still love my husband?" said Ang. Nita stepped backward with


    each word Ang said, until she ended up by the wall of the hall. Ang then stopped, too.


    "Don''t be so smug! Ang, why don''t you ept the fact that Arvin still loves Rosa? Arvin could''ve


    asked another doctor to take care of her, but why did he have to go handle it himself?" asked Nita.


    Her question struck Ang''s heart. All of the joy and happiness she felt tonight vanished into thin air


    because of her question.


    Ang told a bodyguard, "Come here. Throw this woman out now!"


    Her loud yell attracted the attention of her family members. Sven was the first to approach her. He cast


    a sharp nce at Nita and confronted her, "Nita Zhen, what have you done to my sister?"


    Sven had already been aware that Nita was not a good person. He didn''t avenge Ang because he


    knew Arvin had already taken actions to punish her.


    But he hadn''t expected that Nita was still not behaving well, even if she had been deprived of the


    chance to work in any hospital.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    A couple of bodyguards surrounded Nita. Ignoring the presence of the other guests, Nita shouted at


    Sven, "What have I done to her? I didn''t do anything to her. However, on the contrary, your good sister


    ordered her bodyguard to rape me! Two bodyguards! What a vicious daughter your Si family has


    brought up!"


    Both the Si family and the Gu family members, who had just came up to them, clearly heard Nita''s


    words. They were all shocked, and each of them looked at Ang upon hearing her words.


    Sven instantly pulled Ang to stand behind him, and ignoring Nita''s dignity, he coldly said, "Nita Zhen,


    are you insane? What nonsense are you talking about? If you dare say one more word against Ang,


    I will kill you myself!"


    Then, he stepped forward and continued, "Even if Ang had indeed done something to hurt you, you


    deserved it!"


    Nita was so dumbfounded by the way Sven protected his sister. She didn''t expect that Sven would


    protect his sister without even knowing the facts...


    She became even more envious of, and more resentful toward Ang. These emotions tormented her


    mind. She felt like she was drowning in huge waves. She wondered why no man had ever loved her so


    much, and why she had no brother to protect her like Sven did for Ang.


    She felt so angry at the fact that Ang was able to have all the love in the world.


    While Nita was still in shock, Teresa Xue stared at her with mixed emotions. She couldn''t believe how


    Nita had changed so much. She said with a sad voice, "Nita... Ang is not that sort of person. She


    couldn''t have done that."


    Aron Gu said, "Miss Zhen, Arvin just left, and you immediately started to bully my sister-inw. What do


    you want?"


    Lulu felt sympathetic to see the crazy look in Nita''s eyes. She asked with pity, "Nita, why have you


    be such a person?"


    ...


    Facing a group of people who were confronting her, Nita was unable to defend herself.


    The situation agitated her, making her exim loudly, "Why don''t you trust me? Ang is not the good


    person you think she is. She asked Arvin to lock me in a room with two pythons. She ordered her


    bodyguards to rape me. Why are you all justifying her wrong deeds?"


    "Do you want me to call Arvin and ask him for the truth?" asked Sven. Sven had arranged for some


    bodyguards to protect Ang, too, so he had already known about the time when Arvin had locked her


    up with the snake.


    "No! No! Don''t do it! You are all bad guys! Ang Si, you are a bad woman! You have taken away the


    man I love! I must kill you!" Nita yelled hysterically. As she moved forward, two bodyguards immediately


    took her under control and threw her out of the hotel.


    After the Nita situation was solved, Ang escorted his parents, as well as Sven and Nicole upstairs to


    their hotel rooms.


    Inside the hotel room, since no one was there, Daisy held her daughter''s hand and asked worriedly,


    "Ang, what''s going on between Nita and you? Why didn''t you tell me anything about it?" When she


    saw the news that Nita had confessed her love to Arvin, Daisy immediately called Ang, but her


    daughter didn''t tell her anything.


    Since it was hard to keep everything from her parents at this point, Ang had to tell them the truth,


    "Nita loves Arvin, but Arvin told me that she has a mental illness. She has psychotic tendencies." That


    was why Ang had been framed by Nita''s assistant not long after she had just known her. Her


    assistant was actually taken advantage of by Nita. Ang now felt sorry for that assistant. She was


    innocent, yet Arvin dismissed her.


    Hearing her words, Chuck frowned and asked, "Mental illness? But Nita is an authoritative expert in


    OB-GYN. How could she possibly have kept it from so many people in the hospital?" What''s more, as a


    doctor, she had to undergo a physical exam every month.


    Ang shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    "What about that Rosa Yin?" asked Sven. He leaned on the sofa and squinted at his sister.


    Sven heard that Arvin''s fianc¨¦e hade back. He wondered if she had also hurt Ang. That was


    what he really wanted to figure out tonight.


    After asking the question, Sven carefully stared at Ang''s face to observe any changes in her facial


    expressions. He wouldn''t be relieved if he couldn''t guarantee her happiness, as his sister was married


    and lived in a ce far away from home.


    With Rosa being mentioned, Ang''s heart sank. Aplicated light shed through her eyes, but she


    then smiled at Sven and asked, "Brother, didn''t we just have a vacation in Green Cold Country? Didn''t


    you see with your own eyes how Arvin treated me?"


    Sven kept silent as he heard Ang''s words.


    Of course, he had clearly seen how well Arvin treated his sister. Once, when he went to the beach with


    Nicole, he happened to see Arvin and Ang banter with each other happily there.


    Nicole especially reminded him to observe Arvin''s look in his eyes. Arvin was wearing such a gentle


    and loving look as he was smoothening Ang''s long hair on that day.


    A person''s eyes would show one''s true intentions.


    Not only to his behaviours during their trip in Green Cold Country, but Sven also paid attention to any


    news regarding Arvin on the inte. As a man, Sven was well aware that Arvin loved Ang.


    After a moment''s silence, Chuck asked his daughter again, "Has Arvin told you when he will hold a


    wedding ceremony for you?"


    Unexpectedly, before Ang could answer this question, Sven answered instead, "Dad, Arvin is


    studying on the patent of ''Baird''s Atypical Target Cell Obstruction''. The research work is under its most


    crucial period, so he is busy. Don''t worry about that."


    The whole medical industry was looking forward to the patent of "Baird''s Atypical Target Cell


    Obstruction".


    But, Sven answered the question also because he knew of Arvin''s secret n for the wedding


    ceremony.


    Chuck looked at Ang, who was emotionless, and nodded, "It''s okay if Ang isn''t worried about it."


    He was afraid that his daughter might be anxious since the wedding ceremony was an important part of


    marriage.

 Chapter 243 Please Completely Disappear from J City

    Chapter 243 Please Completely Disappear from J City


    Ang believed Sven when he said that Arvin was busy with something important, so she said, "I''m not


    anxious about it. We are getting along... so well with each other."


    ''Yes, so well... before tonight happened.'' But she would let him exin everything to her when they


    would be hometer.


    "Well, if so, then I have nothing to be worried about. But didn''t Nita have a good friendship with Arvin


    before? If Arvin is too benevolent on her, I can help you get Nita away from Arvin, " said Chuck. He had


    met Nita in some medical conferences before, but he hadn''t known much about her private affairs.


    Ang shook her head. She was well aware that the problem wasn''t with Nita. Arvin showed no mercy


    to Nita. However, it was... his ex-fianc¨¦e whom he had a soft spot for. Ang thought that they should


    solve all these problems themselves and not drag their parents into the mess. "Dad, Mom, everything


    is going well with me. Please don''t worry about me anymore. I''ll go home whenever I''m free, " said


    Ang.


    Daisy stared at her andined, "Have you forgotten about your home and your parents? Ang, I


    can count with my fingers the times you have been home ever since you went to college! Now, you


    have the nerve to promise us that you will go back home whenever you are free!" Luckily, they still had


    Nicole. Every time Chuck and Daisy missed Ang, they would ask Nicole toe and live with them


    for a few days, so that they could feel that they had a daughter at home.


    "Mom, I''m sorry about that. But, trust me, I mean it this time. Okay?" Wearing a naughty smile, Ang


    held Daisy''s and Chuck''s arms as she lovingly looked at them.


    Nicole tittered, "Father, Mother, Ang actually missed you two so much. When we went shopping in


    Green Cold Country, she kept talking about you two, and she even wanted to buy all the best items for


    you!"


    Daisy and Chuck felt at ease after Nicole had put in a good word for Ang. Then, Daisy led Ang


    toward the door and said, "Okay, you should go home now. It''s gettingte. Oh! Please have a baby


    with Arvin as soon as possible. If you don''t have the time to take care of your baby, we will do it for


    you."


    Ang paused, but nodded, "Okay."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    When she returned to the Gu family''s house and closed her bedroom door, Ang finally could rx.


    She frowned and started to meditate on Nita''s words earlier.


    After a few moments, she called Malik Jia. "Mrs. Gu, it''s Malik speaking, " answered Malik.


    "Malik, is Arvin performing a surgery for a patient?" asked Ang. Malik, on the other side of line,


    heard her tired voice, which made him feel quite guilty on Arvin''s behalf.


    He stammered for a couple of minutes and then replied honestly, "No, Mr. Gu is in the ward... checking


    Miss Yin''s condition..."


    ''Checking? What a joke! Rosa Yin just wants Arvin to stay with her, '' thought Malik.


    Ang could sense Malik''s hesitation and guilt. She immediately stood up from her seat and rushed


    out of the Gu''s house in a hurry, without even changing her evening dress.


    At a VIP ward of Yao Hospital


    Arvin impatiently stood at the bedside and looked at Rosa, who was wearing a pale face and muttering,


    "Arvin, am I a bother to you? I know that my life ising to an end, so even if you are annoyed with


    me, I still have to tell you something. I''ve left you not because I wanted to..."


    "Rosa, there''s no point in saying these things now. You must have a surgery, " Arvin persuaded her.


    She had refused the other doctors'' advice. That was why he hurried to see her tonight.


    "I don''t want to have a surgery. I feel so anguished that I want my life to end as soon as possible..."


    Rosa put in an effort to grab his hand, but the man didn''t let her. Instead, he stepped backward. He


    coldly told her, "I have a wife now. It''s not appropriate for us to behave like this."


    He was determined that he would give Rosa five minutes to consider having a surgery. If she still didn''t


    want to, he would leave, as Ang was waiting for him.


    Rosa gnawed on her lower lip and crawled up the bed to get near Arvin. She managed to hold his hand


    and beg, "Arvin, please... stay with me... I really... Ah!" There was a distance between the bed and


    Arvin, and Rosa slipped, suddenly falling on the floor.


    Shey on the floor beside Arvin''s feet. Covering her chest, Rosa was in so much pain that she


    squirmed on the floor. Arvin couldn''t bear to see it, so he bent down and carried her in his arms. He


    intended to ce her back on the bed and then leave.


    However, at that very moment, the door suddenly opened. The woman whom he was missing was now


    standing by the door.


    Wearing a pale face, Rosa weakly rested herself in Arvin''s arms. Seeing her pitiful look, Ang even


    felt sympathetic.


    Arvin did, too. As a man, his heart softened at the sight of this weak woman.


    "Ang, " said Arvin. He was so shocked to see Ang appear in the hospital that he hadn''t realized


    Rosa was still in his arms.


    Restraining the bitterness in her heart, Ang slowly walked toward them. She walked slowly and


    arrogantly, as if she was a noble princess.


    When he was about to hug Ang, Arvin finally realized that Rosa was still in his arms. He turned


    around, ruthlessly put her on the bed, and reached out to Ang.


    But Ang dodged his touch.


    Rosa shivered in fear by the look on Ang''s face, making her forget about the pain she had in her


    heart.


    Ang looked so beautiful and elegant right now. She was gleaming brightly. Rosa felt that Ang was


    emanating the kind of aura which couldn''t be found in both Nita and herself.


    Ang stopped when she was near Rosa''s bed. She asked in a low voice, "Is your heart aching?"


    Nobody could understand how much Ang wished she was the woman who had the heart disease,


    the woman who was able to make Arvin keep herpany, the woman who made him abandon his


    wife at her own birthday party.


    Rosa nodded and said, "I''m sorry, Ang. I... had a heart attack again."


    "How about this?" Ang took a credit card from her handbag, and while nipping it between her index


    and middle fingers, she handed it to Rosa and said, "Two million in the card. Take it and go to America


    to cure your disease. If the money is not enough, just tell me then."


    Her attitude was so arrogant, putting Rosa into an inferior position.


    Bewildered, Rosa shook her head, "I..." ''don''t need it.''


    But Ang cut in before she could finish her words, "Please disappear again like what you did seven


    years ago. Pleasepletely disappear from J City." Ang couldn''tpletely be happy if she was


    still lurking around.


    ''Completely disappear?'' repeated Rosa in her mind. Her face became even paler. "Seven years ago, I


    disappeared... but I didn''t do it on purpose... I even regret it. If I hadn''t gone missing... I would''ve had


    married Arvin and even had given birth to his child!"


    Rosa abhorred Nita and Adam Geng. She was determined to send them to hell before she would die!


    ''You would''ve had married Arvin, and had his child?'' thought Ang. Rosa''s words pierced into her


    ears and stabbed her heart.


    But when Arvin heard her words, he coldly looked at her and said, "There is no ''if''."


    His only concern now was how to coax his angry wife in the most effective way.

 Chapter 244 Arvin Will Kill Me

    Chapter 244 Arvin Will Kill Me


    Ang smiled, holding Arvin''s arm with both her hands, and said, "Miss Rosa, you will never have a


    chance to marry Arvin because he is my husband now, and we love each other. Please stay away from


    him, " said Ang.


    Knowing Ang intended to piss Rosa off, Arvin yed along and pulled Ang into his arms and


    kissed her forehead. "I''m sorry, Ang. Let''s go home, " Arvin apologized to her.


    Somehow, Arvin''s face changed as Ang moved aside quickly. Ang purposely, yet discreetly,


    stepped on Arvin''s foot with her high heels, so Rosa wouldn''t notice.


    Arvin had to hold Ang up to prevent her from causing further pain and said, "Darling, let''s go!"


    Ang put her arms around his neck, then she giggled, "Why are you in a hurry? Miss Rosa feels


    ufortable. Why don''t you stay here and examine her?"


    "The other doctors can examine her, " Arvin replied.


    "Hmm..." Ang murmured.


    After Arvin and Ang left the ward, Rosa began to tumble about in bed with her hands pressed


    against her chest.


    "Sorry, Arvin. I''m sorry... Ang, " Rosa spoke to herself.


    Ang jumped out of Arvin''s arms as they got out of the hospital''s elevator.


    Arvin was amazed at what she just did. He had not expected that Ang would ever be so reluctant to


    be held in his arms. He pulled her hands to hold her back. "Slow down, or you''ll sprain your ankle, "


    said he.


    Ang shook his hands off and walked forward in the direction of the parking lot.


    "Ang, stop!"


    Ang was silent. Arvin only heard the sound of her high heels. From the way she walked, he could


    feel her wrath.


    She got in her car quickly. When she was ready to leave, Arvin stood in front of her car.


    Ang had to reverse, but something happened. Her car crashed into the wall due to her impatience.


    Her CR super car might have been damaged... She felt pity for the car, but she tried to keep an


    expressionless face.


    Arvin patted the hood of her car, indicating her to get out.


    Ang''s car could only stay where it was, but she refused to get out. She only stared at Arvin in anger.


    After ten minutes, Ang finally gave up her resistance and stepped out of the car.


    The moment she got out, she ran away.


    But, Arvin caught up with her and carried her back to the CR. Arvin opened the door and ced her on


    the passenger seat.


    Regardless of Ang''s struggle, Arvin began to kiss her violently. Later on, he threatened her,


    "Behave, babe, or I''ll do you right here!"


    Ang fell silent immediately.


    She stared at him, furious, because she knew that Arvin could actually do it.


    After they returned home, Ang hastily went up the second floor as Arvin was parking the car. She


    slipped into Lulu''s room as soon as possible and locked the door of the room immediately.


    Lulu was surprised, so she asked her, "What happened?"


    Ang didn''t answer Lulu''s question. She just sat on Lulu''s bed and said, "I''ll sleep in your room


    tonight."


    Then, shey in the bed without asking for Lulu''s permission and dominated half of it.


    Lulu pulled her up right away and told her, "No! You can''t sleep in my room! Arvin will kill me!" It was


    Ang''s birthday today. Lulu wondered why Ang refused to stay with Arvin on such a special day.


    "I will not leave, " Ang firmly said. She was still annoyed with Arvin because he had feelings for


    another woman.


    "What happened? Have you forgotten that it''s your birthday today?" Lulu asked. Lulu realized that


    something terrible must have happened, but she couldn''t figure out what it could be. Ang and Arvin


    looked very happy a few hours ago. Had they quarreled with each other in such a short time?


    While Lulu and Ang were talking, Arvin knocked on Lulu''s door, and he shouted, "Darling! It''s time to


    go to bed." His voice was too loud.


    Ang couldn''t speak for a moment. ''What the hell is he doing?'' Angined in her mind.


    Lulu was about to open the door for Arvin, but Ang held her back and said, "Don''t! Let me stay here.


    Please, I won''t trouble you!"


    Ang nned to move to Xinhe Garden and live with Mandy for a few days.


    Lulu shook her head and rejected her, "I don''t mind sharing my bed with you, but I''m afraid Arvin won''t


    allow you to stay here."


    "Ang! Lulu! Open the door. It''s time to go to bed!" Arvin''s voice got even louder, and it drew the other


    family members'' attention immediately.


    Teresa came out from her room and asked him, "What are you doing, Arvin?"


    "I''m just ying a little game with my wife. She is hiding in Lulu''s room, and I need to catch her, " Arvin


    answered in a calm tone.


    Lulu was really shocked by Arvin''s indifference while he was lying. ''How could he keep calm after


    annoying his wife?'' Lulu wondered.


    Ang was infuriated by Arvin''s lie. ''Nobody wants to y a game with you!'' She rolled her eyes.


    Lulu opened the door even though Ang tried to stop her. "Arvin, the game is over, so take her back


    to your room!"


    Ang couldn''t stay any longer.


    Arvin walked into the room and nodded, "Darling, let''s go to bed now!"


    His voice was full of affection.


    Ang knew that she had to leave with him now, but she tried her best to avoid being touched by


    Arvin. As he got closer to her, she ran toward the door immediately.


    However, when she stumbled over the rug on the floor and was about to fall off, Arvin caught her with


    his hands. Then, he hugged her tightly and said, "Darling, why are you so eager toe into my


    arms?" he teased.


    Ang shook her head and tried to exin herself, but Arvin cast her a nce to warn her not to say


    anything, so she kept quiet.


    "Good night, Lulu. We''ll return to our room now, " said Arvin.


    Teresa looked at them out of curiosity and murmured, "Ang is such a kid who only thinks about


    games." Ang did look like a teenage girl... Teresa wondered whether Arvin felt weird sleeping with


    such a little wife...


    After returning to their room, Ang was pushed and pressed onto the bed by Arvin.


    "Babe, listen to me carefully. I was carrying Rosa just because she fell off the bed, and I wanted to help


    her get back up..." he exined to Ang.


    "What does that have to do with me?" Ang inquired.


    "You are my wife. You need to know the truth! Mrs. Gu!" Arvin answered.


    "If I had never gone to Yao Hospital, you must have married Rosa now!"


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Arvin looked at her with eyes full of affection and denied, "No!" He believed that even if Ang didn''t


    "Arvin, I feel tired. Please let go of me. I want to sleep now."


    Arvin kissed her forehead gently and touched the watch on her wrist, "Do you like it?" he asked her.


    Actually, it was one part of a pair of watches. The other one was for Arvin, but it wasn''t finished yet.


    Ang shook her head. "No, I don''t like it, " she lied.


    But she liked it very much. She just didn''t want to admit it.

 Chapter 245 Dont Go to the Hospital Anymore

    Chapter 245 Don''t Go to the Hospital Anymore


    Arvin was a little shocked by her words. He removed himself from on top of her and said, "Sleep tight. I


    will go take a bath first."


    ''Is he angry?''


    Covering her chest, Ang felt... quite distressed.


    Rosa Yin, this woman, was like a thorn piercing through her heart.


    Arvin entered the bathroom. Lying in bed, Ang felt more and more angry at the thought of what had


    happened tonight. This was probably the worst birthday she had ever had.


    She took out her phone, and when she switched it on, she saw a disy of words, with a bunch of


    roses around them. It wrote, "Ang, happy birthday to you!"


    ''What? Where did thise from? What''s this app? Why don''t I know about it?'' wondered Ang.


    As she touched the screen, her name suddenly exploded like fireworks. Then, a couple of seconds


    From the middle to the sides, clusters of roses appeared one by one. In the end, they were assembled


    into a sentence again, "Ang, happy birthday to you!"


    She clicked on the screen again, and it turned into another sentence, "Lovely Ang, happy birthday to


    you! Your present will be delivered to the hospital tomorrow. Remember to receive it!"


    Then, on the bottom corner, Ang saw the signature, "Fabian Li."


    ... It meant that Fabian had hacked her phone''s operating system to have it disy all these things.


    She happened to touch the screen, so the whole process reyed again.


    Even with her back against the bathroom, Ang suddenly felt a cold chill behind her.


    She immediately turned around and found Arvin staring deeply at her phone screen. He saw the roses


    and the words ''Lovely Ang...''


    It was already toote when Ang came back to her senses and switched the phone off. Arvin had


    already seen everything clearly.


    She opened her mouth, as if she wanted to exin herself. But when she remembered what had


    happened earlier tonight between Arvin and Rosa, she closed her mouth and kept silent.


    Arvin seemed to be waiting for her exnation. He stood at the bedside for a few moments, but he


    didn''t hear any words from her mouth.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere between them turned tense.


    Eventually, wearing a dark face, Arvin changed into his night robe and left the bedroom.


    As soon as he left, Ang gnawed heavily on her lower lip. Her eyes became red.


    Ang felt so sad. Today was her birthday. He didn''t even try to coax her but just left.


    ''Where is he going? He is in a night robe. Is he going to sleep in the guest room tonight?


    Or... he just doesn''t want to sleep with me tonight?'' Ang thought to herself gloomily.


    In the study


    Contemting the night scene outside the window, Arvin called Kent. "How is the investigation going?"


    asked he.


    "Mr. Gu, we have found out that it was Nita Zhen and Adam Geng who had imprisoned Miss Yin in the


    past seven years. Seven years ago, when we were searching for Miss Yin, Adam took her to Africa. He


    brought her back four years ago. They had built a basement inside a car junk yard in the eastern


    district of J City. When we arrived at the location, Adam had already run away with his men, and the


    basement was alsopletely destroyed..." reported Kent.


    Adam had forced Rosa Yin to have sex with him for the past seven years. Last year, Rosa had


    sessfully given birth to a baby after she was pregnant for the third time.


    For Rosa''s first and second pregnancy, Adam dared not let her give birth to the babies because of


    Rosa''s weak heart. Nita personally performed the two abortions herself.


    Rosa''s baby was now under Nita''s care. She can''t see her child everyday. She was not even allowed to


    keep a constant contact with Adam.


    After hearing the whole report, Arvin got confused and asked, "Why did Adam work together with Nita


    to do such things?"


    "Adam seemed to have loved Nita before, but when he met Rosa, he was instantly attracted to her, so


    he eventually fell in love with her. He held Rosa captive because, on one hand, he loved her, and, on


    the other hand, he was threatened by Nita. So... from then until now, Rosa Yin is just a poor victim, "


    said Kent.


    Like Adam had said, Nita crazily loved Arvin that she even imprisoned Rosa.


    That was to say, Rosa had been held against her will for seven years all because of Arvin.


    Arvin ordered, "Catch Adam, and hand him over to the police. Where''s Nita now?"


    "We don''t know her current whereabouts. When we arrived at the Zhen family''s house, she was gone.


    ording to the bodyguards, she hasn''t gone back home after she left Mrs. Gu''s birthday party, " said


    Kent. Nita probably knew that Arvin had someone investigate the car junk yard, so she had already


    escaped...


    "Okay. Contact the police. Have the police involved in the investigation, and catch Nita and Adam as


    soon as possible."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    "One more thing, notify the Li family, and ask them to take their son back home. Let them watch him


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    well, so he won''t seduce another person''s wife, " instructed Arvin. With Fabian Li in mind, Arvin''s eyes


    darkened.


    Hearing him, Kent was surprised. But bearing hisughter, he replied, "Yes, Mr. Gu. I will do those. Is


    there anything else?"


    "Yes, keep an eye on Derrick, and don''t let him hurt Ang. Arrange for more and better bodyguards to


    protect her. Always make sure that she is safe, especially since Nita and Adam are still on the run."


    Derrick Luo, Nita Zhen, and Adam Geng were the people who would probably hurt Ang.


    Arvin went back to his bedroom. He thought that Ang had slept, but she was still up, ying on her


    phone.


    When she saw Arvin enter the bedroom, Ang was relieved. She pretended to be angry and turned


    off the bedsidemp. She then hid herself under the quilt to continue ying on her phone.


    Arvin pulled off the quilt and held the angry woman in his arms. Ang struggled, but in vain, so she


    had to bite his arm.


    Immediately, there was a teeth mark on his arm. He whispered in her ear, "Are you still angry?"


    Ang loosened her bite, let out a cold hum, turned around, and closed her eyes, keeping silent.


    Arvin smoothened her long hair with his hand and said, "Work in the Shengfeng Mansion''sb for the


    next few days. Don''t go to the hospital anymore."


    It was not safe outside. Nita and Adam would definitely do something to fight back since Arvin had


    already gotten evidences of their crimes.


    Ang sneered, "Is it because Rosa is in Yao Hospital? What? Are you afraid that I will interfere with


    you and Rosa if I go there?"


    Ang was really asking for it! Arvin instantly pressed her on the bed with an immense amount of


    strength. Then, he turned her body, facing her down on the bed, clung to her, and warned, "Ang, you


    do want me to punish you, right?"


    "What? Are you feeling guilty because I''ve spoken the truth? Then, how can you be angry with me?"


    snapped Ang. She wouldn''t surrender to his threats, and neither would she admit defeat so easily.


    "Ang, today is your birthday, so I don''t want to make you angry. Stop making a fuss." Arvin nibbled


    on her earlobe and took in her scent. Then, his breath quickened.


    Ang made efforts to struggle out of his grip, but he locked her down even firmly. She yelled, "Let go


    of me!"

 Chapter 246 Lulu

    Chapter 246 Lulu


    Arvin looked at his stubborn wife and aggressively tore apart the silk nightgown that she had just put


    on. He then said, in a deplorable tone, "Ang, if you continue to be like this, you''ll pay for it."


    "Arvin, If you dare to touch me tonight, I ''ll ... Oh!" He tugged on to her nightgown and said, "What are


    you going to do about it? Honey, you know I love you very much. Why are you still mad at me? Be nice,


    okay?"


    "Stop that. I won''t be fooled by your words anymore. Hmm..." She was pinned facedown on the bed, so


    Arvin was unable to kiss her. He then forced his hands over her mouth without her consent.


    Ang struggled in pain as Arvin had used excessive force to cover her mouth, "Hmm..." Damn it!


    Whenever Ang behaved in an unruly manner, Arvin intended to subdue her. At first, she clenched


    her teeth to endure the pain, but she soon gave into his vicious cruelty and pled for mercy.


    It waste at night and they had made the bedroom entrancing.


    In the bedroom next door, Lulu had been staring at the message sent by Scott on her mobile phone for


    a long time.


    The message read, ''Lulu, did you say happy birthday to Ang for me?''


    She opened and closed the WeChat several times before finally replying with a word, ''Yes.''


    But then she deleted it.


    Lulu thought, ''Now that he has a girlfriend, I''d better stay away from him.''


    Scott, who was in UK, inattentively looked at his clothing designs as his eyes constantly nced at his


    phone.


    He thought, ''What''s the matter with Lulu? She seemed happy to be with him a few days ago. But


    nowadays, it seems like she wants to distance herself on purpose.''


    She once went back to J City for Ang''s birthday party without telling him. Later he got it from her


    Microblog and contacted her.


    Lulu had changed a lot. She had always spent time with him talking about her personal matters, in the


    past.


    But now, she was acting a little differently. He had checked their message history on his WeChat, and


    found that, whatever he would say to her, she would just reply with one or two words.


    He thought about it for a minute, and hoped he hadn''t done anything wrong to her. ''What the hell''s


    going on?


    Is it... because she has a boyfriend now?''


    Realising the close possibility of that happening, Scott frowned, ''How can Lulu not tell me about her


    boyfriend?


    It''s inexcusable.''


    Scott picked up his mobile phone and dialed Lulu''s number.


    It rang for a while before Lulu answered the phone "Hello, something wrong?"


    ''Something wrong?'' Scott started to feel angry for no apparent reason. He had called her many times


    before, but she had never answered him like that.


    "Yes, why won''t you reply to my messages? I mean, if you didn''t say ''Happy Birthday'' to Ang for me,


    I''ll call her." After realizing his inappropriate behaviour, Scott hastened to justify himself.


    "Well, I just saw your message. Take it easy. I did."


    Her bluntness had upset Scott.


    "Are you seeing Carter now?" Carter was a ''pretty boy'' who had pursued Lulu vigorously.


    Carter? Lulu tried to remember who he was talking about. Then it came back to her. Carter was her


    ssmate in junior middle school. ''How could I be interested in that fat guy?'' Lulu thought to herself.


    "No, I''m not. What''s wrong?"


    Scott was relieved to hear that and asked, "Have you been busytely?"


    "No!" How could she be busy with a student''s lifestyle?


    ''Still no?'' thought Scott confusedly. "Are you on your period?" he asked.


    They say that women are usually in a bad mood during their periods. That would make sense in Lulu''s


    case.


    Lulu''s face turned red as soon as she heard that. Then she replied, "What are you talking about? I am


    not ..." She wasn''t in her period.


    ''Then what the hell happened to her?'' thought Scott.


    At that moment, someone opened his office door and said, "Scott ..."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Scott immediately put his hand over the phone. But it was toote. Lulu had already heard the woman''s


    voice.


    He... really had a girlfriend.


    Lulu raised her stiff lips and said airily, "If you don''t have anything else to say to me, I''ll go to bed now.


    Bye!"


    Then Lulu hung up.


    Scott looked at the phone and felt confused.


    "Scott, what''s wrong?" said the scantily dressed woman standing in front of Scott''s office desk. She


    batted hershes and winked at Scott.


    Scott put his phone down, gnashed his teeth and red at her fiercely, "Who let you in? Didn''t you see


    I was on the phone?"


    The woman chuckled, "What''s the matter? Was it your girlfriend?"


    Scott red at her and said anxiously, "Get out! I have work to do."


    He wondered whether Lulu had heard her call his name. What if she thought he had a girlfriend or that


    he was enjoying thepany of disreputable women?


    Scott thought, ''Single people shouldn''t give up easily. I must work hard for my future wife''s sake.'' His


    mother had given him an ultimatum. If he didn''t have a stable girlfriend before the age of 25 or didn''t


    get married before the age of 27, his father would hand over hispany to Sophia.


    His parents were old friends with Harry, Chuck and Samuel. But all of their children had already gotten


    married, so his parents were getting annoyed at him. After his biological sister got married, he was now


    the only one left unmarried.


    They got married because they were of marriageable age, but Ang was an exception. She married


    Arvin when she was very young.


    When his mother found out that Ang had got her marriage license, she couldn''t wait to set up a


    meeting for him.


    s! He was just in his early twenties. He didn''t want to be as silly as Ang.


    The next morning, Arvin had already left by the time Ang woke up.


    She looked around the empty room and felt distressed at the thought of what had happenedst night.


    In the morning, Lily was in the garden working on the herbs. After breakfast, Ang greeted Lily and


    then went to the hospital.


    Ang thought about the video Fabian had sent and went to the mailroom for her package. When she


    arrived, the old man in the mailroom told her, "Ang, Mr. Gu''s assistant had taken yours away."


    Ang often went the mailroom for her parcels. She was close to the old man, so he warmly called her


    by her name.


    Ang replied, "Okay, I ''ll ask him for it." Arvin had seen the video Fabian made for her.


    Arvin was talking with one of the directors when she came in to his office. After greeting the director,


    Ang went straight to Arvin''s office for her parcel.


    The parcel was about 160 centimeters high and Arvin had kept it next to his desk, where she found it.


    Ang put the box down and shed it with one of Arvin''s scalpels. Then, she grinned at what she


    saw inside the box.


    It was the first time for Arvin to see someone open a box with his custom-made scalpel.

 Chapter 247 We Have to Say Goodbye

    Chapter 247 We Have to Say Goodbye


    Inside the box, there was a doll with long ck hair and a white hairpin on her head. She was dressed


    like a princess in a beautiful white dress. What surprised Ang more was that the doll looked exactly


    like her. They shared an uncanny resemnce.


    That was because Fabian had asked for the doll to be made in ordance with Ang''s look.


    She hugged the doll and realised that it was just as tall as she was.


    Ang didn''t notice that the director who was talking to Arvin just now had already left Arvin''s office.


    Suddenly someone pulled the doll away from her as she was trying to touch the doll''s eyes.


    She turned around and saw Arvin staring at the doll as if it were his enemy.


    "Give it back to me!" Ang said to Arvin angrily.


    Arvin quickly threw the doll on to the sofa not too far away from them. The doll rolled on the sofa and


    then finally stopped at the edge. Fortunately, it didn''t fall on the floor.


    Ang wanted to rush to the doll but when she tried to take the first step, Arvin grabbed her violently


    by the arms and pressed her against the desk. Arvin grabbed Ang''s wrists with one hand, and tried


    to make a phone call with the other. The phone was soon answered by Malik, "Mr. Gu."


    "Would youe here for a moment?" Arvin kept his eyes on Ang while he was on the phone with


    Malik.


    She was struggling, angry and unwilling to submit.


    Malik knocked on the door and walked in. As he subtly noticed them, he shifted his eyes immediately,


    feeling quite awkward. Then he cleared his voice and said, "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu."


    "Throw away that thing on the sofa away!" Arvin ordered without even turning around.


    Ang was irritated by his words immediately. She red at Arvin and shouted, "Don''t!"


    Malik was about to walk out with the doll when he heard that. He paused immediately, but when he


    thought of Arvin''s order, he decided to carry on.


    "Throw it out!" Arvin said it again mercilessly.


    "Don''t! That''s my doll and you don''t have right to throw it away!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You are my wife, so what''s yours is also mine. How could I have no right to deal with it? Mr. Jia, just


    leave the room with the doll now."


    Malik took the doll in his arms and decided to go out of the room. At this moment, Ang managed to


    get out of Arvin''s grip and hurried to the doll. She said, "Malik. If you ever dare throw away my stuff, I


    will definitely throw you in the garbage bin!"


    ... ''What?, Mrs. Gu, it''s your husband who ordered me to do so. Why don''t you throw your dear


    husband in the garbage bin?'' Malik felt like crying because he did not know what to do.


    Not long after Ang squirmed out of Arvin''s hold, she was pulled back again, and this time, she could


    not even move a little bit.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Throw it far, far away!" Arvin ordered again, and Malik hurried outside


    carrying the doll in his arms.


    "You,e back!" Ang was outraged. She looked back and stared at Arvin, saying, "Arvin, if you


    ask Malik to throw the doll away, I will... I will break up with you!"


    Divorce. That was one word Ang never dare to say out loud, even if she was drunk. She only


    decided to say, "break up" after thinking about it for a while.


    Even though she only said the two words "break up", Arvin still wore an extremely indifferent


    expression on his face.


    "So, You didn''t like the watch I gave to you, but instead, you preferred the doll from Fabian?" Damn


    Fabian. Although he was about to leave, he just couldn''t stay away. And he even dared to give his wife


    a present.


    Arvin noticed the look on Ang''s face when she saw the doll. She looked so thrilled.


    Ang tried to defend herself to Arvin, about to the watch. How could she dislike the watch from Arvin?


    Not to mention the background of the watch, which was a photo of Arvin and her kissing. She certainly


    liked the watch very much.


    But that did not give him the right to throw away her present from Fabian.


    She thought about it, and then she answered, "I like them both!"


    If she had to pick one, of course, it would be the customized watch from Arvin. But Arvin had let her


    down yesterday, so she was still very unhappy about that.


    ''You like them both?'' That was not an answer expected by Arvin.


    He took a step closer and hugged Ang. The man looked at her, with a fierce look in his eyes. He


    asked, "So, Fabian and I, you like us both, too?"


    Huh? She didn''t even have the chance to ask him about his rtionship with Rosa yet, but he took the


    first opportunity to question her rtionship with Fabian. Thus, Ang retorted, "Then what about Rosa


    and I? Do uou like us both, too? I saw it personallyst night when you held her in your arms, but for


    me, I have never had any body contact with Fabian. He just said he had a crush on me, and that''s all!


    But you two not only had body contact but hugged each other. Arvin, how can you justify asking me


    that question?"


    Arvin calmly exined to her about what had happenedst night, "Rosa fell off the bed, so I had to put


    her back to the bed, but you happened toe in then."


    "Is she a child who''s unable to take care of herself from falling of the bed? Arvin, I''m not a kid?"


    "But it is the truth." It happened when Rosa tried to hold his hand when he got away.


    Ang certainly didn''t believe that. She struggled to free herself from his arms and said, "Good for you,


    Arvin. My birthday party was still going on but you were so quick to hurry to your ex-fiancee! "


    After she managed to get away from Arvin, Ang rushed to the door of the office. She couldn''t let


    Malik throw away her gift from Fabian.


    Just as she almost reached the exit, Arvin mmed the office door shut. Before she could even say


    anything, Arvin kissed her lips tightly.


    It was just like the kiss fromst night. His kiss was so aggressive that it hurt her lips.


    As she realized what Arvin was nning doing with her, she cried out, "Arvin, no..."


    "No? Your bodynguage is much more honest than your words." He smirked, which made her blush.


    He was so experienced in such things. How could she ever resist him?


    "Let go of me." To mask her nervousness, she took her cell phone out of her pocket and called Malik.


    She had hoped that it was not toote.


    Malik answered the call, and Ang was going to talk to him, but what Arvin did at that moment


    stunned her. She couldn''t help cry out, "Ah..."


    Malik was confused, and asked, "Ang, everything all right? Is there anything I can do for you?"


    "Yes... Yes..." But Ang still hadn''t told Malik what she wanted.


    Finally, Malik realised why she was calling, and he whispered to her, "Don''t worry, I''ve hidden it for you.


    I didn''t throw it away, but please don''t tell your husband, or I''ll be so screwed."


    As clever as Malik was, he knew how much Arvin had loved Ang, so he also knew whose order he


    needed to follow when the couple were in an argument.

 Chapter 248 You Should Have Admitted To Your Trickery Earlier, Miss Si

    Chapter 248 You Should Have Admitted To Your Trickery Earlier, Miss Si


    Malik had never expected that Arvin could still hear his voice. Later on, Arvin asked him abruptly,


    "Where have you hidden it?"


    Malik was rmed by Arvin''s voice. He lied to Arvin, "No, Mr. Gu. I hid nothing. I was just joking with


    Ang."


    Then he burst into dryughter to relieve his embarrassment.


    Arvin was annoyed with the way Malik called Ang, so he pressed Ang against the door violently


    and forcefully.


    Ang grit her teeth to bear the pain. Then she tried to hang up the phone but Arvin didn''t give her a


    chance.


    Finally, Malik heard a weird sound from his phone. Realizing what they were doing, he hang up the


    phone immediately.


    ''Damn it! Why would you let me hear that?'' heined silently.


    They did it for a long time. Ang resisted Arvin at first but was rapt in his love soon.


    When she woke up, Arvin had already left. Seeing the marks that Arvin left on her body, Ang


    Nobody was in the office at the time so it was extremely quiet.


    Ang felt exhausted. She opened the door and walked out of the office. Then she saw Malik who had


    been waiting for her a long time.


    "Ang... No, Mrs. Gu." Arvin had warned Malik not to call her with that name again.


    Ang cast a nce at him and asked, "Where is the doll?"


    Malik reluctantly replied, "It has been taken away by your husband."


    "Where is he now?"


    "He went on a business trip."


    ...


    She suddenly remembered that Arvin had told her that he had to deal with some business in D City and


    asked her to wait him in their home for a few days.


    She thought it was a dream at first, but now she realised that it was true.


    Outside the hospital, Ang received a call, "Come out, Ang. Let''s have a talk."


    The man''s voice sounded unfamiliar. Ang asked him out of curiosity, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Derrick, " he replied.


    At Starbucks, Ang was having a cake at the table. Derrick was siting at the other side of the table


    with a cup of coffee. Two bodyguards were standing behind Ang, staring at Derrick attentively.


    Soon their group drew the attention of the other customers there.


    Derrick began to speak, "Aren''t you afraid of getting fat because of eating so much food? Arvin will


    divorce you if you get fat! Now I know why Rosa is so attractive to Arvin."


    Ang examined her figure quickly. Then she looked at Derrick bewilderedly, "I do eat a lot, but I''ll


    never get fat, " she replied to him.


    Derrick cast a nce at Ang''s slim figure and even he had to admit that she wasn''t fat at all.


    Instead, her figure could be said to be perfect.


    Although she was not as tall as Nita, her breasts was bigger than Nita''s.


    "Nita has lost your battle. Please forgive her and let her off!" he required her.


    Ang swallowed her cake and asked him in puzzlement, "Who are you talking about?"


    Her reaction and attitude annoyed Derrick, so he answered Ang in a tough tone, "Nita, my girlfriend!


    Don''t pretend to be so innocent, Ang Si."


    Nita had disappeared for the whole day, and thest ce she was seen was on Ang''s birthday


    party.


    Derrick heard that Ang had argued with Nita so he believed that Nita was kept hidden away by


    Ang.


    "Mr. Derrick, can you give my husband back to me? I couldn''t find him since this afternoon." She knew


    that Arvin had gone to D City after sleeping with her.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "How do I know where your husband is? It''s your duty to watch over your husband carefully. I have


    nothing to do with him." Derrick was annoyed with her ridiculous question.


    Ang put the fork down and wiped her mouth slowly and elegantly. Derrick was confused with her


    reactions.


    "Just as you don''t know where my husband is, I don''t know where your girlfriend is either. It''s your duty


    to watch over your girlfriend carefully. I have nothing to do with her." Ang had answered his question


    in the same manner he did.


    Derrick loosened his tie to rx. ''Ang is really hard to deal with. How could Arvin fall in love with


    such an arrogant woman? Maybe he married her just for the benefit of Yao Hospital.'' Derrick thought to


    himself.


    Derrick''s act of loosening the tie reminded Ang of Arvin because he did it quite often. Every time


    Arvin loosened his tie, he looked extremely charming.


    But she didn''t feel anything when Derrick did the same thing. Maybe some other girls would find


    Derrick charming because of his mature look; however, he was not Ang''s type.


    "Just tell me how can you let Nita off. What do you want?" said Derrick. Ang didn''t really need any


    money or anything else so Derrick didn''t know what he could use to bribe her with.


    Derrick''s words irritated Ang. She pierced her fork into the cake and cast a cold nce at Derrick,


    "Why don''t you ask Nita what should I do so that she can let me off?"


    Nita was always the one to throw the first punch. Now this man was asking Ang to let Nita off? How


    ridiculous.


    ''Maybe Derrick likes Nita just because they have simr qualities. They are both evil people, '' Ang


    thought.


    "Ang, in the Si Family, you must have witnessed many conflicts between family members. You stole


    Sven''s right to inherit Chengyang Private Hospital and tricked Arvin into marrying you. You are really a


    shrewd woman!"


    As far as Derrick knew, every big family must have a few dirty secrets.


    ''Ang must have yed evil tricks in order to marry Arvin. Nita is too innocent to fight against Ang,


    '' Derrick thought.


    Ang burst intoughter after hearing his words and almost infuriated Derrick. Then she told Derrick,


    "Mr. Derrick, I''m really happy to know that you think of me so highly. I stole the heritage of the Si Family


    and married the son of the Gu Family. Yes, I''ll admit that I know how to y a trick or two."


    It seemed that Derrick was implying that Sven couldn''t inherit the hospital because he was Chunk''s


    bastard son.


    Ang felt ridiculed at the thought of Derrick''s idea. How could it be possible for her father to do such a


    thing as he was such an upright and faithful man? Ang felt pity for her father.


    She picked up her phone and sent a message to Sven, "Brother, someone thinks that I stole your right


    to inherit the Chengyang Private Hospital. Is there anything more ridiculous than that?" Then she


    added an emoji of smirk to the message and sent it to Sven.


    Hearing Ang''s words made Derrick happy, "You should have admitted to your trickery earlier, Miss


    Si." he said.


    "The tricks I have yed are beyond Nita''s imagination. If not, I would have never had the chance to


    attract Arvin. Don''t you think so?" Ang asked him.


    Derrick nodded his head.


    Ang sneered, "I won the battle between Nita and I, and I became Arvin''s wife. So? Do you have any


    problems with that?"


    Derrick frowned and looked at Ang with disgust, as she wasughing. Then he said, "I only came


    here to ask you to release Nita. I am not interested in your conquests or your tales of victory."

 Chapter 249 Fighting Derrick For Me

    Chapter 249 Fighting Derrick For Me


    If it were not for the two bodyguards behind her, Ang would have already been taken by Derrick to


    be taught a lesson.


    Ang held back her smile, stood up from her chair and looked at Derrick coldly, "Watch out for your


    girlfriend. Don''t let her and her bestie seduce my husband or I''ll make sure to make Nita''s life a living


    hell."


    Ang had the means to do that. And she wouldn''t hesitate when she had to do it.


    After she finished talking, Ang was about to turn and leave.


    "Hold your steps!" said Derrick. He had good reasons for being there. He was a very busy man and if it


    weren''t for Nita he wouldn''t even be there talking to Ang


    Ang turned and nced at Derrick with contempt, "Who do you think you are, huh?" If you were not


    a good friend of Arvin''s, I would not have been willing to see you at all." In that moment she had let her


    arrogance out.


    Insulted by Ang, Derrick''s face darkened, "Ang, I warn you. If you don''t let Nita go, I will go to the


    police and tell them the truth that you had your bodyguards rape Nita. Think about it!"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His words shocked Ang as she looked back at him in bewilderment. Her bodyguards raped Nita?


    Is that even true? What Nita said yesterday was real? Not just nonsense she blurted out randomly?


    Her expressions seemed like culpable to Derrick. "What? Can''t hide it anymore? Now you are afraid?"


    Ever since he took down the scandalous news from the Inte, nobody had mentioned it.


    Ang felt it necessary to interrogate her bodyguards. She told Derrick, "I won''t admit to doing


    something I didn''t do. About the rape, I don''t know who was behind it. And, about her going missing, I


    really have no clue. Maybe she ran away with other man. That''s it!"


    Then, Ang stormed out of the cafe.


    Hearing her say that Nita had eloped with another man infuriated Derrick. He had meant to catch


    Ang, but the two bodyguards stopped him from doing so.


    Derrick had started to feel skeptical about the whole matter after having spoken to Ang. Maybe


    Ang really had nothing to do with the rape or the disappearance of Nita.


    Ang went to Nancy after leaving the cafe.


    While touching Nancy''s round belly affectionately, Ang voiced her concern, "You are pregnant, but


    you still take the trouble to make an embroidery for me. Nancy, you are so nice!"


    Nancy had given Ang a framedndscape embroidery that she personally stitched, as a birthday


    present on Ang''s birthday.


    Thendscape embroidery was magnificently done with mountains, rivers, blossoms and birds. It


    looked like Nancy put a lot of work and devotion into it. Nancy was so nice to care so much for Ang


    even when she was pregnant.


    "You know that I love you. Quick. Cook a delicious dinner to make it up to me, " said Nancy. Nancy


    hadn''t had anything cooked by Ang in a while since they did not live together.


    "Sure. Of course!" said Ang. Ang kissed Nancy''s cheek.


    After which they both turned around to see whether Stanley was there. Fortunately, he was not, so they


    both sighed with relief.


    They giggled amongst themselves.


    Ang stayed over at Nancy''s house that night. Stanley almost threw her out, but Nancy wouldn''t let


    him.


    The two womeny on the same bed, chatting andughing for a long while. Stanley was glum, so he


    called Arvin, "Howe you''re not looking for your wife?"


    "What does that mean?" Arvin just called Ang, but Ang didn''t answer her phone.


    "Your wife is in my house. Didn''t you know?" asked Stanley. He couldn''t hold his own wife in his bed


    because of Ang.


    ''Ang is in Nancy''s house?'' Arvin thought to himself. "I didn''t know about it. I left to be on a business


    trip this afternoon, " said Arvin.


    "All right. You mind your business then. Ang is with Nancy. Don''t worry, " said Stanley. Stanley went


    into the bathroom unwillingly, ready to sleep alone.


    "Okay."


    Then, Arvin called Ang again, but she didn''t answer still.


    Nancy asked Ang, "Are you in a fight with Arvin?"


    She saw the caller ID on Ang''s phone, Big Wing. Every time it rang, Ang would directly cut the


    call. So, it seemed like they had a fight.


    Ang turned off her cell phone and then held Nancy''s arms, "Yes. Do you remember my birthday?


    After you left early, Arvin also went out, because... he went to see Rosa. He left my birthday party to be


    with his ex fianc¨¦. How could I be happy?"


    "Why did he go to see Rosa?" asked Nancy.


    "I think she was feeling ill and so the moment Arvin heard about it, he rushed there immediately. Nancy,


    do you think Arvin still cares about Rosa?"


    Nancy doubted and shook her head, "I don''t think so. I think Arvin loves you very much. You just worry


    too much."


    "I really don''t. When I went to the hospital, Arvin was holding Rosa. Later, Arvin told me that Rosa fell


    off the bed, so he helped her up."


    Nancy looked at Ang''s sad face and said, "Maybe you are just thinking too much about it. Wait, do


    you know that Arvin had a fight with Derrick because of you?"


    "Uhm? He had a fight with Derrick because of me?" asked Ang. Ang looked at Nancy with awe


    after what she had just heard. She really didn''t know about that. When did that happen?


    "Right. Stanley told me. That night in the club, Arvin fought with Derrick because he spoke ill of you,


    and he almost smashed a wine bottle on Derrick''s head." Nancy retold the story briefly. A man who


    didn''t allow other people to speak ill of his wife must love his wife very much.


    Ang gasped with her mouth wide open. She remembered that one night Arvin went back with the


    smell of alcohol all over his body. Was that the night? But, apart from being drunk, he looked just


    normal.


    Eh! Arvin was good at masking his feelings.


    Arvin would fight his friend just to defend her honour.


    At the moment, Ang started having mixed feelings.


    The next morning, Ang greeted Lucy and went into the VIP ward. A woman was eating fruits on her


    bed, while her mother sat by her side taking care of her.


    Sansa noticed Ang and asked warily, "Mrs. Gu, what''s the matter?"


    Rosa put the half-eaten banana on the table beside and said, "Ang, you are here."


    Her tone was calm, as if she had been expecting Ang.


    Ang looked at Rosa and noticed that her face was still pale and she seemed to be a lot thinner than


    her usual self.

 Chapter 250 By Tomorrow Morning

    Chapter 250 By Tomorrow Morning


    Ang went straight to the point and said, "You have already caused me a lot of trouble, so I''ve


    contacted a hospital in America. You can take the money and go there for therapy. Just don''t ever


    Likest time, she took out a gold card from her bag and gave it to Rosa.


    It had fifty million in it.


    She had borrowed it from Sven.


    The hospital in America was also arranged by Sven.


    Rosa looked at the card in her hand and smiled bitterly. She said, "If my disease could be cured in


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    America, Arvin would never have let me live in pain for so many years." Although she had suffered from


    a heart condition, the disease varied from person to person.


    What did she mean by saying that Arvin would never have let her live in pain for so many years? That


    was absolutely nonsense, and it made Ang quite ufortable.


    She smiled and yed with the gold card with her white diamond-encrusted finger nails, and then she


    said, "I think you should take it back."


    Ang was not a person who would pretend to be nice when she was agitated.


    "You may leave now, Ms. Si. I will not leave J City." She turned down the temptation of money


    decisively.


    Ang smiled and asked lightly, "So, are you still expecting something from my husband?"


    How could Arvin always have so many girls chasing after him? Now, she would have to drive them


    away one by one.


    "Are you afraid of something, Ms. Si?" said Rosa with a sigh.


    "What? Do you think I''m threatened by you?" replied Ang. For the sake of her future with Arvin, she


    would have to drive Rosa away at any cost.


    "Yes. Now that you are confident about the fact that you are the one Arvin loves, why do you still need


    to send me away?" Rosa looked at Ang kindly.


    Ang smiled coldly and said, "I don''t like it when you are here!"


    "You!" Rosa felt quite angry when she heard that.


    Noticing that her daughter''s face was getting paler, Sansa tried tofort her. She stared at Ang


    and said, "Ms. Si, my daughter is not feeling well. You''d better watch what you are saying!"


    Ang asked, "So, Mrs. Yin, do you think that your daughter can impose herself on another person''s


    husband just because she is sick?"


    Sansa did not have anything to say back.


    Ang realized that she could not talk them into leaving, so she raised her voice and called for help.


    Two bodyguards walked in immediately. They stood still behind Ang and said, "Mrs. Si. "


    "Please give the Yin family a ride to the airport and see them off. Make sure that they board the ne.


    When they arrive in America, there will be people to pick them up there.


    "Yes, Mrs. Si! "


    Before the bodyguards closed in, Rosa took a deep breath and said, "Ang, actually I don''t want to...


    chase after Arvin."


    Of course, Ang wouldn''t buy that. "So?"


    "It was... Nita who had asked me to break the rtionship between you and Arvin. I don''t want to do


    that." However, it seemed that Arvin was even more charming than he had been seven years ago, so


    she couldn''t help but fall in love with him again.


    Ang smiled coldly and said, "Go on. "


    "It''s true, " said Rosa who was full of sincerely in her eyes.


    "I believe you, but wouldn''t it be better for you to leave here now? I promise that Nita will never find out


    where you are, " said Ang. It sounded like something that Nita would do, so Ang started to


    believe what Rosa had said.


    "I can''t just leave. "


    Despite of all her efforts, Rosa still insisted on staying in J City, which made Ang slowly lose her


    patience. She said to the bodyguards, "Take them to the airport, by tomorrow morning. "


    Then, she walked out of the ward instantly.


    "Yes, Mrs. Si. "


    "Ang! You can''t do that to my daughter! Ang!" shouted Sansa who wanted to catch up with


    Ang but was stopped by the bodyguards.


    On the morning of the next day, Ang received a phone call from a bodyguard, "Mrs. Si... "


    He seemed to be hesitant to speak up. Ang wrinkled her brows and guessed that there must have


    been something wrong with Rosa''s going abroad, so she said, "Just tell me what happened. "


    "Mr. Gu just called and told us to wait for hising back from the business trip before taking Miss Yin


    abroad. "


    Arvin? Ang moved her lips slightly and closed her eyes, trying to cover the pain in her eyes.


    "Okay. You maye back now." She wondered if Rosa was still in Arvin''s heart. That means, even if


    she would have managed to send Rosa far away to the other side of the, it would not help at all.


    Three dayster, Arvin went back from D City and went a hotel directly.


    He couldn''t wait to see Ang, but Ang was not in the Gu family''s house, nor was she in Shengfeng


    Mansion, Xinhe Garden or even the Oujing Apartment. She was in a hotel.


    As he arrived at the hotel, it turned out that Ang was not there either.


    But the hotel was owned by the Gu family, so Arvin asked the hotel staff to open the door of the room


    where Ang was staying in. He found that Ang''s stuff were really ced inside and the air in the


    room smelled like Ang.


    Only God knew how much he had missed her scent these past few days.


    He called Ang on her cell phone, but no one answered, so he pressed his brows andy down on


    the bed which she had slept on. He tried to make more phone calls.


    However, no matter how many times he called, she''d just cut the line. Things continued to be like this


    for days.


    She hadn''t said one word to him.


    It was like a world-ss cold war. A war that they had never been through.


    Ang didn''te back until it was dark outside.


    She opened the door and walked directly to the bedroom. She decided to take a shower but was lifted


    up by someone, "Ah! "


    She got really frightened. Before she realized what was happening, her mouth was covered. Not until


    then did she realize that it was the man she had been thinking of all these days.


    When did he get back? How did he know she was there? How did he get into her room?


    After Arvin let her go, she strode to the living room outside and tried to call the reception desk, " Don''t


    say hello to me. I''m mad right now! I have aint to make! What the hell is wrong with your hotel?


    You can''t just let anyone walk into people''s rooms! What about my privacy? Just wait and see. You''ll be


    hearing from mywyer soon", shouted Ang. Du...du...du. Before the person on the other side of the


    call could hear Ang''sst word, Arvin cut the line. Ang red at the man standing in front of her.


    There was a loud sound when she threw the phone back. Ang turned around and walked directly


    into the bedroom.


    Before she could take a few more steps ahead, Arvin lifted her up in the air. "Let go of me!" she said.


    Arvin didn''t respond. He threw her on the big bed and pressed his body against hers. He used his right


    hand to hold her hands over her head and then said, "I think that you need to be taken care of.


    Anyone? Ang, who am I? Huh?"


    "I don''t know!" Ang turned her face to the other side and tried not to look directly into his eyes.


    Seeing that she was resisting his love, Arvin almost lost his temper, but he held it back because he


    really missed her so much. He lowered down his head and kissed her red lips.


    "Babe, I''ve missed you..." He had really missed her very much.


    She didn''t even talk to him when he was away on his trip, which made him extremely unhappy. So he


    concluded his business as soon as he could and went back to J City earlier than nned.

 Chapter 251 Arvin will Sleep under the Pedestrian Bridge

    Chapter 251 Arvin will Sleep under the Pedestrian Bridge


    Arvin wanted to hear her say that she missed him too.


    Ang was still angry, so instead of saying something sweet, she said something to irritate him, "No, I


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    didn''t miss you. Not at all!"


    But she had dreamed about him, dreamed about his handsome face, his hugs and his kisses...


    "No?" Arvin asked as he slowly moved his hands down her body, then he yfully moved his fingers on


    her body, which made Ang instantly close her eyes, bite her lower lip, and blush.


    ''Damn! This wicked man! Shameless man!''


    "Arvin... Let go of me... Otherwise I''ll..." Ang stammered.


    "Otherwise what? Tell me." Arvin kissed her long hair. His hot breath fell onto her ears, stirring her


    feeling.


    The familiar feeling of his voice and body gradually relieved Ang''s uneasiness in the past few days


    and gave her a sense of safety.


    She couldn''t help but stretch out her arms to wrap them around his neck. She rested her cheek close to


    his ear, and said in a trembling voice, "I hate you..." She couldn''t utter one more word as she began to


    sob.


    Arvin held her waist and pulled her into his arms.


    They held on to each other firmly in silence. How much they wished they could melt into each other''s


    body.


    "My dear, " said Arvin tenderly. Ang was forever his beloved woman. He caressingly kissed the tears


    on her cheeks as he gently smoothened her long hair.


    Angpletely fell for his sweetness. She couldn''t escape from his love anymore.


    She just let him kiss her lips, her body and then they affectionately made love.


    The distance had made their longing for each other grow more passionate than that of their first


    wedding night. They released their passions from the bed, to the living room, the balcony, the sofa, and


    then finally in the bathroom. After almost a whole night''s passionate love, they fell asleep, clinging


    tightly onto each other.


    Ang didn''t wake up until the afternoon. Arvin had already left.


    She sat up from the bed but suddenly felt her belly ache.


    ''What''s the matter with me? Is my perioding?


    When did my periode thest time?'' wondered Ang. She was so careless that she even forgot


    when she had herst period.


    Ang went to the toilet and found a trail of blood.


    Concerned and upset, she sighed, and sat on the toilet seat in awe. After some moments, she tidied


    herself and went out of the toilet.


    But as soon as she came out from the toilet, she felt her belly ache again. Ang immediatelyy


    down on the bed.


    She wondered if it was because that she had been in a gloomy moodtely, resulting in period pain this


    month.


    When she woke up again, Arvin had alreadye back to the hotel and had been working on his


    He turned off hisputer as he heard the sound behind him. He stood up from his seat and said to


    Ang, "Come and have dinner."


    Ang looked out of the window and found that it was already dark outside.


    She sat on the table in silence and just let Arvin pick food for her, while she was enjoying the food


    herself.


    She was so hungry that she had eaten very quickly.


    "Eat slowly. Be careful not to choke on food." Arvin reminded her as he handed her a ss of juice.


    Ang took the ss and drank two mouthfuls of it, and then she carried on eating the food on her


    te.


    Arvin looked affectionately at her every movement.


    They finished their dinner in silence. After that, Ang went straight to the balcony. Her belly didn''t


    ache right now and so she leaned against the chair there and started to y on her cellphone.


    She didn''t care or want to speak to Arvin.


    Arvin felt her cold attitude towards him, so he pulled up Ang from the chair and sat down on it


    himself, and then made her sit on hisp. He spoke in a tender voice, "Rosa can''t go to America. It''s


    not a joke. It''s about a human life. Do you understand?"


    Ang''s hands were paralyzed. She kept silent. But Arvin noticed she had put on a cold smile.


    "Ang, aren''t you well aware that you are the woman I love?" asked Arvin. He thought that he had


    been very obvious in showing his love for her.


    He continued, "I have only a little guilty feeling towards Rosa, but it''s not out of love." After all, Rosa


    was imprisoned by Nita all because of him.


    Moreover, she hade back after seven years, but he hadn''t been waiting for her at all.


    "I won''t see her anymore, unless her heart disease needs a surgery and so she needs me as a doctor."


    Arvin patientlyforted Ang. He had hoped that she would stop getting angry at him.


    Ang wasn''t paying attention to her phone as she listened to Arvin. Eventually, she turned off the


    screen to look at Arvin and said, "But she still loves you."


    Arvin paused for a moment, but then assured her, "It is none of my business whether she loves me or


    not. I don''t care. I am already married. To the woman I love. I am not someone she could love


    anymore."


    "There''s no point in telling me all this. You should go and tell that to Rosa yourself!" Ang wondered


    whether Arvin would really go and say those words to hurt Rosa.


    Arvin nodded and promised, "Okay, I''ll tell her when I have a chance to do so."


    "Chance? When?" She looked at him and asked aggressively.


    Arvin touched her head and said, "Silly girl. If I don''t have a chance to talk to her, that means that I


    don''t need to see her again. Wouldn''t that be much better?" The ''chance'' was going to be on their next


    meeting. He wished that he wouldn''t have to meet Rosa and talk to her anymore.


    "That sounds good, but Mr. Gu, are you really willing to do so?" Ang asked as she gently touched


    his cheek.


    Arvin lowered his head and pressed his forehead against hers, saying, "Ang, I love you. You


    shouldn''t have to question my love for you."


    Ang kept silent and indulged herself in his sweetness.


    She rested her head on his shoulder while she contemted the moonlight outside. She finally felt


    much better.


    Like the saying goes that, it''s better to let the mischief-maker undo what he has done. Ang''s gloom


    in the past few days was soon chased away by Arvin''s words.


    "How did you know that I was here in this hotel?" Ang foolishly asked him.


    Arvin burst out inughter and said, "Three of your four bodyguards are my men." So he would always


    know where she had gone to.


    He also had known that she had met and talked with Derrick.


    "Oh, you''re right!" said Ang.


    "If you get angry with me next time, please just go to either the Oujing apartment or the Shengfeng


    Mansion, but don''t stay outside. Okay?" said Arvin.


    "But what if I don''t want to see you again next time?"


    Arvin held her cheeks with his palm and warned, "I won''t allow you to have such a thought again!"


    "I am just asking!" Ang''s voice was changing as her mouth was being pinched, and her lips twisted


    into a round circle by Arvin.


    "Okay! If you really don''t want to see me next time, I will go and sleep under the pedestrian bridge!"


    said Arvin.


    ''Arvin will sleep under the pedestrian bridge?'' Ang pictured the odd scenario in her mind. It was so


    unimaginable.


    She had to concede, "Forget it. I will try to kill the thoughts of not wanting to see you."


    "That''s my girl, " said Arvin.


    At night in the bed, when Arvin started to desire Ang, she stopped him and said, "No... My period


    hase."


    All of a sudden, Arvin''s face changed. Ang saw the disappointed look on his face.


    She felt sorry for making him upset. She wrapped her arms around him and said, "When my period is


    over, I''ll go have an examination in the hospital to see if I have any problems with my body, and see


    whether I am able to get pregnant or not..."

 Chapter 252 Dont Mess with Angela Anymore.

    Chapter 252 Don''t Mess with Ang Anymore.


    After hearing what Ang had said, Arvin chuckled and said, "Honey, don''t worry about it. You are


    healthy and I am sure we will be able to have children of our own. Just let things take their natural


    course." He kissed her forehead tofort her.


    Having spent so many days with Ang, Arvin knew very well that she was in wonderful condition.


    To say the least, it was okay by him even if she really couldn''t get pregnant. He was not the only child


    of Gu family, and his brothers would keep their bloodline going.


    Also, being a DINK couple would not be such a bad thing.


    The fact was that if they had a kid, it would be the icing on a cake that was already perfect the way it


    was.


    He held her for a while before standing up. Then, he called room service, "Get me a cup of ginger and


    brown sugar soup."


    Ang heard Arvin on the phone. When he came back, she said in his arms, "Don''t bother. I doesn''t


    hurt anymore." It hurt a little at first, but she was fine after getting some sleep.


    "It will be good for you to have some hot water. "


    ... ''Okay!''


    Back at the Shengfeng Mansion, Ang went to the bedroom next to theirs for a thinner nket. There


    she saw the doll Fabian had sent her. Arvin had hid it in the cloakroom.


    She covered her mouth, held the doll out, and went out to show it to Arvin, "Hey, does it look like me?"


    Arvin grew sulky. Before he got the chance to throw the doll away, Ang took it back to the bedroom.


    In order to make her happy, Arvin allowed her to keep the birthday gift Fabian had given her. He loved


    her very much.


    Ang thought, ''Am I the petty one?''


    After all, Rosa had a heart condition and Ang knew that she wouldn''t survive for very long. Besides,


    Rosa was Arvin''s ex-fiancee. ''Would it be better if I could make Rosa live happily for the rest of her


    life?'' Ang wondered.


    Ang walked into Arvin''s study with a thin nket. Then, she said, "Well, I..." She paused to stare at


    her toes.


    "What''s the matter?" Confused, Arvin looked at Ang who was standing at the door coyly. He thought


    she was acting a little strange.


    Ang wanted to say, "If Rosa loves you, then you can spend more time with her. It''s OK by me."


    But Ang didn''t say anything in the end because the thought of Arvin and Rosa being together would


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    make her unhappy.


    She wasn''t willing to share her husband with another woman. Even if the person didn''t have much time


    to live.


    After cing the thin nket on the sofa, she ran to Arvin in her slippers. Without saying anything, she


    sat on hisp to swear her ownership. "Honey, you are mine. You belong only to me"


    Arvin felt surprised at her words and kissed her. "Ok, I belong to you. Only to you! I have always been,


    and I always will be."


    "That''s more like it. Come here. Let me give you a kiss." Ang squeezed Arvin''s chin and looked at


    him with a smirk.


    Arvin''s hands tightened around her waist and said, "Are you sure?"


    The look in his eyes made Ang let go of his chin quickly, but when she remembered that she was in


    her period, she wasn''t afraid of him anymore.


    By the time Ang sensed it, Arvin had already squeezed her chin to kiss her.


    Although she was in her period, Arvin didn''t let go of her. Then, Ang rubbed her sore cheeks and


    went to brush her teeth in the bathroom.


    Sitting on the toilet, Ang cupped her chin, and looked enquiringly at her clean sanitary napkin. She


    thought, ''Why is it so clean? There must be something wrong with it. How could it be so clean?''


    ''When was my periodst month?'' She asked herself. Ang had been paying little attention to the


    date of her period. No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t remember.


    She thought, ''I did see the blood. Does it mean it wasn''t my period? Well, I''ll keep my eye on it for a


    little while longer.''


    In the hospital, Arvin turned the pages of the medical records and told the woman on the bed, "You are


    now in a stable condition and you can get out of the hospital today. After returning home, you must take


    the medicine on time and control your emotions."


    Rosa nodded, "Well, thank you. I''ll keep that in mind."


    "One more thing, Auntie, may I speak with Rosa alone?" Arvin paused to look at Sansa standing by the


    bed.


    Sansa felt a little surprised at Arvin''s sudden request. Then, she nodded and replied, "Well, okay!"


    Then, she left Arvin and Rosa in the ward. Being alone with Arvin, Rosa blushed. "Arvin, what''s the


    matter?" she asked softly.


    Arvin closed the medical record and took a deep look at Rosa, "Don''t mess with Ang anymore. I


    don''t want her to be unhappy."


    Ang was the only reason he came to see Rosa.


    "I..." Rosa''s rosy face turned pale.


    Ignoring her grievance, Arvin continued, "If you are not feeling wellter, you can call the vice president


    who has just returned from London. He is an experienced expert in Cardiology. I am sure he can help


    you." He responded with a cold and distant tone. It seemed as if he wasmunicating with an


    ordinary patient.


    "Is it... because Ang doesn''t like me?" Rosa knew the answers to some questions.


    "Your illness has nothing to do with Ang. I am a married man now, so I can''t be expected to be there


    for you anymore." In the past, Rosa could have had Arvin anytime she wanted. No matter what or when


    it was.


    As long as he showed up, he could solve all her problems.


    In order to spare her feelings, Arvin tried his best to make his words sound euphemistic. After that, he


    took a ring out of his pocket. The diamond ring refracted light in the sun, which was stinging Rosa''s


    eyes.


    Ang chose and sent the ring to Arvin in person. Because he was a doctor, he couldn''t wear it all the


    time. But he had been carrying it with him all the time.


    Rosa didn''t say anything more, but thought, ''That ring symbolizing their marriage would look nice on


    Arvin.''


    Several years ago, they also went to choose their wedding rings together. She picked up a ring and


    asked Arvin to try it on. His hands were so beautiful that it looked much nicer on his hand than on any


    other model.


    But Arvin hadn''t epted that ring. Using his job as an excuse, he rejected the ring Rosa selected for


    him.


    But now, he didn''t refuse this ring, because it was given by Ang.


    A ring made her realise the clear difference between Ang and her.


    In Arvin''s heart, Ang was far more important than her.

 Chapter 253 Deep Regret

    Chapter 253 Deep Regret


    In the past seven years, she always reminded herself that she would never be good enough to marry


    Arvin, but she couldn''t help being attracted to his charm when she had met him once again. She was


    crazy about him.


    Her tears fell on the bed and the sadness had rendered her speechless.


    Arvin wasn''t touched by her tears. "Have some rest. I''ll leave now, " he said indifferently.


    "Arvin..."


    Rosa called out to persuade him to stay as he was ready to leave.


    Realising that her tears didn''t work, she wiped the tears on her face. "My disease... has always been


    treated by you. If you are to be reced by some other doctor, I''ll feel ufortable and unfamiliar. So


    could you please go on treating me?" she asked.


    Arvin didn''t turn back but she could feel that he was reconsidering. Then she went on, "I disappeared


    for such a long time... because of Nita! They forced me to do so!"


    Arvin turned back and looked at her, "You already have a baby with Adam." He said in an affirmative


    tone.


    Rosa was shocked. She didn''t think that Arvin knew about it. She tried to find some excuses for herself.


    Then she uttered nervously, "I... He... I..." She burst into tears once again and shouted desperately, "It


    has never been my will to give birth to his child!"


    Her emotions got out of control and she began to gasp. Arvin felt sorry for her so he walked back


    towards her bed to calm her down. "You need to keep calm. I''ll still pay attention to your disease." he


    consoled her.


    Rosa looked at him with surprise and nodded her head, "Thank you, Arvin, " she said appreciatively.


    "Where is the child now?" Arvin asked her.


    "I don''t know..." Rosa couldn''t help crying, "They hid my child and threatened me. Arvin, I spent every


    day in terror for seven years. They kept me confined in a basement." Rosa got frightened as she


    recollected the past. She held her head with two hands helplessly.


    ...


    In the R and D Department, Ang had just discussed some experiments with Professor Cheng when


    she received the message from Lucy, "Ang, who is that woman, the patient in that ward together


    with Mr. Gu? Is she a rtive of Mr. Gu''s?"


    Ang was amazed and replied her with another question, "What does she look like?" ''Is it Rosa? Did


    he visit her again?'' Ang guessed.


    Lucy replied to her immediately, "I think she is Rosa, the elegantdy who is good at ying musical


    instruments. Does she have any rtionship with Mr. Gu?"


    What Ang feared had happened. She put her cellphone back to her pocket and walked in the


    direction of the VIP Department.


    She was afraid about seeing Arvin and Rosa together. If so, what she could do?


    She stopped the unpleasant thoughts in her head as she arrived at the VVIP Department. Lucy walked


    forward to greet her, "Hi, Ang. I saw the woman crying in the ward while Mr. Gu kept silent. What


    happened between them?"


    Lucy asked this question out of curiosity.


    Ang smiled reluctantly, "She was his ex-fianc¨¦e."


    Then she walked in the direction of Rosa''s ward.


    She opened the door secretly and saw what Arvin and Rosa were doing. Arvin was standing by the


    window, looking out.


    Ang didn''t enter the room. She watched them closely. Rosa was in a lot of pain. "I never wanted to


    destroy your rtionship with Ang, but Nita threatened me with my child! She forced me to show up


    at the day when you were going to register your marriage with Ang. Fortunately, you two got married


    sessfully. I wouldn''t have forgiven myself if you couldn''t get married because of me, " she said.


    "I once persuaded Nita to give up but she beat me and tortured my child. My daughter was nearly 12-


    month old. I almost died during thebor. It was Adam and Nita who saved my life.


    I gave birth to that baby not only because it shared my blood but also because Adam had forced me to


    do so. Arvin, the only reason why Adam tried to make friends with you was that he believed you didn''t


    help their parents when they were in danger and so he wanted to take his revenge on you.


    They confined me with fetters andpelled me to consume all kinds of strange medicines." Rosa


    began to quiver in fear as she recollected the pain and suffering she had gone through.


    Arvin felt her quiver and turned around to check whether she was fine.


    Ang saw the emotion in his eyes. It was regret... Deep regret.


    Sometimes it was hard for Ang to tell Arvin''s emotion from his eyes, so she wasn''t sure whether he


    had developed other feelings for Rosa now.


    For instance, affection... or other inappropriate feelings.


    Then Arvin patted Rosa''s shoulders and consoled her, "Don''t worry. I''ll punish Nita." Considering that


    Nita might hurt Ang in the future, Arvin decided to take precautions to prevent her from taking further


    actions.


    Rosa held Arvin''s arm and looked at him eagerly, "I won''tpete with Ang but I hope that you


    won''t stay away from me. I''m afraid that I''ll have no chance to see you when I die."


    What Rosa said was the truth. Arvin clearly knew that she could die at any time due to her illness.


    Both of them fell into silence. Later on, Arvin nodded, "Ang..." He was about to say something but


    was interrupted by Sansa''s voice outside the door.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    "Ang! What are you doing here? What do you want to do to my daughter?" Sansa asked in a loud


    voice.


    Rosa let go of Arvin''s arm immediately. Arvin realised that Ang had seen everything and began to


    worry about whether she would feel sad.


    Standing by the door with hands folded in her pockets, Ang was watching Arvin and Rosa in the


    ward.


    After looking into Ang''s eyes, Arvin calmed down quickly. He said to Rosa, "I''ll help you check out of


    the hospital. You can go home and have some rest now."


    "Okay, but Ang... Arvin and I... There is nothing between the two of us... I just..." Rosa was afraid of


    Ang but she finally gathered the courage and told her, "I promise that I won''t try to pursue Arvin any


    more. Don''t send me to abroad, please. I don''t want to leave J City."

 Chapter 254 To Cheer Her Up

    Chapter 254 To Cheer Her Up


    Ang curled her lips into a sneer when she heard her words. She slowly walked into the ward and


    said, "Rosa Yin, if Arvin tells you that he still loves you and that you still have a ce in his heart, I''ll...


    I''ll walk away. What do you think?"


    Ang now understood she was very ruthless regarding love. She couldn''t allow any other person to


    get involved in their rtionship.


    It seemed like Rosa wouldn''t give up on Arvin. Ang wondered if she should be the better person and


    walk out from theirplicated rtionship, so that she could stop a dying person from being abused


    by other people.


    But, Ang was just amused at the thought of it. She was not such a great and generous person. If


    she were that great, she wouldn''t have been so jealous.


    The next moment, Arvin gripped her arms. Ang lowered her eyelids and with a smile, looked at his


    fingers on her arm. They were such beautiful fingers. It was a pity for Arvin to have to take a scalpel in


    his hand, because he could have been a hand model.


    "That''s impossible... Ang, Arvin doesn''t..." Rosa stammered as she managed to put on a smile. She


    wasn''t sure if she still had a position in Arvin''s heart, but she was sure that she was far less important


    than Ang to him.


    So she''d better answer it herself rather than let Arvin speak out the truth.


    "No?" Ang raised her head and looked at her husband. Ang could see the fury in his eyes. But


    she didn''t understand his anger.


    She remembered that Arvin hadn''t got angry with her in a long time. She wondered if he was getting


    angry with her this time for Rosa''s sake.


    "Honey, what do you think? Why aren''t you saying anything? If you don''t have anything to say, I shall


    take my leave!" said Ang. She put on a sweet smile.


    In the end, Arvin sighed and dragged her into his arms. He held her shoulders and replied, "Ang,


    you naughty girl. Why are you acting like this again? Don''t you know who I really love?"


    Ang shook her head and said, "No, I don''t know!"


    Arvin didn''t mind her attitude. He understood what was in Ang''s mind, so in order to reassure her, he


    moved his hands to her waist and kissed her long hair, and said to Rosa, "Rosa. Ang and I love


    each other very much. I love her whole-heartedly, and I don''t have a ce for any other women in my


    heart." He then looked at Ang and asked, "Ang, are you happy now?"


    Arvin''s sweet words to Ang made Rosa feel like she was suffocating.


    Ang smiled sweetly and held his arm, saying, "Yes, of course, my dear. I''m hungry. Let''s go and get


    some desserts to eat!"


    She was in a bad mood, so she wanted some desserts to cheer her up.


    "Okay, " said Arvin. He crossed his right hand fingers with her left hand and walked towards the door


    together.


    Sansa frowned and looked at Ang with vignce. She finally felt more rxed when she saw them


    leave the ward.


    At the corridor of the VVIP in-patient department


    Just likest time, Ang''s smile faded away from her face all of a sudden. She violently shook her


    hand away from Arvin''s hand and paced towards the elevator.


    Arvin caught up with her and dragged her into his arms, ignoring her struggling while the people looked


    at them with a confused look on their faces.


    The couple entered the elevator as they bickered and struggled. Ang failed in getting rid of the man,


    who had attached himself tightly to her as if he was some cohesive glue. She stared at him coldly and


    yelled, "Let go of me! If you don''t let go of me, I am going to get really angry at you! "


    "Even if I let go of you, you will still get mad at me! "


    "Move your hand away, I am obsessed with cleanliness! You''ve just touched another woman. Don''t


    touch me with your dirty hands!" Ang had seen with her own eyes that Arvin had patted Rosa''s


    shoulder.


    When he heard her say that she was obsessed with cleanliness, Arvin couldn''t help but burst into


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    kinds of pills by Nita. Her heart attacks happened more frequently because of that, so she... ising


    to the end of her life. Ang, don''t worry. I don''t have any feelings of love for her." The only feelings he


    had for her were of guilt and pity.


    "Arvin, is that the reason that you didn''t allow me toe to the hospital?" asked Ang. She


    assumed that he wanted to console Rosa but at the same time was afraid she would see him like that


    with Rosa, so he didn''t allow her to go to the hospital.


    Arvin tittered. With the strength of his left arm that held her waist, he pressed her against the wall of the


    elevator. He then supported himself with his right arm at her side, pecked her lips and said, "No. Honey,


    Rosa is no threat to you at all. You don''t need to pay any attention to her. Please just ignore her. "


    He wouldn''t do anything unfaithful to Ang.


    Ang rolled her eyes. Arvin was such a good talker that he could always sweet-talk her into cooling


    down with just a few words.


    When they walked out of the elevator, Arvin instantly returned to his usual cold and arrogant self.


    Ang was shocked by his sudden change of face. Wasn''t he the same shameless man holding on to


    her like some cohesive glue just now?


    Arvin took a few steps forward, and then he found that Ang wasn''t following him but seemed to be


    thinking about something near the elevator door. He walked back towards her, dragged her by the hand


    and left the in-patient department as he ignored the bystanders looking at them curiously.


    "Arvin, where are you taking me? "


    "Get changed and let''s go get some desserts. "


    "I don''t want to go! Let go of me!" She was just saying she wanted to have desserts in Rosa''s ward.


    She really didn''t mean to go and have desserts with Arvin.


    "Go, you have toe with me!" Arvin took her to his office and made her watch him change into his


    own clothes.


    Ang was already wearing a dress inside, so she just needed to take off her white gown.


    Arvin helped her take off her white gown and hung it on his hanger. He held her hand and took her to


    the parking lot.


    In the parking lot


    Ang was forced to sit in the backseat of his car. Arvin got in too and sat next to her. As the door


    closed, Arvin immediately pressed her under him. The aura in the car instantly changed.


    When she felt his hands touch her body, Ang put on a sweet smile and gave in, "Hey, sir. Please


    rx and say what you want!"


    Ang was afraid that he might want to have sex with her here. Someone had curiously watched them


    get into the car.


    If the car were to wobble, the person would understand what was going on then.


    Arvin gently kissed her nose and said slowly, "I was told that you said you would walk away..." He


    stressed the words ''walk away'' in a threatening voice.


    So... That''s why he was furious.


    But, Ang wondered why he said that he was told about it. Didn''t he hear it with his own ears? He


    was there in Rosa''s ward at that moment.


    With Rosa on her mind again, Ang gripped his hands, stared at his eyes and asked obstinately, "Did


    I say anything wrong?"


    "Did you say anything wrong?" Arvin coldly repeated her question as he tucked a few strands of her


    hair behind her ear.


    Suddenly, Arvin gripped and controlled her hands over her head, while he kissed her lips to stop her


    from screaming.


    "No... don''t..." She found it hard to breathe and refused. It seemed that her period had ended but she


    still didn''t want to do it in the car.


    Arvin''s eyes were glimmering with passion now. He started to gasp for air.


    He suddenly realized that he had been so stupid to torment himself. He was aware that her period had


    "Arvin, listen to me, please? Let''s not do this here." Ang managed toe back to her senses and


    <pposed herself.

 Chapter 255 I Believed Arvin Cared About You

    Chapter 255 I Believed Arvin Cared About You


    "Talk." Arvin gave Ang a chance to speak.


    "You let me go first!" said Ang. She would not be fooled by Arvin. What if he still wanted to get on


    her?


    Arvin sat straight, had Ang sit on hisp despite her objection, and moved his head toward her


    chest.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ang couldn''t help but hold his cheeks with her two hands and say, "I''ll talk. But if you don''t listen to


    me carefully, I won''t say a word."


    Arviny back on the seat, held his arms around her waist, brought her closer to his chest, and said,


    "Think carefully before you speak."


    He had a clue about what she was about to say, so he warned her. He would definitely bring her to a


    new heaven if she didn''t choose her words wisely.


    Think carefully... Ang was so frustrated that she almost bit her fingers. Finally, she went on to say it,


    "I am jealous. I don''t like seeing you with Rosa. If you still love her or can''t let her go, I will leave and


    give you space..."


    While speaking, she discreetly looked at the silent Arvin.


    Arvin just caressed her waist, said nothing, and wore no expression on his face, which made Ang


    feel nervous.


    "I... Forget it. That is all I wanted to say. If you still love her, I''ll leave! Done!" After she finished


    speaking, Ang summoned up her courage and looked at his eyes.


    Arvin casually said, "Done? Anything else?"


    "No. That''s all, " replied Ang. The lighter his tone seemed, the faster her heart beat.


    Arvin nodded his head, pulled Ang down from hisp regardless of her screaming, and then had her


    kneel in front of him. He lowered his head with ascivious look in his eyes and held her chin with his


    thumb and index finger, then said, "I don''t like hearing these words from your mouth. Let''s see what


    else we can do with your little mouth, something that can please me..."


    ''She''ll leave?'' Arvin was furious at the thought of it, so he just need to keep her mouth shut and never


    speak of that again.


    "No... Um."


    ...


    After a long while, Ang heard Arvin ask, "My dear wife, you''re the only woman I have... If you quit,


    who would give me..." He said thest word in a sensual tone.


    Ang''s head was about to explode. She struggled to get away, but she couldn''t...


    Not until Arvin was satisfied did poor Ang sit and lean exhaustedly at the back seat of the car, out of


    breath, without saying a word...


    One hourter, they arrived at the shopping mall. Arvin let Ang wait at the dessert shop, while he


    went out for a bit more than ten minutes.


    When he came back, Ang was on the phone with Nancy, almost finishing her dessert. Seeing Arvin


    don''t feel like Arvin loves me any more. Why is he seeing other women behind my back? "


    Arvin''s hand, which was holding her bottle of juice, paused before he drank.


    "That''s right. Don''t you think so? Like I said, it is not because I am jealous, but it''s because Arvin is too


    flirtatious." Ang was guilty because Nancy had said the opposite.


    Nancy raised her voice, "Ang, what I''m saying is that maybe Arvin just treats Rosa as a patient.


    Don''t overthink it. Rosa has a bad heart condition. That''s it. "


    Ang rolled her eyes and mmed her hand on the table, "You''re right! Now Arvin has an excuse to


    visit Rosa everyday! "


    Nancy was puzzled. What was happening to Ang? "Ang, did you hear me right? You should trust


    Arvin. He is not a man who would cheat on his woman. He is a doctor. Maybe he is just worried about


    Rosa who doesn''t have much time left. Don''t think about it too much, okay? " said Nancy.


    "... I know. Men like delicate women. Unlike me, a tough girl. How can I make Arvin care for me? "


    "I think Arvin cares about you. Do you remember the days after you had your heart broken? On the day


    you dumped Randal, you ran out of the restaurant and held Arvin, crying out loud. I saw Arvin''s eyes


    filled with affection. I guess, from that moment, Arvin has fallen in love you. Oh, I don''t think I''ve told


    you about that before. Sorry, my bad, " said Nancy. Nancy patted her head and remembered that she


    hadn''t told her. What a poor memory she had! How could she forget such an important thing?


    On hearing that, Ang kept silent and looked at the man drinking juice opposite her. She tried to


    remember. Really? On that day, she was immersed in her sadness, without paying attention to Arvin''s


    face!


    In a minute, Ang kicked Arvin''s shoes and said, "Hey, don''t drink all of that up. I haven''t tasted it yet!


    "


    Arvin looked at his woman with raised eyebrows and finished the juice in one gulp. There was nothing


    left.


    Ang''s face darkened, and she said, "Nancy, Arvin must have bribed you. He drank up all of the juice


    and left nothing for me! "


    Nancy imagined the situation over there and giggled, "Arvin must be joking around. I don''t think he can


    bear to see you thirsty. "


    When Ang was about to get mad, Arvin ced a cup of milk tea on the table, stuck a straw into it,


    and pushed it toward Ang in one swift move.


    It was from the milk tea shop that Ang frequented. She had wanted to get one on the way, but she


    gave up since the shop was a bit far from the mall.


    "Nancy, does Arvin really treat me well?" asked Ang. ''Well enough that other people could see what


    he did for me.'' That was the part Ang didn''t say out loud.


    Ang''s voice seemed less angry and more mindful.


    Nancy smiled, "You fool, people around you see more than you do. Arvin is good for you." Ang was


    ignorant most of the time, not paying attention to subtle things. If Arvin didn''t show his care in an


    obvious manner, then Ang would not sense it...


    Most importantly, ording to Stanley, Arvin was preparing for a grand wedding ceremony. He even


    bought an ind on the sea between J City and C Country.


    But it was a secret. Arvin wanted to give Ang a big surprise.


    Ang barely epted Nancy''s defense for Arvin. She opened her mouth, ready to drink the milk tea.


    The moment her lips touched the straw, Arvin took the milk tea away from Ang...

 Chapter 256 Punctual Arvin

    Chapter 256 Punctual Arvin


    Ang was focused on talking with Nancy on the phone, so she didn''t notice that Arvin was teasing


    her.


    Arvin did it again, but she just took a nce at him and still ignored it.


    Arvin probably found it amusing to tease her, so he did it a third time. But Ang was finally realized


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    what he was doing, so she rolled her eyes at him.


    Arvin stoppedughing, kept a straight face, and put the milk tea with a straw beside her lips. Then,


    she took a sip and told Nancy, "Nancy, I have to hang up now. I''ll go to your ce and sleep with you


    tonight, so wait for me at home-" She didn''t even get to finish the sentence when the phone was taken


    away by Arvin. "Come on, Arvin. Give it back to me." Arvin didn''t hang up the phone but talked to


    Nancy, "Hey... Ang was just joking. She''s not going to your ce tonight, and she won''t be sleeping


    at your ce again. If she ever says that again, just call me, and I''ll take her away. Thanks." Then, he


    hung up.


    Ang and Nancy were both shocked.


    When Ang recovered and got her phone back, it was already toote. He had already hung up.


    "Arvin! How dare you take my phone away? You bad guy!" She yelled.


    Arvin stretched himself to her and said, "Come closer. I have something to tell you." Ang was


    puzzled, So she leaned forward.


    Arvin suddenly held her head with one hand and kissed her on the lips.


    What a rude man! How could he just kiss her in public? The two were just making out.


    Arvin tightened his grip, so Ang couldn''t escape, no matter how hard she tried.


    After a while, people around them began to gossip. Then, he slowly released her. Ang was out of


    breath. Then, he asked, "Am I a bad guy, Ang?" She opened her eyes wide


    And nodded hard, so Arvin kissed her again.


    But Ang saw iting. She covered her lips quickly, making him kiss the back of her hand.


    He asked again, "Am I a bad guy, Ang?" She decided to be smart.


    She shook her head like a rattle and said, "You''re not bad. You''re my dearest Big Wing." Arvin was


    satisfied by her response.


    Ang was then released. She wanted to be mad at him, but she dared not to. She was aggrieved and


    looked at Arvin, wanting to cry.


    It was his fault, wasn''t it? Couldn''t she bring it up?


    Arvin definitely knew of her grievances. He sighed, picked up the milk tea, and lifted Ang from the


    chair; then he walked out of the dessert shop with her.


    She said she didn''t want to go anywhere, and she wasn''t in the mood to do anything.


    But Arvin gave her the cup of milk tea and told her to wait for him for three minutes. Ang objected.


    "No!" She was angry at him, so she refused.


    "No?" He came closer as if he would kiss her again, but Ang was frightened, so she stepped


    backward and said with a blushing face, "Okay, okay. I''ll wait."


    Arvin walked to the exit.


    Ang stood there with the milk tea in her hand. She stared at his back as if she had wanted to stab


    him with her piercing eyes.


    Just then, Arvin turned around and saw her looking like that.


    Ang was so embarrassed, but it was toote to change the expression on her face.


    Arvin seemed to haveughed and entered a shop after turning.


    When Arvin disappeared from her field of vision, Ang took a big sip from her milk tea and bit hard on


    a tapioca pearl, that she imagined was Arvin''s head.


    She stared at her watch. She was already thinking about how to get mad at him if he didn''te back


    on time.


    But what if he dide back in three minutes? And he did. Arvin was punctual.


    He came back in two and a half minutes with a box.


    In the next six seconds, Arvin gave the box to her and said, "Open it, and see if you like it."


    Ang untied the red ribbon and opened the well-packaged box. She was surprised at what was


    inside.


    Roses. Lots and lots of roses were in that big, long box. There were red roses around the box, and a


    bunch of white roses were formed into a heart.


    This was different from the one he gave her before, but that was beautiful, too. Everyone liked beautiful


    things. Ang was of no exception.


    But she pretended to be calm. She cleared her throat and asked Arvin, "Mr. Gu, what is this for?" He


    smiled and held her into his arms.


    He lightly kissed her cheek and said, "My apology to my wife for pissing her off..." He noticed the flower


    store when they got there, but Ang was only thinking about the desserts, So he was waiting for the


    chance when he could buy roses for her.


    Ang sighed and thought, ''Arvin''s so warm and caring. No matter how angry and sad I was just now,


    he bought me roses and said all the sweet things. How can I still be angry?''


    She proudly lifted her chin and smelled the roses, then said to him, "Okay. I forgive you."


    Arvin nodded and said, "Thanks, honey." He looked so serious.


    Ang couldn''t help butugh out.


    Then, they began to walk around to mall. Arvin seldom went out for shopping, so Ang bought a lot of


    things for him, such as suits, shoes, ties, wallets, and brooches...


    By the end of that day, Arvin and his four bodyguards couldn''t carry any more of the shopping bags.


    The Luo Group


    A shareholders meeting was being held at the office on the eighteenth floor. They were mostly talking


    about how the share prices were falling.


    An elder shareholder slowly talked to the man sitting on the head of the table and said, "Mr. Luo, don''t


    you know that you''re the reason why the stock prices are falling?"


    Somebody agreed with him and said, "That''s right, Mr. Luo. Your personal affairs with Miss Zhen have


    brought negative impacts on the group. We hope you can deal with it soon." "We are all bothered by it.


    We can''t sleep well, and we can''t eat well, too."


    Another one added. The others agreed, And some nodded, all of them saying yes.


    Mr. Luo sat there quietly with one hand on his forehead, listening to them speaking.


    After a long while, the office went quiet. Derrick Luo simply told them, "I''m going to marry Nita."

 Chapter 257 Five Million

    Chapter 257 Five Million


    As soon as Derrick Luo returned to his office, his assistant handed him a cellphone and said, "Mr. Luo,


    Miss Zhen called you when you were in the meeting earlier. "


    ''Nita called me?'' Derrick was happy about it, so he took the phone and said, "Okay, I see. Please go


    out now." He was too anxious to wait a minute longer, so he immediately called Nita back, even before


    his assistant went out of the office.


    Nita was waiting for Derrick''s call, so as soon as the call was connected, she answered, "Derrick. "


    "Nita, where are you now? I have been looking for you for days! Where did you go? "


    Nita sneered. She had already known about his affair with another woman. She managed topose


    herself, put on an aggrieved look, and said, "I have no idea what''s wrong with Arvin. He asked the


    police to arrest me, so I had to hide here and there because I can''t go home. "


    "Where are you? I am going to you right now!" Derrick stood up from his seat, ready to head to her.


    "No, Derrick. I want to lie low for a while until things simmer down. I''ll see you then. Okay?" said Nita.


    "Fine." Upset, Derrick sat back on his seat.


    "But... Derrick, I''m going through a difficult situation... Could you..." He heard Nita''s stammering voice


    from the other side of the line.


    Derrick meditated. He supposed that Nita might be short of money as she was deprived of any chance


    to work, so her savings might have already been used up. He asked straightaway, "How much money


    do you need? I''ll transfer it to you soon."


    "Five million."


    Derrick was shocked by the amount of money Nita wanted. Hispany was at a deficit because of


    the negative news recently. Even if hispany wasn''t in a state of losing money, Derrick still couldn''t


    take out so much money in a short time because some of his savings was under his mother''s control,


    and some was invested in financial products.


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    But he still promised her, "Okay, I''ll try to transfer it to you by tomorrow."


    "Thank you, Derrick. I''ve always known you are the man who treats me best in this world. Derrick,


    please wait for me. When I am safe, I will surely go to see you!" With five million, Nita would now be


    able to have someone kill Ang!


    Derrick felt a warm sensation in his heart as he heard Nita''s tender voice. He said, "Okay. Nita, could


    you please consider marrying me? Everyone knows about our rtionship. If you don''t get married with


    me, it''s not good for your reputation..."


    "Okay, I know. I''ll consider it." Nita promised apathetically and then hung up.


    Sitting in his office, Derrick turned around with his chair and looked out of the window, deep in thought.


    In the end, Derrick''s parents failed in stopping him from marrying Nita. They had no choice but to agree


    to it. After all, they only had one son, and Derrick had been brought up in a life of indulgence and


    Before they got married, Derrick went to see Arvin and asked him to let Nita off.


    But Arvin refused to back down. He told Derrick that Nita had conspired with Adam Geng to have Rosa


    imprisoned for seven years. He urged Derrick to hand Nita over to the police, if he really loved her.


    But Derrick got pissed off, and he confronted him, "Arvin, I know you hate Nita, but do you have to


    nder her like this? We all know that Rosa is Nita''s good friend! Are you saying that Nita had held


    Rosa captive for seven years? What a big joke!"


    Arvin cast him a cold nce and scolded, "If you don''t believe me, then get out now!"


    "Oh, now I know. It''s Ang who spoke ill of Nita, right?" snapped Derrick. He was so upset with Arvin


    because Arvin didn''t act like this before he got together with Ang. But now, Arvin didn''t want to let


    Nita off, and he was trying to destroy her!


    Hearing his words, Arvin frowned and said, "Ang has nothing to do with it."


    "Bullshit! Arvin, can''t you see? Ever since you got together with Ang, you''ve always treated Nita


    badly. Ang hates Nita because she knows Nita loves you. But she has gone overboard!"


    Before Ang came into Arvin''s life, he didn''t hate Nita at all. Instead, they had a good friendship with


    each other. Derrick believed that Arvin had broken up his friendship with both Nita and him all because


    of Ang.


    "I said that Ang has nothing to do with it. Derrick Luo, are you going to get out? Or do you want me


    to ask the security guard to throw you out?" Arvin had lost his patience to continue talking nonsense


    with him.


    Derrick mmed down the cup of tea in front of him and yelled, "Arvin Gu! The moment I step out of


    your office, we will be enemies!"


    "Fine! Up to you!" Arvin stood up from the sofa and sat in front of his desk to start working.


    Derrick''s eyes were fuming with rage as he saw Arvin''s indifferent look.


    "Arvin, you will regret this one day! When you realize you''re wrong about Nita, she would have already


    be mine! She is such a good woman, and I would never give her to you!" he shouted.


    But Arvin kept his eyes on the papers without uttering a word, as if he hadn''t heard Derrick shouting.


    ... Insulted and annoyed, Derrick left the hospital.


    Derrick and Nita''s wedding day came. They held their wedding ceremony in a low-key manner.


    It was Nita''s request. If it weren''t for her preference, Derrick would''ve married her with a grand


    ceremony. "I''m sorry to make you suffer this humble wedding, " Derrick said guiltily as he touched


    Nita''s thin face.


    With an effort, Nita managed to put on a smile and said, "No, please don''t think of it that way. Let''s go


    inside!"


    Nita required to keep the wedding low-key because on one hand, she was seen as a disgusting street


    rat, and on the other hand, she was... pregnant.


    That was why she was so anxious to marry Derrick.


    They held their wedding ceremony in a church. The only guests were their family members. The Zhen


    family members were happier than those of the Luo family, of which all members were sulking silently.


    When the priest of the church asked them to exchange their wedding rings, the door was suddenly


    pushed open. All of the people looked toward the door. A woman who used to put on heavy makeup


    was now pale without any. She shouted excitedly, "Derrick Luo, you can''t marry her. I''m pregnant. I


    have your baby!"


    ...


    When he saw the woman, Derrick became nervous. He knew who this woman was.


    He was drunk that night, and this woman came to lure him... Derrick soon came back to his senses and


    looked at Nita. He saw the shocked look in Nita''s eyes.


    Nita realized that Derrick was looking at her, so she moved her eyes at him, with disbelief.


    "Nita, please listen to my exnation..."


    Nita shook her head and pointed at the woman who was slowly walking toward them. Wearing a


    distressed look, she confronted him, "She''s pregnant. How are you going to exin yourself? Is it really


    your baby?"


    "Derrick, I swear it''s your baby. On that night, you told me that you would be responsible for me if I


    have your baby!" The woman named Yvette seemed aggrieved, and she started to pick up her pace.


    Derrick''s father came back to his senses from great shock and shouted, "What a mess!"


    Yvette was frightened by his father''s sudden loud voice and was stopped in her steps. Bewildered, she


    didn''t know if she should continue moving forward.

 Chapter 258 You Could be the Other Woman

    Chapter 258 You Could be the Other Woman


    As she touched her t lower abdomen, Yvette walked towards Derrick with confidence, "Derrick, I''m


    having your baby. Here is the B ultrasound result."


    Derrick went through every single word on the paper carefully.


    At the end of the paper, it read: 4 weeks'' pregnant, single fetus.


    Nita clenched her fists tightly. When she was in love with Arvin, she had to deal with other women who


    were after him. Even now when she was going to marry Derrick, there was also another woman


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    involved.


    Why was everything so unfair to her? Why did she have to suffer all this?


    It wasn''t just Nita. Finn also fell apart. Not only did she have to witness her daughter give up Arvin and


    marry Derrick, now another woman hade out of nowhere to wreck her happiness again.


    She jumped up and rushed over to Yvette before anyone else responded. A tight p was delivered on


    Yvette''s cheek.


    Yvette tumbled and almost fell down on the ground.


    She felt a burst of searing pain on her cheek. When she touched it, it had already been swollen. "Ah!"


    Yvette screamed, pulled Finn''s hair, and cried hysterically, "You old bitch, why did you hit me?"


    "You bitch, why are you here, right on the day of my daughter''s wedding? What are you up to? Huh?"


    The two women wrested each other despite their status and dignity.


    The others came in haste to separate them. James felt ashamed of his daughter''s situation and his


    wife''s actions, and sighed heavily, "Finn!"


    Upon hearing James'' voice, it suddenly struck Finn that it was their daughter''s wedding.


    She let go of Yvette''s hair, tidied up her own clothes, and told her coldheartedly, "My daughter is also


    pregnant with Derrick''s baby. If you really want to be with my son-inw, you can only be his mistress."


    ''Isn''t it normal for a sessful man to have more than one woman in his life?'' Finn was open-minded


    about it.


    What Finn had said surprised everyone there. It was very unexpected to see a mother-inw allow her


    son-inw to be with other women.


    Yvette''s intention though, was not to be Derrick''s mistress. She thought of what she was told, and


    rushed forward, "How can you be sure that Nita''s baby is Derrick''s, and not the bodyguard''s? You keep


    insisting that it is Derrick''s. But there must be something questionable about it, since she is rushing to


    marry Derrick!"


    This was what Nita worried about the most. ording to her years of experience as an OB-GYN


    expert, the baby in her womb was highly possible to be the bodyguard''s.


    Right after she walked out of the hotel that night, she was taken to the suburb by Arvin. She didn''t even


    have the time to have emergency birth control pills.


    However, she was on birth control pills when she slept with Derrick, so the baby was definitely not


    Derrick''s.


    Derrick''s father almost had a heart attack upon hearing such farce allegations, while Derrick''s mother


    held her forehead and sighed depressingly.


    What did they do to deserve such horrible things happening to them? "Derrick, which baby is yours?"


    Derrick''s mother asked directly, as her son was silent this whole time.


    To her, both women were not right for her son. She did not want either of them to marry Derrick.


    Derrick was also dumbfounded. Nita was pregnant. So was Yvette. Which of them had his baby?


    This was hard for a man to determine.


    Yvette noticed the hesitation on Derrick''s face, so she followed up and said, "Derrick, if you marry Nita


    today, I''ll die right here. If nobody ims my baby, then what''s the point... of me living." Yvette was in


    tears as she spoke.


    Derrick frowned at the apparent threat. "Yvette, today is my wedding day with Nita. Could we talk about


    your problemter?"


    "No!" Yvette had lost control and cried out, "Derrick, that''s not what you said when you slept with me


    the other day. You said that Nita meant nothing to you, that she did not love you, and that she was like


    a dead corpse in bed." Yvette no longer cared for the consequences of her words, or her own


    reputation. After all, she worked in that kind of ce.


    "Shut up!" shouted Derrick. He was still in love with Nita. How could he allow someone like Yvette to


    speak ill of his beloved woman? Even if he did say those words, it wasn''t meant to be spoken out loud.


    Nita vaguely heard Yvette say that she was like a corpse in bed. It was because she did not love


    Derrick. She couldn''t feel anything even when making love to him.


    Is that why Derrick had slept with Yvette?


    At the moment, she really wanted to leave, and not to get married to Derrick.


    But, she couldn''t. If she left, she would lose the financial support from Derrick to do whatever she


    wanted. Only Derrick would be willing to be with her.


    She suddenly put on a bitter smile and said, "Derrick, if you do not want to marry me, it''s fine."


    Although Nita was smiling, her eyes were welling up with tears. This made Derrick feel sorry for her.


    "Nita, I''m going to marry you!" said Derrick. Derrick had been in love with Nita for a long time. How


    could he give up at the veryst moment?


    If the baby was not his, it could be sent to an orphanage after it was born.


    Realising that the wedding could not be held up any longer, Yvette clenched her teeth, took out her


    phone and sent a Wechat message.


    After everything calmed down, the priest reread the vows. But, several minutester, many reporters


    suddenly swarmed into the church. Yvette deliberately fell to the ground and started crying when she


    saw them, "Ouch, it hurts, Derrick... Help me..."


    Hearing her cry, the reporters came over to shoot Yvette and Derrick. Some of them asked Yvette,


    "Ma''am, may I please have your name? Why are you here at Mr. Luo''s wedding?"


    "Are you all right? My god..." A female reporter screamed suddenly. This startled Derrick who intended


    to ignore the tumultuous performance that was going on.


    He saw Yvette bleeding from under her body, and soon the blood was all over the floor.


    The church was in utter chaos. Derrick held up the woman in pain and rushed out of the church, "I''ll


    send you to the hospital!"


    Derrick couldn''t turn a blind eye to this. After all, there were two lives at stake here.


    Before Nita could even stop him, Derrick had already rushed out of the church with Yvette, leaving her


    alone with the reporters.


    Nita was furious that Yvette spoiled her wedding. Right then, another group of people burst into the


    church. It was the police.


    She got rmed by this and she instantly threw away her bouquet to rush out of the side door.


    Three policemen went after her immediately, "Nita, we order you to stop right now!"


    Nita was out of sight, and so were the three policemen.

 Chapter 259 Do You Know that You Have A Silver Tongue for Sweet Words

    Chapter 259 Do You Know that You Have A Silver Tongue for Sweet Words


    Derrick''s father couldn''t absorb the ongoing chaos any longer and fainted, causing everyone in the


    church to panic even more.


    After Derrick had sent Yvette to the hospital, he received the news that the Luo Group''s stock price was


    going down as thepany''s reputation was plummeting due to his scandal. Thepany had lost a


    great deal of money, and so the board of directors had approved the decision of relieving Derrick of his


    position as the CEO.


    Yvette''s surgery was over and her bed was taken out of the operation room. The doctor told Derrick


    with a grave look on his face, "The baby did not make it. Please see to it that she gets proper rest when


    she goes back home. You''ll still be able to try and have a child again."


    Yvette was then sent to her ward.


    Before Derrick could say something tofort Yvette, he received a call from thepany staff, telling


    him that thepany''s condition was getting worse. Derrick was now in aplete shock.


    What was happening to him? Why was everything around him falling apart?


    Nothing in his life was going right. That included his career and his love life.


    He had to step back and analyse the whole picture again. He had to figure out the reason why and how


    he had made his life such a mess.


    Derrick suddenly thought of Arvin when he walked out of the hospital.


    A series of questions came rushing into his mind. How did Yvette show up in the church? How did she


    know that he was getting married then?


    The reporters also showed up soon after Yvette. It had to be more than just mere coincidence and


    good timing for them to have witnessed Yvette''s idental miscarriage.


    Someone hiding behind the scenes must have paid Yvette and the reporters to put on this show.


    He wondered why anyone would do such a thing. Did he do all of that just to stop him from marrying


    Nita?


    After his analysis, Derrick was certain that only one man had the power to do all those things easily.


    Initially, Derrick was furious as he had begun to understand the situation, but this time, heposed


    himself first and called Nita. On the phone he said, "Nita, mypany''s board demands that I resign


    from my position as the CEO. I might lose my ie from now on, and moreover, I might be in debt...


    But I still want you to marry me. Would you like to work together with me to strive for our happiness in


    the future?"


    As expected, the woman on the other side of the line fell silent. Derrick''s heart sank deeper with each


    minute of her silence.


    In the end, Nita told him, "Derrick, I am a wanted criminal now. Do you still want to marry me?" Nita


    decided to tell him everything now as Derrick would eventually find out about it sooner orter.


    "Why are you a wanted criminal?" ''Did Arvin frame her for Rosa''s imprisonment?'' thought Derrick.


    However, he started to feel suspicious of Nita now.


    "I told you that there was a misunderstanding about what had happened to Rosa. It was Arvin and


    Ang who had framed me."


    ''Misunderstanding? Framed you?'' At that moment, Derrick ignored her exnation when he suddenly


    came to realise, "It''s you who had kept Rosa Yin captive for seven years, isn''t it? And regarding all of


    Ang''s affairs, it was you who had stirred up all the trouble first, right? Arvin loves Ang, so you did


    all those things to hurt her, right?"


    Nita''s heart trembled. How did hee to realise all that, all of a sudden? No. No. She eximed,


    "You know nothing about me! Do you know how much I love Arvin? Derrick Luo, you would never


    understand my love for Arvin! Don''t you get that? I have loved Arvin for many years. I acquired medical


    skills that I had no interest in at all, for Arvin''s sake. But why did he fall in love with someone else?"


    ... Derrick covered his face in anguish. He finally realised how foolish he had been from the start and


    up until the end.


    Because of this Nita, he had broken his friendship with his best friend; because of this woman, he had


    always misunderstood Ang; because of this woman, he was putting hispany in danger of


    bankruptcy.


    He burst into bitterughter at his ignorance.


    He didn''t want to hear Nita''s exnations anymore, so he hung up at once. Then, he dialed another


    number. The call was soon connected and he heard a familiar man''s voice. "Hello, " said Arvin.


    "It''s you who arranged for Yvette and the reporters to crash my wedding ceremony today." Derrick said


    in an affirmed voice.


    Arvin bluntly admitted, "Yes."


    Derrick closed his eyes, and said, "Arvin..." He paused for a while, and then asked in a hoarse voice,


    "Can we go back to the past and try to restore our friendship?"


    A moment''s silence. Arvin''s final n to save Derrick had seeded. He was pleased that Derrick


    didn''t let him down in the end, and he said, "Please devote yourself to yourpany first."


    "But, Yvette... She''s still in hospital. I want to wait until she..."


    "She wasn''t pregnant." Arvin cut in to stop Derrick''s guilty confession.


    Derrick closed his eyes in relief and said, "Thank you, Arvin."


    In the R and D Department''sb


    Ang had changed into an asepsis doctor''s gown, and after greeting Malik Jia, she entered Arvin''s


    exclusiveb, where entry without prior permission was not allowed.


    Inside theb, Arvin was attentively working on a test all by himself.


    Ang tiptoed quietly to approach Arvin as she wanted to make him startled, but she soon realised he


    was very focused on it so she decided not to go on with it.


    But before she could utter anything, Arvin suddenly said, "Bring me the bottle of Chloramine over


    there."


    ''What?'' Perplexed, Ang looked around, but she didn''t see anyone else.


    "Don''t look around. I was talking to you." Arvin said without turning around, as if he had an eye at the


    back of his head watching Ang''s every movement.


    Ang obediently brought him the bottle of chloramine and handed it to him and asked, "Hey, how did


    you know I am here?"


    Ang thought that she hadn''t made any sound when she entered theb.


    Arvin turned around. Due to the mask covering most of his face, Ang was only able to see his


    smiling eyes. He said, "Because our hearts are linked together."


    Apart from him, only Ang and Hogan Gu were permitted to enter thisb


    Hogan was on a business trip in A Country now, so Arvin knew well that it must have been Ang


    there.


    And when Ang pushed the door open, he heard the sound she made, and that''s how he knew who


    was there without even turning his head.


    Ang blushed; but luckily for her, she was wearing a mask that helped her hide her shyness. She


    said, "Mr. Gu, do you know that you have a silver tongue for sweet words?"


    Arvin carefully poured the chemical liquid into the test tube. When he had filled the tube with the


    urate amount, he answered her, "I am not sure if I was saying something sweet, but... I am sure you


    are the one who knows best whether my tongue is any good or not!"


    Ang felt like her brain was going to explode. ''What a shameless man!'' Ang''s face flushed bright


    red. She pouted her lips, looked at Arvin and said, "Can''t you have an ordinary conversation with me?


    You shameless man."


    Arvin always enjoyed ying on words to flirt with her.


    "No, I can''t even have a conversation with you whenever we are together, because there are so much


    more I want to do. Like this..." said Arvin. He pulled Ang into his arms. Like what they did under the


    seast time, Arvin kissed her through the mask.


    "No, there is a security camera!" Ang assumed there was a security camera in thisb too, as she


    knew there was one in theb in the Shengfeng Mansion.


    Arvin tittered, "Do you want to try something more exciting here? What do you think?"


    "No, no. I shouldn''t interrupt your work. Please carry on with your research!" Ang felt guilty for


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    distracting Arvin from his work bying into theb.


    "Okay, you can stay here and assist me then" said Arvin. He stopped flirting with her as he indeed had


    an important test to work on.


    Arvin gathered his focus and continued working on his research.


    It was a known saying that, a man who concentrated himself on his work always looked the most


    handsome.


    Ang passed each item to Arvin, as per his instructions. It was very quiet in theb. Ang couldn''t


    help but look at Arvin''s handsome face, with her eyes glimmering with affection.

 Chapter 260 Do You Want to Be Fair

    Chapter 260 Do You Want to Be Fair


    Ang thought, ''How lucky I am to have Arvin all to myself because everyone knows that he is an


    umonly handsome and excellent man.''


    When she had met Arvin in C country for the first time, she asked the woman who had offended Jane


    to snare him. Fortunately for Ang, that woman didn''t take any action.


    If that woman had seeded, Ang would have surely regretted it.


    Arvin looked up and saw Ang sitting on a chair, staring at him with her chin rested on her palms.


    "Ang, " he said in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes?" Ang responded inattentively.


    With love in his eyes, Arvin curled his lips and told her, "If you keep on staring me like that, I wouldn''t


    mind having sex with you right here."


    "Stop it!" Ang jumped from her chair and ran to cover Arvin''s mouth.


    Arvin found her very cute and chuckled.


    "You... you... you go on ahead, and I... I will wait for you outside." After letting go of her hand, Ang


    walked out with her head down. It was really inappropriate for her to stay here because she had


    sensed the desire in Arvin''s eyes.


    "Stay!" He took her hand.


    Ang turned back to look at him.


    "Help me with this form." Arvin took off his gloves and handed the form to Ang.


    "Me?" Ang pointed at her nose in surprise.


    As far as she knew, the form was very critical and important. She couldn''t believe that he just


    handed it to her. ''Does this mean he definitely trusts me?'' Ang thought.


    "Yes, I need your help. Go ahead." Of course he had confidence in his wife''s ability.


    "Hey. Aren''t you afraid that I may write down the form and sell it to my father?" Ang replied


    jokingly as she looked at the form.


    Arvin lifted her chin and said, "I have sold myself to you. How could I care about a form? You can


    take it if you want. Once it is sessfully developed, I will be d to put your name first."


    Look, that was just the way men were. They could blurt out sweet words without even thinking.


    Meanwhile, most women would be fooled by a man''s sweet words.


    Ang took a deep breath and said, "Honey, you have made good progress in your ability to hit on


    girls. I''ll need to keep an eye on you from now on."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Arvin chuckled at her words, "Take it easy, babe. No matter how bold I am, I would never..."


    "Well well well." Ang looked at Arvin and finally summarized, "You really are a frenemy. You are a


    man who is shy on the outside but wild on the inside."


    Arvin lowered his head to rub against her face, "You''re wrong. I could be wild on the outside only for


    you."


    Wild on the outside? "Pfft!" Ang couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    Arvin really tried his best to make her happy.


    "Well then, now that I am fully aware of the fact that you are wild..." Ang paused, as Arvin suddenly


    leaned forward to her face.


    "Be a good girl and just keep it to yourself. Don''t speak it aloud, or you will pay for it." He warned in a


    light voice.


    Oh, my god! Oh, god! Ang thought, ''How could he bully me like that?


    It was he who had said that he was wild on the outside. Why am I not allowed to say it?''


    She watched him in grievance and said, "You can do whatever you want, except for depriving me of my


    "Do you want to be fair?"


    "Yes."


    "Wait for me in bed tonight, and you can do whatever you want to me. I will give you the justice you


    want."


    ... She was just trying to ask for fairness, but how did theye to this topic again?


    She had a feeling that if she kept on talking about it, she would soon be allured to the bed. Ah! Not


    exactly! ording to Ang''s understanding of him, it was likely that Arvin would want to do her here


    in theb. In the end, Ang couldn''t help but take the form to make the products for him.


    In the evening, Arvin had to attend the anniversary party of apany he had liaisons with. He


    wondered whether Ang would like to go. She thought about it for a while and refused by kissing him,


    "I will wait for you at home."


    "Well then wait for me at the old house."


    "Okay." She knew they would stay at the Gu family''s house tonight.


    Arvin went to attend the anniversary with Kent. They were greeted by many people when they showed


    up. "Mr. Gu, long time no see. You''re walking on airtely."


    "Yes Mr. Gu, as a sessful young man, you are quite the reason for everyone''s envy."


    "Wee, Mr. Gu. We are greatly honoured by your presence."


    ...


    Arvin politely smiled at people''spliments and said, "Mr. Zhou, congrattions on the 20th


    anniversary of yourpany."


    "Thank you, Mr. Gu. This way please."


    After he left, some people curiously gossiped, "Howe Mr. Gu didn''te with ady?


    "Mr. Gu was married. But then, howe his wife didn''te along with him?"


    "I have no idea. Maybe Mrs. Gu is busy and Mr. Gu doesn''t want bring other girls here."


    People agreed on the possibility of that and considered that Arvin was a loyal guy who loved his wife


    very much.


    During the banquet, a high-profile woman came to Arvin and said, "Hello, Mr. Gu. I am the CEO of


    Dong Lin Company, and my name is Silvia."


    Dong Lin Company was one of the toppanies in J City. And its CEO Silvia was a very famous


    youngdy.


    Keeping a reasonable distance, Arvin nced at her and said politely, "Miss Li, it is very nice to meet


    you."


    "Mr. Gu, howe you''re alone? Where is Mrs. Gu?" Everyone in J City knew that Arvin had married


    Ang, the daughter of the Si family.


    Arvin replied, "She is busy at the moment." However, when they referred to Ang, Silvia sensed the


    love in Arvin''s eyes.


    Silvia had intended to talk to Arvin a little more, but after sensing his disinterest, she made up an


    excuse to leave.


    After Silvia had left, Arvin looked at his watch. Then, he said to himself, ''I will leave in five minutes.''


    Ang didn''t like such asions and neither did Arvin.


    Even if he had business with someone, he would prefer not to talk here.


    Arvin ced his ss on a table. At that moment, a woman fell into his arms, "Ah! I''m sorry, Mr. Gu, I


    sprained my ankle."


    Arvin got annoyed at the woman''s rebarbative behaviour and her coquettish voice appalled him.


    The woman was shivering at Arvin''s coldness. She felt it was dangerous to even step close to Arvin.


    But she had found herself between a rock and hard ce.


    Then, she put her arms around Arvin''s neck, which immediately drew the jealousy of the other young


    Arvin with a softer tone, "Mr. Gu, you see, I sprained my ankle."

 Chapter 261 It was Kent Who Took Action

    Chapter 261 It was Kent Who Took Action


    The women present there stopped gazing in admiration and began to talk about what was happening in


    front of them. "How dare this woman approach Mr. Gu like that? Does she not know that Mr. Gu is


    already married? His wife is the only daughter of the Si family, " one of them said.


    "Yes, this woman is definitely courting death. She is so ignorant. Does she think that Mr. Gu would


    fancy her? Everyone in J City knows about Mr. and Mrs. Gu''s recent marriage and their passionate


    love for each other. Could it be possible that Mr. Gu would be unfaithful to his wife now? That''s


    absolutely impossible!" another woman said.


    "Nothing is impossible for a man. You''ll see. That woman is actually quite pretty!"


    "Yeah, she''s quite pretty. But don''t you remember that Mrs. Gu is much more beautiful than that


    woman? I attended Mrs. Gu''s birthday partyst time and had witnessed her beauty with my own


    eyes!"


    ...


    Arvin suddenly smiled at the woman who was holding to his suit. Although his smile was coldhearted, it


    was still very attractive to the women there. It made their hearts beat faster and faster. "What''s wrong?


    Would you like for me to heal you?" asked Arvin.


    "Yes, yes! Mr. Gu, how about we go upstairs and..." The woman chuckled. She boldly lifted her right


    hand to touch Arvin''s face.


    But just before she could even reach him, her hand was suddenly seized by another man, and she was


    taken away to one side.


    It was Kent who took action.


    The woman screamed as she hit the corner of a table. It was so painful that she was unable to utter a


    single word.


    Arvin looked at his own suit with disdain in his eyes. He took off his Western suit straight away and


    threw it in front of the woman, and said, "Since you have no shame, I''ll help you be the bitch you


    so badly wished to be!"


    Soon enough, two bodyguards came over to the woman.


    The woman suddenly had a bad feeling. She trembled with fear and screamed, "No, no! I was wrong!


    Please don''t!"


    Later, there were rumours going around that the woman was sent to a Red-light District in J City where


    she would have to stay until she was old.


    Arvin''s ruthlessness frightened a lot of people and no woman dared to get close to Arvin anymore.


    After the incident, Arvin bade his farewell and left.


    In the car, when Arvin remembered that the woman had touched his clothes, he felt quite disgusted. He


    asked Kent to drive the car at full speed to return to the Gu family house.


    Ang had just walked out of Lily Mei''s bedroom and went back to her and Arvin''s own room. She was


    about to have a bath.


    When she came out of the dressing room, the bedroom door was opened from outside, and she saw


    Arvine in.


    Ang instantly threw her pajamas on the bed and ran towards him, saying excitedly, "Big Wing! Why


    are you back home so early?"


    Ang had almost thrown herself into his arms, but Arvin hastily stopped her and pulled her away, and


    said, "Hold on, I need to change my clothes first." He kissed Ang''s lips as he said that and started to


    walk in the direction of the dressing room.


    Ang smiled sweetly, but then she noticed something that froze her smile. She yelled at Arvin, "Stop


    right there!"


    Arvin turned around hesitantly.


    Ang looked at Arvin''s shirt. A bright red lipstick mark on his white shirt pierced through her eyes.


    She went berserk almost instantly. She felt her heart ache. ''Who left this lipstick mark on Arvin? Rosa


    Yin? Nita Zhen? Or some other woman...'' wondered Ang.


    Arvin had sensed something was wrong and so he looked where Ang was looking. He immediately


    understood what it was and closed his eyes in anger.


    ''Damn, that woman!'' He thought that perhaps it was not enough to send that woman to the Red-light


    District as a punishment.


    "Ang, listen to me!" he tried to exin.


    But Ang was mad with anger. She wouldn''t listen to anything right now.


    She shook away his hands and yelled, "No, I don''t want to listen to you! Arvin, weren''t you just


    attending apany''s anniversary ceremony? Did your partner prepare many beautiful women for


    you?" Since his wife was not there at his side, he could have been freely ying with the other women


    there while his wife waited for him, alone at home.


    "No, it''s not like that..."


    Arvin wanted to hold her, but she kept refusing, "Don''t touch me!"


    With another look, Ang realised that it actually wasn''t the same colour as Rosa''s lipstick.


    ''Who else could it have been?


    Women always find Arvin very attractive. Nita, Rosa, and now...'' The thoughts in her head fuelled her


    anger even more.


    In the end, she turned around and ran out of the bedroom.


    Arvin immediately ran after her. Before she could go down the staircase, Arvin caught up with her and


    grabbed her arm.


    "Listen! Tonight some trashy woman wearing high-heels had her ankle twisted and she identally


    "There were so many people there, but why did she have to fall on you?" snapped Ang. They were


    talking in the staircase, so in order not to bother the other family members, Ang kept her voice low.


    "Because that woman was courting death!"


    "So that''s your exnation?"


    "Yes, is there any problem?" Hadn''t he made it clear that the lipstick mark was left on his shirt


    identally by some woman?


    "Yes, there is a problem! A big problem! Oh Mr. Jealousy! You have the nerves to get jealous of me and


    another man while you were out having an affair with another woman tonight..." said Ang angrily.


    "Fine. It''s all my fault. Let''s go back to the bedroom first, okay?" Arvin conceded and tried tofort


    her emotions first.


    "No, it''s not okay! I''m not going back with you. Let go of me! I don''t want to sleep with you ever again!"


    Ang protested.


    "What are you guys doing there?" said a voice, suddenly. Their quarrelling had finally disturbed


    someone else. It was Aron. His bedroom was nearest to the staircase. Now, he was casually leaning


    against the door, while watching the couple bicker.


    Arvin held on to Ang''s shoulders at once when he heard Aron''s words, and said, "No, nothing


    serious. Brother, please go inside your room and have a good rest."


    When he looked at Aron, he noticed that Aron was emanating a sexual aura and had a fresh look on


    his face. Being the experienced man that he was, Arvin instantly understood that he might have just


    had sex with someone just now. He suspected whether Aron was hiding a woman in his bedroom.


    But no, Aron also had juste back home from outside. So to be more precise, he had juste


    back from a woman''s bed.


    Aron was still unaware that his younger brother had already guessed what he had done earlier tonight,


    but he raised his brows and teased, "Nothing serious? But I can tell Ang is mad at you." Ang had


    always shown her emotions on her face. Right now, her cheeks were swollen with anger.


    Ang said to Aron, "Brother, look at your younger brother. He just had an affair with another woman


    outside while he has a wife at home!"


    As soon as she had said that, Ang sheered away from Arvin and ran downstairs.


    ''Arvin had an affair?'' wondered Aron. His shocked eyes met with Arvin''s cold eyes. Aron didn''t believe


    that his younger brother was having an affair with another woman. But then, he noticed a red mark on


    Arvin''s white shirt.


    ''Is that a woman''s lipstick mark?'' thought Aron.


    Arvin did not want to risk causing an ident, so he decided not to run after Ang when she ran


    downstairs. He followed her slowly, and when she had climbed down to the floor, he picked up his


    pace, caught her and carried her in his arms.


    "Arvin, you jerk. Let go of me!" Ang did not dare to scream out loud so she kept her voice low and


    pped Arvin as he carried her.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Soon enough, when Aron was about to close the bedroom door, he saw Arvine back upstairs with


    Ang in his arms. He opened his mouth and teased, "You young people must be really energetic!"


    "You''re not bad, too!" Arvin snapped at him as he carried Ang back to their bedroom.

 Chapter 262 My Husband Had an Affair with Another Woman

    Chapter 262 My Husband Had an Affair with Another Woman


    Aron was thinking about what Arvin had said to him. ''I am not bad, too? What does he suppose to


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    mean? Did he refer to that woman my mother introduced me to?


    That two-faced woman?'' He thought about it deeply, and decided that the two-faced woman indeed


    needed him to punish her more.


    In the bedroom


    Arvin pressed Ang against the corner wall of the bathroom, preventing her from escaping.


    He made her watch him take off his shirt and throw it into the garbage can. He said, "Honey, I''ll be


    more careful next time. Please don''t get angry with me, okay?"


    Ang was indulging herself in Arvin''s sexy body as he took his shirt off, but when she heard his


    words, she came back to her senses and asked, "Be careful of what? Do you mean that you will be


    more careful to remember to change your clothes after you have been with another woman?"


    ''Another woman?'' Arvin really had no interest in keeping this up. He promised, "From now on, I won''t


    touch any other woman but my wife. Only with the exception of when I need to perform a surgery."


    It would be impossible for him not to touch the female patients if they were in need of a surgery.


    "Huh! Except for surgeries? What if a woman pretends to get sick, in order to approach you? What


    would you do then?"


    Arvin said, "I''ll only handle the severe cases from now on."


    He was so busy at work that he was now only able to ept those patients with severe illnesses or the


    patients with special cases.


    Ang rolled her eyeballs and came up with an idea. She suddenly pushed him away and said, "Okay,


    I''ll see how you behave."


    Then, she left the bathroom.


    Arvin was confused. Was she cooling down now? But that wasn''t like her at all.


    He was right. Ang wasn''t the sort of person who could cool down that easily.


    When Arvin finished his shower and got out of the bathroom, to his surprise, he found that Ang had


    already left.


    He sighed and called Stanley Su. "Where is my wife?" asked Arvin.


    Stanley was perplexed and said, "How do I know where your wife... Hey hold on, someone is knocking


    on the door."


    But then Stanley suddenly had a bad feeling, ''No way!'' He opened the door, and saw Ang, the


    person who always deprived him of his wife''spany, standing near the door.


    Helplessly, Stanley told the man on the other side of the line, "Your wife is back here again. She is


    taking possession of my wife and my baby. Arvin, can''t you take care of your wife yourself?"


    When she heard that Stanley was talking with Arvin on the phone, Ang immediately attempted to


    grab his phone. But, Stanley was a policeman, and thus Ang wasn''t able to take his phone away


    from him. He dodged Ang easily and stopped her from taking his phone.


    "Okay, I aming to take her back now!" said Arvin.


    "Fine. Please hurry up. Your wife is overreacting again. She is hugging my wife and resting her ear on


    my wife''s belly. That''s what I should be doing!" Stanleyined. Moreover, his wife was amused by


    Ang and wasughing so happily.


    But... Fine! He had to ept it. At least his wife was happy.


    "Stanley, I won''t go back to Arvin. If he ising here, I will leave right now!" Ang said it loud


    enough so Arvin could hear her clearly.


    "Hey, Mrs. Gu. Isn''t it proper that your husband shoulde to pick you up? You already have a


    husband, but then why do you always make my wife keep youpany?" Stanley wasn''t happy about


    it at all.


    Ang leaned her head on Nancy''s shoulder, and pretended to be grievous and said, "My husband


    had an affair with another woman. He''s been ying with other women outside, while I wait for him at


    home alone. Please don''t drive me away!"


    She pretended to put on her sad face.


    But that didn''t have any influence on Stanley. "Did you say Arvin had an affair?" Stanley confronted her


    as he looked out of the window, and he continued, "Is it pouring red rain* outside?"


    (*TN: red rain is a ng used to describe something impossible or an unusual case.)


    The call was still connected, so Arvin had heard Ang from the other side of the call. He had no


    choice but to concede, "If she wants to stay with your wife tonight, then I wille to pick her up


    tomorrow. Please ask your wife to help me persuade her."


    Arvin had to give in, because he believed that Ang would definitely run away if he went there now.


    ...


    The next morning


    In the Gu family house, Lily Mei was having her breakfast when she saw Arvine downstairs alone.


    She looked behind him and asked, "Is Ang still asleep?"


    Next to Lily, Aron burst out inughter and said, "Grandma. Your dear grandson had an affair with


    another womanst night, so his wife decided to run away."


    Aron went looking for foodst night when he saw Ang hurriedly rush downstairs and run towards


    the door of the house.


    He wanted to stop her, but she didn''t give him any chance to say anything and rushed outside.


    "What? An affair?" Teresa Xue was so shocked that she dropped her spoon from her hand.


    At the dining table, everyone was looking at Arvin in shock.


    Ignoring their gazes, Arvin cast a cold nce at Aron, and said in a peaceful voice, "Brother, has your


    ndering or framing others?"


    Aron immediately shut his mouth. But then, he still tried to stir up trouble and asked, "So, where''s


    Ang?"


    "Right, where''s Ang?" Teresa followed and asked. She had dinner with Ang togetherst night.


    After the housemaid had ced his breakfast in front of him, Arvin spontaneously ate the egg yolk first,


    which Ang disliked to eat. But then he realised that Ang wasn''t there now. He couldn''t help but


    smile. Ang had already be an inseparable part of his life.


    She always picked out the egg yolk first and gave it to Arvin when they were together. So he had got


    used to eating the yolk first.


    The other family members anxiously urged Arvin to say something, so he spoke slowly, "Ang went to


    Nancy''s cest night. Nancy is pregnant, and she wanted to see Ang. So Ang went there."


    "Well! I see. So that''s the case!" Everyone sighed with relief.


    "Haha..." Aronughed. He never knew that Arvin was so good at lying.


    Arvin threw a sharp nce to him again. Aron suddenly had a bad feeling rising in his heart.


    He was right. Arvin suddenly blurted out the big news, "Mom, the woman you introduced to Aron is


    pregnant. She is having Aron''s baby." He paused and continued, "But Aron asked her to abort the


    baby."


    The first part of the sentence was true, but thetter part waspletely made up.


    Since Aron imed that Arvin was having an affair, Arvin had decided to make up the story to colour


    Aron as a irresponsible man.


    As expected, everyone at the dining table was shocked. Hogan Gu put down his fork and mmed his


    hand on the table as he shouted, "How dare you! Aron, you are already thirty-three years old! I have


    never urged you to get married. But the woman has your baby now, and you have asked her to abort


    your own child? That''s so ridiculous of you!"


    Lily sternly stared at Aron, who didn''t know what to do, and said, "Aron, you should learn from your


    elder brother and your younger one as well. You should get married as soon as possible. Stop making


    the elders worry about you. If you dare let that girl abort your baby, I will break your legs!" Lily


    remembered the time when Cheryl Ren had suffered an miscarriage because of Baron Li, and how


    difficult it was for her to get pregnant again.


    Teresa said, "Aron, it''s okay if you don''t love Martha. I can introduce some other girls for you. But if you


    didn''t love her, why did you still have a rtionship with her? That''s your fault now. Oh! Aron, you really


    are so over this time!"


    Then Teresa told everyone that the girl was the Ji family''s daughter, Martha Ji.

 Chapter 263 You Mark My Word

    Chapter 263 You Mark My Word


    Rom pushed up his gold-framed sses and said in a stern voice, "Aron, that''s not how we do things in


    this family and that''s definitely not what has gotten us to where we are right now!"


    Even Lacey, who usually avoidedmenting on such affairs, couldn''t help chipping in, "I have met


    this Martha a few times. She seemed nice. It''s a pity that she wasn''t born into a better family. But still,


    there is no doubt that she''s a very nice and honest person. Aron, it''s a big decision to make whether or


    not to keep the baby. I think you should give yourself more time to think about it."


    "..."


    With all those uncalled-for reproachnding on him, Aron tried hard to suppress the anger rolling in his


    chest. ''What a trap maker!'' he thought, ''Arvin is definitely the most devious man in this room that I


    should be watching out for.


    And why wouldn''t Martha tell me that she had gotten pregnant when I was with herst night? When I


    was trying to make out with her, the only thing she had said was that she wasn''t feeling well. How the


    hell was I supposed to link that to her being pregnant?''


    The air seemed to have frozen around as the silence dragged on. The rest of the people at the table


    started to worry that they might have been too hard on Aron and that he had gotten upset about it.


    They all knew he had a short temper.


    Just as Teresa was trying to exert her "motherly charm" to talk sense into as well asfort her boy,


    Aron opened his mouth and diverted everyone''s attention back to Arvin, "Guys, I will go and find


    Martha right away and take whatever responsibility there is to take. So, please don''t worry about me. In


    fact, I think we should be worrying about my brother, Arvin. I heard that he still doesn''t want a child.


    Though Ang really wants one, he still refuses to. He once told me that they always use protection


    every time they do it..."


    Nothing got the attention of elders easier than bringing up the idea of adding new members to the


    family.


    Seeing that the conversation had totally turned Aron''s mind, they couldn''t wait to strike while the iron


    was hot and y it on Arvin too, which was exactly what Aron was aiming for.


    The elders poured out their discontent about Arvin''s refusal to have a baby throughout the whole meal.


    Even when Aron finished eating, he could still hear Lily scolding his little brother. "I''ve waited so long for


    a great grandchild that I almost started to think that maybe Ang had difficulties conceiving or maybe


    I should have prescribed some medicines to her. Now I know that it''s you who has been refusing to


    have a child and keeping us in the dark about it... Arvin, you''re breaking my heart. Is this what you


    want? "


    Sitting next to Lily, Teresa hastily stretched her hand to calm her mother-inw. "Mother, please don''t


    be mad at Arvin. Let''s finish breakfast first, I will go upstairs and take away all the condoms in their


    room. And don''t worry, I will also check their apartment at Shengfeng Mansion."


    That was quite a scene at the breakfast. Both Aron and Arvin left the dinning room with a lot to think


    about in their minds. As they were going out of the house, Arvin smacked Aron''s shoulder and asked,


    "How did you know that Ang loves kids?"


    Aron was baffled. ''What a weird question! Shouldn''t he be asking me why I said that he doesn''t want a


    baby?


    My brother is such a weirdo!''


    Aron pointed his finger at Arvin but couldn''t think of any word to say. Finally, he gave up and got into his


    car. Before he sped away, Aron rolled down his window, put on his sunsses and called out, "Hey,


    Arvin! Why would you think that I would want to abort my own child? You were reallyme at making


    things up back there. I''ll tell you what, I will marry Martha and then wait patiently for my son or daughter


    toe to the world. And I will be a super cool dad. You mark my word!"


    A smile appeared on Arvin''s face as he listened to what Aron had said. "Okay, brother. I will keep that


    in mind. You should, too!"


    "You bet I will!" Letting out a cheerful whistle, Aron stepped on the gas and drove away.


    Arvin had nned to go to the hospital directly to find Ang and clear things up with her.


    However, Malik called and told him that he couldn''t find Ang anywhere at the R and D Department.


    She hadn''t showed up for work yet.


    Arvin took out his phone and dialed Ang''s number.


    No one answered. Without any clue as to where Ang had gone, Arvin turned to Nancy. On the other


    side of the phone, Nancy''s heart pounded seeing who the call was from. Nervously, she picked it up,


    "Mr. Gu, Ang is in the bathroom right now."


    "Okay, where are you?"


    Quickly raising her head and turning around to make sure that Arvin was not standing near and


    watching her, Nancy staggered, "Well, we are at a shopping mall... doing some shopping."


    "Okay. Thank you for taking care of Ang. I will go and pick her up after work."


    "That''s all right. There is no rush. We are having a great time. Bye!"


    Before Arvin could say goodbye, Nancy quickly hung up - any longer and she could have given herself


    away since she was terrible at lying.


    Though he sensed something suspicious, Arvin didn''t give it too much thought. He trusted this best


    friend of Ang''s and was sure that he would have his wife back in the evening safe and sound.


    He wasn''t able to get much sleepst night. Lying on the bed in the empty room, all he could think


    about was Ang.


    Agitated by the sudden call from Arvin as well as the waiting, Nancy could hardly sit still in the chair.


    "Ang, are you done there?" asked Nancy as she waved to Ang who was standing in front of a


    window to get a hospital registration, face veiled with a big mask.


    "Yes, yes!" Walking briskly back to Nancy, Ang hurriedly put the paper into her purse as she caught


    her breath.


    They were at the OB-GYN Department in a hospital. When the name "Mandy" was called out, Ang


    instantly shot up from the chair. Startled by her sudden movement, Nancy grabbed Ang by the arm


    and said, "Hey, Ang, calm down. You can''t make such drastic movements if you really are..."


    Having understood what she meant, Ang stopped in her tracks and ced her hands on Nancy''s


    arm to regain bnce. ''Yeah, Nancy is right. I must not rush myself, especially not now!


    What if there really is a baby in me right now? I can''t risk losing it!'' Ang thought to herself.


    Yesterday at Nancy''s ce, when Ang came out of the bathroom, she couldn''t help but mention the


    abnormal menstruation period she was having this month to Nancy. "I thought I was having a period,


    but then I am not sure about it. It''s not normal."


    "How so?" asked Nancy casually.


    After giving it a thought for a moment, Ang answered, "Well, there was a bit of blooding out the


    day before yesterday at noon. But after that, it just stopped..."


    Half way through taking a bite out of an apple, Nancy froze abruptly. "Ang, are you... pregnant?"


    "No, that''s not possible!" said Ang, waving her hands, "I had the period, remember? Though it''s only


    a bit, it still counts, right?"


    "A bit? Were you having sex with Mr. Gu before that? " Nancy cast a teasing nce at Ang.


    Instantly, Ang''s cheek flushed red. "Yes, we were..." That was not a wild guess Nancy had just


    made. Arvin always acted so differently when Ang was around. His energy seemed inexhaustible


    whenever she was there.


    "Ah, maybe that wasn''t a period at all!" Jumping out of bed, Nancy went over to her drawer and took


    out a pregnancy test and handed it to Ang. "Here, take a test... No, wait until tomorrow morning to


    do it."


    Still in shock, Ang took the stick numbly and then, unconsciously, ced her hands on her belly.


    ''Could it be real? Am I really pregnant?'' she wondered.


    Though nothing was for sure yet, the sheer thought of carrying a baby made her heart skip.


    The excitement did not fade at night, so Ang wasn''t able to sleep very well. At six in the morning,


    she got up and rushed to the bathroom.


    The test results came out: two bars. She was pregnant!


    Overjoyed by the great news, Ang almost burst out into tears. Finally, she and Arvin were having a


    baby of their own.


    ''Oh wait... This could be a false rm, I must go to a hospital to do a full test. I don''t want to build up


    hopes for Arvin and I. We''ll be so disappointed if it turns out to be untrue, '' Ang thought to herself as


    N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    she tried to calm down.


    On the way to the hospital, Nancy asked, "Are we going to the Yao Hospital? Do you need your


    husband to keep youpany?"


    Shaking her head wildly, Ang refuted, "No, I don''t want him to know about this until I am sure of it. I''d


    hate for him to build his hopes up and then get disappointed!"


    They drove to a totally unfamiliar hospital and registered under Mandy''s name.


    In the examination room, the doctor nced over at Ang, who had her face covered with a big


    mask, and then ordered, "Lie down on this chair and do as I tell you."


    "Okay." Angy down on the small examining chair as her heart thumped with anticipation.


    A few minutester, she stepped out to the lounge to wait for the results. When the nurse called her


    name, she stood up to fetch her B-ultrasound test result, and then went back to the doctor''s office.


    As she was going through the paper, a phrase at the bottom caught her attention - single fetus....

 Chapter 264 Am I Pregnant

    Chapter 264 Am I Pregnant


    In the office, Ang passed the form to the doctor and asked eagerly, "Doctor, am I pregnant?"


    "Yes, you''ve been pregnant for seven weeks. How many times did you see blood?"


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "......Only Once."


    "After you slept together?"


    "Well...... Yes."


    The old doctor took off her spectacles and said, "Things are usually unstable in the early stages of


    pregnancy, but it''s a miracle that you still have your baby inside after that bloody show! You need to


    pay more attention to it. Try your best to avoid sleeping together with your husband in the first three


    months of pregnancy. By the way, do you want to keep this baby?"


    After all, Ang looked a little young for her age. Usually many young people opt to give up their baby


    during pregnancy.


    Ang was totally flushed and nodded in a hurry, "Of course, I will keep the baby!"


    The baby witnessed the love between Arvin and her. Of course she would keep the baby.


    "Ok. Then don''t forget what I have said. Pay more attention, and have an examination again a month


    "Okay, I''ve got it. Thank you very much!"


    Taking back the B-ultrasonic form, Ang was about to rush out. Suddenly, she thought of her


    condition and immediately stopped. Then with small, careful steps, she walked back to Nancy.


    "What about the result? How did it go? Ang, are you pregnant or not?" Nancy looked very excited.


    Seizing Ang''s arm tightly, she asked again and again.


    Ang, with her mask still on, looked down and said softly, "Nancy, I... well!"


    Noticing Ang''sck of enthusiasm, Nancy had be very nervous. "Ang, it''s okay. Don''t be so


    disappointed. You will certainly be pregnantter..." Nancy had wondered whether the pregnancy test


    kit she bought had already expired. The test kit had indicated that Ang was pregnant this morning.


    Seeing that Nancy was getting serious, Ang took off her mask at once and said, "Nancy, I am


    pregnant!"


    "Really? Ang, you are pregnant!" Nancy stood up from the chair, finding it hard to contain herself out


    of excitement. She cried loudly, attracting the attention of the people around them.


    Ang covered Nancy''s mouth at once and pulled her down on the chair. "Calm down. Nancy, don''t be


    so excited. After all, you are also a mother!"


    Nancy grasped her hand and said, "Ang, you are gonna be a mom! That''s the best news I''ve had all


    week!"


    The two women were so excited that they almost jumped and cheered in joy.


    For the sake of the baby, Ang decided to ignore Arvin''s romantic affairs for the time-being.


    If it were to happen again, she would not let Arvin get away with it so easily.


    Ang went to Gu family''s house directly to wait for him after leaving the hospital.


    In the slums of J City, A woman in disguise watched her surroundings alertly. After confirming that there


    was no one around, she opened a shabby wooden door.


    When she walked inside, she heard the heart-wrenching cries of a baby. She felt heartbroken and


    fastened her pace.


    In the back room, a sluggish man leaned against a chair with his eyes closed.


    Next to the man was a woman pouring water into a cup to prepare powdered milk for the baby. "Cry


    and eat all day long...all for you...what about my baby?"


    The woman in disguise quickly ran inside when she saw that and held her daughter. The baby looked


    very dirty in her arms. "Honey, mom is here. Don''t cry!"


    "Hmm! Finally, you are here! We were being chased by the police so we''re hiding here now, but you


    seem to be enjoying your happy life in the Yin family household. Can''t youe to see your daughter


    before she starves to death?" Nita looked at Rosa with jealousy. Derrick had given Nita five million, but


    she only used two million. The remaining three million was frozen by Derrick. She thought hard, but still


    couldn''t figure out the reason behind it.


    The result was that she was stranded in this humble slum.


    Hearing Rosa''s voice, Adam opened his eyes at once.


    Rosa had been staying with the Yin family. After Arvin arranged the operation for her, she had been


    recovering quite well, with her face turning slightly red, which was a lot better than before.


    Adam took the feeding-bottle from Nita and winked at her. Nita frowned and left the back room.


    Then Adam popped the nipple into the baby''s mouth, and soon the baby stopped crying.


    After that, Adam pulled Rosa into his arms and began to kiss her without saying a word.


    Rosa was scared to death. The horrible smell from Adam made her sick. Rosa knew clearly what Adam


    wanted to do, so she tried her best to struggle. "Stop, the baby... I still have the baby in my arms..."


    Adam couldn''t wait any longer. He snatched the baby from Rosa, and ced her on the other side of


    the bed.


    Finally, Adam got Rosa under his body.


    After the moaning ceased, Nita opened the door, with something in her hand.


    When Nita came in, she saw Rosa, who was still in despair, undressed.


    Nita went close to her and pinched her arm. "No wonder Adam was so impatient. It seems like you


    have been having a good time in the Yin family. Look at your figure. Wow!"


    Rosa quickly put on her clothes and fixed herself up.


    Nita threw something at her and said, "By any means necessary you must make Arvin drink this. Then


    try to keep him with you for a night, and the most important thing, let Ang know about this!"


    Rosa had a hunch that something bad was going to happen as she looked at the transparent liquid.


    "What''s this?"


    Nita said coldly, "Something that can help you and Arvin. You''re wee!" How could Nita allow Rosa


    to do this if she had other options? If only Arvin hadn''t despised Nita.


    Adam grabbed the bottle and red at Nita, "I can''t ept this! Why didn''t you discuss this with me?"


    No man would allow his woman to sleep with another man.


    Nitaughed. "I spent a lot of money on this. If you lose it, that two million would go to total waste.


    Adam, I''ve told you before, I''ll do whatever it takes to make that whore Ang go away from Arvin.


    Then I will send you abroad after I be Arvin''s wife!"


    Adam was an aplice when Nita imprisoned Rosa, so they were in the same situation.


    Adam did not agree with Nita. Rosa was so scared that she shook her head constantly, "No! If Arvin


    finds out, he will kill me!" She was just warned by Arvin not to annoy Ang.


    If Ang found out that she had slept with Arvin... it would cause Ang to have nervous breakdown


    because she loved Arvin so much.


    How could she even expect Arvin to forgive her for doing that to Ang?


    "You have no other choice! But Rosa, I can promise you that this is thest thing you will need to do. If


    you seed, I will give your daughter back to you." Nita''s finger slightly slipped over the cheek of the


    sleeping baby girl.

 Chapter 265 Is Arvin Sleeping in the Yin Familys House

    Chapter 265 Is Arvin Sleeping in the Yin Family''s House


    Rosa Yin looked at her frail and weak daughter with pity in her eyes. Anyway, since Nita had told her


    that this was herst mission, Rosa agreed to go on with it through the end.


    Before she left, Rosa gave some money to Adam Geng and demanded, "This is your daughter. Take


    good care of her, and I wille and pick her up very soon!"


    Adam looked at the money in front of him, but he didn''t ept it, nor did he make any promises to


    Rosa. He warned her, "If you dare have a rtionship with Arvin, I am going to kill the both of you!"


    ...


    After dinner, Lily Mei asked Ang toe to her bedroom again. "Come here, Ang. Let me check


    your pulse." Thest time Lily wanted to check Ang''s pulse, she was interrupted because of Nancy''s


    incident. Now, she had the chance again.


    But Ang refused as she was already certain of her pregnancy, "Grandma, I''m all right. I had myself


    checked in the hospital earlier today. Please don''t worry about me."


    She wanted to let Arvin be the first person to know about her pregnancy, and then let him tell the other


    family members.


    Lily didn''t insist on it anymore and she asked, "What''s the result of your check-up? Is everything all


    right?"


    Ang nodded, "Yes, everything is all right with me. Thank you for your concern, grandma."


    "Alright then, just remember to have a baby with Arvin as soon as possible, so that I am able to have a


    great-grandson or great-granddaughter. Okay?" said Lily. In the morning, after Arvin had already left


    the house, Lily found out that Teresa had gone through Arvin''s bedroom to look whether there was any


    condom there, like Aron had said.


    Moreover, Teresa also went to the Shengfeng Mansion and the Oujing Apartment. But she hadn''t found


    any condom in all of Arvin''s bedrooms. That was to say, Aron had fooled them.


    Teresa was so angry that she called Aron''s phone to give him an earful. In the end, she warned Aron, "I


    have made an appointment with the Ji family. Tomorrow, you are toe with me and your father to


    the Ji family house. We will ask for their kind blessings for your marriage with their daughter.


    Keep that in mind and don''t try to stir up any trouble."


    Aron was dumbfounded.


    At about ten o''clock at night, Arvin had just ended a meeting when Kent brought his phone to him. "Mr.


    Gu. The Yin family called you just now and they said Miss Rosa had a heart attack again. She is bed-


    ridden at home, and in pain..." said Kent.


    Arvin frowned as he heard Kent''s words. He felt impatient and asked, "Didn''t she just leave hospital?"


    "They said that Rosa might have eaten something wrong, " said Kent. At that moment, Arvin''s phone


    rang again. It was Sansa Ye.


    Kent handed the phone to Arvin. Arvin answered, "Hello, Auntie Sansa."


    Sansa sobbed and said, "Arvin, I''m sorry to bother you again, but Rosa is not willing to go to the


    hospital. She is waiting for you toe... I have no choice. Arvin, pleasee and help her."


    Arvin''s face darkened. It seemed as though he hadn''t made himself clear enough to Rosa. He was


    determined to go there onest time and make everything clear to Rosa.


    After ending the call, Arvin asked Kent, "Where is Ang now?"


    Kent contacted one of Ang''s bodyguards, and reported that Ang had gone back to the Gu family''s


    house earlier.


    ''She''s back home? That doesn''t sound like her at all.'' Despite his doubts, Arvin believed everything


    was all right since she had gone back home.


    He would go back and coax her after he had finished checking up on Rosa.


    In the Yin family house.


    Arvin had checked Rosa''s condition. Kent brought the medical equipments back to the car.


    Rosa felt better now, and before he left, Arvin reminded her, "Don''t eat anything that''s not good for you.


    And next time don''t act disorderly. You''re lucky I happened to have a meeting at the hospital tonight.


    What if I was on a business trip out of the city? You have to be more responsible for your own safety."


    Rosa put on a guilt-ridden and frail look on her face. She took the ss of juice from beside her and


    said, "Arvin, I''m sorry. I know it''s my fault. This is the fresh fruit juice I squeezed earlier... Please drink it


    and ept my apology."


    "No, thanks." Arvin refused bluntly. He only wanted to rush back home now.


    "Please rest assured. I know you are obsessed with cleanliness, so this is a new ss that I had just


    bought today. It hasn''t been used yet, " said Rosa.


    "I said I don''t want to drink anything!" insisted Arvin. He was obviously impatient.


    Rosa''s face turned pale as she looked at Arvin''s cold face. She said, "Arvin, I am sorry..." Rosa had to


    make Arvin drink this ss of juice, no matter what.


    But before Rosa could finish her words, Arvin took the ss from her hand and gulped it down, saying,


    "Okay, I finished it. Satisfied? Please get some rest now."


    In order to stop her from saying anything else, Arvin had no choice but to drink the juice.


    He then walked out of Rosa''s bedroom. He felt it strange that there was no one in the corridor.


    Suddenly, he started to feel dizzy. He leaned against the wall to support himself.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    He shook his head to try and sober up, but it wasn''t working. Instead, he felt dizzier and sleepier now.


    ...


    At the midnight, in Gu family''s house, Ang rolled back and forth in bed as she looked at her phone in


    anticipation. ''Why hasn''t Arvine back yet?''


    Eventually, she decided to call Arvin. The call was soon connected, however...


    She heard Rosa''s soft voice, "Arvin has fallen asleep. Is there anything you''d want me to tell him?


    Please tell me, I''ll pass on your message to him in the morning."


    ... Instantaneously, Ang felt like her brain was going to explode.


    ''Is Arvin sleeping in the Yin family''s house?''


    Ang couldn''t believe it. She asked Rosa again, "Where is Arvin... sleeping?"


    "I was not feelingfortable tonight, so Arvin came and checked my condition. He must have been


    very tired, so... he is sleeping in my house."


    Rosa spoke in a panic-stricken voice, arousing more suspicions in Ang''s mind.


    She felt something was definitely wrong after she had heard Rosa exin the situation.


    She jumped up from the bed and rushed out of the house straight away.


    On the way out she ran into Aron who just happened to havee back home from his work at that


    time. He asked, "Hey, Ang. It''ste. Where are you going?"


    Ang heard Aron''s voice, and she turned around to look at him with her eyes filled with bewilderment.


    But she ignored him and went to the garage.


    ''What was up with the unusual look in her eyes, '' wondered Aron.


    Ang had always been well-mannered, so she wouldn''t have ignored greeting others. Moreover, the


    emotions on her face were quite unusual.


    Aron immediately took out his cellphone to call Arvin, but Arvin''s phone was switched off.


    After all, Ang had been a member of the Gu family, Aron couldn''t just leave her alone and so he


    went back to the garage. He drove after Ang, while he was trying to get in touch with Arvin.


    Aron called Kent. Kent told him that he had just left the Yin family house, but Arvin was still there


    talking to Rosa.


    ''Arvin is in the Yin family house? At this hour? Is Ang... going there to see whether Arvin has done


    anything unfaithful to her?'' wondered Aron.


    With that on his mind, Aron stepped on the gas and followed Ang''s car closely.


    As Aron had guessed it, Anglea really was driving in the direction of the Yin family''s house. Behind her


    car, was a minivan following her. Aron assumed that it was her bodyguards'' car.


    Soon they arrived at the Yin family''s house. Ang got out of her car and asked the bodyguards to ring


    the door bell.


    A housekeeper opened the door. When she saw Anging in with her bodyguards, the


    housekeeper instantly remembered that Ang was the person who came to stir up trouble thest


    time. She was so frightened that she tried to close the door on them. But Ang''s bodyguards stopped


    her from closing the door. They pushed open it with force, and then they all stormed into the house


    aggressively.

 Chapter 266 Aron, Are You Crazy

    Chapter 266 Aron, Are You Crazy


    While Aron kept calling Arvin, Ang was about to enter the house of the Yin family. If Arvin was really


    doing something, he wouldn''t have had the time to cover it up even if the phone call got through.


    Ang, in a harsh voice, ordered the maid who was already frightened by her, "Take me to Rosa''s


    room!"


    The maid immediately walked upstairs, took them to the door of the innermost room, and said, "This...


    is... Miss Rosa''s... room."


    Ang twisted the door knob. She had meant to let the bodyguard kick the door down, if the door had


    been locked. Unexpectedly, it was not...


    Pushing the door open, Ang almost fainted seeing what was disyed in front of her.


    A man and a woman was lying and cuddling on the bed, with a light quilt barely covering their upper


    bodies.


    Ang''s face suddenly turned pale. Dumbfounded, she stepped back and grabbed the door, to support


    herself.


    She was wrong about Arvin. Arvin still loved Rosa.


    The sweet words in the past had turned into the most disgusting lies.


    Ang wanted to leave the filthy ce at once, forgetting that she had his baby in her womb.


    She rushed downstairs, ignoring Albert and Sansa who were stunned to see her there.


    She also bumped into Aron in the stairs. Before Aron could respond, Ang had already pushed him


    away and stormed out of the house.


    "Ang, wait!" shouted Aron to Ang. He wanted to catch her, but the bodyguards had already


    followed her up, so he decided to go upstairs and check first.


    Arvin heard a vague roar, "Brother, what are you doing? "


    He tried to open his eyes, only to find Aron''s furious face. Then, he closed his eyes and rubbed his


    temples, "Aron, are you crazy?"


    "Am I crazy?" Aron asked back. "Look at what you have done!" Aron sneered.


    If he hadn''t seen it with his own eyes, he would never believe that his brother would cheat on his wife.


    Sensing something was wrong, Arvin sprang out of the bed. The quilt slipped from his naked upper


    body, revealing his lower body, which still dressed in pants.


    Aron looked at Rosa who was in sound asleep. He understood what had happened. His voice softened


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    a bit, "Brother, you have been set up."


    Arvin kept silent with a solemn face, while dressing himself.


    Rosa was still sleeping in bed. Arvin walked over to her to take her pulse, and ordered the maid to


    deliver a ss of saline water for them.


    Under Arvin''s serious gaze, Rosa said in a sheepish voice, "Nita... It must have been Nita... Before you


    came, she forced me to eat... ...something... I don''t know what it was. I became sick..."


    Arvin requested calmly, "You''d better speak the truth Rosa, or I won''t let you see tomorrow''s sun." He


    spat out the most cruel things to say without even flinching.


    Rosa began to tremble, and said, "It must have been her. Before she left, she said that she would


    make sure to have Ang leave you."


    Rosa was shifting the responsibility to Nita.


    Ang?!


    As Rosa mentioned the name, Aron pped his head and said, "brother, go find Ang, quick!"


    A panic struck Arvin, and he asked Aron, "Did she..."


    ''See me like this?'' Arvin thought to himself.


    Knowing what he was about to ask, Aron answered, "Yes. She just ran out. You should call her


    immediately. I saw several bodyguards run after her, so I decided not to follow."


    ...


    That night, nobody in the Gu Family could sleep peacefully. Ang had disappeared. Several minutes


    after she ran out of the Yin family''s house, she had been gone even before the bodyguards could get to


    her.


    Later in the middle night, Kent called Arvin to tell him that Rosa had also disappeared.


    Arvin reached out to Stanley to ask him and his men to look for Ang, Rosa, Nita and Adam.


    When Stanley walked out of his door, he didn''t tell Nancy that Ang had disappeared. He only said


    that he had emergency to deal with.


    Nancy was not suspicious about it at all since situations like that were very normal. Before he left,


    Nancy told him, "Be careful. Call me if you can."


    "Okay, I will. Have a good sleep, darling, " said Stanley.


    There was still no news of Ang even until the next morning. They managed to track her phone even


    though it was switched off. When they rushed to the location, they didn''t even find a shadow, but only


    an open piece of grasnd.


    Arvin went and looked at all the possible ces that Ang could have been in, but he still could not


    find her. He was sitting in the car with a weary look on his face.


    It must have been Nita that had taken Ang and Rosa away. If he could catch Nita, he would make


    sure to give her hell!


    At noon, Arvin received a call from an unknown number. The person on the other side used a voice-


    tuner, so that voice would sound distorted and unrecognisable, "I have Ang and Rosa. Come to the


    graveyard beside the Westside Park at three o''clock in the afternoon if you want to see them. If you call


    the police, they will... die!"


    Before Arvin could say anything, the person hung up.


    When Arvin dialed back, the number was unreachable.


    ... Westside Graveyard! So, they had been kidnapped.


    It must have been Nita. She had Rosa take a medicine which triggered her illness, and then set Arvin


    up by slipping a sleeping pill in his juice. After he slept, Ang was invited to the Yin family''s house, to


    witness the scene of Arvin cheating on her. Ang would be so devastated by it that she would rush


    out of the Yin family''s house. Then, someone who had already been positioned near the gate must


    have kidnapped Ang.


    Arvin smashed hard on the steering wheel. ''What an evil woman! How dare she kidnap Ang!'' Arvin


    thought.


    It was only half past twelve. Arvin couldn''t wait till it was three, so he contacted Stanley first, and then


    drove to the westside.


    When Ang woke up, she couldn''t see anything because her eyes were covered with rags.


    Not only her eyes, but also her mouth, hands and legs were all restrained.


    She could only use her ears to listen in on her surroundings. She made a slight movement, and


    someone noticed her.


    After a while, the rags on her eyes were removed, so that she could see.


    Several people sitting around a four-legged table were staring at her. They were Nita, Adam Rosa and


    Randal.


    Seeing Rosa, Ang''s anger surged as she thought of what had happened yesterday.


    It was this woman that had slept with Arvin.


    As if she knew what Ang was thinking, Rosa smiled lightly, stood up from her chair and came over to


    her, "You''ve been fooled. Nothing happened between me and Arvinst night." Ang was stunned to


    hear that, but she couldn''t talk as her mouth was covered with tape.

 Chapter 267 Angela Always Has Many Wicked Ideas in Her Mind

    Chapter 267 Ang Always Has Many Wicked Ideas in Her Mind


    "But..." Rosa Yin tittered and continued, "Arvin wanted to have me, but I refused as I already have


    Adam. I wouldn''t do anything unfaithful to my husband."


    Of course, Rosa had made up that part of story.


    As soon as Rosa finished talking, Nita came over, stared down at Ang, and said with contempt,


    "We''ve kidnapped you and brought you here on purpose. Rx, you are the Si family''s dear daughter


    and Arvin''s wife, so we dare not kill you. I just want to wake you up from your daydream. I want to show


    you who is more important to Arvin, you or Rosa! Hahaha..."


    A hint of panic shed through Ang''s eyes, but soon enough, she calmed herself down.


    Since nothing had happened between Arvin and Rosast night, Ang decided to trust Arvin. She


    trusted Arvin''s love for her and trusted that she had an important ce in his heart.


    Ang''s state ofposure irritated Nita. She wanted to see Ang beg her for mercy.


    "p!" A heavy p hit Ang across the face. Ang immediately raised her head and red at


    Nita. How dare this woman p her!


    Seeing the fury in her eyes made Nita happier. "p!" She pped Ang''s smooth skinned face


    again.


    Nita then touched her face and said sarcastically, "Look, your skin is so white and delicate. It''s swelling


    up after just two ps."


    She turned to an angrier voice, "But, I won''t forgive you! You''ve had two of your bodyguards rape me! I


    will get my revengeter. I will let you have the double enjoyment. I have prepared four men for you...


    Hahaha..."


    Next to them, Rosa''s face turned pale with guilt. Luckily, Ang''s mouth was covered with tape,


    stopping her from telling the truth. Otherwise, those four men... would''ve been arranged for her instead.


    Then, Randal came up to Ang. He held her chin up, his eyes filled with anger, and cursed, "You


    bitch! Damn you! Because of you, Arvin had someone hurt me!" He had been deprived of any chance


    to work, and on top of that, he had lost the most important part of his body. The part which made him a


    man.


    Ang red at him. If her mouth hadn''t been covered by a tape, she would''ve yelled out, "You''ve


    be a eunuch now. You deserve it!"


    "How dare you re at me like this! You want me to punish you with a stick of wood now, huh?" said


    Randal furiously.


    ''A stick of wood?'' Ang was perplexed. ''What did he mean? Did he mean to beat me to death with a


    stick of wood?''


    Randalughed oddly when he saw the puzzled look on Ang''s face. He said, "I am really surprised


    that you are indeed the innocent girl everyone made you out to be. Have you not heard about the brutal


    punishments for women from ancient history?"


    He then exined to her how he intended to punish her with a stick of wood, which made Ang''s face


    cringe in horror.


    Ang was shocked that Randal had not only be a eunuch, but he had also gone insane.


    She was a pregnant woman now. She couldn''t risk her baby being hurt by anyone.


    Ang thought of her baby and decided to concede for the moment. She stopped ring at Randal.


    Instead, she put on a frightened look on her face.


    When Randal saw the fear in her eyes, he burst out intoughter and shouted excitedly, "Ang Si,


    you finally have fallen into my hands! Just wait to be tortured to death!"


    Ang repeatedly shook her head. Randal wanted to hear her beg for mercy, so he intended to


    remove the tape off of her mouth.


    But Nita stopped him at once. "No. Ang always has many wicked ideas in her mind. Be careful!" She


    had experienced Ang''s trick on her before. It was a long time ago, but whenever Nita thought about


    what Ang had done to her face with the medicine she developed, it still gave her goosebumps all


    over.


    Then Randal called Arvin in front of Ang.


    In the cemetery


    Arvin had arrived ahead of time. Somebody was already expecting him there, as if the person had


    known Arvin was going to be early.


    The person waiting there was Adam Geng.


    The man who used to dress in Western suits was now wearing a set of cheap, dark colored casual


    clothes. He looked at Arvin getting out of the car, with his eyes filled with resentment.


    Adam hated Arvin with every fibre of his being. He med Arvin for not saving his parents a long time


    ago. Adam had to witness the death of his parents helplessly.


    Arvin wasn''t surprised to see Adam at all. He was well aware as to who would be showing up here


    today.


    He demanded, "Hand over my wife to me and I will forget any of this ever happened!" He might have


    let Adam off, but he wasn''t going to let Nita get away with it.


    Adam sneered, "Let me off? Will the police let me off? Arvin, don''t try to fool me. I don''t trust you!"


    As he finished talking, Adam walked towards the row of tombs until he reached the very end; where the


    grave keeper''s house with two floors and a yard stood.


    No wonder Arvin wasn''t able to find their location for a long time. Nita and Adam had hidden


    themselves... in such a special ce.


    "Wait here!" Adam ordered. He was not Arvin''s assistant anymore, so he wasn''t showing any respect to


    him and entered the house straight away.


    Arvin looked around his surroundings. The wall was not so high, yet not low enough to climb out easily.


    There was nothing in the yard but some cleaning tools.


    Arvin waited there for almost two hours. Finally, he heard footstepsing out.


    Two men brought the two women out of the house. Arvin nced at them, to find Ang and Rosa.


    Ang looked at Arvin with a convoluted look in her eyes. She stood still without much movement.


    Rosa on the contrary, was very animated with tears. If her mouth hadn''t been covered by the tape, she


    might have been crying out for Arvin to save her.


    "Where are Nita Zhen and Adam Geng?" Arvin asked. His eyes fell onto Ang''s swollen cheeks.


    Instantly, his eyes burned with rage.


    He understood that someone had pped Ang; and needless to ask, it must have been Nita.


    ''Nita Zhen...'' Arvin sneered coldly, which sent shivers to the people there.


    One of the menposed himself and burst into wildughter. He replied, "They have left!"


    Arvin cast a sharp nce at the two men again, which frightened them.


    "Arvin Gu, We have daggers in our hands. If you daree close... we will kill the both of them!" The


    other man gathered all of the courage he had and yelled at Arvin.


    Arvin paid no heed to them and ordered, "Let go of them!"


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    The two men looked at each other and one of them said, "Fine, but you can only choose one of them.


    Which one will it be?"


    "Let go of her!" Without hesitation, Arvin pointed to Ang.


    Ang finally breathed an air of relief. She was so d that Arvin had chosen her.


    She had always known it. Arvin really did love her!


    "Hahaha..." One of themughed viciously and said, "I am in a good mood right now. I am not going to


    let any of them go! Mr. Gu, how about this? You give us one hundred million in cash, and we will let


    them go."


    Arvin clenched his fists and grinned, "Okay..." As he answered them, Arvin slowly began to walk in their


    direction.


    When the two men noticed Arvining closer, they immediately took the hostages back and retreated


    to the house, warning, "Stoping close, otherwise I will kill them now!"


    The two men held the daggers close to Ang and Rosa''s throat.


    If money could solve the problem, it wasn''t going to be a big deal for Arvin. So he stopped and said,


    "Let go of them. I will give you one hundred million as soon as possible."

 Chapter 268 How Dare You Attack Us

    Chapter 268 How Dare You Attack Us


    "Okay, we''ll let them go once we get the money." said one of the men. At that moment, not having


    anticipated Arvin''s sudden attack, the man who held a dagger against Angy on the ground with


    his hands covering his eyes.


    The other man was shocked to see his partner screaming on the ground. Arvin took this opportunity to


    throw another scalpel at him. Unfortunately, he turned around and sessfully dodged it. Instead the


    scalpel caught the wall behind him.


    The man''s heart was in his mouth when the scalpel flew close to his ears. Full of anger, he pulled his


    dagger closer to Rosa, which immediately caused her white neck to bleed. "Damn it! How dare you


    attack us?"


    Rosa was frightened by this. With the blood draining out of her face, she couldn''t stop gasping.


    Arvin whispered, "Oh no." Then, he said, "Rosa, they won''t hurt you. Don''t worry. Take a deep breath."


    When Arvin was about to save Ang, the man on the ground suddenly stood up. With one hand


    covering his bleeding eye, he used the other one to stab Ang.


    Once again, Arvin threw another scalpel at him. He painfully struggled on the ground.


    The gangster standing beside Rosa sensed her abnormality. He felt so frightened that he almost


    dropped his dagger.


    Rosa was dying and gasping for air as she fell to the ground.


    The helicopter rumbled in the distance. Arvin gave Rosa some first aid treatments and at the same time


    her the first aid now."


    Arvin was so anxious that there were beads of sweat on his forehead now. Staring at him, Ang tried


    her best to calm herself down.


    At that moment, the injured gangster climbed up from the ground. Arvin had no choice but to tell


    Ang, "Ang, his upper thigh was injured by my scalpel, try hitting him there as hard as you can."


    After hearing what Arvin had said, Ang hastily kicked the bandit really hard.


    The man screamed in agony but he managed to stab Ang on her left arm with the dagger. Her eyes


    tightened with pain.


    Arvin who was trying his best to resuscitate Rosa failed to notice Ang''s left arm.


    When Ang opened her eyes again, Arvin was still looking after Rosa.


    All of a sudden, she got upset at Arvin, for not paying attention to her.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    With the rumbling noise drawing closer, Arvin picked Rosa up, nced at the gangster on the ground


    and told Ang, "Ang, don''t be afraid! I''ll be back at once after handing Rosa to the rescuers."


    Arvin felt sorry having to leave Ang alone there, in order to save Rosa.


    If he could manage to save Rosa this time, he wouldn''t owe her anything anymore. He could finally live


    a happy and peaceful life with Ang.


    Ang felt a little disappointed at Arvin. She remembered what Nita had told her to wake up from her


    daydream, and Nita would show Ang who was more important to Arvin, Rosa or Ang herself.


    Ang kept shaking her head and then she shouted, "Arvin, I got hurt and I am pregnant."


    But Arvin couldn''t hear what she was saying. Rosa was in danger, so he couldn''t spare a minute to


    check up on Ang right now. As a doctor, it was his duty to save the patient first. Moreover, it was


    obvious to Arvin that the possibility of saving Rosa was quite high.


    Arvin ran to the rescuers with Rosa in his arms. He handed her to them and turned back to save


    Ang in haste.


    Just then, something unexpected happened. The house which was several meters behind him caught


    on fire and it was spreading very quick.


    For the first time in his life, Arvin was inplete panic. He cried out, "Ang!" He roared, rushing to


    the burning house.


    At that time, his only thought was to save Ang and be with her forever, no matter what would have


    happened to her.


    Seeing the intensity of the fire, the rescuers tried to stop him, "Mr. Gu, the fire is too strong. Don''t enter


    the house."


    "Let go of me." Arvin violently swatted away the men and was about to rush in.


    One of the rescuers said, "Mr. Gu, please wait here and we will go to find Mrs. Gu." The rescuers were


    still trying to persuade Arvin.


    Arvin hit the rescuer next to him in the face and yelled, "Let me go. My wife is still in that house!"


    Immediately after breaking free, Arvin rushed into the fire.


    Arvin was stunned when he went in.


    Ang was nowhere to be found.


    He looked around carefully. He had found a hidden door so he wasted no time and went in to look for


    Ang. Suddenly, a piece of the burning door broke off. Arvin was so absorbed on his search, that he


    didn''t notice the falling wood. Before he realized it, the burning wood had fallen on him. He pushed it off


    with his hands, causing him burning injuries in the process.


    Arvin stepped out of the door, tightly gritting his teeth and found that it was the back door of the


    cemetery. When he was out, he saw a car race by.


    ...


    The next morning


    In the Hospital of J City, A woman, with nk eyes, was waiting for someone on the sofa. Her left arm


    was packed with gauze.


    Several minutester, a man entered the ward with several pieces of papers in his hand. "Ang, I''ve


    Ang stood up from the sofa and walked towards the door with the man.


    Fabian could not stop repeating what he had said many times, "Ang, you are pregnant and the


    wound on your arm hasn''t healed yet. You''d better stay here for another two days."


    Tanner was the one who had informed Fabian of Ang''s ident. He also mentioned that the Gu


    family was looking for Ang secretly.


    Upon hearing the news, Fabian got anxious for her safety. But Tanner wouldn''t let him go unless he


    agreed to hand over their father''s will to him.


    Fabian, however, didn''t agree with Tanner''s request. He hacked into Nita''s mobile phone, wiretapped


    her call records and sessfully located Ang in the cemetery.


    By the time Fabian figured out that Nita was the only person who would do something so evil to Ang,


    it had been the morning of the next day. Therefore, he and Arvin arrived at the cemetery almost at the


    same time.


    He watched Arvin follow Adam to a house and found several people running out from the back of the


    house. It was then that he realised there was a back door in the cemetery.


    The house had been on fire when he finally found the hidden back door. On his way to the house, he


    saw the two injured men. Without hesitation, he continued inside the house.

 Chapter 269 My Home is Also Your Home

    Chapter 269 My Home is Also Your Home


    When he got into the house, Fabian saw Ang lying on the floor. The lightbulbs above her had started


    to explode. He quickly pushed Ang out of harm''s way.


    He deliberately sheered away from Arvin''s eyes and brought Ang to the hospital as quickly as he


    could. The doctor had checked her condition. Ang had fainted because she felt dizzy at the sight of


    blood. She had no serious injuries except for the wound on her left arm.


    And after the checkup, Fabian found out that she was already pregnant.


    Fabian looked at Ang inquisitively, but Ang was too anxious to wait any longer and so she asked


    him about her baby''s safety.


    Fabian held Ang''s arm slightly as they walked towards the door of the hospital.


    When they just got out of the hospital, a person rushed toward them and hugged Ang firmly.


    It was a familiar scent.


    But she didn''t want to be embraced by this person or see him anymore.


    "Let go of me!" Ang said in a weak voice.


    Arvin buried his face on her shoulder with guilt and apologized, "Ang, I''m sorry."


    After Ang had gone missing, he had searched every hospital, but he couldn''t find Ang''s name in


    any of them. Arvin managed to remember the number tes of the car that drove away from the


    backdoor of the house yesterday, only to find out that it was Fabian''s car.


    He then tracked Fabian''s car and finally located Ang''s whereabouts.


    "Sorry? No, Mr. Gu, I don''t want your apology. Please let go of me!" said Ang. She pushed him


    away, looked at Fabian standing next to her, and said, "Let''s go!"


    But when she took a step forward, Arvin grabbed her wrist and said, "Ang,e home with me!"


    "Come home?" She didn''t turn around. Instead, she lowered her head and looked at his hand. She


    noticed that his arm was wrapped with bandages. But she said, "My home is in C Country. Mr. Gu,


    please go back to Rosa Yin!"


    "You are my wife. My home is also your home!" Arvin said in a stiffened manner.


    Ang sneered, "Then we should get a divorce!"


    ''Divorce?'' The word startled both Arvin and Fabian.


    "Ang..." When he called out her name, Arvin suddenly noticed the bandage on her left arm.


    His heart trembled with worry. He dragged her left arm over and asked, "What happened to your arm?


    How did you get hurt? Is it serious?"


    Ang pulled her arm back and sneered, "Mr. Gu, your mind and your eyes werepletely focused


    on your ex-fiancee, of course you couldn''t see my wound at the time. Why are you pretending to care


    about me now?"


    Her ironic remark made Arvin feel even more guilty. He held her hands and pleaded, "Ang,e


    back with me now. I have to check your wound."


    He didn''t trust other doctors with it. He had to check it up himself.


    "No, that''s not necessary. Mr. Gu, let go of me right now!" Ang drew her hands back and looked at


    the man with a cold face, saying, "I said that I don''t want to be with you anymore. We should file for a


    divorce!"


    She lowered her eyelids to hide the sad look in her eyes.


    "No way! That''s impossible!"


    ...


    Arvin wouldn''t ept that, but Ang''s resolve grew even tougher.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    No one was willing to concede, but in the end, in order not to hurt Ang again, Arvin let go of her


    hand and suggested, "Please don''t go with Fabian. Please go to Nancy''s apartment, or the Xinhe


    Garden, or the Shengfeng Mansion, any one of these."


    Ang ignored him and left the hospital together with Fabian.


    After they had left, Arvin had someone follow them. When he confirmed that Ang had gone to the


    Xinhe Garden and Fabian had left, Arvin finally felt relieved.


    As soon as Fabian left, Ang received calls from Lily and Teresa.


    They only knew a little about what had happened. They had been waiting for Ang toe back first


    so she could tell them about everything that had happened. They had waited her for a long while. They


    also called Arvin''s phone, but Arvin simply answered with a few words and hung up.


    "Ang, it''s grandma. Where are you now? Is everything all right with you?" asked Lily.


    Her tender voice warmed Ang''s heart.


    ''Grandma is asking if everything is alright. Is everything alright? No, definitely not.'' she thought to


    herself. Her eyes reddened with tears. She said, "Grandma, I am at... my previous apartment. Have


    you had your dinner yet?"


    "Yes, yes. Ang, when are you going toe back home? I am so worried about you. Pleasee


    back and keep mepany, " said Lily.


    "Grandma..." Ang sobbed, "I... Arvin and I... We... I have to go back to C Country." She hesitated as


    she stammered out the words. She couldn''t tell grandma that she would divorce Arvin. She didn''t want


    to scare her.


    "What? Ang, please say that again. Are you saying that you will go back to C Country with Arvin?"


    Lily could sense that something was going wrong with Ang when she heard her trembling voice.


    "No, grandma. I will be going back by myself..." Ang had no choice but to tell the whole story to Lily.


    She said, "Grandma, our rtionship may be over...we broke up... We won''t be together from now


    on..."


    Drops of tears poured down her cheeks.


    ''Over? Break up? Won''t be together?'' Lily was shocked and anxious, "Ang, what''s wrong? Did Arvin


    do something to you? Please don''t cry, and don''t be sad. I will teach Arvin a good lesson for you!


    Pleasee back first. I will help you punish him! Good girl,e back home now."


    Ang shook her head and answered on the phone, "Grandma, no, he didn''t bully me. But his heart,


    belongs to someone else. It''s Rosa Yin."


    Lily was shocked and said, "That''s impossible! Ang, I know Arvin very well. Rosa is far less


    important to him than you. Don''t overthink about things. There must have been some sort of


    misunderstandings between you guys!"


    Ang put on a bitter smile on her face and disagreed, "Grandma, do you know that? Rosa and I were


    both kidnapped, but Arvin chose to save Rosa first."


    Ang thought that the woman he had chosen at the most crucial moment must have been his true


    love.


    After ending the call, Lily hurried to the living room and shouted, "Oh, my god! Bad news!"


    Teresa Xue was about to go upstairs when she heard Lily''s shout, she immediately went to the living


    room, holding a te of fruit in her hands, and asked, "Mother, what''s the matter?"


    Susanna Du put down the melon seeds she was eating, turned off the television and asked Lily to sit


    down on the sofa. "Mother, rx. Please tell us slowly, " said Susanna. Susanna and Teresa had


    seldom seen Lily in such a state, so they felt very nervous.


    Lily mmed her hand on the table and said, "Something went wrong between Arvin and Ang!"


    "What''s wrong with them?" Teresa asked while she picked up a slice of fruit with a fork and handed it to


    Lily. But Lily refused the fruit straight away. She had no mood for any fruit, as her granddaughter-inw


    had run away.


    "You better ask your son! He''s done something to make Ang run away. Arvin broke Ang''s heart.


    She doesn''t want to be with Arvin anymore and so she''s going back to C Country!" said Lily angrily. No!


    Lily couldn''t wait one more second. She had to make Arvin take action as soon as possible and get


    Ang back.

 Chapter 270 Arvin Called The Police

    Chapter 270 Arvin Called The Police


    Teresa was puzzled by this. "Arvin has saved Ang. Why is Ang still upset at him? Was it not Arvin


    that saved her?" asked Teresa.


    "No. No. What I am saying is that Arvin did save Ang, but Rosa was also there. That foolish boy


    saved Rosa first! Eh!" Lily answered. Lily was getting angrier at the mere thought of it, so she stood up


    from the sofa, ready to find Arvin.


    Susanna sighed with relief, continued to eat her melon seeds, and said, "I was wondering what the fuss


    was about. I''m not crazy about Ang being with Arvin anyway. It''s only you who insisted on it. And


    now look! Rosa has a serious heart condition but Ang is still ming Arvin for not rescuing her first.


    That does not sound very considerate of her. Arvin has a lot to worry about being married to a childish


    person like Ang. But if he had married Nita, things would..." She stopped, as she saw the


    disapproving eyes of her mother-inw.


    Susanna didn''t like Ang because of what she did to Nita. She would rather have Ang and Arvin


    fight and get a divorce soon.


    "Nita, Nita! Do you know that Nita is a wanted criminal now? She is wanted by the police. Do you want


    Arvin to marry that kind of woman? Susanna, what are you thinking about?" Lily said in a harsh tone,


    as she was still very mad.


    Susanna realised that her mother-inw was agitated by what she had said, so she decided to hold her


    anger for the moment and said, "Mother, Nita was set up. All right, I won''t talk about it any more. Don''t


    be angry, mother."


    Lily hummed coldly, stood up from the sofa, and said, "Song, have the driver take me to Yao Hospital."


    "Yes, madame, " answered Song. Then he went to find the driver.


    Teresa was also worried about her son''s rtionship with Ang. She said, "Mother, let me go see


    Ang first." She knew that her third son Arvin was sometimes dull and indifferent in these situations,


    so she was worried whether he could sessfullyforted Ang and make Ang change her


    mind.


    Lily thought for a moment and shook her head, "Ang must be very upset. Let her be alone. Do not


    disturb her now. We will go visit her in a few days."


    "Okay, mother." replied Teresa. Teresa helped Lily get into the car.


    The moment her car drove away, a BMW pulled up at their gate, and out came James and Finn.


    Finn went over to Teresa immediately, grabbed her hands and said chokingly, "Teresa, please... save


    Nita. She couldn''t have done something like that... There must be some kind of misunderstanding."


    Finn had tried to reach Arvin several times, but Arvin kept avoiding her. So, she had no choice but to


    Because of Nita, the Zhens had not been able to eat or sleep at all. They both looked a lot thinner and


    stressed out.


    As a mother, Teresa could rte to their feelings. But she said, "Finn, it''s not that I don''t want to help.


    You know I liked Nita a lot. I wanted her to marry Arvin and be my daughter-inw. But, now you see,


    Nita is a wanted criminal. The police are looking for her. It''s the police that are after her, not I. So, it is


    of no use begging me for help."


    Finn started to get nervous, "Teresa, Teresa... It was Arvin. Arvin called the police. He also sued Nita


    for assaulting Ang. Not only that, Nita and Derrick''s wedding was also ruined by Arvin... Teresa,


    please help me. Please ask Arvin to let my daughter go. I know he has a lot of connections. He can call


    the whole thing off about Nita if he wants... Please, I beg you!"


    Finn cried out loud and intended to kneel down many times to beg Teresa, but Teresa kept stopping


    her.


    "Finn, you know my son. If there is something he wants to do, he won''t stop at anything until he


    aplishes it. At first, I was against him being with Ang. He didn''t listen to me. Eh! Now our


    children have grown up and developed their own thoughts. We can''t stand in the way now..." Teresa


    showed her own difficulties, and refused to honour Finn''s request.


    If Nita really hadmitted the crimes she was being used of, then Finn should really consider


    putting Nita in the custody of the police to allow her to reflect on what she had done. Nita could even be


    released early if she could disy signs of good behaviour.


    Finn and Teresa had had a good rtionship since before, but now that Teresa wasn''t willing to help


    her, Finn had no idea who to turn to...


    In the Yao Hospital


    A luxurious ck Bentley drove into the hospital. The staff in the hospital saw the car te and


    immediately knew it was Lily, Director Gu''s grandmother. "It''s the car of Mrs. Gu. She''s here."


    "That''s right. She must be looking for our Director Gu."


    "Allegedly, Yao Hospital was founded and built from scratch by Lily and her husband. Sadly, old Mr. Gu


    had passed away too early."


    "That''s right. The car is driving directly to the office building. She is definitely looking for Director Gu."


    ...


    In the office building of Yao Hospital


    Lily was helped out of the car by her driver. She held her crutch, and walked into the building solemnly.


    All the passers-by lowered their heads to greet Lily. Everyone, all the way from the vice director to the


    cleaners of the hospital paid their respects. Lily nodded back and went into the elevator.


    In the hallway of the director''s office, Arvin had just finished an operation, and was talking with the vice


    director and other doctors.


    "Arvin!" Lily called out in a loud voice. Her bell-like voice startled everyone except Arvin.


    They turned around to find that it was Lily.


    Lily walked forward, held up her crutch and hit Arvin on the shoulder really hard, whilepletely


    ignoring the greetings of the others.


    She didn''t care about Arvin''s reputation. She was more concerned about the fact that her


    granddaughter-inw was gone.


    But, Arvin didn''t even frown a bit, and greeted his grandmother respectfully as usual, "Grandmother,


    wee."


    She hit Mr. Gu? People looked at each other in surprise,cking the ability to respond to what they


    were witnessing.


    "Do you know what you''ve done?" asked Lily. Seeing Arvin''s respectful attitude, Lily''s anger partially


    subsided.


    Her grandson was a man of character. She had just hit him hard, but he didn''t even frown, nor did his


    face change. It could be said that Arvin had a strong sense of endurance.


    Even though he often stayed in the hospital, he went to the gym everyday. He was quite stronger than


    he looked.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    "Grandmother, what is it?" Arvin''s eyes met Lily''s, and he may have guessed what it was about.


    "What is it? You know well enough what this is about. I thought you cared about Ang? Now, at this


    critical moment, why did you have to go and mess it up? Huh?! Tell me!"


    Lily tapped the floor heavily with her crutch The people around them sensed the intense argument


    between the two, so they went away to give them some privacy...

 Chapter 271 Let Him Give Up On You

    Chapter 271 Let Him Give Up On You


    Arvin sighed and walked into the office with Lily. They sat on the sofa, Arvin said, "Grandma, don''t


    worry about us, I will certainly bring Ang back."


    Lily said, "To be frank, you made a very stupid decision. Ang is your wife, Rosa is just your ex-


    girlfriend, why couldn''t you have saved Ang first. If I were Ang, and I saw you holding your ex-


    girlfriend in your arms and rushing out, I wouldn''t have forgiven you either."


    "I know, Grandma. But that was because Rosa''s condition was critical......" Arvin said. Ang had been


    mad at him a couple of times because of Rosa. Arvin realised that he shouldn''t have to feel concerned


    about Rosa anymore, because he owed her nothing from now on.


    Lily sighed heavily. She could understand the situation Arvin faced at that time; he just did what a good


    doctor would do. It was his duty to do so regardless of who it was.


    However, she could also understand why Ang was heartbroken. Her husband''s concern for his ex-


    girlfriend, would naturally make her feel jealous and angry.


    "In any case, you have to get Ang back. She said she was going to divorce you. You''d bettere


    up with a way to make it up to her and make her stay. Whatever you need me to do. Just say it."


    Arvin smiled and nodded, "Okay, thank you, grandma."


    He would have gone to get Ang back even if his grandma hadn''t asked him to do so.


    He had been used to living with Ang. He would have never allowed her to leave.


    Ang was ying with Mandy''s daughter in Xinhe Garden. The little girl got tired, so Ang took her


    to sleep, and then when she turned on her mobile phone to check her Microblog, a news report popped


    up: Adam Geng and Nita Zhen were both arrested. Randal had been arrested too.


    Mandy put a bowl of chicken soup in front of her and she said, "Ang, dear, you must be hungry. You


    barely ate anything. Come and have some soup, okay?" It had been two days since Ang came


    back; she just confined herself to her room without mentioning anything, even though Mandy kept


    asking her about what had happened.


    Ang switched off her phone, and turned to Mandy, "Okay."


    Ang had some soup and said to Mandy, "I''m going back to C country. You can stay here for as long


    as you like, I have transferred the ownership to you." She figured she wouldn''te back, so she


    didn''t need the house anymore.


    Mandy was shocked to hear that. She touched Ang''s forehead and said, "What''s the matter? Did


    anything happen? How could you give me your house? You must be ill, let me take you to the hospital."


    Ang shook her head, then went back to her room and took out a pad of paper. Mandy had a look at


    them, and much to her amazement, they were divorce papers. "Ang, have you gone mad? Why are


    you going to divorce Mr. Gu? He loves you so much, what on earth had happened?"


    Ang doubted it. She sneered and thought, ''Yeah, maybe he loves me, but maybe he loves Rosa


    even more.''


    She couldn''t bear the thought of sharing her man with anyone else.


    Ang had made up her mind to leave. She went to Yao Hospital''s R and D Department to fetch her


    belongings and also to visit some of her old colleagues in VVIP of the in-patient department.


    Lucy pulled her aside and told her that Rosa was in that room. She said, "Rosa is in critical condition


    now. Tubes attached to her everywhere. She seems to be dying. Mr. Gu came to see her several times


    before, but he stopped visiting her now, even when Rosa had asked for him. Ang, I wonder if Mr. Gu


    has been deliberately ignoring her because he didn''t want you to get angry at him again. He must really


    love you very much."


    Ang shook her head with a wry smile but didn''t say anything.


    To Lucy''s surprise, Ang walked into Rosa''s room. Ang found Rosa lying in bed with tubes going


    in and out of her skin, just as Lucy had said.


    Ang walked over to the bed. Rosa had sensed somebodye in so she opened her eyes to see


    who it was.


    She recognized who it was. Her eyes widened and then with a frail voice, she uttered, "Ang..."


    Ang smiled and said, "You were working with Nita, weren''t you? Are you happy now? Satisfied?"


    She once believed that Rosa had done all the bad things because she was forced to do so by Nita. But


    when she saw Rosa and Nita conspiring against her and Arvin, she realized how foolish she had been


    to pity Rosa.


    Rosa was paying for the consequences of her actions. She was given too much drugs by Nita, so she


    overdosed and passed out. Later the doctor had told her that Arvin saved her just in time, otherwise


    she would''ve been dead before she even got to the hospital.


    Arvin... She loved him more and more.


    Rosa struggled as she said to Ang, "Look, I will love him... until myst dying breath. In return for his


    saving me so many times."


    Ang kept silent for a while. She then took out something from her bag, and said, "Well, look at this,


    I''m pregnant and Arvin''s the Dad. With this child, do you think Arvin will evere to see you again?"


    Rosa couldn''t believe it. She was too stunned to even breathe, let alone say anything back to Ang.


    Ang began to sympathise with her out of pity, but she would''t be fooled again. She said to her, "Even


    the miserable deserve contempt for their wrong-doings. Rosa, do you think Arvin would give up on you


    if I threatened him with this baby?"


    "I will." She heard a man''s voiceing from behind her, and it sounded very happy.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Ang was a little taken aback by that. She turned around to find Arvin standing behind her. ''When?


    When did he get here?'' she thought to herself.


    Ang slowly and secretly put the report of the B-ultrasonic scanning back into her bag.


    But it was toote for that.


    Arvin rushed forward and held her by the wrist.


    Ang struggled as he tried to get to her bag. Finally, he got the report, And opened it to check what it


    said. Apparently, Ang had been pregnant for about seven weeks.


    Arvin pinched himself to make sure he wasn''t dreaming. Then he held Ang and said, "Honey, we''re


    are going to have a baby. I am going to be a Dad." He and Ang had been waiting for this moment for


    a long time.


    Rosa had never seen Arvin so happy and joyous in her life.


    In spite of Ang''s shyness and anger, he carried his wife and spun around as if he were eighteen


    years old again.


    Seeing Arvin like that made Rosa felt overwhelmed that she suffered another heart attack. The doctors


    and nurses rushed into the room to save her.


    Ang calmed herself down and tried to break free from Arvin, so she could leave the room.


    But Arvin held on to her firmly.


    Ang turned her head and yelled at Arvin, "Leave me alone, I don''t want to see you at all. Not now,


    not ever. Are you deaf? Haven''t you heard what I''ve said?"

 Chapter 272 You Are Jealous Because I Have A Wife

    Chapter 272 You Are Jealous Because I Have A Wife


    As soon as she stopped shouting, Ang felt like as if the whole world had gone silent.


    She noticed the nurses and doctors in the corridor looking at them, shocked and confused.


    She instantly regretted it. After all, Arvin was the director of the hospital. Her transgression had


    Arvin simply nodded and told her in a gentle voice, "Ang, you are a pregnant woman. You shouldn''t


    allow yourself to get so stressed out and angry as it would cause the baby distress."


    His voice travelled clearly and concisely through the silent corridor. Before Ang could even walk out


    of the hospital, the whole staff of the hospital had already known that Mrs. Gu was pregnant with a


    child.


    ''Cause the baby distress? I''ve just been pregnant for seven weeks. It''s still too early to talk about that.''


    Is he taking me for a fool?'' thought Ang.


    She got even angrier and threatened, "If you keeping after me, I will go ahead and abort this


    child!" Of course, she was just bluffing.


    But Arvin took it seriously. He immediately stopped advancing towards her. "Okay, honey. Please don''t


    be angry. I will do as you say."


    Arvin pictured what his life was going to look like in the following months. He figured he would have to


    spend most of it pampering his wife and baby everyday.


    However, he would soon find out that the reality was far more difficult than he had ever imagined.


    Ang had seeded in getting what she wanted, and so she left the hospital.


    After leaving the hospital, Ang went to pack up her luggage at the Shengfeng Mansion. She then left


    the copy of the signed Divorce Agreement on the table, and dragged her luggage all the way


    downstairs.


    At the ground floor, Ang told the three bodyguards employed by Arvin, "Please go back to working


    for Arvin. You are no longer required to follow me around for protection anymore."


    The bodyguards exchanged nces with each other and shook their heads simultaneously. One of


    them said, "Mrs. Gu, about what happened thest time, it was all our fault. Please punish us."


    Ang said, "No, this has nothing to do with that incident. I meant to say that I am divorcing Mr. Gu,


    and so your services will no longer needed here. You can go back to Arvin now."


    After she finished talking to them, she asked the bodyguards who were arranged by Sven to help her


    with the luggage and then she left for the airport.


    Arvin had finished his meeting and was just listening to Teresa''sints when he received the


    report from the bodyguard that Ang was leaving for the airport.


    He ignored Teresa and rushed out of the hospital, without even changing his clothes and sped to the


    airport as fast as he could.


    On the way there, he prayed in his heart that he would be able to get to the airport in time and stop her


    just like thest time.


    He arrived at the airport and rushed into the hall, while he was still dressed in his white doctor gown,


    which drew a lot of curious eyes on him.


    Most of the people there had recognized him, and so a lot of women followed and ran after him to the


    airport lounge.


    Arvin watched the people as they went back and forth, but he had no luck this time as he couldn''t find


    Ang anywhere.


    He dialed Ang''s number again, but her phone was already switched off.


    The ne to C Country had already taken off and that meant that his dear Ang had also flown away.


    Frustrated, Arvin sat down on the chair next to him and irritably scratched his head.


    By the time Ang had arrived at the Si family''s house, it was already noon. It was quiet at home.


    Ang assumed that there wouldn''t be anyone home at that time.


    She dragged her luggage upstairs. When she got to the very end of the corridor, Ang was met with


    surprise and embarrassment. "Brother, you are getting too old for this. Please learn how to show some


    control."


    Ang''s sudden and low voice caught Nicole by surprise. She quickly pushed away the man who was


    kissing her, tidied her clothes and muttered to Sven, "I told you we shouldn''t be doing this here, but you


    just wouldn''t listen to me. See, Ang has seen us..."


    They was just there to get some paper, but Nicole hadn''t expected Sven to lose control of himself all of


    a sudden.


    Sven squinted at his sister who was slowly approaching them and said in a rxed voice, "You think I


    am getting too old? Arvin is also around my age you know. I am at most, only two years older than he


    is. Why, does Arvin never lose control of himself?"


    Ang''s heart sank when she heard Arvin''s name. She went quiet all of a sudden.


    Sven was looking at his wife, so he didn''t notice Ang''s reaction. He thought that his words might


    have astonished Ang a bit as he didn''t hear any response from her, so he continued to tease, "You


    are jealous because I have a wife. And my wife is in my arms right now!"


    Ang rolled her eyes at him with contempt. She went on to drag her luggage into her bedroom in


    silence, and then mmed the door behind her, as if she were trying to release her anger.


    "Sven, Ang looks strange. Something must be wrong!" said Nicole. Nicole had noticed the unusual


    look on Ang''s face when Ang entered her bedroom.


    Sven frowned when he heard that. He just noticed Ang''s silence and realized that something must


    have gone wrong.


    "Right! Why is Ang back here all of a sudden? All by herself! Where is my handsome brother-in-


    When Ang was kidnapped, Arvin had blocked the news from going public so that the Si family would


    not get distressed about what had happened.


    "Hey, Ang. Open the door. Ang, can you hear me? Open the door now!" But there was no reply.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Sven didn''t give up and continued knocking on the door, "Dear Ang, please open the door..."


    Still no reply. The couple outside looked at each other. Then Nicole took turn to knock on the door. She


    said gently, "Ang, it''s me. Please open the door."


    This time, Ang responded.


    Sven curled his lips in anger. What an ungrateful girl Ang was. He couldn''t help butin,


    "Ang, what did you mean by that? I knocked for so long, but you didn''t open your door for me, yet


    you opened the door for your sister-inw as soon as she knocked on it. What did you mean? Are you


    discriminating the men now?"


    "Yes!" Ang answered bluntly.


    Sven was dumbfounded.


    His beloved sister had not only grown up and be a married woman, she also had be more


    capable of bullying him.


    "What happened? Why are you so angry? Did you have a fight with Arvin?" Sven started to guess what


    had happened. Ang hade back home alone, dragging her luggage silently, which was the same


    thing Nicole would do when they had a quarrel.


    Ang impatiently told him, "No. Sven, don''t you have anything better to do? If you have so much free


    time on your hands, you should just go and wander around on the streets. Please don''t bother me!"


    The couple at the doorway were speechless.


    Ang was indeed mad at something, and Sven was unfortunate enough to be caught in the crossfire.


    It was ordinary for Ang to get angry, but she had seldom been in such a violent temper in front her


    brother and sister-inw.


    Sven and Nicole had always treated her very well, and Ang also would always listen to them. She


    had never had any confrontations with Sven like that before.


    Nicole winked at Sven and pushed him out, saying, "Honey, I have something to say to Ang. Please


    go back to hospital first."


    Sven nodded. He was about to turn around and leave when his phone suddenly rang. He took out his


    phone and saw it was Arvin calling. He then proudly lifted his phone and showed it to Ang, "Look!


    Arvin is calling me..."


    "Don''t answer it!" Ang took Sven''s phone away and cut the call.


    ... Sven was so surprised. He initially thought Ang would be happy as it was Arvin''s call.


    Now, Sven was certain that the couple were quarrelling. He pretended to abide by Ang and


    promised, "Okay, I won''t answer his call. I am going to put him in my cklist. Please just talk to Nicole.


    I should be getting back to the hospital now."


    "Brother, hold on!" Ang stopped him.

 Chapter 273 You Are His Uncle

    Chapter 273 You Are His Uncle


    Sven turned back to Ang with a confused look on his face. She said, "Add Arvin to the cklist in


    front of me. If you dare answer his phone again, I''ll cut off all ties with you."


    ... She seemed to be serious. Sven wondered, ''What was the matter with Arvin and Ang? What on


    earth did Arvin do to make Ang so angry?''


    Sven nodded. He added Arvin''s phone number to his cklist in front of Ang. After that, he asked


    Ang to check it by showing her his phone.


    After Sven left, Ang entered her bedroom with Nicole. Then, Nicole opened the window and said,


    "When you were not home, our parents had your bedroom cleaned everyday so that, whenever you get


    home, there will be a clean bedroom waiting for you."


    Ang was touched by that. She thought, ''My parents are the ones who love me unconditionally.


    It is true that men could never be fully trusted.''


    Standing by the window, Nicole turned around to look at Ang. Startled, she quickly came to her and


    asked, "Ang, why are you crying? What happened? You can talk to me about it."


    Ang put her arms around Nicole and cried silently.


    Nicole didn''t have anything more to say to Ang''s silence. She handed her a napkin to wipe her tears.


    After crying for a long time, Ang took the napkin to wipe her tears and said, "I am not supposed to


    cry. I have a baby inside me now. I don''t want to make it unhappy."


    "What?! Ang, you''re pregnant?" Nicole was pleasantly surprised.


    "Yeah. I am nearly two months pregnant." When they talked about the baby, Ang''s mood lightened.


    Right now only the baby could make her feel better.


    As a mother, she must be stronger. She wanted to prove that she could live a happy life without


    Arvin.


    "Well, Since you are pregnant, why are you still mad with Arvin?" Nicole wondered whether Arvin knew


    that Ang was pregnant. Nicole thought, ''Something bad must have happened to Ang, or she


    wound not havee back to her parents'' home.''


    As they spoke about Arvin, Ang held back her tears and replied truthfully, "We are getting divorced."


    Nicole was shocked by what Ang had just said. She grabbed her by the arm and persuaded her


    eagerly, " Ang, don''t be foolish. Just calm down until we can find an appropriate solution."


    They had just gotten married.


    They shouldn''t get divorce now. It wouldn''t be appropriate for them to have a whirlwind of marriages


    and divorces.


    "He doesn''t care about me at all. His heart belongs to another woman."


    As soon as Sven got in his car, he took Arvin''s number out of the cklist and quickly called back,


    "Arvin, what did you do to piss Ang off? How could you let her travel back alone?


    Arvin asked, "When did she arrive? Is she fine?"


    Sven replied, "She arrived home just a few minutes ago and she looks terrible right now. What''s wrong


    with the two of you? Give me the details."


    Arvin paused in silence for a while and said, "After getting my work settled, I''ll go tofort her


    tomorrow."


    "What are you going to do here? Tell me everything in detail now, or you won''t have the chance to meet


    Ang again." Sven got mad at Arvin, for making his little sister unhappy.


    "Take it easy. Nothing serious. I will apologize sincerely in person."


    Sven was quite satisfied with Arvin''s words. "Hmm,e as quickly as you can. I want Ang to be


    happy."


    "Well, Ang hurt her arm. She refused to take my medicines. Please make sure to apply some


    medicine to her wound."


    "Ang hurt her arm? What the hell is that about?" Sven stopped driving and asked him with a frown


    on his face.


    Ang was wearing long sleeves when Sven saw her just now, so he didn''t sense anything wrong with


    her arms.


    "I''ll exin the details tomorrow. Another thing, Ang is pregnant, so please take good care of your


    nephew. You are his uncle."


    After hearing what Arvin had said, Sven was hit with a sudden surge of mixed feelings.


    "I know. Youe as soon as possible. Ang is your wife. You are the one who can solve your


    problems." Sven didn''t know that Ang was very sad at the time. Maybe Arvin himself wouldn''t be


    able to make her happy anytime soon.


    That evening, not long after Daisy came back, she received a call from Arvin. "Arvin, " she called him


    by his name.


    Arvin politely replied, "Hello, mom, I can''t get Ang on the phone. Could you please ask her to


    answer my phone?"


    Daisy, who was still immersed in the joy of Ang''s pregnancy, didn''t know that her daughter was


    angry with Arvin. She walked upstairs with her phone and replied. "Okay, please wait a minute, I''ll ask


    her to talk to you right now."


    "Thank you, mom."


    "Don''t mention it. Howe you didn''te along with her? You must be busy with your work. Please


    take good care of yourself. Ang, Ang,e here, I''ve got a phone call for you here. Don''t you


    know that your mobile phone''s switched off?" Daisy handed the phone to Ang.


    Ang took a look at the screen and found it was showing ''son-inw''. Ang knew it was Arvin''s call.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    ..


    She said to her mother, "Mom, I, I... have to go to the bathroom. Please hang up and I''ll call him back


    right away." After that, Ang went to the bathroom with her hands on her stomach.


    "Well, okay. Arvin, Ang is in the bathroom. What? You had a quarrel? She''s just pretending? That


    girl! Don''t worry. I''ll get her out right away."


    Arvin easily read Ang''s lies. Atst, Daisy sessfullypelled Ang to open the door. She


    unwillingly took the phone and answered, "Mr. Gu?" She made a mistake by calling him "Mr. Gu" in


    front of her mother.


    Ang saw her mother raise her hand towards her.


    Ang was smart enough to show her t stomach, so Daisy immediately put her hand down and said,


    "Okay, you are grow-ups now. Take it easy by yourselves and please just talk to him."


    "Ang, I miss you so much."


    Toot, toot.


    Ang hung up the phone as soon as Daisy left.


    Knowing that Arvin would being the next day, Ang made up an excuse to leave and took the


    next flight to A country.


    When Arvin arrived at the Li family residence, he saw Ang, Selina and Sophia ying with their


    children.


    Ang got a little light-headed for a second seeing Arvin there. She thought, ''How did he know I was


    with the Li family?''


    She didn''t say anything and continued to y with Ambrose,pletely disregarding Arvin.


    After greeting Sophia and Selina, Arvin went to Ang and held Ambrose who was ying with his


    remote controlled car in his hands, "You''ve grown taller than thest time I saw you. Come here and


    take a look at the toy I brought for you and your two little sisters."


    Seeing Ambrose go with Arvin, Ang turned around to y with Selina''s daughter.


    Ambrose felt very happy to see Arvin''s present and they happily yed with it for a while. Then Arvin


    came to sit beside Ang and put his hands around her waist, "Honey, how are you? Is the baby doing


    alright?"

 Chapter 274 You Have Been Guilty of Emotional Infidelity.

    Chapter 274 You Have Been Guilty of Emotional Infidelity.


    Arvin directly ced his hand on Ang''s t abdomen.


    Ang stood up, with her face turning sullen, and said: "This is my baby. It''s got nothing to do with you,


    Mr. Gu. I shalll leave now."


    Sophia tugged at Ang''s sleeve and said, "Ang, don''t be so angry. m down and talk to Arvin.


    We''ll go upstairs."


    Arvin stood up from the sofa and walked to Sophia. "Sophia, it''s fine. I will take Ang back now."


    "No, I''m not leaving now. You can go by yourself for all I care. I''ll stay here a little longer!" Ang


    walked away from Arvin.


    Arvin smiled slightly and said nothing.


    He just followed Ang wherever she went.


    Ang was going crazy, but she knew she had to leave in order not to cause trouble to the Li family.


    It was already veryte in the evening when they headed back to the Si family in C Country. The family


    was waiting for them at the dinner table.


    On the table, Arvin wasughing and cheerfully talking with his parents-inw. They talked in this way


    every time when they were at the dinner table. Instead, Ang was having her dinner quietly.


    After dinner, Arvin said to Chuck and Daisy, "Mom, dad, I did something to make Ang unhappy.


    Therefore, I''d like to stay here until Ang forgives me."


    Daisy was very d to hear that the both of them would be staying home. "Good! No problem!"


    Chuck also nodded. He was very satisfied with Arvin, because he could always deal with things flexibly.


    Of course, Chuck was also d to hear that they would stay together at home.


    Ang, the only exception, said resolutely, "No way! I don''t want him to stay here!"


    Before Arvin could say anything, Daisy refuted, "We know you are emotionally unstable right now


    because of the pregnancy. But there is no way that you can treat Arvin like this. Arvin wants to spend


    more time with you, because he knows you are still angry with him. What else do you want? Ang,


    enough! Stop that!"


    Ang couldn''t utter a single word. In order to avoid troubling her parents with their affairs, Ang said


    nothing about why she was angry with Arvin. Daisy thought Ang was just making trouble on


    purpose. In spite of this, Ang kept firm and gave no more exnations.


    Arvin walked to Ang and put his arm around her shoulders. "Dad, mom, please don''t me Ang.


    It was really my fault. Ang is not to me. I''m here to ask for her forgiveness."


    Daisy was even more satisfied with her son-inw. "See how Arvin treats you. Ang, nothing is


    irreparable, as long as Arvin doesn''t cheat on you!"


    "Thank you, mom, " said Arvin politely to Daisy.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ang was totally defeated. "Mom, you don''t know, he..." Ang wanted to tell them that Arvin had


    been guilty of emotional infidelity.


    But, she had decided to say nothing because Daisy wouldn''t believe her. In Daisy''s heart, Arvin was


    even better than her own son Sven. It would be a waste of time trying to exin to her.


    "Ang, let''s go back to our room. We need to talk."


    Unable to refuse him in front of her parents, Ang went back to her room upstairs together with Arvin.


    Once in the bedroom, Ang shook his hand off and sat down on the bed. "There is nothing to talk


    about between us. Just leave! Just sign the divorce papers already. If you need me to handle the


    formalities, just ask your assistant to call me."


    Standing in front of her, with his hands in his pockets, Arvin said calmly, "I have torn the divorce


    papers."


    Ang was astonished. She closed her eyes, and said, "My Dad has a printer in his study. I''ll make


    another copy now."


    Before she could leave, Arvin pulled her hand. "Honey! Please, just tell me what I can do to make you


    forgive me."


    Ang was infuriated. In fact, if anything, she was more disappointed than angry.


    Arvin could feel that. Particrly because Ang was pregnant, Arvin wouldn''t reciprocate in anger, no


    matter what Ang did.


    Ang pushed him away and said, "I won''t forgive you for what you did. Arvin, if you don''t sign the


    agreement now, I will tell my mother that you cheated on me!"


    Arvin smiled tenderly, "Ang, that would be telling a lie. Actually, no one would believe it."


    "Why? Emotional infidelity counts as infidelity too. Neither can be forgiven!"


    Arvin smiled bitterly. He hugged Ang from behind. "Babe, it''s okay if you don''t want to forgive me


    now. But you are pregnant, don''t be angry, okay?"


    His parents and grandmother didn''t know that Ang was pregnant. He nned tofort Ang,


    and have Ang to tell them herself.


    Anyway, it seemed that Ang wasn''t going to forgive him so easily.


    "No!" Ang breathed deeply and said slowly, "Arvin, you''ll never know how scared I was when I was


    trapped in the fire. I was tied down and unable to move. And you, my husband, you chose to save


    another woman at that time. You don''t know how disappointed I was!"


    Ang looked at Arvin, with her eyes filled with disappointment and sorrow.


    At that time, she tried hard to bear the pain from the cut and the dizziness caused by her issue with


    blood, hoping that Arvin would save her. But much to her disappointment, what she saw was her


    husband carry another woman away, leaving her there all by herself.


    Ang turned paler as she thought about that day. "Good for you! Giving me hope at first, and then


    letting me downpletely."


    Arvin opened his mouth, but Ang stopped him before he could even utter a sound. "I know you want


    to tell me that you don''t love Rosa, but actually you do love her. It''s just that you don''t want to admit it


    to yourself. Arvin, it''s over. Please let me go!"


    Despite what she had said, Arvin didn''t leave. Instead, he hugged her tightly. "Ang, you are wrong.


    It''s not over. You are my wife, and you are also the mother of my child. Honey, we finally have our own


    baby. How could you have the heart to drive his own father away?"


    Unable to break away from him, Ang raised her head and smiled coldly. "If the baby needs a father, I


    can marry another man!" Actually, she wouldn''t marry any other man.


    "No. I can''t ept that!" There was no way he would let his child call another man father. Arvin was


    angry at the thought of that.


    "Ok, then, I will get an abortion."


    Actually, she was lying. She would never do that. She just wanted Arvin to leave her alone.


    Suddenly, Arvin gave her a long kiss.


    Ang felt like she was about to suffocate before Arvin pulled back. Then he hugged her tightly, and


    said, "It''s fine if you don''t want to go back with me right now. But don''t ever say that again. I don''t want


    to hear that word ever again!" said Arvin.


    "What? I can say whatever I like. Arvin, I don''t love you anymore. I don''t what you want anymore."


    Arvin grasped tightly, with sorrow in his eyes, "Ang... I didn''t expect the fire to break out."

 Chapter 275 Aron is Getting Married

    Chapter 275 Aron is Getting Married


    Arvin was concentrating himself on performing a CPR on Rosa, so he failed to notice that Ang had


    been hurt. He med himself for having been so careless.


    If he had known that Ang would be in any danger, he would''ve definitely saved her first.


    The fire was set by Randal. He hid on the second floor and listened carefully to their conversations. He


    knew that Arvin woulde back to save Ang, so he wanted to burn the both of them alive.


    Randal set fire to the electrical wires on the second floor, and soon the fire started growing and


    spreading throughout the building.


    Ang confronted, "If Fabian Li hadn''te to save me in time, your child and I would''ve... been dead.


    Have you thought about that?" In her moments of despair, Ang hazily recognized Fabian''s figure.


    She felt a bit of relief before she finally fainted.


    ''My child?'' Arvin was so happy to hear that. He kissed her long hair, and said, "''My child'', what a


    beautiful word! Please don''t add the other words to it. I won''t allow you to leave me, nor will I allow you


    to marry some other man, and moreover, I won''t let you die!"


    He would save Ang from harm''s way, no matter how dangerous.


    Regarding Fabian, he had saved Ang and the baby''s life, so Arvin was in debt to him. He would find


    some way to thank him in the future.


    "Mr. Gu, you are so good at saying sweet words. But, this time, I am not going to give in." Ang would


    never admit that she was actually touched by his words just now.


    Arvin lowered his head and was about to kiss her again, but someone knocked on the door. Ang


    heard Daisy''s voice, so she hastily struggled out of his arms and ran to open the door.


    "Ang, are you still awake? I''ve cooked some bird''s nest soup for you." It was alreadyte so Daisy


    had only cooked a small bowl of soup for Ang.


    Ang didn''t know how to reacted, and she said, "Mom, I''ve only been pregnant for less than two


    months. I don''t need to drink this..."


    But Arvin came over and took the bowl of soup from Daisy''s hands and said, "Mom, please give it to


    me. I will feed it to Ang."


    Daisy smiled as she handed it to Arvin, saying, "Arvin, you don''t need to spoil her. Let her drink it


    herself!" Nheless, Daisy was quite satisfied to see Arvin spoil Ang like that.


    Ang was speechless. She red at Arvin. ''Huh! I don''t need him to feed me!''


    As soon as Daisy left, Ang took the bowl from Arvin''s hands and demanded, "Please go away, I will


    drink it myself."


    Arvin paused, and then nodded, "Okay."


    Then Arvin walked out the door. Ang was in a daze, as she looked at the closed door. ''He... left?


    Just like that?


    Fine! I''ll leave him be. He can go wherever he likes. It''s none of my concern, '' thought Ang.


    The next afternoon, Ang was amazed to see the people chatting happily at the living room.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ''Grandma... and mother, when did theye here?''


    Daisy was the first one to see Ange downstairs. She said, "Ang, you are awake. Come here,


    Arvin''s grandmother and mother are here."


    Ang was taking a nap, so they decided not to wake her up.


    Ang walked up to them looking a bit embarrassed as she scratched her head. She was going to


    divorce Arvin, so she didn''t know how she would address them now.


    Lily Mei seemed to have sensed her embarrassment, so she dragged Ang to her side, pretended to


    be angry and said, "Don''t you want to see me now?"


    Ang quickly waved her hand and said, "No, no. I am just... I don''t know how to..." Ang figured


    since Arvin hadn''t signed his name on the Divorce Agreement yet, she was still a member of the Gu


    family, so she addressed them, "Grandma, Mother, when did you get here? Why didn''t you tell me in


    advance, so that I could go and pick you up myself."


    Teresa smiled, held Ang''s hand and said, "You don''t need to pick us up at the airport. You are


    pregnant. You just need to have proper rest, and let Arvin do all the work for you."


    Daisy took the ss of freshly squeezed orange juice and handed it to Ang, and said, "We''ve all


    discussed about your matter just now. It''s indeed Arvin''s fault this time. But Arvin has realized his fault


    and he is showing his sincerity to apologize. Morever, you are pregnant now, so you''d better go back


    with your grandma and mother."


    Ang took a sip of the orange juice, put down the ss, looked at Lily and said seriously, "Grandma,


    I''m sorry to let you down. But I want to divorce Arvin... So, grandma, please don''t bother yourself with


    such things... Please don''t worry about our problems..."


    Lily understood Ang. She patted her hand and said, "Ang, my dear girl. I am in good health. If I


    am able to bring you back home, I would dly suffer any kind of tiredness. So please Ang,e


    back with us, would you?"


    Before Ang came downstairs, Daisy had heard the whole story about their quarrel from Lily.


    As Ang''s mother, Daisy understood Ang''s disappointment on Arvin, and she felt her heart ache


    for her daughter as well. So Daisy remained silent as she heard Lily and Teresa persuade Ang.


    Ang was baffled. She bit her lower lip and wondered how she could refuse grandma''s kindness.


    Ang figured that it must be Arvin who had told them about her pregnancy when he was in the study.


    Last night, she assumed Arvin had left her house, but in fact he didn''t. He went to the study and


    borrowed Chuck''sputer to work untilte in the night.


    After he had finished his work, he came back to Ang''s bedroom. Ang wasn''t asleep yet, and she


    was shocked to find Arvin in her room, so she drove him away to the guest room.


    Ang felt worried now as she wondered if the Gu family would allow her to stay in C Country while


    she had Arvin''s baby.


    Teresa looked at her with a kind look on her face, and said, "Ang, do you know that Aron is getting


    married? His fiancee is Martha Ji. She''s pregnant too. She is quite nice, and she would make a good


    him stay in his apartment by himself. What do you think?"


    Ang felt even harder to refuse Teresa with each word she said. She sighed, but in the end, she had


    made up her mind and refused, "Grandma, Mother, I''m sorry... I''ve made up my mind. I am sorry to


    have wasted all your time."


    They all went silent. Lily really wanted to punch Arvin right now.


    But Teresa didn''t give up and she continued to persuade, "Ang. If you don''t consider your own good,


    you should at least consider for your baby..."


    Ang was having Arvin''s baby, and so Teresa felt that the baby must be brought back to Gu family.


    Moreover, she wouldn''t be at peace if she couldn''t take care of Ang personally.


    "Mother, I understand. I will bring the child to visit you then, but right now... I am so sorry." She felt that


    her state of mind was in aplete mess. Every time she thought about what had happened in the


    past few days, she would feel displeased and annoyed.


    Ang was absolutely determined. In the end, Lily and Teresa had failed and had to leave with nothing


    but disappointment.


    In Yao Hospital of J City, Rosa delicately took her skinny daughter from Sansa''s arms. Tears streamed


    down her cheeks, ''My poor daughter...''


    Sansa wiped her tears and said, "Rosa, your child is finally back to you. Get some rest, I will look after


    your child for you."

 Chapter 276 My Baby

    Chapter 276 My Baby


    No matter who the child''s father was, her mother was Rosa. Sansa would certainly treat her


    granddaughter with love and patience.


    Rosa nodded and asked, "Mom, why did dad note with you?"


    Sansa was hesitant to talk about Albert. She couldn''t bear to tell her daughter the truth about him.


    Albert was angry and disappointed at Rosa, because of what he had heard from Arvin, and so he did


    not want to visit Rosa. "Your dad has been very busy at worktely. I will try and persuade him to spend


    a little less time on work after getting home."


    Rosa guessed the truth about her father when she noticed her mother''s perplexed expression. She


    nodded disappointedly and responded, "Thank you, mom. I''m sorry for making you both worry about


    me."


    "It doesn''t matter Rosa, I... only wish you... to be happy in your remaining time..." Sansa kept crying


    and was too heartbroken to even speak a word.


    The doctor had told her that even with the best medicine and support avable, Rosa would have only


    half a month to live, at most. The doctor had also let them know that it was time to think about


    preparing for her funeral.


    Rosa looked at her aged mother with distressed look, and she cried, "Mom, I am an unfilial daughter,


    and I feel so sorry for letting you down."


    If she could live her life all over again, Rosa would like to be her mother''s mother so that she could


    undertake the duty of caring for her mother for an entire lifetime.


    Looking at the baby girl who was sleeping soundly in her arms, Rosa felt lucky and relieved that her


    daughter would be her parents'' next emotional pir.


    She could leave the world with sce in her heart, knowing that her parents would be there to take


    care of her daughter.


    "I am fine, but it annoyed me that Nita was released so soon!" Sansa would definitely sue Nita and


    Adam for their actions.


    Rosa was shocked by the news and asked, "Mom, how could they let Nita go?" This should not have


    happened.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Finn was able to prove before the courts that Nita was mentally ill and therefore, she was able to


    escape the legal sanctions against her and was released. However, Arvin continued to pressure the


    Police to continue their investigations in pursuing her criminal liabilities.


    Rosa''s eyes were brimming with hate when she heard about Nita''s release. She looked at her daughter


    and made a decision.


    After a while, she muttered to herself, "It would be nice to see Arvin again before I die.


    Since the incident at the cemetery, Arvin had stopped seeing her, even as a patient.


    Sansa wiped her tears off, looked at her daughter with her red, swollen eyes and said, "Arvin will


    definitelye to see you. You should continue to keep your hopes up!"


    Although she knew her mom was just trying tofort her, Rosa nodded with a bitter smile and said,


    "Okay."


    Recently, Arvin had been staying at Ang''s home. Ang was still upset with Arvin and hadn''t


    spoken a word to him for several days now.


    Today, Sven took Ang to the hospital for a pregnancy test. When she entered the ultrasound room,


    she was surprised to see that the person wearing a mask and gloves sitting in front of the instrument


    was... her baby''s father, Arvin.


    As she decided to turn away, Arvin said, "Ang, the doctor in the other ultrasound room is a male. Are


    you sure you want him to do the tests for you?"


    Ang was hesitant, "......" After a while, she looked around and said, "What does it matter? If others


    can do it, so can I."


    Before she could leave, Arvin caught up with her and stopped her, "Come on, aren''t you curious to


    know how the baby''s doing?"


    Two months had passed since she found out that she was pregnant. Yet Arvin had not been the one to


    do any of her pregnancy tests before. How could Arvin give up this precious opportunity?


    Ang red at Arvin silently, to which Arvin was thick-skinned enough to say, "If you don''t let me


    check you, I will do whates naturally to me here."


    Looking at Arvin pointing to the single bed behind her, Ang''s face turned red almost immediately.


    She felt very angry and embarrassed at the same time, and thus raised her hand to hit Arvin on the


    shoulder, "Arvin, you are a rascal!"


    "Well yes, I am a rascal! Come on, sweetheart, please just lie on the bed, and let me have a look at our


    baby." Arvin had managed to sweet-talk her into it.


    After Angy on the bed, and let Arvin do the ultrasound examination, she could not help thinking


    about what had happened between her and Arvin in Yao Hospital. At the time, they weren''t together,


    but it was Arvin who had forced her into a examining room to personally check whether or not she was


    still a virgin.


    Following Arvin''s instructions, Ang gritted her teeth, and lifted her shirt to expose her belly which


    was still t.


    Arvin brushed off all the others distracting thoughts and prepared the test for her. Afterwards, with a big


    smile on his face, he said to Ang, "My baby, our little baby looks just fine in there. Honey, you are so


    great!"


    Ang didn''t have the time to care about what Arvin had addressed her; she asked curiously, "Why am


    I great?"


    Arvin took off his mask and gloves, wiped the count off of Ang''s stomach with a paper towel and


    said, "Of course you''re great, you are the mother of our baby daughter!"


    "Tsk-tsk! What''s so great about that?" Ang pretended to care nothing about this, but she could not


    help smiling.


    Arvin held her up from the bed and kissed her forehead, "Babe, let me take you and our baby back


    home, okay?"


    Ang looked at his eyes, and found that his clean and dark eyes radiated sincere love.


    However, it had happened too many times now. She would immerse herself in his love and then she


    would forget about how much he had hurt her because of Rosa...


    She wasn''t going to make the same mistake again.


    "Since the child is fine, I shall be leaving now." Recollecting her feelings, Ang pushed Arvin''s hand


    away, put her shoes on and walked to the door.


    Arvin sighed in frustration and threw the disposable gloves into the trash can. Then he strode to catch


    up with Ang.


    When Ang was three months pregnant, Arvin was travelling back and forth between J City and C


    Country.


    Ang had extreme morning sickness. She felt too sick to eat anything, and thus had lost a lot of


    weight.


    Everyday Arvin would try different methods to make Ang eat more. He even invited a dozen of chefs


    specialized in different cuisines to cook for her. Those chefs prepared an extensive menu for every


    meal.


    On a hot summer afternoon, Ang woke up from her nap and got out of bed in a daze.


    Next to her bedroom was the study where her father, brother, and Arvin were having a discussion with


    the door open. Noticing this, Ang rubbed her eyes and walked in. Their conversation came to an


    abrupt end as soon as she had entered the room.


    "Ang, you''re awake!" Arvin stood up from the chair, walked over to her and smiled gently at Ang.


    He intended to tuck her long hair behind her ear.


    But Ang eluded his hand, and distanced herself from him.


    It did not bother Arvin. He had gotten ustomed to Ang''s indifferencetely. "Are you hungry?


    What would you like to eat? I''ll have them prepare it for you."


    Sven shook his head and sighed heavily when he saw them.


    Sven found that Arvin was very patient with his sister. Ang was resolute to leave him while Arvin was


    resolved to win her heart back.


    Ang sat beside Chuck, and took his arm. She looked at Arvin, and said, "I''d like to have some red


    grapes.


    Would that be okay?" "No problem at all!" However, his wife must have other requests...


    Sure enough!

 Chapter 277 Grape Flavored Red Grapes

    Chapter 277 Grape vored Red Grapes


    "I want to have some fresh American red grapes!" Ang said.


    "No problem!" said Arvin. He could arrange for his private ne to go there and get some for Ang.


    Ang put on a foxy smile and said, "I want to eat American red grapes, grape vored. Mr. Gu, do


    you think you can satisfy your baby''s needs?" Then, Ang rubbed her hands slightly over her


    stomach.


    "Grape vored red grapes? Ang, would you also like to try some banana vored apples?" said


    Sven. He wondered what Ang''s real intentions were.


    With a sneer, Ang gazed at Arvin who didn''t even react, "Well, Mr. Gu, can you do it? If you can''t..."


    ''Then you should go away.''


    Before Ang could finish talking, Arvin nodded affirmatively and said, "Wait for a second. I''ll ask my


    people to buy them right now."


    ... Sven and his sister looked at Arvin with astonishment as they wondered where he was going to find


    the grape vored red grapes.


    The next morning, Ang was awakened by Arvin to eat breakfast, which was what Arvin had been


    doing recently.


    Ang had slept a lot since she was pregnant. There were so many times when Arvin had to wake her,


    pull her up from bed, and bring her downstairs to have breakfast.


    As her parents saw Arvin pamper Ang unconditionally, they gradually started to forgive Arvin for


    saving Rosa first instead of their daughter.


    Today''s breakfast was Chinese style breakfast made by a retired cook who was invited by Arvin. There


    were steaming dumplings with filling soup, shrimp dumplings, vegetable porridge with Chinese yam,


    corn and yam water chestnut cakes, vegetable crepes and egg rolls.


    It all looked fabulously delicious.


    Arvin had invited different kinds of chefs from time to time. Sven often brought his two sons toe


    over and have the meals with them.


    Ang couldn''t resist all the delicious food Arvin had prepared so she ate them all.


    Unfortunately, she''d often vomit what she had eaten.


    Seeing Ang throw up all day because of the pregnancy made Arvin feel terribly sorry for her and so


    he treated her like a precious gem. The whole family was around to serve her.


    Later, Lily had people send some medicines to help with the pregnancy nausea. Every time Ang


    wanted to throw up, she would take a whiff of the medicine and the symptoms would subside.


    Eventually, after she went through the nausea stage, Ang''s appetite had improved a lot. Sometimes,


    she ate more than Arvin did.


    Under Arvin''s loving care and pampering, Ang''s face and body had regained some weight. Arvin


    didn''t mind her weight gain at all, instead, he liked the chubby version of Ang even more.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, when she was not paying attention, Arvin would hold her round, soft body, which would


    make him feel as if he were in heaven.


    After breakfast, Ang wiped her mouth clean. Arvin stood up and walked towards the kitchen.


    When he came out of the kitchen, he was holding a ss bowl, in which a cluster of red grapes was


    soaked in some kind of a violet colored liquid.


    Arvin looked at Ang with a smile, "The red grapes had just been brought back from America by air. I


    had kept them in fresh grape juice since they arrived. Try some. They''re grape vored."


    So, these were the grape vored red grapes.


    Ang''s parents were speechless.


    So was Ang.


    Arvin took a spoon, picked a red grape and brought it close to Ang''s mouth.


    Ang opened her mouth and ate the red grape.


    "Em... Em... It''s not bad."


    Ang went to the living room with the ss bowl in her hands, sat on the sofa and ate all the red


    grapes.


    After Chuck and Arvin went out to work, Daisy asked her daughter, "Tell me. What do they taste like,


    grape vored red grapes? What''s the difference? They are both grapes. What were you thinking? Just


    fiddling around with Arvin?"


    Her words had upset Ang because she just suddenly wanted some grape vored red grapes. She


    didn''t think Arvin would actually make such an effort to impress her. "Mom, can you please try to send


    him back to J City, " said Ang. Arvin living there with her for so long had almost made him a live-in


    son-inw. Arvin never wanted to be a live-in son-inw.


    "I''m not ming you but I have seen Arvin''s behavior these past few days. For the sake of your baby,


    can''t you just go back with Arvin? Drop the idea of getting a divorce. Ang, it would do you and the


    baby no good if you got a divorce. Arvin didn''t really cheat on you, he just made a little mistake. Also,


    Rosa... was dying. Don''t make such a fuss about it, " said Daisy.


    Daisy wanted her daughter to be happy, so she had to talk some sense into her.


    "Mom, if it were you in that situation, and dad chose another woman, would you still be with him?"


    asked Ang. Ang put down the empty bowl, and inly asked her own mother who seemed to


    have be Arvin''s real mother.


    Daisy didn''t have any response. She would definitely feel ufortable, but she still believed that it


    could be forgiven, given the special circumstances of their situation.


    Ang did not think so.


    "Mom, to say the least, even if I forgive that Arvin saved Rosa and took her out to safety first..." She


    didn''t finish her words. She had decided she wasn''t going to tell Daisy.


    She knew that some things were better off unsaid.


    "What did you want to say?" asked Daisy. Daisy sat beside her daughter and looked into Ang''s


    hesitant eyes.


    What did she want to say? She wanted to say that even on her birthday, Arvin had left in advance to


    see Rosa. As long as anything concerned Rosa, Arvin would be the first person at Rosa''s side.


    Ang could forget Nita, but she couldn''t forgive Rosa.


    "I don''t want to say anything. If Arvin wants to stay here, let him be. As long as you and dad don''t mind,


    I can carry on ignoring him, " said Ang. Her father had always wanted Arvin to be a live-in son-in-


    Daisy shrugged her shoulders helplessly and said, "Ang, you can do whatever you want, as long as


    you keep my grandson safe. I won''t speak any more of this matter. The nanny in your brother''s house


    isn''t avable today, so I''ll have to go and take care of my two grandchildren. If you want to go out for a


    walk, remember to bring someone with you."


    To be honest, Ang could understand her mother''s good intentions. Although Daisy favored Arvin and


    took his sides for many times, she always put her daughter''s happiness in the first ce.


    Everyone makes mistakes. What mattered was the degree of the mistake and the attitude of rectifying


    the mistake in a proper manner.


    The degree of Arvin''s mistake had not crossed Daisy''s bottom line. And Arvin had been apologizing to


    Ang with sincere attitude. Daisy wanted Ang and Arvin to reconcile and get back together.


    Therefore, Daisy would sometimes spend the night with Ang, trying to moderate the rtionship


    between the two of them.

 Chapter 278 He is A Cruel Demon

    Chapter 278 He is A Cruel Demon


    However, Ang was still mad at Arvin and she was very adamant about her feelings, so Daisy''s


    efforts to persuade her were all in vain.


    Ang sighed and said, "Mom, I understand. Please leave me alone." She then took the empty ss


    bowl and went to the kitchen.


    When Ang was near the door of the dining room, a housemaid employed by Arvin came over quickly


    and took the bowl from her hands and went into the kitchen.


    In the Zhen family''s house of J City


    Nita Zhen was taken away by a group of people soon after she was released from the jail.


    Some hourster, when Nita was sent back home again, Finn was disheartened to see what had


    happened to her daughter. Her face was swollen and red because they had beaten and tortured her.


    Nita''s arms were limping at her sides. ording to Finn''s experience as a doctor, she was sure that


    the sinews on Nita''s arms had suffered a partial tear.


    Nita crouched at the door with her head between her legs. She was trembling as if she had


    experienced something horrible.


    Finn was in aplete panic and didn''t know how to approach her daughter. She wanted to hug her


    but was afraid of touching her wounds. But in the end, she couldn''t bear it anymore but hold Nita tightly


    in her arms, breaking into tears.


    When Nita saw her mother, she buried her face in her mother''s arms, crying and screaming.


    They both clung to each other and cried for a while. Then, Nita''s lower part of body started to bleed.


    She was losing blood very quick. Finn was so frightened that she immediately sent Nita to the hospital.


    Nita had already aborted the baby in her belly the day before she kidnapped Ang and Rosa.


    Because of the abortion, Nita''s body was already weak on that day, that was why she wasn''t able to


    escape in time and was eventually arrested by Stanley Su and his men.


    After the check-up at the hospital, Finn found out that Nita''s uterus had been removed, and the


    treatment after the operation was poorly handled, thus resulting in her bleeding again.


    When she found out what had happened to her daughter, Finn almost knelt down on the floor in great


    horror.


    Finn''s mind was falling apart as she entered Nita''s ward. She wondered why her daughter had gone


    through such a horrible fate.


    Earlier, James Zhen went to the police station to bail Nita out, and he was informed of all the crimes his


    daughter hadmitted.


    James had regretted not guiding his daughter well enough and not having controlled her mental issues


    earlier. He had always known of her mental illness, but he still allowed her to do anything as she


    pleased, making things worse than he could have ever imagined.


    They used her mental illness to their advantage and used it as a defence to get their daughter out of


    jail. Initially, James did not agree to it, but Fin had insisted on doing so.


    After all, since Nita was their only daughter, they couldn''t bear the thought of seeing Nita behind bars.


    After a while at the hospital, Nita woke up from sleep because of the immense pain. Shey in bed


    unconsciously, screaming and trembling. Finn woke her up from her nightmare.


    "My child, what on earth has happened to you?" asked Finn. She wondered why her daughter had


    been tortured so badly. Who were the kidnappers? Not only did they beat her brutally and paralyzed


    her arms, they also removed her uterus. ''Is Arvin... responsible for this?'' wondered Finn.


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Panic-stricken, Nita held Finn and said in a trembling voice, "Mom, I don''t ever want to see... Arvin


    anymore. Mom, he is not a human being, he is a cruel demon! Ah! Mom, my uterus..."


    "Nita, my child, please stop screaming and stop thinking about such things. Just look at me now." Finn


    didn''t want to inject any tranquilizer into her daughter again, so she covered Nita''s mouth, preventing


    her from screaming out loudly.


    Some momentster, Nita gradually calmed down and stammered out what had happened to her


    earlier.


    She had been beaten by a group of people who also damaged the sinews on her arms causing them to


    tear. Then, she was forced to lie down on a surgery table while they removed her uterus without any


    anaesthetic.


    She screamed hysterically in pain, but nobody came to save her, only the men who held her arms and


    legs down.


    Kent even forced her to look at the part taken out from her body...


    She had experienced extreme agony which she never ever wanted to endure again.


    As Kent was there, Nita realized that it was Arvin who had instructed them to torture her. What she had


    been through frightened Nita now.


    Finn grievingly hugged her daughter andforted, "Nita, it''s all over now... When you recover your


    health, we will leave J City together. We will nevere back again..."


    However, Finn would soon know that this was only her hoping for it to be true, but the reality was not


    going to be that simple.


    Nita was in a very fragile state and so she fell asleep very soon. When Finn saw her daughter sleep,


    she dialed Arvin''s number.


    As soon as the call was connected, Finn angrily scolded, "Arvin, how could you be so cruel to Nita? Do


    you know that the uterus is the most important thing to a woman? But you had someone remove it from


    Nita. What a cruel and heartless man you are!" Finn had always heard rumours of Arvin''s ruthlessness


    when Nita was still in a good rtionship with Arvin.


    But Finn didn''t pay heed to such things back then.


    Now, she had finally understood the level of Arvin''s ruthlessness.


    He didn''t let Nita go. He paralyzed her arms and he had her uterus removed. Finn had finally


    understood how horrible and cruel Arvin was capable of being.


    ''Had her uterus removed?'' Arvin was a little surprised to hear that, but he soon returned to his


    indifferent self, devoid of any emotions.


    He hadn''t been in J City in a while. When he heard that Nita was being released from jail, he asked


    Kent to kidnap and teach her a lesson.


    Initially he had nned to sentence Nita to life imprisonment, but Finn had the medical evidence of her


    mental illness, with which she managed to get Nita out of the jail.


    But even though she had the medical proof, Arvin still wouldn''t let her off and was determined to put


    her back in jail once he was back in J City.


    Nita had done so many bad things to Ang that there was no way Arvin would let her get away with


    her crimes.


    He had instructed Kent to beat her and cut the sinews of her arms to teach her a good lesson.


    As for the other things, he asked Kent to do as he wished.


    Now even though her uterus was removed, Arvin still didn''t feel any guilt for Nita. He felt thatpared


    to all of her vicious crimes, the punishment was far less than what she had deserved.


    Arvin confronted Finn, "So are you aware of the crimes your daughter hasmitted yet?"


    Nita had held Rosa captive for seven years.


    She had stirred up trouble between Ang and him.


    On that night at the Yin family''s house, Nita had ordered Rosa to put the aphrodisiac drug in the ss


    of juice and make Arvin drink it. Luckily, Rosa had switched the drug with sleeping pills in the end,


    otherwise Ang would''ve seen him having sex with Rosa at the time.


    Nita was raped by Ang''s bodyguards all because of her own mistakes. She had suffered the


    consequence of her own bad decisions.


    She had given Rosa a new type of drug and asked her to make either Ang or Arvin drink it, so that


    they would make an irreparable mistake resulting in breaking up their rtionship. However, things


    didn''t go the way Nita had expected. She was pushed into the swimming pool by Ang, and Rosa


    took that opportunity to make Nita drink the drug herself. That was how she had been raped.


    Moreover, the day Ang was kidnapped, Nita had hired some desperate criminals to rape Ang.


    However, far from Nita''s expectations, Arvin had nearly killed one of them and the other man was so


    scared that he barely got away with his life. Thus Arvin managed to stop Ang from being raped by


    them.


    Arvin assumed that Ang would have never expected Nita to be such a vicious woman.

 Chapter 279 My Younger Brother Is Handsome, Isnt He

    Chapter 279 My Younger Brother Is Handsome, Isn''t He


    Both James and Finn had known what their daughter had done to Ang. So she softened her tone, "I


    beg you. We''ll leave J City after Nita recovers. Please let her go, okay?"


    Finn was willing to do anything to save her daughter''s life.


    Arvin sneered and thought, ''Nita hurt Ang so many times. How can I let her go so easily? Maybe


    she was being too optimistic. I can be kind, but not to Nita.


    At the very least, I must put Nita in jail for several years.''


    He said to Finn, "Which would you prefer, life imprisonment or taking her away from J City in ten


    years?"


    Arvin''s cold voice made Finn tremble from head to toe. She said, "Arvin, Ang is fine, isn''t she?" As


    for Rosa, she isn''t your fianc¨¦e anymore, why are you still fighting for her? Are you not afraid that


    Ang would be angry with you?"


    Arvin thought, ''Ang is fine in your eyes. But Nita was the one who caused her harm.'' In the past,


    Nita had caused Ang harm more than once by creating strife between Arvin and her.


    Rosa was held against her will by Nita for several years. But he didn''t intend to avenge her. Just as he


    had said, he didn''t owe Rosa anything anymore since he had already saved her thest time.


    Because of the kidnap, Ang had also gotten her arm injured. Maybe it wasn''t a big deal to the


    others, but it was the other way around for Arvin. It almost broke his heart. Besides, Ang was


    pregnant at that moment. It could have been harmful for the baby.


    Right now the most important thing for Arvin was to hope for Ang''s forgiveness. Fortunately for Nita,


    their baby was unharmed, or else he would not have given Finn the opportunity to bargain here.


    Instead of giving Nita an opportunity to go to prison alive, he would have chopped her up into tiny


    pieces.


    Arvin hung up the phone, not letting Finn say anything else.


    Arvin was still living with the Si family when Ang was almost four months pregnant.


    Ang went to Arvin''s bedroom and knocked at the door. When he saw it was Ang, he smiled.


    Then, she showed him her WeChat.


    Ang handed her mobile phone to him and said, "Look at the video chat."


    Arvin didn''t agree with her request for a divorce, so Ang was not sure how to address Lily and


    Teresa.


    Arvin lowered his head to see and found it was his mother. He said, "Mom, it''s quitete now. Why are


    you not sleeping yet?"


    "Yeah, Arvin, let me have a look at Ang''s stomach." Teresa had been worried about Arvin and


    Angtely.


    Arvin quickly stopped Ang, who was about to leave, to show his mother the baby bump. Ignoring


    Ang''s unwillingness, he continued, "Mom, your grandchild has grown up a lottely."


    Teresa clearly saw the bump on Ang''s belly. She said happily, "Ang, the baby really has grown up


    a lot. Martha,e here and look at her stomach. Ang and you got pregnant almost at the same


    time."


    A short whileter, a beautiful woman appeared on the screen.


    It was the first time Ang met Martha, Aron''s wife.


    She was a beautiful woman with arched eyebrows. Her big eyes squinted as she smiled with her


    luscious, red lips. Her long hair fell around her shoulders. She didn''t have any makeup on because of


    her pregnancy, but she looked clean and dainty.


    She gently greeted Ang, "Hello, sister-inw, I am Martha."


    Martha and Aron had already gotten their marriage certificate and they had set the wedding date on


    next month. Therefore, it was appropriate for Martha to address Ang as her sister-inw.


    Martha had won Ang''s heart. She smiled and replied, "Martha, how are you? I''m guessing our


    babies will be of the same age."


    Lily and Teresa had asionally mentioned Martha on the phone, so Ang knew she and Martha


    were both about four months pregnant.


    "Yeah. Ang, when will youe back? Let''s prepare something for the babies together." Martha had


    heard about the quarrel between Ang and Arvin, and she hoped to do him a favor.


    Ang became silent at the mentioning of going back. But it was not appropriate for her to tell


    everyone that she was divorcing her husband. So she said, "Okay, we''ll go together when we get a


    chance."


    She didn''t make it clear when she would go back. As a thoughtful person, Martha didn''t ask more and


    just said, "Okay, Ang, grandma and mother have prepared two baby rooms. Pleasee back


    quickly so that we can discuss how to decorate them."


    Ang replied, " Well, you can start ahead of me. It might be a while before I go home. Please don''t


    wait for me."


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Martha nodded, "Okay, both grandma and mother miss you very much. Come back soon."


    "Okay, I will."


    Martha was trying to persuade Ang subtly.


    When they were about to end the video chat, Arvin suddenly said, "Thank you, sister-inw."


    His words made Martha''s cheeks blush. After all, Arvin was a handsome man. The Alpha Male of J


    City.


    No woman would be indifferent when speaking to him, especially when he was treating you as his


    family member. A long time ago, Martha had regarded Arvin as her Alpha Male.


    However, Martha gave up on her hopes when she found out that Arvin had a girlfriend andter she


    had Aron in her life.


    Aron hade back just then. After he noticed Martha''s blushing face, he stared at the mobile phone


    Martha handed to Teresa and asked, "Mom, who were you talking to on the phone just now?"


    Aron''s voice had brought Martha back to reality. He was back.


    Martha could feel her heart pounding in her chest when she saw Aron.


    "Well, with Arvin and Ang." Teresa said inadvertently, "Arvin behaved properly by addressing Martha


    as sister-inw."


    ''Arvin?''


    Aron''s deep dark eyes fell on Martha''s face.


    After Teresa returned to her bedroom with her mobile phone, Aron stopped in front of Martha and


    asked, "My younger brother is handsome, isn''t he?"


    Not realizing why Aron asked this question, Martha nodded and thought, ''Everyone knows that Arvin is


    handsome.''


    For the first time in his life, Aron thought Arvin was bothersome.


    Aron moved closer to Martha and asked, "Handsome? Do you think he''s more handsome than I am?"


    Martha looked at Aron from the top to the bottom. He had thick eyebrows, beautiful eyes and a high-


    bridged nose. Martha suddenly felt that Aron was even more handsome than Arvin.


    She didn''t know why, but it was just a feeling she couldn''t exin.


    She said, "I thinkpared to Arvin, you are more handsome than he is." Martha had no idea she had


    just dodged a bullet.


    Satisfied, Aron sat next to Martha. He twisted her long hair round his fingers and said, "Arvin loves


    Ang very much."

 Chapter 280 I Want Some Instant Noodles

    Chapter 280 I Want Some Instant Noodles


    "What?" Martha Ji was perplexed. ''Why did he suddenly bring that up?''


    She had only known a little about it as she remembered that Arvin had posted on the Inte to show


    his love for Ang.


    "Yes, Arvin loves Ang very much, " Aron stressed the point again, "enough for him to willingly be a


    live-in son-inw."


    ''So what?'' Martha was still confused. She wondered how she had anything to do with it.


    She assumed that Aron was just casually talking about it, so she replied casually, "Well, I see. That''s


    the true love which every woman expects. Women want men who will love them like that."


    ''True love?'' Aron squinted at her and said, "Do you mean to say that you also want true love?"


    Aron was over thirty years old, and he wasn''t in the age of indulging in romance anymore.


    Martha''s face had suddenly be stiff, as she came back to her senses where she had to face the


    reality. The truth was that she married Aron because it was her stepmother''s wish, for thepany''s


    benefit. So how could she talk about the true love with Aron?


    Although she was just a few years past twenty and was still longing for true love, the reality of it all was


    very harsh to her.


    Recently Ang had been staying at home a lot. She didn''t risk going to work in theb ever since she


    got pregnant.


    Sometimes she would go shopping with her friends, but on most days, she would just stay at home.


    As she stayed idly at home, she started to feel bored. This led to her thinking all kinds of nonsense and


    illogical thoughts.


    One night at two o''clock, A figure got out of a room and pushed open the door to the next room.


    The figure walked to the bedside without making any sound.


    The man in bed had just started to fall asleep when he felt someone looking at him.


    Arvin opened his eyes and was surprised by what he had seen in front of him.


    Standing in the dark was a person with long, messy hair staring at him.


    He sat up from bed and was about to defend himself when he realised who it was.


    He closed his eyes with relief, calmed himself down and turned on the light. "Honey?" he said.


    Imagine that a woman with long, dishevelled hair suddenly appeared at your bedside, staring at you


    from the dark.


    Even as a man, Arvin was really frightened then.


    With no expression on her face, Ang looked at Arvin and said, "I''m hungry."


    She had spent the whole day sleeping and so she couldn''t sleep at night. She had been ying games


    on her phone all night. She got hungry, but she didn''t dare to go downstairs by herself.


    Arvin pinched between his eyebrows, looked at her and asked gently, "What do you want to eat?"


    "I want some instant noodles."


    ''What? Instant noodles?''


    Ang wasn''t even allowed to have instant noodles before her pregnancy, let alone now.


    Arvin wanted to refuse but, before he even opened his mouth, Ang seemed to have understood


    what he wanted to say.


    She sat on his bed and started to cry. Arvin was confused at what was going on and asked her, "Why


    are you crying? Please don''t cry."


    Ang ignored him and carried on crying.


    As a doctor, Arvin understood that during pregnancy, the hormone levels in a pregnant woman''s body


    would change, resulting in their sensitive emotional mood swings.


    That was the case for Ang, so he tried to coax her in many ways. Half an hourter, Arvin had no


    choice but to concede and said, "Okay, okay, instant noodles."


    Instantly, Ang stopped crying, and looked at Arvin with her watery eyes.


    They didn''t have any instant noodles in the house, so Arvin got out of bed, carried Ang and ced


    her on his bed and said, "Lie down here first. I am going out to get some."


    Arvin changed his clothes and left the bedroom. This made Ang''s heart melt.


    Arvin deliberately drove his car slowly to waste time, so as he had expected, when he came back with


    the instant noodles, Ang had already fallen asleep.


    He hid the noodles and for the first time in months, he could finally hold his wife in bed.


    But he still couldn''t sleep, as he wanted to savour the moment of holding his wife in his arms for the


    whole night.


    The next morning, after Ang woke up, funnily enough, she didn''t ask about the instant noodles


    anymore. Anyway, it was good that she didn''t ask for it.


    Arvin of course kept it to himself, as if nothing had ever happened.


    At noon, one of Arvin''s bodyguards had informed him that Fabian Li hade to C Country and was


    on a date with Ang in a restaurant.


    He immediately hurried to the restaurant. When he arrived there, the waiter had just started to serve


    the dishes. Disregarding the surprised looks on their faces, Arvin sat next to Ang and asked the


    waiter to serve one more set of meal for him.


    He then looked at Fabian and apologized in a peaceful voice, "Mr. Li, I am sorry. I amte because I


    was too busy the whole morning. Please feel free to order any food you like. It''s our treat."


    Fabian''s face darkened with displeasure. It was supposed to be his date with Ang, but Arvin was


    intruding in a way as if he was already expected to be there.


    Ang was appalled by Arvin''s shameless behaviour. He nonchntly took her ss of water and


    drank from it. She wanted to stop him, "Arvin..."


    But Arvin stopped her from saying anything more as he looked at her eyes adoringly and said, "Honey,


    Mr. Li has flown a long way toe here. I am arranging for someone to keep himpany and take


    him sight-seeing. Please go back home and rest after lunch."


    ... Ang and Fabian had just met with each other and before they could even have a proper


    conversation, Arvin had arrived, uninvited and gotting in their way.


    He rightfully deserved the name ''Mr. Jealousy''!


    But Ang paid no heed to him and said, "No. I am talking to Fabian about our trip next month. I know


    you are busy with your work, so you can leave now."


    ''Your trip? Together with Fabian?'' Arvin got furious. Was Fabian dering a war against him?


    Fabian nced at Ang, while he shook his ss of red wine in his hand. He then looked at Arvin,


    smiled, and said, "Mr. Gu, Ang and I are going to try and develop our rtionship. You see, Ang


    is quite happy with me. If it is convenient for you, please sign your name on the Divorce Agreement.


    What do you think?"


    ''How dare you intervene in my marriage?'' thought Arvin angrily. He snapped at him coldly, "I don''t think


    my wife would be happy with you. And let me tell you this, I will never sign my name on that paper! And


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    if I were to have a second life, I still wouldn''t sign my name on it. You''d better give up on Ang!"


    Ang gritted her teeth and cut the beef steak forcibly, as if she was releasing her anger on Arvin, and


    said, "Arvin, just tell me, what do I need to do to make you sign your name on that paper?"


    Arvin nced at her, took the fork and knife from her hands, and moved her dish of beef steak to his


    side. He sliced the beef steak for her and said, "I know you tend to overthink about things because you


    are pregnant. Did I ever say that we would get a divorce?"


    Fabian stopped slicing his beef steak as he looked at Arvin slicing the beef steak for Ang.


    Then, he noticed Ang''s reaction to Arvin. They both looked so natural as if it was normal for Arvin to


    help Ang slice the beef steak.


    From what he could see, Fabian realized that Arvin really treated Ang with special care.


    He was just lucky he had the chance to save Ang''s life that day from the fire; he wouldn''t have had


    the chance to approach Ang right now.

 Chapter 281 How Strong A Rival Arvin Was

    Chapter 281 How Strong A Rival Arvin Was


    "Mr. Gu, Ang doesn''t love you anymore..." said Fabian. Arvin cast a sharp nce at him, causing a


    shudder down his spine.


    Arvin looked at him and warned, "It doesn''t matter if Ang doesn''t love me. I love her, and that''s


    enough."


    He stuck his fork into a slice of steak and ced it in front of Ang''s lips, saying, "This part of the


    steak is soft and delicious. Try it."


    Arvin had already attracted some people''s attention when he showed up in the restaurant, so Ang


    felt embarrassed to let him feed her like this.


    What''s more, Fabian was sitting in front of them, so it seemed like they were gloating their rtionship


    to Fabian. Ang didn''t want to hurt him since she knew how Fabian felt toward her.


    She said, "No, please. I can..." But before she could finish talking, Arvin shoved the steak into her


    mouth.


    ... She had no choice but to chew the food he had fed her.


    Looking at her embarrassed face, Arvin smiled and said, "Don''t be embarrassed about it. I am just


    feeding our baby. Also, I usually feed you like this at home. You''ve never felt shy about it, so why start


    now? Honey, stop acting shy."


    Fabian was speechless. Did he fly all the way from J City to C Country to see them show off their sweet


    love?


    Ang was also dumbfounded.


    But he was speaking the truth. Arvin indeed had always spoiled Ang. With meals at home, whenever


    he was there at the table, he would always spoon-feed her.


    Soon enough, Arvin''s set of dishes were ced on the table. It had a vegetable sd.


    And in the sd, there were corns that Ang liked to eat but also the purple cabbage that she hated.


    Under Fabian''s gaze, Arvin carefully picked up the kernels of corn from the sd and put them on


    Ang''s te, asking, "Do you want more corns? If you do, I can ask them to make a corn sd for


    you."


    Arvin asked her opinion because he remembered that she already had some corns in her bowl of soup


    this morning, so he supposed that she might be fed up with corns.


    Arvin was indeed the person who understood Ang the most.


    As expected, Ang shook her head as she already had enough corns this morning, so she would only


    like to eat a few kernels of them now. She would be cloyed with it if he ordered one more dish.


    Fabian kept observing their interaction. It was so warm, and it looked like they did this on a daily basis.


    Fabian couldn''t find a chance to say anything, but could only watch how Arvin took care of Ang,


    sitting opposite to them.


    From this lunch, Fabian had to admit that this man really treated Ang very well.


    Arvin treated Ang in a way as if he was taking care of his daughter.


    Ang wanted to refuse Arvin''s considerate care for her, but he was such an imperious man, never


    giving her a chance to refuse. No matter how much Ang resisted, Arvin would find some other ways


    to make her concede.


    ...


    Fabian sighed, and in his mind, he thought how strong a rival Arvin was.


    Arvin was not only a talent in the medical industry, but he was also a talent in pursuing his wife.


    After lunch, Ang still wanted to talk with Fabian.


    However, Arvin instructed his bodyguards to separate them. Three bodyguards led Ang to the car in


    a courteous manner.


    Another three bodyguards led Fabian to get into another car, in a forcible manner.


    Ang and Fabian were helpless. They turned around and exchanged nces with each other, but


    they couldn''t talk more than a few words. They looked like a couple who was forced to break up.


    Arvin noticed their nces, so he got in the car right away. He sat next to Ang and closed the door,


    stopping them from looking at each other.


    On their way back home, they kept silent for a while.


    Then, Arvin saw Ang lean against the window, looking outside unhappily, so he opened his mouth


    and said, "I know you are angry with me, but I can''t let you see him by yourself and flirt with him."


    People always said that he spoiled Ang to the bone without restrictions, but actually, Fabian was his


    only restriction. No matter how much he wanted to make Ang happy, Arvin wouldn''t tolerate her


    spending time with Fabian.


    Ang turned around to look at the emotionless man and asked, "Didn''t you say that you don''t want to


    make me angry? Then, why did you make me angry now? You just lied to me."


    He had told her that she could do anything at her free will as long as she was happy. But he was


    making her unhappy.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Arvin gently touched her head and said, "Ang, I am sure you know what I don''t like."


    ''Of course, I know. You don''t like Fabian!'' thought Ang.


    With that on her mind, Ang put on an odd smile and said, "Arvin. Fabian and I are good friends,


    really good friends, so we are going to try to be boyfriend and girlfriend."


    Arvin understood what she was up to. She was just trying to irritate him.


    So he said, "Okay, I see."


    ''Okay?'' "I have a romantic rtionship with him. Can you tolerate that?" asked she.


    "Of course." Then, upon seeing her shocked look, he added, "Not!"


    Ang got angry and said, "If you can''t tolerate it, please sign your name on our divorce agreement


    papers as soon as possible. Otherwise, if I have an affair with another man, it will have a bad impact on


    your reputation."


    Arvin put his palm on her swollen belly and threatened, "You are pregnant, but you are still thinking


    about doing something unfaithful to me. Ang, you do want me to teach you a lesson, don''t you?"


    It had been some months since her pregnancy. Arvin had controlled himself in the past few months. He


    thought it was okay for him to have her now.


    Ang immediately covered her belly, dodging his touch, and said, "Mr. Gu, I know you can''t keep your


    hormones at bay, but I am pregnant. Is it proper for you to treat a pregnant woman this way?" The


    driver and the bodyguard were sitting at the front seats, so Ang had to keep her voice low.


    Arvin rested his eyes on her body, put on an evil smile, and said, "Of course, it''s proper. It has been


    over three months, so your pregnancy is stable now. I am a doctor, and I know the limitations, so I can


    have you now."


    Ang was dumbfounded. ''No! No! Why is he talking about this right now?


    Weren''t we just talking about Fabian?'' thought Ang.


    She closed her eyes to calm down. Then, she opened her eyes, gritted her teeth, and threatened,


    "Don''t do anything against Fabian. I won''t let you off otherwise!"


    "Okay, please don''t let me off, Ang. Our rtionship willst forever, " said Arvin, as he thought in


    his mind, ''How dare you threaten me for another man''s sake!'' Arvin grinned evilly. Ang had the


    nerve to stand up to him.


    "Don''tugh. I meant it. Fabian saved me and my child. How can you treat him like this?"


    Ang only saw how Arvin was unfriendly to Fabian, but in fact, after the kidnapping happened, Arvin


    had spent a great deal of money to help Fabian get what he wanted, as a reward to him. But Ang


    didn''t know anything about it.


    Arvin didn''t want to tell her about it, either. He knew that even if he told her, she still wouldn''t forgive


    him easily.


    He''d better not waste time in telling her about it.

 Chapter 282 Did Arvin Know

    Chapter 282 Did Arvin Know


    "What do you want to eat for dinner?" asked Arvin. He was trying to shift the topic.


    Ang took a deep breath and said, "Whatever."


    "Okay. I am going back to J City tomorrow. Do you want toe with me?" asked Arvin.


    "No." Ang refused without any hesitation.


    "..."


    The next noon, Sven, Nicole, and their two sons were having lunch at the Si family''s house.


    After lunch, Ang thoughtfully asked Sven, "Do you know whether Arvin has done anything about


    Nita?"


    Sven looked at his sister with furrowed eyebrows and said, "Ask Arvin yourself if you want to know."


    Ang held up her chin, rolled her eyes, and said, "If you don''t tell me, I will tell your wife that you met


    a beautiful woman in the hospital yesterday and were charmed by her."


    Sven listened to her sister''s words and said hastily, "Wait! Wait! Ang, you are so good at talking


    nonsense. Does Arvin know that you are this good at making things up?"


    "What does he have to do with it?" asked Ang.


    Sven patted her head and said, "Remember prenatal education! Ang, you are now an expecting


    mother. Lying like this will have bad influence on my niece."


    He and Nicole didn''t have any daughters, so they expected that Ang would have a daughter.


    Therefore, when talking about Ang''s baby, he would refer to it as his niece.


    "Brother, why are you being so fussy? Can''t you just tell me? If you don''t tell me, I''ll tell dad that you


    bullied me, " said Ang.


    Sven was speechless. What did he do to deserve such an evil sister?


    Ang had been hostile to men except her father ever since she wanted to have a divorce with Arvin.


    She used to coquettishly beg him if she had wanted something, but now she wouldn''t directly threaten


    him!


    Sven shook his head unwillingly and told her the truth, "Arvin had Nita put in jail, but Nita''s mother got


    her out temporarily under the pretense of mental disorder."


    "Does that mean that Nita is free now?" asked Ang. This made Ang very upset.


    Nita and Rosa had ruined her rtionship with Arvin. Why was Nita free and living happily out there?


    Rosa was a patient who did not have much time left, so she would not bother about her. But, Nita?


    Ang was no saint, so she couldn''t...


    "No. I was told that she is living miserably..." replied Sven. Sven looked at Ang, hesitated, and said,


    "Sinews of her arms were cut off, and her uterus was also removed, and the worst part was... she was


    not anesthetized during the operation."


    Thinking about the pain... Ang gasped in horror and touched her showing belly with difort.


    All right. Since that was the case, Ang would not worry about Nita for the moment.


    At night


    A dark shadow got out of the door of the Si family''s house, got on a ck Benz which had already


    been waiting, and went away.


    The Benz stopped at the parking lot of a hotel where two people checked in.


    The next morning, they got on the car before eight o''clock and went off to the airport.


    Fabian touched Ang''s head and said, "Have you thought about it?"


    "Yes, " answered Ang. She put her hands on her showing stomach and quietly looked out of the


    window.


    In the past, her mother and E left this ce while they were pregnant and heartbroken, and so could


    she.


    She had been in tremendous pain for the past few months, so she wanted to escape...


    She wanted to leave for a while. If she regretted it, she could alwayse back.


    "Okay. I have already arranged for your amodation and assigned you a private doctor. You can go


    without any worries." ''Ang, I hope you won''t regret this.'' Fabian looked at her sullen face and sighed.


    Ang nodded her head. She had already left a note in her bedroom for her parents, and they would


    see it at around noon.


    She looked at and touched her belly. ''Baby, when your father forgets about me, we cane back...''


    Ang talked to her baby in her mind.


    She looked outside. It was the road that she always picked whenever she went to the airport.


    On the way, there was an SL Group office in the city center, a branch of Chengyang Private Hospital,


    Shao''sw firm, and Bo''s studio.


    Half an hourter, the car slowly drove to the airport and stopped at the entrance.


    Fabian helped Ang get out of the car, carried the two luggages handed over by the driver, and


    apanied Ang to the luggage check-in desk.


    When they were almost at the check-in counter, there was a tumult at a near distance.


    Looking up, they saw several men in ck rushing to them from every direction...


    Ang''s heart suddenly raced. She had a bad feeling about it.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Fabian also felt the same, so he immediately grabbed Ang''s wrist and walked backward.


    If Ang had not been pregnant, they would have definitely run all the way.


    Before they had gone far, ten bodyguards surrounded them.


    The ten bodyguards lined in two rows, stood in front of them, and blocked their way.


    The bodyguard in the front said respectfully, "Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu wants us to take you back home."


    Ang was stunned. ''Damn it. Arvin! How does he know that I am here?'' Ang thought to herself.


    Fabian kept Ang behind him and coldly told the bodyguard in front, ignoring other people''s curious


    eyes, "Go back and tell Arvin that Ang just wants to take a walk. She will definitelye back


    home."


    The bodyguard said, "Mr. Li, as Mrs. Gu''s sworn brother, can you ensure her and her baby''s safety?"


    Sworn brother? Ang and Fabian were a little surprised, while the bystanders were relieved. They


    were not eloping!


    Elope? Upon hearing this word, Ang began to understand why the bodyguard had said that Fabian


    was her sworn brother.


    Arvin was smart and resourceful. How could he allow others to talk about his wife eloping with another


    man?


    Not to mention Ang cheating on him...


    "Ang''s safety? I will take care of her during the whole journey. You don''t have to worry about that!"


    While speaking, Fabian took Ang to the luggage check-in counter.


    The ten bodyguards soon blocked their way again, and this time, they spoke in one voice, "Mrs. Gu,


    pleasee home with us!"


    ...


    It was hard not to draw attention under such an intense situation.


    Ang took out her sunsses to cover her embarrassed face and coldly told the bodyguards, "I just


    wanted to take a walk. Would you dare stop me?"


    "Mrs. Gu, we dare not. Mr. Gu told us to bring you back, or we... would have to go wherever you go..."


    Ang gasped and thought to herself, ''Arvin is so annoying!''


    Filled with anger, she walked toward the exit with stumping steps.

 Chapter 283 She Is My Wife

    Chapter 283 She Is My Wife


    Watching Ang go away, Fabian felt a little disappointed, so he quickly caught up with her.


    As soon as she walked out of the airport, Ang found her CR super car surrounded with a few ck


    BMWs.


    She was asked to get in her super car by the bodyguards, and Fabian was stopped by them.


    Passersby were all in surprise and envy.


    Ang became a hot topic on social media again because of her conspicuous appearance and attempt


    to leave.


    From the video posted on the Inte, people could figure out that the bodyguards were sent by Arvin.


    But people believed that the video was about Arvin picking Ang from the airport, and they were


    merely unting their romance.


    Meanwhile, Fabian also attracted a lot of attention. After all, he was a handsome man, and he was also


    Ang''s sworn brother. People were crazy about finding more information about him.


    However, it was weird that nothing more could be found on the Inte.


    Ang held back her anger and went home with the bodyguards.


    Arvin was negotiating a cooperation with Chengyang Private Hospital, so he wasn''t back yet.


    Ang stayed in the room alone. She felt more and more angry when she thought about what had


    happened at the airport. Finally, she decided to go to Chengyang Private Hospital to find Arvin.


    On her way to the hospital, she called Malik, and he told her that Arvin was in the vice director''s office.


    Ang got off the car and walked into the hospital. She was greeted by the doctors and nurses passing


    by. "Miss Si, d to see you!"


    "Hi, Miss Si!"


    "Miss Si, long time no see!"


    ...


    Faced with their greetings, Ang controlled her anger and responded with a smile.


    Sven was in the middle of his discussing with Arvin about some lecture in the office. When they were


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    about to decide on something, the office door flew open.


    Ang was standing there, her eyes shing with anger.


    Arvin and Sven stood up quickly. "Babe!" Sven was one step closer to Ang. When he was about to


    put his arms around Ang, he was stopped by Arvin.


    Arvin grabbed Sven''s cor from behind.


    He nced at Sven coolly and pulled him back. "She is my wife!"


    ''Babe? Only I can use that pet name. Sven, you can''t call my wife babe!'' he thought.


    Sven was confused. "She is my sister!" said he.


    "Well, since you also know that she is your sister, then just call her Ang! Why did you call my wife


    babe?"


    Sven was surprised, and he said, "... Arvin, how can you be jealous of that?"


    Ang didn''t care about their arguments. She walked in front of Arvin and red at him. She said, "Mr.


    Gu, don''t go too far out of line!"


    She didn''t know how to deal with their rtionship. Every time Arvin treated her well, she couldn''t help


    losing her heart to him...


    But when her heart leaped, she would think about Rosa...


    Her head was whirling. She wanted to go somewhere without him to give birth to their child, but Arvin


    didn''t give her a chance to leave!


    Arvin knew she was angry, so he held back his annoyance with Sven and put on a gentle look. He said,


    "Ang, I''ll take you anywhere you want to go."


    She shouted angrily, "If I say I want to travel around the world, will you, the director of the hospital,


    resign to apany me?"


    Other people could leave easily. Why couldn''t she? Why?


    After shouting out these words, she became angrier.


    Since she became pregnant, she found herself more irritable, easily losing her temper.


    Arvin kept his gentle smile, touched her cheek, and said, "Yes, I will. If you want, I''ll apany you."


    Ang lost her tongue. She didn''t retort because she knew Arvin was a man of his word.


    She couldn''t be so willful to let Arvin resign as a director. It was not a joke!


    She couldn''t retort, so she chose to leave with frustration.


    But Arvin grasped her hand as she turned around. "Babe, don''t be so angry. Let me take you out for a


    walk."


    "No, you''d better stay with Doctor Si! Both of you are so busy. How can a bum like me interrupt your


    work?" Ang pushed away Arvin''s hand, took a deep breath, and walked toward the door.


    Sven was distressed. Whenever he was with Arvin, he would get involved in their argument...


    Arvin patted him on the shoulder and said, "You can look after the work here. I have to leave to take


    her out."


    In fact, Arvin knew Ang left homest night.


    He slept in the next room, so he could hear the sound from her room.


    When she carried her luggage downstairs, he followed her silently. He also knew Ang got on


    Fabian''s car.


    He followed them. When he saw them enter a hotel, his previous calmness gave way to uneasiness.


    When he found they booked two rooms, he felt relieved.


    He just wanted to know where Ang went.


    Fabian could help Ang leave the country without using her real identity card. If Ang had left the


    country, he wouldn''t know where she would have gone even if he checked all the airline tickets, high-


    speed rail tickets, and railway tickets.


    He stayed in his car until seven o''clock in the morning. Then, he had to leave because a partner came


    to Chengyang Private Hospital. He sent dozens of bodyguards to the airport, the high-speed railway


    station, the railway station, and even the bus station.


    Arvin stopped Ang before she entered the elevator. "Babe, don''t be angry. Be my good girl..."


    His soft and attractive voice made Ang feel a little rxed, but she said, "Go away. Don''t touch me!"


    Although her words were sharp, her face softened.


    Arvin whispered to her ears, "It''s my fault. Babe, I''ll take you to anywhere you want to go. Can you stop


    being angry for the sake of our baby?"


    As a doctor, Arvin knew that when a woman was pregnant, the change of progesterone levels would


    affect her state of mind. A pregnant woman was prone to sudden mood swings.


    Therefore, no matter how much Ang vented out her anger on him, he wouldn''t get angry.


    On the contrary, he would treat her well, amuse her, and satisfy her needs.


    "Well, I want to watch a 5D horror movie in the cinema. I also want to ride the roller coaster and a ferris


    wheel... Apany me!"


    Arvin was speechless. Who would seek thrill after getting pregnant? "Okay, we can go to the cinema.


    But in consideration of the prenatal education, how about we watch an animated movie?"


    He suggested doing something less risky.


    "No! Finish your work. I''ll go home." She was annoyed every time she saw Arvin because she didn''t


    know how to face their rtionship, so she thought it was better to stay away from him!


    Arvin nced at her and kept silent. He brought her into the elevator.


    After walking out of the hospital, Arvin drove her to a shopping mall.


    "Why did you drive me here?" Arvin parked his car in the underground parking lot, but Ang didn''t


    want to go shopping.

 Chapter 284 Only God Knew How Much He Desired Her

    Chapter 284 Only God Knew How Much He Desired Her


    Arvin unfastened his seatbelt and drew closer to her until his lips touched her ear. He put his hand on


    her belly and gently fumbled on it. Although he touched her through her clothes, Ang still could feel


    her body burning with his touch.


    He whispered in her ear, "Don''t you want to buy something for our child?"


    His hot breath fell on her ear, sending shivers down her spine. She said, "I don''t... want to."


    "Say that again. Do you want it or not?" Looking at Ang''s coyness, Arvin started to y on words to


    flirt with her again.


    He had controlled himself ever since she was pregnant. Only God knew how much he desired her.


    He wouldn''t want to miss any chance to flirt with his wife.


    "Yes..." Ang changed her mind because she thought it was the right time to start preparing


    something for her baby.


    "Is the baby behaving well in there?" He said as he gently caressed her swollen belly.


    "Yes, it''s behaving well..." Of course, it was still just a small embryo.


    But now, the problem Ang had to face was that this man was trying to seduce her... ''What should I


    do?''


    She urged herself in her mind, ''Ang, refuse him now! You''re divorcing him!''


    But before she could refuse him, Arvin passionately kissed her lips, stopping her from saying anything.


    Ang had no idea why she couldn''t resist him this time; before she realized what happened, she was


    somehow carried to the back seats by him, in a haze.


    ''No, no! Ang, wake up! You are still angry with him! How can you give yourself to him again?''


    thought Ang.


    She gripped his hand, looked at the roof of the car, and said while panting, "Arvin, let go of me. I need


    to go... buy something for the baby."


    "We have enough time." They had ample time to buy things for the babyter, but for Arvin, there was


    an important task at hand that he needed to take care of right then.


    "No! We are going to get a divorce... you can''t do this to me..." Ang hadn''t mentioned the word


    ''divorce'' in front of himtely.


    Why?


    Because Arvin had been treating her so well that she didn''t even have the chance to mention it.


    ...


    In the parking lot, after a long while, the ck luxury car had finally stopped wobbling.


    Soon enough, with a fresh look on his face, Arvin held Ang as her legs were weak, and went


    upstairs to the shopping mall together.


    Arvin found a seat for Ang to sit on. He then ran to buy some drinks for her.


    While she looked at him running away, Ang put her fragile hand on her forehead, helplessly


    wondering why she couldn''t resist his seduction. Why did she give herself to him again even though


    she was trying to break up with him?


    A couple of minutester, Arvin put a cup of milk tea in front of Ang as he sat opposite to her. He


    raised his brows and teased, "Drink it. You must have strained your voice just now. You look like you''re


    thirsty. Please drink this."


    Ang was so angry. ''What a shameless man!'' She wanted to throw the cup of milk tea at his smirking


    face and told him that she wasn''t thirsty at all.


    But the truth was, she was really thirsty. And she hadn''t had any milk tea in a long time.


    Now, looking down at her favourite milk tea, Ang couldn''t restrain herself anymore so she decided to


    enjoy it.


    "Don''t drink it all by yourself. Leave some for me." Arvin casually leaned on the chair and made fun of


    her.


    Ang seized the chance to mock him, "What? Mr. Gu, are you too poor to buy yourself a cup of milk


    tea?"


    "Yes, I am. See? I have not been workingtely and so I have to rely on my wife now." Arvin looked at


    her, pretending to be serious.


    Ang rolled her eyes at him and said, "You can sell any of your patents and the money you get from


    that will be enough to purchase a mansion. You just have no interest in milk tea"


    Arvin didn''t reply. Instead he lifted his hand to take the cup from her hands. Ang was caught off-


    guard, so he managed to take the cup from her effortlessly. Then he started to drink from it.


    She could do nothing but to watch him drink down the entire cup of milk tea.


    Ang unhappily curled up her lips. She felt like crying. ''Oh! My milk tea...''


    Due to her pregnancy, her family members had forbidden her from drinking any milk tea. It wasn''t easy


    for her to get a chance to drink it, but now, it all went into Arvin''s stomach.


    "Don''t be sad. You can''t drink too much milk tea now. It''s for our baby''s health. Understand?" Arvin


    "But it''s not enough. I am still craving for it!" Ang protested as she put on a discontented look.


    Instead of talking so much nonsense with him, she should have just drunk the entire thing in one gulp.


    "It''s all right. Behave well and listen to what I say. I will buy more for you next time, " Arvin coaxed. He


    touched her head as he looked at her with his loving eyes.


    Ang had almost managed to avoid falling for his tenderness, but the way Arvin always looked at her


    made her fall for his tenderness all over again.


    "Huh! Don''t expect me to listen to everything you say, " she muttered. Then, she stood up and walked


    towards the maternity and baby shop.


    They shopped until Ang felt tired. They had bought a lot of things for their baby, and it was the first


    time in months that they were able to have such a peaceful moment together.


    Time went by gradually, as Aron and Martha''s wedding day finally came closer.


    Although reluctant, Ang had to concede and go back to J City with Arvin to attend their wedding


    ceremony.


    Because on one hand, Ang and Arvin weren''t legally divorced yet, so she was still the Gu family''s


    daughter-inw. And on the other hand, even if it wasn''t for Arvin''s sake, she had to go back for Lily


    Mei and Teresa Xue.


    They had arrived at J City the night before the wedding ceremony. Ang initially wanted to either go


    to Nancy''s ce or stay at a hotel with Nicole, but Arvin had persistently persuaded her to back to the


    Gu family''s house.N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    They drove the car into the garage. After they got out, Arvin carried Ang in his arms all the way to


    the house.


    Ang protested, "Arvin, why are you being so dramatic? Put me down. I can walk there myself!"


    Ang struggled in vain as they got close to the door.


    She hadn''t been back to Gu family''s house for some months now. She wondered what the other people


    would think of her when they saw Arvin carried her like this.


    Arvin sensed her thoughts and reassured her, "Grandma and Mom will be so happy to see us. I am not


    looking to bring you any trouble."


    Although it was already eight o''clock in the evening, there were still a lot of rtives in the house. They


    were in the living room helping with the preparations for Aron''s wedding ceremony tomorrow. When


    Arvin and Ang entered the house, Ang saw a lot of joyful people going in and out of the living


    room.


    The housemaid announced that Arvin and Ang hade back. When they saw Arvine in with


    Ang in his arms, the rtives got even more excited.


    Before the couple could even greet everyone, their rtives had all started talking about them.


    "I''ve heard that Arvin spoils his wife a lot. Look! It''s true! He even doesn''t let her walk by herself, " one


    of the rtives said.


    "Is Arvin afraid that his wife will run away?" another asked.


    "Right! Wow! His wife''s belly looks quite big now. How many months pregnant is she? Is it six or seven


    months?"


    "I''ve heard that she''s only been pregnant for four months. Arvin must have treated her like royalty!"


    "Tell me, why didn''t I have the luck to meet a man like Arvin, my nephew, when I was young?" asked


    one of Arvin''s aunts.

 Chapter 285 I Will Stand in Silence for You for Three Minutes.

    Chapter 285 I Will Stand in Silence for You for Three Minutes.


    Arvin''s another aunt answered, "Because you are not as beautiful as Ang."


    "Ha, ha, ha, "


    ... Her words filled the living room withugher.


    Ang bit her lip and stepped closer to their rtives. Then, one by one, she started to greet the elders


    respectfully, "Grandma, mom, sister-inw, aunt..."


    With Arvin''s help, she greeted everyone that was there in the living room.


    After all, Ang had been raised in a good family. When she was quiet, she was as graceful as a


    swan. Although she was pregnant, she behaved elegantly and courteously.


    All the rtives had highly appreciated her gracefulness.


    "Teresa, you are very lucky to have such a nice daughter-inw. Why don''t you ask her to stay here? It


    is not appropriate for her to live in her parents'' home all the time. Don''t you think so?" One of the aunts''


    words added a dash of sadness to the happy mood.


    She was the daughter of Arvin''s grandfather''s younger brother. She often offended others with her


    inappropriate and yet straightforward behavior, although she didn''t mean evil.


    Ang immediately put down the fruit in her hand to defend her mother-inw, "Aunt, actually it''s my


    fault. It had been a long time since I visited my parents'' home, so I went to stay with my parents for a


    few days. As you all know that Arvin is always concerned about my well-being. So now since I am


    pregnant, he came to live in my parents'' home to apany me. Grandma and mother had asked me


    toe back many times on the phone. Mom, I am sorry for the misunderstanding."


    What Ang had said was just perfect, and she sessfully redeemed Teresa''s pride.


    Arvin silently pulled Ang close to his arms, and kissed her hair.


    He was sure that she still loved him after hearing what she had said.


    If not, she would not be there with him


    To tell everyone that it was her fault. She tried her best to uphold his grandma and mother''s face in the


    family.


    s! ''How lovely and sweet of my Ang, '' Arvin thought.


    She pinched Arvin on the waist, but she was careful enough as to not let anyone else notice it. She


    pinched him a few times again.


    Teresa waved to everyone and said, "Ang, you are being very nice, but Arvin is the one who should


    be med. You don''t have to defend him. I''ll be sure to teach him a good lesson this time, so that he


    will know how to cherish you in the future."


    Arvin nodded in agreement.


    "Oh, I see. Ang, please don''t be angry anymore. It is bad for the baby. Don''t you know?"


    "As the director of the hospital, Arvin is more ustomed to being the focus of people''s attention.


    Thus, he is not very good at chasing others. Don''t be so hard on him."


    "I''ve watched Arvin grow up into such a nice gentleman. I still remember, he helped your newly


    graduated cousin to find a good job not too long ago. Maybe he made a mistake by ident. Ang,


    please forgive him, okay?"


    Ang, "..."


    Elderly women were often said to have had silver tongues.


    When Ang was about to be convinced, she saw Nancy enter the hall.


    "Nancy!" Ang cried.


    Nancy greeted the elders, "Hello, Grandma, auntie, ..." As soon as she found out that Ang was back


    in J City, she couldn''t wait to see her.


    But she didn''t expect to see so many people there, so she felt a little embarrassed.


    "Nancy, you are here. Look at your belly! Your baby must be due soon." Teresa stood up and pulled


    Ang and Nancy towards her.


    Before replying to Teresa, Nancy gave Ang a big hug. She then said, "Yes, aunt Teresa. He is due in


    about a month."


    After spending time with the elders, Ang went upstairs with Nancy.


    Stanley and Arvin knew that their wives had a lot of catching up to do, so they decided to give them


    time and went to see the groom, Aron.


    At about eleven o''clock in the evening, Arvin opened the door to his bedroom. They were surprised to


    see what was going on.


    "What are you doing?" they cried. Stanley was livid, as he saw Ang hug and kiss his wife. Then, she


    leaned her head on Nancy''s stomach to feel the baby''s movements.


    Everyone could sense the intimacy of their friendship.


    Ang, half-squatted on the ground, blinked and hugged Nancy around her waist. Suddenly she cried


    out in surprise, "Nancy, the baby is kicking me. He just kicked me." Ang felt ecstatic at the baby''s


    movements.


    When Stanley heard that, he immediately pulled Ang out of his way and leaned his head on Nancy''s


    stomach to feel the baby.


    Stanley had felt the movements before, but it was far from enough.


    Ang stroked her stomach with a angry pout, "Hmm, Stanley, that''s very rude of you! In a few more


    months, I''ll be able to feel the movements of my baby."


    Arvin put his arms around her shoulders andforted, "Don''t hug Nancy anymore."


    Ang nced at Arvin and said, "Don''t hug her? Should I hug you instead?"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    With a smile in his eyes, Arvin replied, "That''s right. I''ll add a chicken leg to your breakfast tomorrow


    morning."


    Ang looked at him with a smile, "How about a course of bouilli and celery with that as well?"


    "..." Arvin answered, "If that''s what you want, then of course!"


    "Not really! I meant for you!" Both of them knew that Arvin hated bouilli and celery. Ang was just


    ying with him.


    Arvin sighed heavily and asked, "Okay. But if I eat that, will you promise me you won''t go back to C


    country?"


    Arvin would dly eat the bouilli and celery just to make Ang happy. He thought, ''Even if she asked


    me to eat raw meat, I would say ''okay''. He was waiting for Ang''s answer.


    "You wish!" However, Ang refused without hesitation.


    Stanley walked towards them with Nancy in his arms. Then he patted Arvin on the shoulder and said,


    "Brother, I will stand in silence for you for three minutes."


    Ang was not going to be as easy as Nancy, so Arvin had a long way to go to win Ang''s


    forgiveness.


    But to his relief, at least Ang had allowed Arvin to stay by her side.


    Ang took Nancy''s arm, leaned against her shoulder and said, "Nancy, take good care of yourself


    when I''m away. I''lle to see you again when the baby is born."


    Arvin intended to grasp every opportunity he could get to stop Ang from leaving, so he interrupted,


    "Don''t worry. You can stay here until Nancy''s baby is born."


    Arvin thought, ''If it were up to me, I would like to ask her to live here forever.''


    Keeping Ang''s happiness in mind, Nancy sighed, "I think it is a good idea, Ang. I want you to be


    happy. Stay and I believe Mr. Gu will treat you better."

 Chapter 286 Let Your Son Take Care Of Me

    Chapter 286 Let Your Son Take Care Of Me


    Ang stuck her tongue out to Nancy and she said, "What made you turn to betray me? You''re


    supposed to back me up. Forget it, just go to bed!"


    The three of them said nothing in reply.


    After Nancy and Stanley left, Arvin walked into their living room with Ang, and he asked, "Honey, are


    you hungry? Would you like some snacks?"


    Ang said she didn''t want to eat anything.


    She wasn''t really hungry but she was definitely tired after having spent all her energy that afternoon.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Arvin felt sorry for making her tired, so he held her up to upstairs.


    But Ang was afraid to be seen like that by others. She looked around anxiously, and fortunately for


    her everyone had already gone to bed.


    All the rtives gathered in their house for the night because of Aron''s wedding ceremony tomorrow.


    Arvin said frankly, "Am I supposed to be secretive when I''m hugging my wife?"


    Ang didn''t respond.


    She fell asleep as soon as Arvin put her in bed.


    The next morning, Ang woke up to Arvin''s warm kisses.


    She slowly widened her eyes to see a handsome face. It was Arvin, who was enjoying kissing her.


    Ang pushed away his face, and said, "Mr. Gu, soon we''ll be separated, so please don''t touch me!"


    She wiped her mouth as she said that to him.


    Arvin sat on the side of the bed, and didn''t utter a word. After a while, Ang got a bit concerned; she


    figured that Arvin might have gotten angry at her. But he held her and kissed her again...


    It was a while before Arvin stopped. Ang was already out of breath, but she just couldn''t help staring


    at him.


    Arvin snickered and said, "You thought I was angry, did you?


    Of course not, I was just waiting to taste your lips when you let your guard down."


    He was more patient and tolerant than she had imagined.


    But she still didn''t want to say anything. She just wanted to punch the perky smile off of his face.


    "Honey, get up, Aron has gone to get his bride!" Arvin urged Ang to get up and helped her put on a


    set of maternity dress that he had chosen for her.


    "Arvin, You meant to do it, didn''t you?" Ang hated it when he tried to do everything for her, but Arvin


    was happy to do it.


    Arvin didn''t know what Ang meant to say, so he gazed at her curiously.


    "You must have nned to make me feel ipetent, so you could easily control me." His intentions


    were to coddle and spoil her with excessive adtion. Arvin was capable of anything.


    He smiled and zipped her up. She looked pretty in the light, apricot-colored maternity dress.


    "Yes, I''m going to make you so useless that no one apart for me will ever like you." Arvin walked her


    into the bathroom and helped her brush her teeth.


    She didn''t need to do it herself as long as Arvin was there. Ang took the electric toothbrush from him


    and murmured, "No one will like me? Mom and Dad will like me. My brother and his wife will still like


    me."


    Arvin leaned against the wash basin and said, "Well then, I''ll keep spoiling you until your Mom and Dad


    won''t want you anymore, so that you can juste back to me."


    Ang sulkily pinched him on the arm and said, "Then l''ll let your son take care of me." She couldn''t


    say it clearly with a toothbrush in her mouth.


    "Okay, I can make our son as ipetent as you, "


    Arvin joked. Ang was moved by his words, but she pretended to be angry at him and said, "Don''t


    push it, Arvin! How dare you!"


    "You see? So honey, don''t ever think of leaving me, okay?" Arvin caressed her silky face and looked at


    her gently.


    Ang was a priceless treasure to him


    At Aron''s wedding.


    Aron''s wedding was being held in the five-star hotel owned by hispany. A lot of people were invited


    to the ceremony.


    The guests stirred when they saw Arvin walk in, hand in hand with Ang.


    Ang''s pregnant belly attracted lots of attention, as there were rumours going around in J City that


    Mr. Gu and his wife were going to get separated.


    But when they saw Ang and Arvin together looking happy, the rumours had been dispelled.


    Ang sat together with the other family members. She saw Martha''s Dad and stepmother.


    Her Dad was very kind, but her stepmother seemed very jealous when she looked around thevishly


    decorated wedding hall.


    A little boy and a girl sat by the table next to Martha''s stepmother, Ang figured that they were


    Martha''s stepmother''s children from her previous marriage.


    Ang couldn''t imagine the kind of upbringing Martha must have grown up in. Marthawas like a sister


    to her and Ang felt sympathetic towards her.


    The ceremony was about to start. Ang saw Martha on the other side of the stage.


    Dressed in her morous wedding gown and her exquisite makeup, she was the most beautiful bride


    in the world.


    Her prominent belly was the focus ofments and admiration from the guests.


    The ceremony had started, Martha''s parents were stepping onto the stage, but Ang suspected the


    stepmother''s unusual behavior.


    Ang was skeptical about her, but she didn''t want to cause trouble, so she ignored it.


    The emcee''s emotional and soft voice surrounded the stage. The beautiful love songs echoed through


    the hall, whichplimented the atmosphere of the whole wedding, brought tears to Ang''s eyes.


    She had once imagined a beautiful wedding like that with Arvin, but that was never going to happen.


    Ang presumed to know the reason why Arvin hadn''t given her a wedding ceremony.


    He didn''t love her enough to give her a proper wedding ceremony.


    Ang was utterly disheartened but she tried hard not to cry. ''It''ll be fine, never mind; we will divorce


    soon anyway.Just forget it.''


    Arvin noticed she was somehow different. He lifted her chin to look at her face, and saw her eyes were


    full of tears. He asked, "What''s wrong, honey?"


    Ang took a deep breath and said, "I was moved by the wedding."


    Arvin turned to look at the stage, Martha''s father walked her to Aron, who then took her from her


    father''s hands. Even Martha was welling up with tears.


    Ang''s answer was very clever, Arvin picked up some tissue and wiped her tears off and asked,


    "What kind of a wedding do you want, honey?"


    Arvin had actually bought an entire ind for their wedding ceremony. He had hired world famous


    wedding dress designers and even wedding decorators. He had ordered roses from Bulgaria, and also


    had a customized wedding yacht made just for the wedding.


    The more ceremonious the wedding was, the more time it would take. Fortunately, Ang didn''t need


    to worry about that.

 Chapter 287 Am I So Weak that You can Bully Me So Easily

    Chapter 287 Am I So Weak that You can Bully Me So Easily


    With tears in her eyes, Ang looked at Arvin. ''Why is he asking me how I would like my wedding


    C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    ceremony to be?'' She snapped, "Arvin, don''t you think that you are talking some nonsense right now?"


    She had once looked forward to their wedding ceremony, but he had never mentioned anything about it


    back then.


    "Nonsense?" Arvin threw the tissue into the garbage can and pressed closer. He whispered in her ear,


    "Babe, I have told you that you won''t ever be able to escape from me!"


    Ang''s eyes reddened with anger. ''What a wicked man! He doesn''t want me, and doesn''t want to


    leave me alone!''


    "Am I so weak that you can bully me so easily?" Ang protested. She now realised that she had been


    too soft on Arvin. Or maybe it was just that he was shameless enough to ignore all her refusals in the


    past few months.


    "No, Honey. You are not weak, and I can hardly bully you..." said Arvin. If Ang was easily bullied, he


    wouldn''t have had such a hard time pursuing her.


    Ang had wanted to retort but suddenly, she heard an uproar among the guests.


    Ang and Arvin immediately looked into the direction of the stage. On therge screen, where it was


    supposed to be disying Aron and Martha''s wedding photos, it was disying photos in which Aron


    was together with... Ang.


    The first group of photos showed that Ang had entered a hotel, and then Aron followed in. They


    went into the same hotel and the same room.


    The next group of photos showed Ang running out of the Gu family''s house, and Aron running after


    her... Then they drove their cars behind one another, towards the same destination.


    In the end, the screen disyed the words, "Scandal of the wealthy family: Two of the Gu family''s sons


    have fallen in love with the same woman!"


    Ang recognized the scene from the first group of photos. Thest time when she had a quarrel with


    Arvin when he was out on a business trip, she spent some nights at the hotel owned by Aron''s


    She happened to meet Aron on the ground hall, and it was only then Aron had found out that Ang


    was staying in that hotel. But he was in a hurry, so he left without asking too much.


    Later, Aron went to Ang''s room in the hotel, to ask her about what had happened, in a brotherly way.


    Nothing had happened between the two. Aron had just stayed there for a couple of minutes before


    leaving the room. However, the photos on the big screen were so ambiguous that they implied


    something else was going on between them...


    The other set of photos were taken on the night when Ang went to the Yin family''s house to look for


    Arvin. Ang didn''t know Aron was following her. And what''s worse was that someone had been


    deliberately taking pictures of them the whole time.


    Ang felt so shocked. They were innocent, but it was going to be very hard to exin themselves


    now.


    Angposed herself and turned to look at Arvin. He looked emotionless as he stared at Aron on


    stage, who was furiously asking someone to turn off the screen.


    "Aron and I didn''t..." Ang wanted to exin to Arvin, but she suddenly paused.


    ''Why am I exining myself to Arvin? Would he trust me?'' wondered Ang.


    No one would be happy to see their most important day ruined by such a travesty.


    Martha Ji pulled up her wedding veil, and with a convoluted expression, she looked towards Ang,


    whose eyes were on Arvin.


    ''Does Aron also love... Ang, his sister-inw?'' thought Martha.


    When she was still in shock, Aron had already grabbed a mirophone and said, "The wedding ceremony


    will carry on. The person who is responsible for damaging the reputation of my younger brother, sister-


    inw, and me, will be investigated ordingly!"


    But the guests couldn''t stop talking, instead, themotion grew louder. Aron had to speak again,


    "Both of Martha and my sister-inw have been pregnant for almost four months. I don''t know if


    someone had done this on purpose to debase against me, or these two pregnant women. My younger


    brother is affectionately in love with his wife, so I won''t allow anyone to influence their rtionship."


    He continued, "And I have never been in love with my sister-inw. She is a lovely and energetic girl. I


    mean, she is perfect for my brother, but not for me. I love Martha, my dear wife, who is considerate and


    tender. Anyone who continues to spread these rumours will be my enemy, and our Gu family will not let


    the perpetrators get away with this!"


    After finishing his speech, Aron pulled Martha by her waist and kissed her lips affectionately.


    The guests had gradually stopped talking. Then, some of the people shifted their eyes to Arvin.


    They wondered who would dare provoke Arvin and the daughter of the Si family.


    They saw Arvin look tenderly at Ang, holding her hands andforting her. Ang now thought that


    she had to show her affection towards Arvin as well, as so many people were curiously looking at them.


    So she looked right into his eyes and said, "Honey, someone is stirring up trouble between us."


    Arvin whispered something into her ear, making her smile coyly and then she slightly nudged his


    shoulder in awkwardness.


    Ang was indeed shy, but also was irritated at what he had said.


    That was because Arvin had actually made a dirty joke.


    He said, "Honey. I really want to press you under me now."


    The disturbance andmotion had finally subsided.


    Next to Ang, Lily held her hands andforted, "Ang, I trust you. Please don''t get angry because


    of these rumours. Okay?"


    "Right. Ang, I think someone is just trying to sabotage Aron''s wedding ceremony. Don''t fall for it.


    Understand?" Teresa alsoforted Ang.


    Gu family was one of the most prominent and respected families in J City. It wasn''t umon for them


    to have enemies.


    They had gone through a lot of conflicts and difficulties to get to the status and position they were in.


    Thus the elders of the Gu family, were experienced at dealing with such incidents in a wellposed


    manner.


    Ang shook her head. She wasn''t affected by these nders. She wouldn''t bother to be mad at those


    nonsense for her baby''s sake.


    The wedding ceremony continued. Most of the guests were Aron''s rtives and friends. When the


    ceremony ended and Aron had sent them off, he took more time to exin the situation to the guests,


    so that no one would talk about what had happenedter on.


    After the ceremony, Ang also found the chance to exin herself to her parents. Then, she went to


    the garden of the hotel for a walk.


    While she was walking, Ang hesitated and wondered if she should exin herself to Martha. After


    all, it was true that nothing had ever happened between Aron and her. Martha was pregnant too, so she


    didn''t want to upset her.


    But, after having second thoughts, she decided that it might be better for Aron to exin everything to


    Martha by himself.


    "Ang Si." Suddenly, a familiar but angry voice interrupted her thoughts.


    Baffled, Ang turned around to see who it was. She recognized who it was and asked, "Scott Bo. It''s


    you. What? Why are you so angry?"


    She hadn''t seen Scott for a long time, so she wondered what she could have possibly done to irritate


    him.


    Scott went closer to Ang and said angrily, "Ang, you are lucky that you''re pregnant, otherwise I


    would have been punching you right now!"


    "Why? What''s the matter?" Ang stood there pointing towards her stomach and said, "Look. I have a


    baby here inside me. Do you want to hurt a baby?"

 Chapter 288 Only If the Girl was Lulu

    Chapter 288 Only If the Girl was Lulu


    The thought of her unborn child subsided Scott''s anger. He stared at her unpleasantly and said, "How


    do you know I have a girlfriend? You liar."


    Ang had misunderstood that Scott had a girlfriend, and gossiped about that with Lulu. When Scott


    pestered Lulu to tell him the truth, she had no choice but to tell him that Ang had seen him with a girl


    and assumed it was his girlfriend.


    "What? I have no idea what you''re talking about." Ang answered. She racked her head trying to


    figure out what he was talking about and then managed to track back to one specific day she thought


    would be relevant. Then she said, "One day, I saw a girl getting into a car with you. Wasn''t she your


    girlfriend?"


    "A girl in my car?" Scott thought about it for a while and then realized who Ang was talking about.


    "Of course not! That''s one of my friends. She twisted her ankle, so I took her to hospital. That''s it." He


    answered.


    "Oh! Now I see!" Ang seemed to have realized her mistake.


    "What do you see?"


    "The point is that you don''t have a girlfriend. Wait! Why are you telling me this? Who cares about that


    stuff? I am married now. You don''t have a chance with me at all." She stepped back and pretended to


    be a victim.


    ... Her words made Scott angry, but he couldn''t do anything to her.


    He almost raised his finger at Ang to try and me her, but failed.


    His awkward behaviour amused her, and she said, "I am just kidding!" Scott was never her type.


    They never shared any chemistry between them.


    Scott patted her on the head and said, "Do you know I have been single for another several months


    now because of what you had said."


    "What did I say?" Ang was so confused that she couldn''t figure out what he was trying to say. Why


    would what she had said in the past affect his rtionship with other girls?


    Her confusion about the entire matter had indicated to her innocence.


    She was expecting a baby, so she couldn''t be scolded.


    Fine. He tried to persuade himself to be more tolerant and understanding of a pregnant woman.


    "All right! Take good care of yourself. I am going to go find a girlfriend!" Having had the confusion


    settled, Scott had found the solution immediately.


    As he turned around and began to walk away, Ang suddenly called out, "Hey little brother!"


    "Call me big brother!" He turned around and pretended to be angry.


    Ang disregarded his mischief, approached him and said, "Are you still single?"


    "Mm-hmm!" Thanks to her, he was still single.


    "I find that hard to believe!" She circled Scott and studied him carefully. He is tall and handsome.


    Ang couldn''t really understand why he would have a hard time getting a girlfriend. "Do you have any


    hidden diseases?"


    "Snap!" Scott pped Ang''s hand.


    Thankfully it wasn''t too hard or she might suffered more pain. She looked at Scott angrily and said, "I


    was just kidding. Why did you take it so seriously?"


    He tilted his head towards her and said, "Ang, I am now openly dering that I, Scott, have no


    girlfriend! No hidden diseases either! Okay?"


    It would have been easy to misjudge Scott''s p on Ang''s hand for a caress, from any onlooker''s


    point of view, standing behind Scott.


    Ang nodded repeatedly, "OK, how about I hook you up with a friend of mine?"


    "Who? I''ll only consider it if you hook me up with your friend Lulu."


    Her original intention was to hook him up with Lulu, but when she saw Arvin walking towards them, she


    changed her answer immediately, "Ah-Ha! Me! I am getting a divorce. So if you marry me, you will also


    be a father to a child. You know, I am good at cooking too."


    Scott wasn''t too thrilled to hear that. He touched her forehead to check whether something was wrong


    with her, "Do you have a fever? Has the fever affected your ability to think straight?"


    "The fever must be affecting your thinking right now. Are you blind? The perfect girl for you is standing


    right in front you, " she said.


    Scott shook his head like a rattle (children''s toy), "I know you are perfect, but you are not my type. My


    heart belongs to someone else. Ang, you don''t have any ce in my heart!"


    Although he didn''t quite understand what had happened to her, he just followed his instincts and


    refused her.


    ''Did she really fall in love with Arvin''s brother?'' he thought to himself.


    That is impossible.


    Ang pretended to be hurt by Scott. Her expression made Scottugh aloud, "Ang! If Arvin finds


    out you want to cheat on him, you are doomed. Hahaha!"


    "You are wrong, '''' said a faint voice from behind Scott. He turned around, and realized that it was Arvin.


    "Well...hello, Arvin..." Scott immediately greeted him and stepped back.


    Arvin was as cold as Daniel, and so Scott had better stay away from him to avoid any future


    "Well, my wife is pregnant. Her whimsical thoughts are caused by the rapid rise in her hormone levels. I


    am not angry and I hope you don''t think much about it." Arvin exined as he put his arms around


    Ang.


    "I see." Scout took the hint, "Arvin, I have to leave now. I have to take care of something. You guys


    should carry on."


    Ang struggled to get away from Arvin, "You are whimsical!"


    Arvin was not angry. He whispered to her, "Well, I''m whimsical!"


    His wife shared an intimate friendship with her male friends like Fabian and Scott. Some of her male


    friends even shunned him. Thus, he needed to be vignt all the time.


    Atst, Ang had returned to her home.


    Arvin had to go back to the hospital for a meeting in the afternoon, so he let her go with Chuck and


    Daisy, as he intended to catch up with themter.


    At the Zhen Residence.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    A pale woman, dressed in a ck casual dress, carrying a knapsack on her shoulder, rang the door


    bell of Zhen''s residence.


    The maid opened the door, and when she saw who it was, her expression changed. She greeted the


    guest with a strange tone, "Miss Yin."


    "Well. Is Nita at home?"


    "She..." The maid hesitated, "Please wait a moment."


    "Okay." She tried to support herself against the wall.


    She was getting weaker by the day, and she knew she didn''t have much time left, so she slipped out of


    the hospital to take care of some unfinished business.


    Finn heard that Rosa was on the door so she personally came to open the door.


    And sure enough, it was Rosa who was standing outside the door. Finn asked, "Why did youe


    here?"


    Rosa tried to feign a smile, "Auntie, I don''t know how long I''ve got left so I just wanted to visit all my


    friends. After all, Nita and I, we were once good friends."


    Finn sighed, "Rosa, I am sorry that my daughter had caused you so much pain. From now on, I will


    definitely keep an eye on her." Finn only hope that Arvin would forgive her daughter.


    "All right, auntie, I just want to see her onest time."


    Her voice was gentle, and Finn watched her sympathetically as sweat began to trickle down her


    forehead. Finn couldn''t help but feel pity for Rosa.


    She made way to let her in and led her to Nita''s bedroom.


    They went upstairs and into Nita''s room, where a sickly, emaciated figure was lying in bed.

 Chapter 289 Nita Was Dead

    Chapter 289 Nita Was Dead


    Rosa picked up a cup of tea and asked Finn, "I''m sorry, Auntie Finn, but can I have a moment alone


    with Nita? I... want to tell her something."


    Finn nodded her head and left the room. She closed the door to prevent other people from bothering


    them.


    Nita cast a glimpse at Rosa. "Just tell me what tricks you''re going to y, " said she.


    Rosa stood up and put her ss on Nita''s night table.


    There were some medicine and another ss of water on it.


    She nced at Nita who was lying on the bed with eyes closed. Then, she took something out of her


    pocket and ced it into the water.


    "Nita, I''m dying..." said she. She burst into a cough shortly. It was after a long time when she stopped


    coughing.


    Nita was indifferent with her cough. "That''s all you want to say?" she asked.


    "Of course not!" Rosa took a sip of tea.


    Nita remembered that she hadn''t take her medicine, yet. She sat up with all her strength and picked up


    the medicine. Then, she took it quickly, and then she drank the ss of water.


    Rosa gave a malicious smile and went on, "Do you know who raped you?"


    Nita stared at Rosa out of anger and shouted, "Bitch! Don''t talk about this with me!" She already knew


    who did it, and she hated talking about it.


    "Hahaha! You know what? That day you fell into the swimming pool, it was me, not Ang, who asked


    the bodyguard to take you to the hotel." Nita was shocked, and Rosa continued, "It was me who let you


    take the medicine you prepared for Ang and had Ang''s bodyguard sleep with you." Rosa burst


    intoughter immediately.


    Nita was infuriated with the fact. "You evil bitch!" she cursed Rosa.


    Rosa stoppedughing and replied to her indifferently, "You are right. I''m evil, but you are just as evil as


    I am!"


    Adam was in prison now, so she couldn''t take her revenge on him. But Nita was not as lucky as Adam,


    Rosa would punish her in her own way.


    Half an hourter, Rosa tidied herself and was ready to get out of the room. When she opened the


    door, Rosa ran into Finn who was just getting out from the opposite room. She closed the door of Nita''s


    room immediately and said, "Nita feels tired after our talk, so she doesn''t want anyone to bother her


    now."


    Finn nodded, "Okay. Are you leaving now? Take care on your way home."


    "Thank you, Auntie Finn. Bye."


    Rosa lifted her head to look at the blue sky as she got out of Nita''s home. It was sunny, and it was also


    Arvin''s brother''s wedding day.


    ''Some people are lucky to marry the ones they love, '' she spoke to herself.


    Rosa began to cough out in the cold.


    She had taken a pill in Nita''s room to stop her coughing, and now, she had to take another one.


    After a while, she was able to catch her breath, and then she hurried to the hospital.


    In C Country


    After careful consideration, Ang decided to call Martha.


    The one who picked up the call was a servant of the Gu Family. The servant had asked Ang to wait


    for a moment before she went to inform Martha about the call.


    After a few minutes, Martha answered, "Hello?"


    "Hello... This is Ang!"


    "Ang! It''s so nice to hear from you. How are you?" Martha felt a bit surprised, but she was happy to


    receive Ang''s phone call.


    "I''m fine. How about you? How is your baby?"


    "Both of us are fine. What''s up? Why did you call?"


    Ang hesitated for a moment, and then she said reluctantly, "What you saw in the videos yesterday


    wasn''t true. Someone tried to use it to frame me. There is nothing between Aron and I. I had an


    argument with Arvin, and we both happened to be in Aron''s hotel. He came to my room only to try to


    figure out what happened between Arvin and I and heter asked the manager to take care of me. The


    second video was when I quarreled with Arvin and... I went to the Yin family''s house and met Aron at


    the gate. It was the middle of the night and he was worried about me so..."


    This was the only way she could exin to Martha, and she hoped that Martha wouldn''t misunderstand


    her friendship with Aron.


    Martha kept silent for a few seconds. Then, she replied to Ang, "I know Arvin is the only man you


    love, and I have figured out who did this on my wedding day. Don''t worry about it." An expression of


    bitterness appeared on Martha''s face, and it was impossible for Ang to see it.


    Aron had never exined anything to her, so she thought that maybe Aron didn''t care about her


    feelings.


    "Thank you for trusting me. Who could be so evil to do this? Please tell me who that person is, and I''ll


    avenge you!"


    ''The person who yed this video on Martha''s wedding deserved to be beaten up!'' Ang thought.


    Martha smiled and said, "It''s okay, Ang. Arvin has dealt with it. Didn''t you know that?"


    Two women had caused this to happen. It was her stepmother, and the daughter of this woman. They


    were bold enough to offend Ang. This infuriated Arvin, and he made sure that he would figure out


    who they were. Now, Arvin had them put into jail.


    Her stepmother had called her this afternoon to ask her to beg Arvin to let them off, but she refused her


    request.


    "Oh! Okay then. I''m so happy to know that everything has been handled. I have to rest now and you


    should too." Ang felt rxed as what had bothered her for a long time was already dealt with.


    "Okay. Good bye."


    "Bye!"


    It was so hot. Ang was sleepy after lunch, but then she heard a piece of shocking news. "Nita is


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    dead, " Arvin told her.


    "What?" She couldn''t believe what she had heard. She realized that it was true as she saw Arvin''s


    serious eyes.


    Arvin nodded, "Rosa killed her." He didn''t tell her more details because... the method she used was too


    cruel.


    She put drugs in Nita''s ss which made Nita dizzy. Then, she chopped Nita up with a knife. Nita''s


    hands were cut off, and her face was covered with blood. It was too cruel and violent.


    Finn was the first one who found out that Nita was dead. She fainted out of shock when she saw her


    daughter''s body. When she woke up, she went insane.


    But Rosa went into the emergency room after she had killed Nita, and now, her condition got more


    severe, so she was sent to the ICU. The police couldn''t arrest her.


    "Rosa killed Nita?" Ang murmured. Ang hadn''t predicted that this could happen someday, and


    her skin crawled with fear.


    Rosa, who was elegant and refined, the most talented woman in music, killed a person...


    "Yes, " Arvin said. After Nita was released from prison because of her mental disorder, Arvin and Sansa


    worked together to prosecute Nita.


    He hoped that the court could sentence her to life imprisonment, but Nita was killed before she


    received the summons from the court.


    This piece of news had spread around J City, and soon, it became a hot topic on the inte.

 Chapter 290 If You Kneel to Her Immediately

    Chapter 290 If You Kneel to Her Immediately


    When Arvin took out his phone and scrolled through the news apps, he found that the incident was


    widely reported as expected. The headlines read:


    "Imprisoned Seven Years by Bestie, Girl Suffering from Advanced Heart Disease Brutally Kills So-


    called Friend"


    "Arvin Gu''s Ex-Fianc¨¦e and Famous Zither Goddess Rosa Murdered Her BFF who Imprisoned Her for


    7 Years."


    ¡­


    After the incident, Arvin went back to J City first.


    Ang sat on the balcony, watching the city scenery outside. She knew in her heart... that Arvin


    wanted to see Rosa onest time before she would die.


    Rosa was dying. She was waiting for someone before she would take herst breath.


    After seeing Arvin for onest time, she closed her eyes forever, without saying a word.


    She had been at the centre of a media storm because of Nita''s death, so the date of her funeral was


    published. The day Arvin paid his condolences was also covered.


    The Gu family had attended the funeral for old times'' sake.


    Arvin was interviewed by the media about Ang''s absence. They asked him whether it was because


    of their emotional ipatibility as rumored. Arvin said drily to the reporter, "I will thoroughly


    investigate who put out those rumors and promise zero tolerance for them. What''s more, my wife is


    pregnant. It''s inconvenient for her to be out. I hope you can leave her in peace."


    So, Ang''s pregnancy was no longer a secret.


    When Ang was four and a half months pregnant, Arvin returned to the Si family''s house. He had


    been away for half a month.


    While Ang was in the middle of developing a new medicine, Arvin took her to the Color Ultrasonic


    Room.


    It was obvious to Ang that Arvin was in a bad mood. He did not ask her to leave with him this time.


    Furthermore, he had been busy dealing with the dispute between the Du family and the Yin family


    He would go straight to his roomte at night after a busy day.


    Ang''s heart sank upon thinking about these.


    Her mouth curled into a sarcastic smile and said, "Didn''t you say that Rosa had no ce in your heart?


    Then, why are you still sad even when I am standing right in front of you? Arvin..."


    Many things had happened recently besides his busy work. To make things worse, Finn and James


    came to quarrel with him and Sansa before he left J City. He was really overwhelmed. "Ang, Rosa


    has passed away. Could you stop being angry about a dead person?"


    He said it a bit harshly with a hint of annoyance, which further irritated Ang.


    Her smile froze. Seeing Arvin''s impatience, Ang bit her lip and left the hospital without looking back.


    It was not until Ang left the examination room did Arvine to his senses. He pped his forehead


    and thought to himself, ''Damn it, Arvin. Look what you have done to Ang! It was not her fault!''


    He hurried to chase after her to the researchb, but the door shut in front of him.


    Arvin kept knocking on the door, but the woman inside ignored it and buried herself in the experiment.


    At night


    In the Storm Nightclub


    Personally led by the club managers, several rich and powerful young men entered Room 888. Women


    around gazed upon them with admiration.


    "Malcolm, Daniel, Colin, Jerry, Scott, want anything to drink? Order whatever you want. It is Arvin''s


    treat tonight!" Sven said. He leaned back on the sofa casually and gave his brother-inw a wicked


    grin.


    If they were going to have a crazy night, even the Storm Nightclub would cost Arvin an arm and a leg.


    But Arvin didn''t care about it. He calmly lit a cigarette and told the bachelors around, "Scott, Malcolm,


    shall I get you some women to have fun with?"


    The guys looked at him with astonishment. They couldn''t believe that it was Arvin who had actually


    said those words.


    Scott was the first to shake his head. If nothing else, he was about to pursue Lulu. It was essential for


    him to show that he was not the yboy type in front of Lulu''s brother Arvin. "Arvin, I am not into this


    kind of stuff, " he dered.


    He should appear as pure and innocent, at least for Lulu''s sake...


    Arvin nced at him and simply nodded without a word. He then looked at Malcolm.


    Malcolm shook his head more aggressively. "Save it, Arvin. I have made too many headlines recently.


    Since they have just been suppressed, I don''t want to hit the front page again tomorrow."


    Without batting an eysh, Arvin ordered several of the most expensive liquor and asked the club


    managers to open them. It was in L''s Storm Nightclub


    Where the most expensive alcohol would at least cost nearly a million. However, Arvin ordered quite a


    few bottles without hesitation.


    The club managers'' blood ran cold while serving these rich men. After pouring the alcohol into the


    sses, they left the room immediately.


    Putting down his ss, Daniel turned to the man beside him and asked, "Say it. What''s wrong?"


    Beforeing here, Arvin had asked them to do him a favor and meet with him tonight.


    Coincidentally, Scott and Colin were in C Country because of work, so Arvin seized the chance and


    arranged this party.


    "I need you toe with me to the Si family''s house. We need to find a way to win my parents-inw


    over and persuade Ang to go home with me." That''s right. That was what he wanted!


    If he had only known that it would be so hard to make amends and win Ang back, he would never


    have treated her that way!


    Everyone looked at Sven upon hearing Arvin''s words. Sven was a bit stunned, but then he got the point


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    and said, "Yeah, that''s right. You guys have to persuade me, too. Although I have already taught Arvin


    a lesson, it was not enough. He did make my sister upset!"


    Everyone else went speechless.


    Malcolm put his ss down heavily, popped a cashew nut into his mouth, and told Arvin, "Women are


    not to be spoiled! The more you exin to her, the more irrational she gets..."


    At this point, Malcolm suddenly felt hostile res from everyone in the room. He then chuckled, turned


    to Arvin, and continued, "But if you kneel to her immediately, problem would be solved!"


    Now, there was contempt in everyone''s eyes.


    Daniel, drawing from his own experience, told Arvin, "Bro, just remember. Challenging her with your


    arrogance only brings a fleeting pleasure, but winning her heart back is a long-term torture."


    Every married man would understand that.


    Malcolm and Scott were not convinced. Malcolm said, "You guys are so spineless. You are masters in


    the business industry, the medical industry, and the legal industry... Don''t be a coward in the presence


    of women!


    Scott nodded emphatically on hearing Malcolm''s words. But he quickly shook his head at the thought of


    Arvin''s presence and said, "However, if the woman is your girlfriend or your wife, you don''t need a


    backbone."


    Malcolm squinted at Scott and said, "Dude... Sounds like you''ve already got a girlfriend. Aren''t you still


    a single man like me?"


    Scott grinned at him and said, "If I want to find a girlfriend tonight, you will be the only single man in this


    room."


    "Scott, stop making fun of single men. It''s already a pity that Malcolm doesn''t have the chance to enjoy


    the pleasures of love, " Colin said while he slyly patted Scott on the shoulder. He was teasing Malcolm


    with him.


    Since Malcolm had been a famous celebrity, both hispany and his agent forbade him from dating


    any women, so he had been single for many years now!

 Chapter 291 Im Arvins Backup

    Chapter 291 I''m Arvin''s Backup


    Scott wanted to nod so badly, but Lulu hadn''t epted him yet.


    Thinking of this, Scott turned to the upset Arvin and offered, "Arvin, I''ll take two days off and visit


    Ang with you."


    Arvin raised his eyes and looked at Scott, "Thank you, bro."


    Then, Arvin seemed to have realized something. He gazed at Scott, and asked, "Do you need my


    help?"


    Did Scott want to meet Ang for himself?


    Scott felt a little embarrassed and smiled, "Well, I want to see Lulu."


    Hearing that, Arvin raised his eyebrows and took a closer look at Scott. It turned out Scott had wanted


    Lulu after all.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Currently, Scott was engaged in clothing design with Eason. Theirpany was doing well these past


    few years.


    Svenughed out loud, gave Scott a punch on the shoulder, and taunted, "Aha! You are chasing after


    Arvin''s younger sister!"


    "Scott and Lulu?" Jerry had met Lulu before. She had the same personality as Ang did. Jerry asked


    Scott with a thoughtful expression on his face, "What do you think of Ang?"


    "Ang? She is a nice girl! Clever, adorable, vivacious, and likable!" Scott had wanted to add that she


    had a bad temper and was not adorable as Lulu, but he didn''t.


    However, they had grown up together, and Scott regarded Ang as his own sister. He knew Ang


    and Lulu had simr characters, but he held different feelings for them.


    "Liar! That''s not what you said before! When Ang didn''t follow you, you ran after her to beat her!"


    Sven immediately exposed Scott''s lies.


    ''Ran after Ang to beat her?'' After hearing that, Arvin changed the expression on his face and gave


    Scott a stern nce.


    Scott cried, "Sven, what do you mean? It was Ang who beat me first! I was just bluffing! I didn''t run


    after her to beat her!" Ang was the beloved girl of Scott''s sworn parents and sworn brother. He


    dared not beat her!


    Hearing Scott''s exnation, the people presentughed out loud. Colin added fuel to the fire, "Selina


    said you have a girlfriend, and Aunt Anna also saw her."


    Scott red at Colin and exined to Arvin, "Arvin, don''t listen to Selina''s nonsense. I have no


    girlfriend! That woman told me she loved me, but I rejected her!" Scott had made the decision to win


    Arvin''s support. Lulu regarded Arvin with reverence.


    If Arvin took his side and asked Lulu to ept him, Lulu was sure to follow Arvin''s order.


    If Lulu became his girlfriend... Scott was very pleased by the very thought of it.


    They had little chance tomunicate with each other. Arvin would think about the rtionship


    between his sister and Scott very carefully. After all, it was a big thing for his beloved sister. However,


    when he saw the happy expression on Scott''s face, he knew Scott was serious.


    In the end, they had agreed that, after Arvin came back from J City, they would gather together at the


    Si family''s house to help Arvin win his wife back with all of their charms.


    Two dayster, in the afternoon.


    Several limos pulled over near the gate of the Si family''s vi one after another.


    Thest one to arrive was Malcolm, who had an irregr daily routine. He had never gotten up early


    before. On his day off, he normally got up in the afternoon. Sleepily, Malcolm scratched his short grey


    hair and entered the vi area with them.


    Arvin was already at the gate of the Si family''s house. He just came back from J City, and he hadn''t


    entered yet. With the help of Sven, all of the members of the Si family stayed at home.


    Seeing the colorful limos approaching the Si family, Arvin knew his friends were here to support him.


    Arvin''s smile froze as he saw his friends getting off their limos. He remembered that Ang liked


    handsome men, and all his friends were handsome... Arvin felt a bit regretful.


    Daniel adjusted his ck suit. Colin smoothed his newly cut short hair. Jerry pushed up the sses on


    his nose. Malcolm gave a loud whistle. Scott yawned and stretched...


    Everyone was so charming.


    Arvin stood still. Colin who leaned against the car door raised his chin and signaled to Arvin, "Aren''t we


    going in?"


    Arvin lowered his head to check his suit before he raised his head and said, "Let''s go, brothers!"


    He had confidence that Ang was not an unfaithfuldy...


    Arvin pushed open the gate of the Si family''s house and took the lead. In the living room, Chuck, Daisy,


    and Sven had been waiting for them for a long time. Mr. Si and Mrs. Si were speechless as they saw


    the peopleing over.


    Chuck turned to Sven and asked in confusion, "Are you having a party here today?"


    Sven stood up and walked to his brothers, "Of course not! I''m Arvin''s backup today. I''m not taking your


    side for now!"


    Everyone was dumbfounded.


    Daniel and the rest of the men greeted Chuck and Daisy. Daisy was d that her sworn sons and son-


    inw were so handsome and dashing. "Take a seat! I''m going to prepare some fruits for you."


    "Thank you, Aunt Daisy!" Malcolm threw Daisy a kiss.


    Daisy blushed at Malcolm''s moves and waved her hand, "What a naughty boy!"


    Before Chuck was able to say something, Sven pped Malcolm in the head and warned him, "How


    dare you do that to my mom! Remember my dad''s sharp scalpel!"


    Malcolm covered his head and blinked his innocent eyes. He looked at Chuck and exined, "Uncle


    Chuck, I was just kidding..."


    Chuck was not too particr about trifles. He shook his hand and said, "Luckily, this is our home. You


    need to mind your behavior in public. If you got caught by the media, you would be in big trouble!"


    Malcolm was an extremely popr celebrity. His every act and move would instantly be magnified by


    the paparazzi.


    "Uncle Chuck, you are right!" Malcolm was ttered, but everyone cast him a scornful nce.


    Chuck stared at the other men and asked, "What are you all going to do here today?"


    Arvin nodded.


    Sven shouted toward the kitchen, "Mom, ask Mrs. Xue to prepare the fruits. Come here now!"


    Daisy came over to the living room within one minute and sat down beside Chuck. She asked in


    confusion, "Why do you look so serious? Did anything important happen?"


    The men present all had put on serious expressions, looking at Chuck and Daisy, ready to get down to


    business.


    Arvin opened his mouth first, "Dad, mom, I''m here for Ang. They are here to support me."

 Chapter 292 Who Is My Husband

    Chapter 292 Who Is My Husband


    Sven looked at Daniel and said, "Yes, Ang doesn''t want to forgive Arvin. What''s worse is that,tely


    she has started to be depressed."


    Daniel looked at Colin and said, "We''re here to cheer up Ang."


    Colin looked at Jerry and said, "We hope she can go back to living a happy life with Arvin."


    Jerry looked at Scott and said, "May Ang safely bring their baby to the world."


    Scott said, "I wish Arvin and Ang a happily married life."


    When Scott finished, everyone fixed their eyes on Malcolm, expecting to hear something from him as


    well. After noticing the others, Malcolm flipped his bangs and said, "Well, we''vee here for the sake


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    of Ang and Arvin''s happiness."


    Mr. and Mrs. Si. "..."


    They thought, "Look at the children. They are so thoughtful."


    After a while, Daisy sighed with a pale face and said to the maid, "Sammi, please go upstairs and ask


    Ang toe down."


    "Yes, mydy."


    Daisyid her eyes on Arvin again. What she wanted to say was, he was toote.


    Because...


    Soon, Ang came downstairs with a man.


    After seeing who the man next to Ang was, Arvin''s expression hardened almost instantly.


    Sensing the ufortable expression on Arvin''s face, Malcolm intentionally dropped his dried fruit,


    rose from the sofa and rushed to the stairway, "Ang, who is that with you?"


    Ang looked at Malcolm with a confused look on her face, then politely replied with a smile, "He is


    Fabian, my boyfriend."


    Everyone, "..."


    They looked sympathetically at Arvin, who sat there silently. It was only then that they came to realise


    how bad his rtionship with Ang had gotten.


    Daniel rubbed his eyebrows, curled his lips and asked Ang, "Ang, what''s going on? You aren''t


    divorced yet. How can you have a boyfriend?"


    Hissing... Daniel sensed something was wrong with Ang.


    Jerry had the same thought as Daniel. He felt that Ang was acting strange, so he asked, "Ang, it


    is impossible for you to have a boyfriend. Your husband is right here."


    "Jerry, who is my husband?" Ang nced at Jerry with a confused look on her face.


    Everyone, "..."


    Malcolm pointed at Arvin and said, "How dare you say you don''t know who your husband is when he is


    sitting right in front of you? How are you not able to see the look of suffocation in your husband''s eyes?


    You will regret introducing another man as your boyfriend in front of your husband. Ang, I must


    apud your courage."


    Then, Malcolm looked at Ang and started pping.


    Colin put his hand on his forehead and said to Fabian, "Look at her belly! She is to give birth to a baby


    soon. How could you even think of stealing her from her husband?"


    Scott stood up and patted Fabian on the shoulder as a warning, "Hey, man, you came at an awkward


    time. Look at us, do you think you will be able to get home from here in one piece?"


    Without a hint of fear in his eyes, Fabian chuckled, "I know that you guys are awesome. But Ang''s


    heart doesn''t belong to Arvin anymore. Do you think she will change her mind and love Arvin again


    after you guys beat me up?"


    After that, he nced aggressively at Arvin, whose face remained expressionless.


    Arvin was ying with two macadamia nuts, which were Ang''s favorite snack.


    "Where did you get the courage to say Ang''s heart doesn''t belong to Arvin anymore? From Fish


    Leong?"


    (*TN: Fish Leong is a singer, who has a famous song called, Courage.) Malcolm had seen how happy


    Ang and Arvin were in the past.


    How could a happy couple like them give up on each other so quickly?


    The atmosphere was starting to feel hostile there. Arvin and his friends were exemry men from


    different industries. They had Fabian at a disadvantage at that moment, which caused him to feel a lot


    of pressure and intimidation.


    Atst, Chuck broke the tension, saying, "Ang must be suffering from amnesia." Everyone was


    startled at what he had said.


    That might be true. Maybe Ang did have amnesia.


    With his expression tensing instantly, Arvin went to Ang. He nced at her with a frown, then turned


    to Chuck to confirm it, "Amnesia?" It was impossible. He had just been absent for two days.


    Daisy nodded helplessly and exined, "Yes, you are toote. The day before yesterday, Ang took


    the medicine she had developed. The medicine stimted her nerves, which caused her amnesia."


    They were waiting to tell Arvin about it in person. But they didn''t expect that Arvin''s friends woulde


    together to help him.


    Arvin couldn''t keep calm anymore. He suddenly caught hold of Ang''s arms and asked, "Ang, look


    at me. Tell me who I am."


    Ang was not afraid of him. She smiled sweetly and replied, "You''re Arvin." Of course she knew that.


    With her sweet smile and pure eyes, she remained somewhat emotionless, or a little angry...


    Arvin sighed with relief upon hearing Ang''s reply. He had gotten really scared just then.


    However, what Chuck said next made Arvin''s heart sink. He said, "Ang is suffering from catathymic


    amnesia. ording to my examination, she has lost her memories from the past three years.


    Therefore, she can just recognize the people around. Three years ago, she saw you twice, so she can


    only recognize you as the Arvin she had met then."


    Everyone, "..." They highly admired Ang for her impressive medical knowledge, but they felt sorry for


    Arvin and her.


    Arvin felt fidgety and raked his fingers through his short hair. Then, he raised his head with great


    expectations in his eyes and said, "Ang, do you know who the father of your baby is?"


    "Of course. The father is Fabian."


    Her words drove Arvin berserk. No matter how calm Arvin had managed to keep himself before, when


    he realized that Ang didn''t remember him, he couldn''t restrain himself any more, "Absolutely not.


    Ang, the baby in your stomach is mine. I am its father."


    Ang was so frightened by him that she hid behind Fabian and cried, "Arvin, there is no need to get


    so nasty. I am certain that my baby is Fabian''s. Huh!" She had only met Arvin twice, but she already


    had a bad impression on him.


    Chuck patted Arvin on the shoulder tofort him. He could understand what he was going through,


    but he still had to tell him the cruel truth, "Ang got herself hypnotized before taking the medicine.


    She convinced herself that, ''She is Fabian''s girlfriend and her baby is his.''


    So when Ang woke up, the first person she was looking for was Fabian.


    Everyone, "..."


    They couldn''t believe what Ang had done.


    Ang was tormenting Arvin to death.


    Everyone felt sympathetic towards Arvin.


    Arvin put his hands on the forehead, not knowing how to deal with the situation he had found himself in.


    He should have kept an eye on what Ang was working on. Arvin thought, ''I should have kept an eye


    on her, so she wouldn''t have been able to develop such a troublesome medicine.''


    "Then how is the baby now?" Arvin asked Chuck.


    Chuck shook his head with positivity. His daughter was a genius. She had managed to give herself


    catathymic amnesia while making sure that her baby would be unharmed by the medicine. Chuck


    replied, "The baby is fine. I have another good news for you."


    In Arvin''s mind, because Ang couldn''t remember him anymore, he didn''t think there would be any


    good news.


    Chuck continued, "Ang''s expecting twins." Patting Arvin on the shoulder again, Chuck assured,


    "There are two babies in Ang''s stomach. They are yours."

 Chapter 293 She Almost Fell for His Charming Smile

    Chapter 293 She Almost Fell for His Charming Smile


    When Chuck found out that Ang had taken the medicine, he immediately had her checked up,


    fearing that the medicine might harm the baby in her belly.


    ording to the previous checkups, Ang''s pregnancy was still in the early stages, so they weren''t


    able to determine that she was going to have twins. But this time, Chuck had found out that there were


    two babies in her womb.


    ''Twins?'' This news might be the only thing tofort Arvin now.


    Frustrated, Arvin wanted to hug Ang, but she screamed and ran up to Sven, asking, "Brother, is


    Mom telling the truth that Arvin Gu is actually my husband?"


    Sven hadn''t been at home in thest couple of days, so he was just as shocked as the others, and


    didn''t know what was happening.


    He nodded and said, "Yes. You are married to Arvin, and you are having his babies."


    Ang wasn''t convinced. With her eyes and cheeks swollen from crying, she said, "You are all fooling


    me! Fabian is my boyfriend!" When she woke up this morning, there was a voice echoing in her head,


    telling her that Fabian was her boyfriend.


    Although, she couldn''t remember who Fabian actually was, the voice kept reminding her "Fabian",


    again and again...


    Then, Ang looked at Arvin, who was a cold and emotionless man in her eyes now.


    She figured that it must have been this evil man who had conspired with the other people to trick her.


    Arvin suddenly remembered that three years ago, he had kissed Ang in the toilet, as she was drunk


    at the time and had identally gone into the men''s toilet.


    With that on his mind, Arvin grinned and asked, "Ang, do you remember that you drank beer with


    your brother in a bar on that day?"


    Ang looked at him and said, "Of course I do. Didn''t it happen just two days ago?" She remembered


    she had met him two days ago in the bar.


    Arvin was a little relieved to hear that Ang hadn''tpletely forgotten about him.


    Arvin gazed deeply into Ang''s eyes and smiled, "It''s all right, as long as I remember you. Ang,


    you are my wife, now and forever!" ''It''s not a big deal that she has lost her memory.


    And even if I can''t help her regain her memory, I still can pursue her and win her love again!'' thought


    Arvin confidently.


    Ang was attracted by Arvin''s tender smile. She hadn''t realized how handsome Arvin looked when he


    was smiling before, despite his cold and emotionless attitude.


    She almost fell for his charming smile.


    At that moment, someone held Ang''s hands and said, "Ang, didn''t you say you wanted to go out


    and have fun? Let''s go!"


    It was Fabian.


    Ang came back to her senses from Arvin''s charm and replied, "Yes, yes. Right. Okay! Let''s go!"


    "Ang!" Daisy couldn''t help but stop her daughter.


    Ang turned around and widened her eyes with confusion, and asked, "Mom, what''s wrong?"


    "Ang, you''re married to Arvin. How can you be intimate with another man?" Daisy sighed. She


    med herself for not having taught her daughter well enough.


    Fabian loosened his grip on Ang and apologized, "Mrs. Si, I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I will mind my


    manners next time."


    Embarrassed, Daisy waved her hand at him and said, "Okay, it''s all right. Just be careful next time.


    Fabian, Ang may have lost her memory, but she''s still Arvin''s wife, so, I think..."


    After all, Fabian had saved Ang''s life, so Daisy felt indebted to him.


    "I understand. I''ll just take Ang out for some fun, " said Fabian. Just as Ang and Fabian


    simultaneously turned around and were about to walk towards the door.


    "Hold on!" Arvin stopped them as he winked at Jerry Shao.


    Jerry understood what Arvin meant and immediately smiled at Ang and said, "Ang, we have


    and just listen to us."


    "That''s right! Ang, pleasee here. I have something to say to you, " said Scott. He smiled and


    waved at Ang.


    "Mr. Li, I am sorry that we have some urgent matters to discuss with Ang, and so she can''t go out


    with you today. Please postpone your appointment for another day, " added Malcolm. He wouldn''t mind


    saying something to irritate him.


    As long as Arvin and their good friends were there, Fabian wouldn''t be able to take Ang anywhere.


    Fabian looked around the men in the living room, each of whom were outstanding personalities in their


    own industries. He understood their intentions and told Ang, "Ang, I should be going now. Just


    call me again if you need me."


    "Fabian, let me see you off."


    Ang said as she started to run towards Fabian. But Scott stopped her and said, "You don''t need to


    do it. You are pregnant. Just stay here and I will escort him out instead."


    "Fine..." Ang had no choice. She felt quite perplexed at what was happening.


    The living room went silent for a couple of minutes after Fabian had left. They all looked at Arvin and


    Ang, bickering at each other.


    Arvin insisted on making Ang sit by his side, while Ang kept moving away from him.


    In the end, helplessly, Ang asked for help from her parents, as she signalled them with her eyes. But


    Chuck and Daisy shifted their attention elsewhere, trying to avoid making eye contact with her.


    "Ang, you are so silly. What if your medicine had harmed the babies? It''s so dangerous." Sven


    couldn''t hold his anger any more.


    Unfortunately for him, Ang had even lost the memory of taking the medicine in the first ce...


    She grinned bitterly and said, "Brother, please don''t y tricks on me. How could I have possibly


    married this emotionless man!"


    As Ang had forgotten everything that had happened in the past three years, herst memory of


    Arvin was from the time when she was still very scared of him.


    But Arvin had kept looking at her with such tenderness in his eyes that it puzzled Ang big time.


    Sven found it hard to exin to her with words, so he took his phone out straight away and clicked


    Ang''s Weibo page. He scrolled down to find out one of her posts and showed it to her, saying, "Look


    at your own Weibo post."


    Ang saw her repost of Arvin''s Weibo tweet, which showed their marriage certificate...


    When Ang saw the photo, her jaw dropped. She couldn''t believe that she was indeed married to


    Arvin. ''Oh, my god!''


    As she browsed to read theizens''ments and blessings, Ang muttered, "What happened to


    me? How could I have been so silly to marry this emotionless and cold man?"


    "Well, so that''s what you thought of me before?" asked Arvin yfully. He held her hand and lovingly


    yed with her fingers.


    "Well... no, not exactly. I should..." Ang returned the phone to Sven and stood up in bewilderment,


    saying, "I want to go back to my bedroom first... Please I need... some time alone."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    ''I am really married to Arvin...


    What has happened to me in the past three years? How could I have been so silly?''


    Ang needed some time to take it all in.


    Arvin stood up too and said, "I''ll escort you upstairs."


    Ang immediately refused, "No, no. I can go by myself. Please carry on talking here by yourselves."


    Then, she ran upstairs as quickly as she could, as if she was running away from some kind of danger.


    The others looked at Arvin with sympathy.


    They all went silent for a moment.


    Arvin''s friends now had to go back home with disappointment, as they couldn''t aplish what they


    had set out to do because of Ang''s sudden loss of memory.


    When they went back home, they all asked their wives to visit Ang more frequently to keep her


    like Arvin all along.


    The night came. Arvin casually went into Ang''s bedroom and had a bath in her bathroom, using all


    of her bathing items. He was doing that like a daily routine.


    Judging from his spontaneous behaviour, Ang almost was convinced that Arvin was indeed her


    husband.

 Chapter 294 Let Me Court You

    Chapter 294 Let Me Court You


    Ang had nned to have a talk with Arvin, once he had finished bathing. Seeing Arvin with only a


    bath towel on, Ang blushed immediately and averted her eyes. "You... Put on your pajamas!"


    His figure was... so lean and chiselled!


    His muscles... were so toned! He had the perfectly sculpted figure...


    Oh! Ang wondered why she would feel the need to drink a potion to forget anything, since she had


    such a handsome husband already.


    Arvin walked towards her and tried to charm her. He gently pushed her on the bed and leaned against


    the bed with his strong arms on both her sides. Then he told her gently, "I won''t put on my pajamas


    because you told me that you liked seeing me naked."


    The moment she heard him say that, Ang''s face blushed red. Her red face aroused him even


    more...


    Ang was starting to freak out. She couldn''t believe he had said such dirty things to her.


    "Please... put it on... now." Ang''s finger touched his chest by ident.


    Wow! It was so hard!


    Then she moved her fingers lower but Arvin had grabbed her hand.


    She looked into his mysterious and intoxicating eyes. "Are you... seducing me?" he asked.


    Arvin found Ang to be more attractive than she was before she had lost her memory.


    It meant that in Ang''s mind, she was still a twenty-year-old girl. So... He would treat her well.


    "No. No. I''m not!" She took a deep breath andposed herself. "I want to talk with you. Please put on


    your pajama first!" she insisted.


    "Why? I''ll have to take it off again if I wear it now. Ang, you''re already used to seeing me naked. If


    you persist on letting me wear something, I''ll feel ufortable!" Arvin rejected her.


    ''I am already feeling ufortable because you are wearing almost nothing right now!'' Ang


    Before, Ang felt that Arvin had always been cold and unfriendly to her. But now, she felt strange to


    be so close to him. "You can... move aside and let me sit up."


    Oh! Ang had a hard time epting the sudden shock of the fact that she not only had a husband,


    but she also had two babies growing in her womb. She felt like she was still a freshman at college.


    Arvin didn''t say anything else to her. He removed the bath towel and threw it on the bed.


    "Oh!" Ang let out a scream but Arvin covered her mouth with his lips to silence her.


    Arvin carried her to the bed and hugged her, as he carefully minded not to press against her belly too


    hard.


    When Ang calmed down, Arvin released her and looked at her with a smile. "If you go on screaming,


    your parents wille and see what''s going on here!" Arvin warned her.


    Ang immediately mmed up and her face blushed once again.


    "You... Leave my room and sleep in other room!" She covered her head with the quilt to avoid seeing


    Arvin''s body. She was afraid she would see something she had never seen before.


    She began to stammer, which reminded Arvin of Ang''s reactions when they were not yet familiar


    with each other.


    Ang was still that shy girl from when they had first met.


    He removed the quilt and kissed her forehead. "We fell in love with each other almost at the same time.


    Now, let me court you just like other men court their dream lovers!" he told her.


    "I... won''t let you do this! You must... be... lying! Fabian is the man I love. He is my boyfriend! How can


    I... love a cold-hearted, emotionless person like you?" Ang suddenly realized something and took off


    the quilt from her face. Then she stared at Arvin and said, "You must havepelled me to be with


    you. I waspelled to marry you, wasn''t I?"


    She nodded her head and murmured, "Yes. That must be it!" She truly believed that she couldn''t have


    fallen in love with such a cold man, so that was the most logical exnation she coulde up with by


    herself.


    Arvin was an evil man and he was willing to own her by any means.


    Arvin really admired her strong ability for imagination. But he decided to continue teasing her, "Ang,


    you were the one who told me that you loved me! You even asked me to stay away from other women


    because you''d be jealous."


    "How... How could it be possible?"


    "It''s the truth! You''ll understand everything after looking at our marriage license. You have sworn before


    God that you will love me, and only me!" He said it seriously.


    She asked him, "What did I swear?"


    "Hmm... You swore that you would love me forever and that if you ever abandoned me, you''d stay


    single for the rest of your life!" In their trip to Green Cold Country, they went to a church where she had


    said that to him.


    But thest part was made up by Arvin.


    He wanted to win her back, even if it meant he had to lie a little bit.


    Ang couldn''t speak for a moment. She thought she must have been mad to have said such silly


    things to Arvin.


    "As you said, we loved each other and we have two cute babies, so why did I drink the portion to forget


    you?" This was a tricky question. Ang stared at Arvin''s eyes and forced him to answer her question


    honestly.


    After a moment of consideration, Arvin began to exin to her. "Well the thing is..." Arvin closed his


    eyes and with a sad expression on his face. Then he continued, " I was very busy with work and wasn''t


    able to spend time with you, and this gave Fabian the chance to seduce you. He even tried to trick you


    into running away with him even though he knew that you were my wife. When I got you back, you


    began to quarrel with me every day. Ang, promise me you won''t see Fabian again. Okay? I admit I


    was wrong before. But from now on, I''ll give up a part of my business to spend more time with you!"


    "Run away... with Fabian?" Ang was shocked. She was confused. How could she have done this to


    her husband?


    Arvin had prepared a lot to get Ang to believe what he was saying. He picked up his cellphone to


    find a video. Then he gave it to Ang. "If you don''t believe my words, you can watch the video. The


    video can''t tell a lie, Ang."


    Hmm... That sounded right.


    In the video, she saw Fabian holding her hand and arguing with ten bodyguards arranged by Arvin at


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    the airport.


    But she couldn''t hear what they were saying clearly. ''Maybe the video was broken, '' she thought.


    She saw that she was still willing to leave with Fabian even though they were faced with many


    bodyguards.


    Now she totally believed Arvin.


    She regretted what she had done to Arvin and started to detest Fabian.


    How could he seduce another man''s wife?


    She also hated herself for what she had done. As a married woman, she felt sinful for having been


    seduced by Fabian and betraying her husband.

 Chapter 295 Fall into His Trap

    Chapter 295 Fall into His Trap


    Seeing the guilty look on her face, Arvin immediately struck while the iron was hot, and asked, "Do you


    know why Daniel and others came to our house earlier today?"


    Ang shook her head.


    "I asked them toe over and help me persuade you. I want to win back your love for me. If you don''t


    believe me, you can send them messages to check if I asked them to persuade you..." The premise, of


    course, was that she could only ask them one question: did theye to persuade her?


    Thinking of the hostility some of them showed towards Fabian during the day, Ang now finally


    believed in Arvin. ''I''m such an asshole!!'' she cursed herself silently.


    With that, she took out her cell phone, found Jerry''s WeChat, and typed out a line, "Jerry, were you


    here today, to help Arvin persuade me?"


    Then she nced at Arvin while waiting for Jerry''s reply, and then sent Scott the same message.


    While they waited, Scott replied to her first, and in the message he said, "Yes, Arvin has always been


    very kind to you. Ang, you should live your life with him! Now that you''re married and pregnant, you


    should stop messing around."


    Ang was stunned, speechless.


    Arvin cleared his throat, and choked back aughter. Arvin was aware that Scott loved Lulu, so he


    decided to help Scott pursue her in exchange for his help.


    However, Scott wasn''t even talking to Ang about Fabian. All he talked about was regarding the time


    when Ang was returning to C Country from J City while she was pregnant...


    Unintentionally, he had ended up helping Arvin since Ang had no memories of this matter.


    Later, Jerry replied to her by voice, "Yes, Ang, Sally had told me everything about what was going


    on. She often keeps an eye on you and Arvin. For the sake of Arvin''s love for you, please go back to J


    City with him! He is a very busy man, with a lot of responsibilities. Please don''t make him travel back


    and forth between two ces all the time. Be good and listen to me. Quit being a baby, and please try


    to be more considerate."


    To persuade or convince someone, one had to know a lot about the person they were going to


    persuade. Jerry had asked Sally all the necessary details about Arvin and Ang''s married life in order


    to help them find happiness.


    It was only after he had learned so much about them that he was sure that Arvin was the perfect man


    for Ang, so he persuaded her with those words.


    ''Is "be good" an intimate way of talking?'' There was a gleam of displeasure in Arvin''s eyes. Arvin was


    not pleased about the intimate way Jerry talked to Ang, even though they only treated her as their


    little sister.


    He felt it necessary to let them know that he is Ang''s husband and the others should keep a certain


    distance from her.


    Ang was extremely puzzled. She wondered why Arvin, who was usually quite devoid of emotions,


    was looking at her with so much warmth and tenderness in his eyes. ''Did we really... fall in love


    before?''


    She even had no idea why she had said that Fabian was her boyfriend.


    There was only one possibility: everything Arvin said was true.


    "Did... wee together naturally? How did that happen?" she asked cautiously.


    "You loved me and I loved you, so we were together." The simpler the exnation of such things, the


    better.


    "Hmm... Then I won''t ever... contact Fabian again." Ang assured Arvin guiltily.


    ''When I eloped with Fabian, it must have broken Arvin''s heart! s!'' Ang let out a sigh in her heart.


    Arvin stopped, once he heard what he had been wanting to hear. Not wanting Ang to feel too guilty,


    he gently coaxed, "All right, honey, that''s all right as long as we are together from now on! It''s getting


    ''Happy?'' Ang was more shocked than happy.


    In her mind, she was still a college student, but after she woke up from sleep, she had found out that


    she was married to Arvin and had two children in her womb. She was freaking out.


    "Er... It''s okay we should go sleep..." She was feeling sleepy now. "You... Could you please sleep in


    another room tonight?" That was what she wanted to talk to him about tonight. She wondered if it was


    okay for her not to sleep with him until she had fully epted him.


    Ang had been angry with Arvin, and refused to sleep with him for months. Andtely he had been


    wondering how he could sleep with her without forcing it too much.


    Now that he had finally got an opportunity, how could he not seize it?


    "No, a wife and a husband should sleep together. How else would we have babies? Or do you want to


    sleep with Fabian?" Immediately, his eyes were filled with sorrow.


    Whenever Ang remembered tonightter on, she would still think that Arvin was wasting his talent


    by not bing a professional actor.


    Ang hurriedly shook her head, and said, "No, no, no... I don''t... Can we... sleep together... in a


    couple of days?" She wasn''t ready to sleep with Arvin in the same bed just yet...


    "No! Ang, do you want to do the thing we used to do before bed that you liked very much? That way,


    you won''t let your imaginations run wild." He had set a trap and waited for his wife to fall in.


    Ang blinked, looking at him doubtfully and curiously, and she asked, "What was it?"


    She fell into the trap! "This!" Arvin turned over and kissed her red lips.


    "Hmmm..." She had now regretted asking him... ''Why don''t I hate Arvin kissing me? It shouldn''t be like


    this...''


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Just as Arvin was about to make his next move, Ang was scared and begged for mercy, "I won''t ask


    you to sleep in another room, but please... Don''t... do... that."


    Sensing she was trembling, Arvin realized he had to be more patient with her. After all, Ang was still


    a young girl in her own mind... Thus, he took her in his arms, kissed her on the forehead, and


    suppressed his lust. "Okay, then go to sleep!"


    His hoarse voice had an unspeakable sexiness. Ang shrank her neck and muttered, "Sleep..."


    In the stillness of the night, Arvin stared fondly at the sleeping Ang, fiddling with her long hair.


    If in this way Ang could forget Nita, Rosa and all the unhappiness, so be it...


    Arvin was confident that if she stayed with him like this, he would someday persuade her to stay with


    him on her own free will and love him with all her heart again like she once did. He had always loved


    her anyway. By then, together with their children, the family of four would live happily together.


    ...


    Autumn came after summer, and winter came after autumn.


    Arvin had been so busytely that he even hired the retired former director back to Yao Hospital to take


    his ce for the moment.


    Hemuted between J City and C Country every day.


    It was just because his wife was about to have babies.


    A week before Ang''s due date, he pushed off all his work and stayed with her in Chengyang Private


    Hospital.


    Martha had a baby girl for Aron yesterday. The Gu family was known for birthing boys, so the family


    were happy to learn that Martha had a baby girl for a change.


    Arvin thought it didn''t matter if Ang had a boy or a girl.


    But when he realized he was going to have twin boys, he couldn''t helpining. ''Why did Martha


    give birth to a daughter when she had only one child, while Ang has two babies in her womb, and


    both of them are boys ?''


    Arvin walked into Ang''s ward with a bunch of lilies in his hand, and saw her chatting with Nancy.

 Chapter 296 Who Told You to Elope with Me

    Chapter 296 Who Told You to Elope with Me


    Ang was holding Nancy''s three-month old daughter in her arms. Arvin smiled as he watched the


    tender look in Ang''s eyes. In his mind, he pictured Ang''s tender and loving face when she would


    hold their own sons.


    "Honey,e here. Look, how lovely Nancy''s baby is!" said Ang. She was approaching her time of


    In the past few months, taking advantage of her loss of memory and using his own methods and charm


    as well, Arvin had sessfully tricked Ang into getting back together with him. They looked like a


    newly married couple who were madly in love with each other. He had also seeded in having sex


    with her when she was in her seven-month pregnancy.


    Arvin put aside the flowers he had bought for her, stood by her side and looked carefully at the baby in


    her arms.


    The baby looked so cute with a chubby face, a pair of closing eyes and a babbling mouth.


    Arvin gently touched her face and said, "Baby, call me father*."


    (*TN: here father means sworn father)


    Nancy tittered, while Ang rolled her eyes at him and said, "She''s just over three months. Do you


    think she is able to call you father*?"


    Arvin kissed Ang''s face and asked, "How are you feeling now? Any signs ofbour?"


    "None." Ang shook her head.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    As Nancy was an experienced woman now, she asked Ang, "Why are you staying in hospital so


    early? There are still a few days before your expected date of delivery."


    Nancy remembered that Ang''s expected date was on next week...


    Ang nced at the man next to her andined, "One week earlier! I have never seen him


    require the other pregnant women to stay in hospital so early. But why do I have to start so early?"


    Moreover, she was in a good health. She didn''t feel any difort in her body.


    "Because you are different from the other women." Arvin answered her simply.


    Then, some momentster, Arvin cautiously held up the baby in Ang''s arms and said, "Your belly is


    so big now. It''s not good for you to be carrying the baby for so long."


    He didn''t want Ang to get exhausted.


    The two women looked at each other, speechless and amused.


    Arvin and Ang treated Stanley and Nancy to dinner in the hotel that evening because they hade


    to visit them.


    Coincidentally, they met with Fabian Li there.


    Upon seeing Fabian, a voice in Ang''s head kept echoing again, "Fabian is your boyfriend..."


    But this time, she tried to kill the voices in her mind.


    Fabian came over to greet Ang, but she red at him and warned, "Don''t try to seduce me again. I


    have a husband. From now on, I want you to stay away from me!"


    ''Seduce you?'' Fabian was confused. But then, he noticed Arvin slightly curled his lips into a smile. He


    understood what had happened.


    Arvin must have brainwashed Ang.


    "Ang, there must be some kind of misunderstanding here!" said Fabian. He nced at Arvin next to


    her again.


    "No, there isn''t. How could you trick me into eloping with me?" Ang thought it was Fabian''s fault for


    making her out to be a bad woman, and hurting Arvin, who had been treating her so well.


    ''Elope?'' Fabian found it harder and harder to exin himself to her. In fact, it was Ang who had


    asked him to take her abroad so she could live there for some time.


    Moreover, his family had never allowed him to go wherever he wanted to, so how could he have


    possibly wanted to run away with Ang on his own.


    Fabian asked innocently, "Ang, did you know that you had a difficult rtionship with Arvin before?"


    "Yes. If you hadn''t run away with me, I wouldn''t have had a difficult rtionship with Arvin." Ang said


    it with a pure look in her eyes. It seemed that Arvin had sessfully brainwashed Ang.


    Arvin held on to Ang and said, "Mr. Li, my wife and I love each other very much. Please give up on


    pursuing her."


    Fabian didn''t know what else he could say now. In the end, he said, "Ang, I am waiting for the day


    when you regain your memory!"


    "Mr. Li, please don''t worry. When I regain my memory, I still will live happily with Arvin. I won''t overthink


    things anymore, " said Ang. She held Arvin''s hand and walked towards their reserved room.


    Seeing them walk away, Fabian puffed out a deep breath and rolled his eyes. ''Arvin, you sly fox!''


    After dinner, Ang and Arvin sent off the couple and their baby. Then, they went back to the Si family


    residence.


    "Honey, I want to go to the hospital''sb for once." Ang hesitated but still spoke out her wish.


    Arvin frowned and said, "You are going to give birth to the twins. It''s not suitable for you to go there


    now."


    Ang curled her lips with discontent andined, "My brother allowed me to visit theb twice,


    under his watchful eye. But you''ve never allowed me to visit theb even once. You don''t love me at


    all!"


    "Of course I love you! Fine, you can go anywhere you want to. I will keep youpany, okay?" Arvin


    conceded. He had decided that he wouldn''t let Ang enter theb by herself.


    Ang assumed Arvin was just worried that she was about to give birth and needed someone to keep


    herpany at all times, so she agreed, "Okay."


    However, in theb, by the time Ang had held the first bottle of drug, she started to feel her belly


    aching.


    She held her belly with one hand, and held Arvin''s arm with the other hand, and while slowly bending


    down, she said, "Honey..."


    Arvin was checking to see if there was any dangerous drug on the shelf when he suddenly felt Ang


    gripping his arm and heard her weak voice. Instantly, his heart trembled.


    "Ang... Babe... What''s up?" Although he was the so-called rising star in the medical industry, Arvin''s


    brain went nk all of a sudden when he saw Ang''s face twist with pain


    "My belly... is... aching." Ang could hardly bear the sudden and excruciating pain.


    Luckily, Arvin came back to his senses very soon. He carried her in his arms right away and ran


    towards the delivery room.


    Ang was already the most important pregnant woman in the hospital, so as soon as Arvin carried


    her to the delivery room, Sven stopped his work and came over.


    Sven frowned as he looked at his sister''s pale face. He asked, "Why so soon?"


    For most women duringbour, the pains of uterine contractions would increase gradually. But Ang


    looked to be in so much pain that it seemed her water might break sooner rather thanter.


    Arvin changed into his asepsis doctor''s gown as quickly as he could and said in a low voice, "My twin


    sons are in such a hurry toe out."


    "These two brats! I''ll have to teach them a lesson when theye out. How dare they let my sister


    suffer so much pain!" said Sven. Sven had hoped that the twins in Ang''s belly were going to be a set


    of girls, but his wish was in vain. When he thought of the twin boys in Ang''s belly, he felt like


    punching someone.


    Arvin had finished putting on his gown, and when he saw that Sven was about to change into his


    asepsis gown. He asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Going in to help you."


    The next moment, Sven was pushed out of the dressing room. "I don''t need your help. I can handle it


    on my own, " said Arvin.


    Not giving Sven any chance to protest, Arvin pressed the button and closed the door of the delivery


    room.


    Sven put his hands on his waist and yelled angrily, "Hey! Arvin, you mean guy!"


    But then, his anger subsided all of a sudden as he thought of that Arvin would also have two sons but


    no daughter just like him.

 Chapter 297 It Is a Pity That You Are Not an Actor

    Chapter 297 It Is a Pity That You Are Not an Actor


    In less than two minutes, the door of the delivery room opened again. Two male doctors walked out,


    feeling embarrassed. When they noticed that Sven was standing outside, they greeted him respectfully,


    "Director Si."


    "Ha! You two must have been thrown out by Arvin!" Sven was right.


    The two doctors nced at each other with resignation and nodded.


    Sven patted them on their shoulders and said, "Go and do something else! That guy is really narrow-


    minded, and the woman inbour is his wife, so let''s just have him do it himself."


    Arvin went to Chengyang Private Hospital frequently during Ang''s pregnancy, so the doctors in the


    hospital knew how excellent his medical skills were.


    One of the obstetricians said, "I can understand him. He is an expert in the medical field. If we had


    stayed in the delivery room, we might only be reduced to assisting him."


    ''But Doctor Gu didn''t have to do that. We have worked in the Department of Gynaecology and


    Obstetrics for many years, so we are used to doing this, and all the patients are the same in our eyes, ''


    he thought.


    Sven shrugged his shoulders with resignation and said, "I was also kicked out by him!"


    Sven could understand Arvin because he also delivered his sons himself.


    Things for the newborns had already been prepared, and all the items were doubled.


    The whole family was awaiting the birth of their twins.


    Ang was sufferingbour pains on the bed. Her face was pale. Beads of sweat began to form on her


    forehead. She held Arvin''s hand tightly and said, "I''ll never... ever... give birth to a baby again... It''s so


    painful..."


    "Okay, okay, we''ll never have a baby again. Babe, hang in there." Arvin paid attention to the delivery of


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    the babies. Meanwhile, he reached out his arm to her mouth and said, "Bite my arm if you feel pain."


    The pain was so unbearable that Ang was about to faint, so she bit Arvin''s arm without hesitation.


    "Take a deep breath and push... You''re doing a great job!" Thanks to Arvin''s encouragement and


    support, Ang felt a little bit rxed.


    "Doctor Gu, I see the baby''s head!" a nurse shouted with surprise.


    When Ang let go of his arm, Arvin quickly walked to the end of the bed to check the situation. He


    saw the baby''s head, too...


    At that time, when Ang closed her eyes, her mind went nk suddenly and then her lost memories


    came flooding back...


    Her sudden silence scared the nurses and Arvin.


    Arvin was busy delivering the baby, so he asked, "Ang, are you okay?" He than told a nurse, "Go


    and tell me what''s happening!"


    A nurse walked to Ang quickly. She got scared when she saw Ang suddenly open her eyes as


    she approached.


    Her eyes were not only filled with pain but also anger. Then, she looked at Arvin, who looked extremely


    nervous, and said, "Doctor Gu, I should introduce you to an entertainmentpany so that you can


    change your profession."


    "Huh?" Arvin was confused, but he had a bad feeling about it when he looked into her angry eyes...


    Ang tried her best to bear thebour pain. Although her face was still pale, she sneered at him, "You


    are quite good at acting. It is a pity that you are not an actor!"


    What bad luck...


    But Arvin had no time to think about it because he was surprised by the first cry of the baby.


    Their first child was born. It was a boy.


    Ang took a deep breath. She was about to ask them to show her the baby, but the contractions


    came again. This time, she couldn''t say a word. Out of so much pain, she even screamed out several


    times.


    "Ang, keep pushing. There is another baby." When he heard Ang''s scream, Arvin became


    anxious.


    "Breathe in. Breathe out. That''s right. Deep slow breaths!" a midwife beside her instructed...


    But this time, thebour got even more difficult. Although Ang used all of her strength, they couldn''t


    see the second baby''s head.


    Arvin held Ang''s hand and asked, "Ang, do you hate me?"


    Ang had no energy to say anything. She just clenched her teeth and nodded. ''How dare you cheat


    me! You are detestable!'' she thought.


    "You can hit me. Hit me hard!" Arvin continuously kissed her hand and face, wanting to give her


    strength.


    Arvin was right. Ang had regained her memory... The drug she took to forget the past onlysted


    about half a year.


    She remembered how Arvin treated her and Rosa differently and how he lied to her when she had lost


    her memory... She was furious.


    Eventually, the second baby was sessfully delivered...


    During her pregnancy, Ang and Arvin had already came up with two names for their babies.


    Their first son was named Sherman.


    Their second son was named Sherwood.


    After returning to the maternity room, Ang looked at her sons, but she fell asleep soon.


    While she was sleeping, she vaguely heard babies'' cries and the murmur of men and women. Then,


    the room became quiet.


    Babies'' cries... ''Oh, my babies...''


    She sat up all of a sudden. The first thing she saw was Daisy and a confinement nanny* feeding her


    sons with milk form.


    (*TN: Afinement nanny is someone who will help a new mother with the care of her baby in order


    to ease her transition process from a pregnant woman to a new mother.)


    Arvin was standing beside them, tenderly looking at the twins in their arms.


    Arvin was the first who saw Ang sit up. He walked toward her quickly with a smile on his face.


    "Babe, you''re up. Do you feel hungry?" he asked.


    Ang was confused for a second. Then, she reached out her hands. "Babies..."


    She wanted to hold her twins.


    Daisy and the confinement nanny walked toward her at once. Daisy put the older baby in Ang''s


    arms excitedly and said, "Ang, look. He is your eldest son! And this baby is your second son. They


    look the same. I''ve never thought that you could give birth to twins. You are awesome!"


    Ang''s face softened when she held the babies'' soft, little bodies.


    After nine months of pregnancy, she had borne him twins. The babies were so cute. She loved them


    very much!


    Arvin sat down beside her, held her hand, and said, "Now that you''re awake, you can breastfeed our


    babies!"


    She agreed with him.


    But she didn''t know how to feed their twins...


    Arvin carried their older son out of Ang''s arms and told Daisy, "Mom, let me do this. Please go and


    have some rest."


    Daisy understood him, so she held Sherwood and walked away with the confinement nanny.


    After they went away, Ang began to feed Sherman with the help of Arvin. She was excited but a little


    bit shy about doing it.


    When the feeding bottle was taken away from him, Sherman began to cry. Butter, he stopped as


    soon as he drank milk straight from Ang''s breast.


    Arvin was watching Ang feed Sherman, which made Ang feel shy and embarrassed. She didn''t


    want him to look at her. "Arvin, bring Sherwood here!"


    Arvin didn''t move. "Wait for a while, and take your time. I''ll bring Sherwood after Sherman is properly


    fed." He pointed to Sherman who was in her arms.


    Ang didn''t retort, but she turned around with Sherman in her arms, so Arvin could only see her


    backside.


    Finally, Sherman fell asleep.


    But so did Sherwood. He fell asleep after drinking a bottle of milk form.


    In order to let the twins get used to drinking breast milk, Arvin put Sherwood on Ang''s other breast


    and let her feed him.

 Chapter 298 Arvin Is Taught A Lesson

    Chapter 298 Arvin Is Taught A Lesson


    Looking at the Arvin''s action which was not so rusty, Ang mumbled, "Wow, it seems that Mr. Gu


    knows well how to do that."


    Arvin was slightly shocked. He had to admit that he never seen this before, but perhaps out of his


    natural instinct, he knew how to do it without having to learn. "These two guys are taking what''s mine.


    Those are supposed to be mine."


    Saying this, Arvin shed an evil smile at Ang.


    After a few seconds of puzzlement, Ang blushed immediately.


    She reached out and pinched his arm. "Stay away from me." Ang was going to get even with him


    After feeding the babies, Ang drank some soup and then fell asleep again.


    In the following days, many people came to visit her and her babies from morning till night. She was so


    busy that she couldn''t get a chance to deal with Arvin.


    On the fifth day, the day she was supposed to leave the hospital, Ang finally had the opportunity.


    She asked Daisy and Nicole to take her babies away first.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Ang withdrew her smile when they were the only ones left in the ward. She gazed at Arvin who kept


    a straight face indignantly and said word by word, "Elope, find lobbyists, fall in love, be seduced..."


    She kicked him one or two times every time she said a word.


    Ang blurted out six to seven words in total, but Arvin was kicked a dozen of times.


    Instead of being angry, Arvin was pleased. He embraced Ang and said, "Honey, Haven''t you heard


    of the old saying? A man should use his tongue, not his fists." What a douchebag! He took advantage


    of her for numerous times when she lost her memory!


    If she had known what was going to happen, she would not have taken the medicine.


    How dare he lie to her? He even put on a pitiful look and told her that she had eloped with Fabian. He


    was a big, fat liar! He was born to be an actor.


    What''s more, Jerry and Scott even coborated to deceive her. It turned out that all the men in this


    world were evil.


    "Ahem... Honey, don''t you know that I am doing this for the sake of our future and our babies?" Ang


    was almost amused by this cheeky man who was asking for her forgiveness shamelessly.


    She should have opened the door and let everyone see the so-called heartbreaker acting like a spoiled


    kid. She was sure that people would be astonished.


    "Those are my babies. They have nothing to do with you, " said Ang. Her two babies were really


    adorable.


    They would only cry when they were hungry. Otherwise, they were always sleeping quietly.


    "They have nothing to do with me? How could you even have those babies if not for my contribution?"


    Arvin raised one of his brows and kept flirting with her.


    However, Ang kicked his leg once more since she found that he was mocking her again.


    Unexpectedly, a nurse came in and saw it identally.


    The nurse thought that they had already left the hospital, so she came in to clean the room. After


    seeing that, the nurse mped her mouth with her hands. She screamed and rushed away as Arvin


    cast a harsh look at her.


    But before long, people in the group chat of Chengyang Private Hospital were discussing animatedly.


    "You know what? Director Gu was punished by Mrs. Gu!"


    "What? Really?"


    "Of course! Mr. Gu was taught a lesson by his wife. Someone actually saw it!"


    "Yes, that''s right. I also saw that! Director Gu left holding his wife in his arms. But it seemed that Mrs.


    Gu was very angry! I am afraid that Mr. Gu would get more punishment when they get back home."


    "Wow, Director Gu submits to his wife. I am so jealous!"


    "Yes, I also saw that before. Director Gu was so obedient to Mrs. Gu when she was pregnant. They


    seem to be devoted to each other and are openly affectionate. They even kiss at hospital in front of


    people."


    "Hahahahahaha......"


    But they never expected that Ang had also been invited to this group chat by one of her colleagues.


    She sat in the car and looked at their conversations helplessly on the way back home. She took a


    nce at the man sitting beside her, her lips twitching slightly.


    How dare she punish him?


    He was a sly man, and Daisy would not have allowed Ang to do that if she had known.


    As for the kiss, it was because Ang had lost her memory at that time, so Arvin took advantage of it.


    She would definitely not forgive him!


    Two yearster.


    Chengyang Private Hospital.


    A red Benz stopped at the entrance of the office building of the hospital. Onlookers counted on the


    side, "One, two, three..."


    On the count of three, the brakes screeched as another ck Benz stopped behind the red one. The


    people were familiar with its te number.


    The three-centimetre distance between the two cars was well-calcted by the experienced driver of


    the ck Benz.


    The people in Chengyang Private Hospital were used to seeing this.


    The onlookers witnessed the process of Arvin, the director of Yao Hospital in J city, bing the live-


    in son-inw of the Si family. What''s more, as time passed, he finally got a position at Chengyang


    Private Hospital.


    He had already seeded winning Sven''s and Chuck''s favors. Therefore, he became the special


    assistant of the director.


    But he was not Chuck''s assistant, rather...


    He was the assistant of...


    People began to greet the woman in red who just got out from her red Benz. "Good morning, Director."


    "Good morning, Director Si."


    "Hello!"


    "Good morning!"


    ...


    The woman decided to let go of her usual updo, and instead, draping her curly, shoulder-length hair.


    She smiled brightly as she saw the young and energetic girls. "Hello, beauties!"


    She was the new director of Chengyang Private hospital.


    But she was a director on paper only.


    It was because everyone in the hospital knew that a brilliant man would handle everything for her.


    She didn''t have to manage anything in this hospital. She only had to take care of herself. He had taken


    charge of the hospital temporarily so as to... please her.


    As soon as she finished greeting them, the young girls'' voice sounded again, "Hello, Director Gu."


    "Good morning, Doctor Gu."


    "How are you, Doctor Gu?"


    ...


    They greeted with him one after another, and it seemed that they were more excited to meet Arvin than


    Ang.


    Seeing this, Ang pouted and thought, ''What a group of flirtatious kids! He is really fortunate with


    women!


    Even though he was just her assistant in the hospital, people dared not to forget his other identity.


    Everyone admired his capabilities as time passed. He was only an assistant on paper, but no one


    called him that.


    Well, there was one person who did. She would call him Assistant Gu or Mr. Gu.


    But other people would definitely not call him that because of his handsomeness andpetence.


    However,pared with Ang''s enthusiasm, Arvin just nodded at those girls who greeted him.


    But they had gotten used to it.


    They all knew that Mr. Gu would only show his smile to their director, Ang.


    His smile could be soft, handsome, bright, or a little bit naughty. It depended on the situation.

 Chapter 299 Which Mother

    Chapter 299 Which Mother


    Arvin sped up to catch up with her, put his hand around her shoulder, and said, "Babe! Don''t walk so


    fast, or you''ll twist your ankle."


    In order to escape Arvin''s arm, Ang moved aside, but she stumbled upon something, making her


    spring forward.


    Unexpectedly, she wasn''t freaked out, nor had she let out a scream.


    She was sure that someone would support her.


    As she had expected, a man stretched out his arms to catch her. Then, he pressed her toward a wall


    along the corridor.


    He held his hands against the wall at both Ang''s sides and posed an intimate gesture with her.


    He looked into her eyes and asked her, "How could you be so careless? Aren''t you scared of


    anything?"


    Ang cast a contemptuous nce at him and waved her hand to brush him off.


    She didn''t say it out aloud in case others were listening to them.


    She had realized that his stretched-out foot was the culprit of her stumble when she fell. ...


    Arvin smiled and pressed her against his chest. "I''ll bete for the meeting. Don''t be naughty. Let''s go!"


    said he.


    What Arvin said made the people around them excited. They clenched their teeth to avoid letting out


    screams.


    Ang had to pretend that she was doing it on purpose. She gave a fake smile and walked forward


    together with Arvin. "Take your hands off me!" she warned him in a low voice.


    "Okay." Arvin released her, and after she could stand by herself, they went on walking in the direction


    of the office.


    ...


    It was amon sight for Arvin to chase Ang in public.


    In order to pursue Ang, Arvin often did notorious things which were being brought up by the


    authorities of the hospital. They were ming him for breaking regtions of the hospital and


    ignorance of his identity as the acting director of the hospital.


    But for Arvin, it was nothing, not a big deal.


    Actually, Arvin only flirted with Ang during her break time.


    He was still that cold Arvin most of the day.


    Before they entered the office, Ang said, "I think you need to be examined by the Neurology


    Department. I can see that you have symptoms of schizophrenia."


    If he didn''t have schizophrenia, then how could he act like two totally different men?


    As they entered the meeting room, he pulled out a chair for her. Then, he murmured beside her ear, "I


    just have a dissociative identity disorder. You should know that it''s not the same as schizophrenia."


    Sitting at Ang''s another side, Sven was watching them with a smile, as if he was watching an


    interesting show.


    He loved to watch their banters. In order to see it everyday, he even moved back to the old house of


    the Si family with his family.


    He was on dutyst night, so he couldn''t go home until the meeting was finished.


    He was so happy to see this couple ribbing about before he returned home.


    ''Two years have passed, and Arvin still tolerates her. Well done!'' he spoke to himself.


    "A person who has more than two rtively unique and separate sub-personalities is regarded as


    someone with a dissociative identity disorder, which is a mental disorder of hysteria." Ang sat down


    and nced at him with scornful eyes. "It is also a severe disease! Don''t you want a psychologist to


    help you?"


    Arvin sat down beside Ang and cast an indifferent nce at the authorities who were carefully


    looking at them. He smiled and said, "If you are the psychologist, I''ll be very happy to be treated... at


    night!"


    At this moment, Ang really wanted to throw the file in her hand to his face! But she had to restrain


    herself because so many leaders were present, and she had already announced the beginning of the


    meeting.


    As a figurehead, she just kept silent after the meeting started and listened to the doctors'' opinions on


    the conditions of several special patients.


    Arvin wasposed and serious. He contributed many good ideas with brief words every now and


    then.


    For other doctors, Sven''s opinions were also very important because his skills were as good as Arvin''s,


    so they also always asked for his ideas.


    Therefore, their meetings always ended with questions referring to the both of them. "Is that okay,


    Director Si and Director Gu?", "What about treating this patient in this way, Director Si and Doctor Gu?"


    "Should we have a heart transnt surgery for this patient tomorrow morning, Director Si and Director


    Gu?"


    "Can you check my work n for the next year, Director Si and Director Gu?"


    ...


    When the meeting was finished, Sven called out to his sister as soon as she stood up, "Ang!"


    She had to sit down once again. Then, she looked at Sven, ignoring Arvin''s eyes. "What happened?"


    she asked Sven.


    Only Ang, Sven, and Arvin were left in the meeting room. Sven stretched his legs on the table and


    said, "I''m going to spend my wedding anniversary with my wife in Rome, so I have to ask for a two-


    week leave. You can take this chance to learn how to manage the hospital from Arvin!"


    Two weeks?


    Arvin cast a glimpse at Sven and said, "When youe back, Chengyang Private Hospital will be


    mine."


    "Yao Hospital might be Ang''s someday, but Chengyang Private Hospital will never be yours!" Sven


    smirked.


    Arvin had already given all his share of Yao Hospital to Ang in order to win her heart, but she


    refused his gift.


    Arvin suddenly grasped Ang''s hand and told her eagerly, "Yao Hospital is yours as long as you


    "Which mother?" Ang asked him without thinking carefully.


    But she regretted asking such a stupid question immediately. She had denied her rtionship with


    Arvin, so she had no mother-inw now. The only mother she had was her own.


    Arvin smiled and said, "Your mother... My mother-inw."


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    "Your mother-inw?" Ang withdrew her hand quickly. Then, she teased him, "You can marry any


    girl in this country and divorced her as soon as you like. In this way, you will have countless mothers-in-


    Arvin was speechless out of embarrassment.


    Sven burst intoughter immediately.


    To avoid Arvin''s fist, Sven stood up at once and ran to the back of the door. "Keep on fighting, Arvin!


    Ang hasn''t forgiven you!" he teased Arvin.


    His words hurt Arvin''s feelings.


    Arvin had never expected that his wife would be this hard to pursue.


    It had been nearly three years since he began to court her again. But he hadn''t won her heart yet.


    For the first time in his life, he felt like a loser.


    Suddenly, he walked forward to Ang''s direction and kissed her violently. Sven let out a scream out of


    shock.


    "Eww! It''s awkward for me to see you do this!" Svenined. Then, he closed the door for them


    and left quickly.


    Ang was puzzled. ''What''s wrong with Arvin? Maybe he needs to be kicked again!'' she thought in her


    mind.

 Chapter 300 The Twins Had Betrayed Her

    Chapter 300 The Twins Had Betrayed Her


    Ang failed to dodge his kiss, so she lifted her leg to kick Arvin''s leg with the tip of her shoe.


    Her shoes were high-heeled pointed-toe pumps. It was painful to be kicked by it, but Arvin only


    furrowed his brows, without letting Ang go.


    He had been trying to resist the urge for almost two years, ever since the birth of the twins. No...


    Technically, it had only been a year, Becausest year, when Ang had gotten drunk... Arvin of


    course didn''t miss the opportunity to have sex with Ang


    Until the morning after. Then, when Ang woke up, she wasn''t able to go outside for a couple of


    days...


    She found kiss marks all over her body, which frightened her so much.


    From then on, Ang wouldn''t dare drink any kind of beer or liquor anymore, no matter who proposed


    a toast to her and no matter how much they persuaded her.


    Arvin was still affectionately kissing Ang. An atmosphere of love started to fill the office.


    Although Arvin rarely had the chance to have sex with Ang, he had seized every chance he could to


    kiss her in the past two years. He would lock her in his arms every time he caught her off-guard.


    Each time, after kissing her, she would get angry, but Arvin had the patience and methods to coax her.


    "Babe..." The man''s hoarse voice made Ange back to her senses.


    She suddenly pushed him away and ran out of the meeting room as quickly as she could.


    Arvin stood there, touching his forehead topose himself. He now thought that he shouldn''t have


    tried to ask for her consent, but he should''ve had sex with her right then and there!


    But he knew the rules set by Ang. She banned him from having sex with her.


    Ang ran back to her office and rushed into the lounge room, locking the door behind her. She did it


    in such a hurry that she nearly sprained her ankle.


    She leaned against the door and slowlyposed her emotions, which were triggered by Arvin.


    Arvin''s moves toward Ang became bolder, and she had started to be less resistant to him as


    time went by.


    Even though they already had their children together, Ang was adamant about her divorcing him, so


    she refused to sleep with him in the same room.


    ...


    That evening, when Ang and Arvin came back from work, their two sons ran toward them and


    jumped into their arms.


    "Mommy!" The older one was faster, and he threw himself into Ang''s arms.


    The younger one was slower, so he hugged Arvin instead, "Daddy."


    This was a dailypetition between the two brothers. The faster one would be able to hug their


    mother, and the slower one had to hug their father.


    "Sherman, Sherwood, my lovely babies. Did you behave well and listen to your grandfather and


    grandmother today?" asked Ang. Upon seeing her two kids, Ang put on a big smile on her face.


    Arvin held Sherwood, the younger one, with one of his arms, and then got Sherman out of Ang''s


    arms with his other arm, saying, "Your mommy is tired from work. Let me hold you two."


    Arvin held his two sons, one on each arm, as he went into the living room.


    In the living room, five people were there. Chuck, Daisy, and three housemaids who were employed by


    Arvin.


    They were all tasked to take care of the four naughty boys - Arvin''s twins and Sven''s two sons.


    The four boys always brought the house into total chaos, so Arvin had hired two more housemaids to


    tidy up things after the boys'' games.


    "Auntie Ang, Uncle Arvin!" Sven''s younger son, Stan, had juste back from kindergarten and


    greeted them.


    Sven''s eldest son, Kerr, was studying at a primary boarding school. It was a weekday, so Kerr was not


    home.


    Stan wrapped his arms around Arvin''s legs, raised his head, and looked at Arvin happily, showing his


    little teeth.


    He was very fond of Arvin because Arvin always bought food and toys for the four boys.


    After putting down his twins on the baby mat, Arvin lifted Stan and pinched his nose, smiling.


    Stan was amused by him.


    Daisy asked one of the housemaids to prepare some more fresh sliced fruits for Arvin and Ang. She


    said, "Arvin, you must be tired. Come and sit down. Have some fruits."


    Ang curled up her lips with discontent when she heard her mother talk. She thought Daisy had


    treated Arvin much better than she did to Sven and her.


    Daisy noticed Ang''s face, rolled her eyes at her daughter, and said, "You just sit idly in your office


    everyday, but Arvin is doing all the work for you, handling everything. Are youining?"


    Ang put on an aggrieved look on her face and snapped, "I don''t just sit idly in my office. I am


    working on a patent, too. Don''t you know that?"


    She had been working on a patent sincest year, but she still needed some more time to have it


    legalized.


    Arvin picked up a slice of wax apple and put it in front of Ang''s lips, saying, "Eat."


    It was a routine for Arvin to feed Ang any food before he had his. Ang curled her lips and pushed


    the fruit back to him. She pretended to be sad, and while looking at Daisy, she told Arvin, "Eat it


    yourself. My mother doesn''t want me to eat it, so I won''t eat any of it!"


    "You unreasonable girl, did I say that you can''t have any? Even if I say that, would Arvin agree?" Daisy


    said as she squinted at Ang.


    Ang shrugged her shoulders. The rtionships among the Si family members were like a food


    chain. Sven treated Daisy the best; Daisy treated Arvin the best; Arvin treated Ang the best; Ang


    treated Chuck the best...


    At that moment, Sherman went up to Arvin''s side and took the fork from his hand. He picked up a


    waxberry and held it near Ang''s lips, saying in a cute voice, "Mommy, eat it."


    Ang was deeply moved at his gesture. When she was about to hug Sherman, Sherwood also came


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    over and picked up a waxberry to put it on Arvin''s lips, saying, "Daddy, eat it."


    Stan rolled his eyes and quickly took another two waxberries with his hands and said, "Auntie Ang,


    Uncle Arvin, please eat!"


    "Hahaha..." Ang was amused by these three boys.


    At night, Ang and Arvin bathed the twins and Stan in arge bathtub. Then, they carried them to the


    children''s room.


    In the children''s room, there was a bunk bed. Stan climbed to the upper bed by himself, and the twin


    boys slept in the lower bed.


    Arvin was coaxing Sherman, while Ang was coaxing Sherwood.


    Sherwood discreetly told Ang, "Mommy, grandma called today. She misses me and my brother very


    much. Mommy, when will you take us to visit grandpa and grandma again?"


    Ang felt a little awkward. She had brought the children to the Gu family''s house a few times in these


    two years. Teresa had alsoe to the Si family to see the twins. The Gu family loved the twins very


    much.


    Even Susanna Du, who didn''t like Ang, was also very happy to see the twins.


    "Hmm... How about the day after tomorrow? I will take you and your brother to see grandma. What do


    you think?"


    "Okay." Sherwood was simr to Arvin. Although he was extremely excited, he only put on a smile and


    nothing more.


    Ang decided not to tell Arvin that she was going to take the twins back to the Gu family''s house.


    However, the next morning, the twins told Arvin about the n of going back to J City. When Ang


    got in the ne, she instantly knew that the twins had betrayed her...


    She saw Arvin in the ne, and his seat was right next to hers...

 Chapter 301 Which Quack Said That

    Chapter 301 Which Quack Said That


    Arvin shed a vicious and satisfied smile. Ang wanted to kick him out of the ne so badly.


    Her kids were traitors! She had suffered nine months of pregnancy and had tried her best to raise


    them. Even though Arvin had helped a lot, she was the one who got pregnant and gave birth to them!


    On the way back to the J City, only Ang was a little bit upset, but Arvin and the boys were very


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    happy.


    The whole Gu family came together that night, knowing that Arvin and Ang were back with their kids.


    Wanda Gu, Aron''s daughter, was excited to see her two cousins and y with them.


    Martha and Lily were not there. Lily went to Green Cold Country to mourn an old friend, and Martha


    went with her.


    Ever since Arvin came back to the Gu family''s house, he had stayed in the Yao Hospital for two days


    and one night and had been busy working.


    At night, when she had the time to think alone, Ang stared out of the window and felt a little guilty.


    Arvin had beenmuting between J City and C Country for the past three years because of her...


    In the morning of the third day, when everyone was having breakfast, Arvin came back.


    Arvin was exhausted from dozens of hours of nonstop work. But the moment he saw his wife and sons,


    he felt refreshed.


    He didn''t have any breakfast, but directly went to the bedroom to rest. He was suffering from a


    headache.


    After having lunch, Ang stared at the bedroom door for a long time. Finally, she made up her mind


    and went upstairs with some food.


    She pushed the door open and found Arvin asleep. She put the food down onto the desk and tried to


    wake him up.


    "Arvin... Arvin..."


    Ang called him gently, but he kept his eyes closed. His eyelids flickered, but he didn''t wake up.


    Ang thought Arvin was exhausted and was about to leave, but she noticed that Arvin looked


    strange.


    She bent down and touched his forehead. My god! He''s burning!


    Did Arvin have a fever?


    Ang immediately took out a thermometer from the drawer of the desk. She pushed back his


    Ang took Arvin''s temperature. 39.9 degrees...


    Ang immediately ran to the garden of the backyard and found Teresa, who basked in the sun with


    the kids. "Mom, do we have antipyretic medicines?"


    Teresa handed Sherwood to Hogan and asked in confusion, "Why? What happened? Do you have a


    fever?"


    "No, Arvin has a fever."


    Seeing Ang''s anxious expression, Teresa smiled and patted her hand tofort her, "Don''t worry.


    It''s no big deal. There are antipyretics in the drawer downstairs."


    "Okay. Thank you, mom! Dad, mom, I''m going to go back to him!" Ang had no time for her kids. She


    ran back to the vi to look for the medicine.


    Hogan sighed, "I can tell that Ang still loves Arvin. Why does she want to divorce him?"


    Teresa shook her head with profound resignation and said, "I guess she''s afraid of being hurt by Arvin


    again. Arvin doesn''t want us to get involved. What we can do now is to take good care of their sons!"


    "Okay."


    Sherman stared at his mother''s figure and asked Teresa, "Grandma, is dad sick?"


    "Yes, your dad has a fever. Your mom will take care of him. Don''t worry!" Teresa touched the twins''


    heads.


    Both of the kids looked like Arvin very much. They will surely be handsome men when they grew


    up!


    "Will mom feed dad medicines?" Sherwood asked curiously.


    "What?" Teresa was confused.


    Sherman exined his younger brother''s words, "When mom was ill, dad used to feed her medicines."


    "Oh..." Teresa couldn''t help but smile. She patted their heads and said, "Yes, she will! Your mom loves


    your dad! Of course, she will take care of your dad!"


    No matter how much Ang showed that she wanted to divorce Arvin, she was unable to hide her love


    for him.


    In the bedroom, Ang pulled Arvin up to lean against the headboard and pushed pills into Arvin''s


    mouth. Facing a sick Arvin, Ang''s voice softened, "Drink water!"


    Arvin took the ss of water from her hand and swallowed the pills with it.


    Ang put the empty ss onto the desk and helped Arvin lie down. She was about to leave the room


    when...


    Arvin grabbed her hand.


    Ang stared at Arvin in confusion. Arvin croaked, "Ang, I feel sick."


    Arvin remembered that when Sherman had a fever, he behaved in the same spoiled manner, and


    Ang stayed with him for a long time.


    As expected, Ang sat down by his side and adjusted the covers for him, "Close your eyes, and take


    a rest!"


    Arvin pulled Ang down to his arms.


    He even pushed back the covers, so Ang could join him in bed.


    Ang was caught off-guard and fell down into his arms. "Arvin! What are you doing? Did I hurt you?"


    Arvin was exactly the same as his sons! He just wouldn''t behave even when he was ill.


    Arvin turned over and pressed Ang down. He whispered in her ear, "I feel much better now."


    Ang''s body became even sexier after she gave birth to the twins. Arvin had been drooling over her a


    lot of times...


    Ang immediately blushed. She didn''t know what to say. She pretended to be tough, shouting, "Let


    me go! Otherwise... I will get mad at you!"


    Arvin kissed her on the ear and said in a low voice, "I heard having sex can cure fever..."


    Ang was dumbfounded, "Which quack said that ?"


    It was the first time she heard such a thing.


    Arvin kissed her cheek and replied, "It doesn''t matter who said it. The thing that matters is... are you


    willing to cure me with yourself?"


    What? Why? It''s just a fever! Why did she have to sacrifice herself?


    "Arvin, you... Bastard! Let me go! Otherwise, I... hmm." Her red lips were gagged by his.


    Arvin had a pair of hot lips because he had a fever. Ang felt strange about it.


    While Arvin was kissing her forehead, she held his hands, "Arvin... I''ve told you about the rules..."


    Arvin went stiff and stopped his moves.


    They stared at each other. In his eyes, Ang could clearly see bitterness and agony.


    Ang''s heart softened, and she said, "You..."


    In fact, her heart ached when she saw that Arvin had a fever, but she was not willing to admit that.


    Before Ang could finish her words, Arvin turned over andy beside her. He sighed and said, "You


    can leave now."


    Ang didn''t move, but she pinched her own palm.

 Chapter 302 Poor Mommy

    Chapter 302 Poor Mommy


    Arvin and Ang already had two children, and Arvin didn''t agree to get a divorce. Also, they would


    sometimes hug and kiss. If she still insisted on keeping him at arm''s length... What was the point of


    doing so?


    Ang turned and looked at Arvin and only to see that he had closed his eyes. A look of hurt grazed


    his face.


    Ang bit her lip tightly and wondered what to do.


    What should she do?


    She knew that Arvin was trying to get her attention, but she still did what Arvin had wanted, as if she fell


    for his pitiful look. She turned and pressed Arvin under her body.


    Arvin secretly smiled. Ang did have a tender heart. He pretended to refuse, "Get off."


    Being rejected, Ang really wanted to get off, but... She still circled her fingers around Arvin''s cor


    and said, "You are having a fever."


    "I know. I''ll go to the hospital to get an IV bag. If it doesn''t work, I''ll get a surgery. If that still doesn''t


    work, I''ll die, " said Arvin. Arvin was being dramatic.


    My goodness! Ang was speechless. A small fever had been exaggerated into a matter of life and


    death.


    Through his thin pajamas, she could feel his extremely high body temperature.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Ang clenched her teeth and kissed his closed lips.


    Because of her kiss, Arvin almost couldn''t contain his joy.


    Ang had not taken the initiative to kiss him for two whole years.


    Now, at this moment, he finally had it.


    If he had known that being sick would get Ang into bed, he wouldn''t have mind getting sick


    hundreds of times.


    Soon, the couple warmed up. Ang had taken the initiative, but somehow Arvin took the lead and


    held her waist tightly, locking Ang tightly within his grip.


    Just when they were about to take things a step further, someone knocked on the door. "Arvin, are you


    asleep? I''ming in."


    It was Teresa, who wanted to check on Arvin.


    Ang suddenly opened her eyes and looked at Arvin who was on top of her body. Then, she came


    back to her senses.


    Oh my god! What was she doing? Why was she allowing herself to be fooled by Arvin? Was she


    captivated by his charms?


    But, Arvin seemed to have read her mind and kept her hands above the head, clutching them snugly.


    He answered Teresa, "Mother, Ang is taking care of me. You don''t need toe in."


    Teresa had sensed something strange in his tone, but she didn''t think of it that way and believed that it


    was only because of his sickness. "Okay. Ang, if you need anything, just let me know. I''ll be


    downstairs, " said Teresa.


    Ang''s mouth was covered by Arvin, so she could only muffle a sound.


    Hopefully, Teresa could hear her from the outside.


    Not long after Teresa had gone, a soft voice came from the door, "Dad, are you sick? I am worried


    about you." It was Sherman. He twisted the door knob as he spoke.


    Teresa was watching Sherwood by the stairs, not paying attention to Sherman. When she noticed


    Sherman, he had already opened the door.


    She didn''t know what was going on inside the room, so she said, "Sherman my dear,e back here.


    Your dad is sick. Don''t go in."


    Just when she finished speaking, a loud cry burst from the room.


    Teresa had the housemaid watch Sherwood and hurried to the bedroom. "What''s going on? What''s


    going on? Sherman?"


    Teresa rushed to the bedroom in a second. Even though she was a grandmother, she exercised


    regrly.


    Then, she saw something inappropriate for children...


    She pulled Sherman out with a blushing face and grumbled, "Oh... Arvin you''re wicked. What if Ang


    also gets sick?"


    The door was tightly shut behind Teresa. Ang hid in the quilt, feeling ashamed.


    She heard Sherman''s sad voice, "Grandma, dad is hitting mum. Please save mum! I heard her


    screaming. Poor Mommy!"


    Teresa didn''t know how to respond.


    The couple in the bedroom was also speechless.


    But what happened just now did not interrupt them. Arvin soon continued.


    After all, it took a lot of effort to get Ang into bed.


    ...


    When Ang woke up on a warm chest, it waspletely dark outside.


    Arvin was breathing evenly, sound asleep.


    Ang held her impulse to strangle Arvin, sat up, and got off the bed quietly.


    In the dark, she fell on the carpet because her legs were weak. Ouch! Arvin was such a monster!


    She went downstairs, and she saw two housemaids cleaning. As they saw Anging down, one


    of them came over and asked, "Mrs. Ang, we have prepared dinner for you. Do you want to have it


    heated now?"


    "Okay. Where is everybody else?" asked Ang. She looked around the living room and saw no one.


    "Mrs. Ang, Mr. Aron wanted me to tell you that he took the children out, and so... you and Mr. Arvin...


    can have a good rest, " said the helper. The housemaid was blushing.


    Actually, Aron had already known that they were in the room all the afternoon. His original words were,


    "Let Arvin and Ang have more private time. The twins could sleep with their grandparents tonight if


    necessary."


    Ang looked at the maid and guessed what Aron had meant.


    Embarrassed, she walked into the dining room and told the maid, "Heat the dinner. I''m hungry."


    "Yes, Mrs. Ang."


    Arvin woke up when Ang was having dinner.


    He felt much better after sleeping. When he saw Ang having dinner alone, he sat beside her with his


    pajamas and said, "My dear wife, why didn''t you wake me up to have dinner with you?"


    Ang faintly looked at Arvin who looked much better and said bitterly, "You are sick. I know you have


    an upset stomach and won''t eat anything, so I didn''t wake you."


    While speaking, she took several dishes near her and moved them closer to her.


    Arvin chuckled and whispered into her ear, "I have worked hard this afternoon. If you don''t let me eat


    something, how would I have the strength to continueter?"


    "Then, don''t, " replied Ang. He really took advantage of his current situation. Ang rolled her eyes


    at him. Anyway, he looked much better than before, so she was a little relieved. Therefore, Arvin should


    drop the idea of taking advantage of her.


    Arvin smiled and said nothing. He took the bowl and chopsticks ced on the table by the maid and


    was ready to get some food.


    But Ang beat him to it. Her chopsticks were on the food that Arvin had wanted.


    Arvin smiled and thought to himself, ''She really good at holding grudges!'' He grabbed her hand and


    brought the tofu on her chopsticks into his mouth.


    Arvin raised his eyebrows proudly and said, "Thank you for feeding me."


    "You jerk!" said Ang. She dropped the chopsticks to have her porridge angrily and left him alone.

 Chapter 303 How They Enjoyed Playing Games with Each Other

    Chapter 303 How They Enjoyed ying Games with Each Other


    Coincidentally, during Ang''s stay in J City, the Yao Hospital was also preparing a ceremony to


    celebrate its centenary.


    The Yao Hospital was founded by Arvin''s ancestors. It was only a small clinic at the beginning, and it


    gradually developed into the joint-stock general hospital it was today.


    As the present Director of the hospital, Arvin had to attend the ceremony.


    The day before the ceremony, he asked Malik Jia to send a set of luxurious and beautiful evening dress


    over for Ang.


    "Mrs. Gu, there is a grand party for the hospital''s centenary tomorrow evening. A lot of honorable


    guests were invited to the event. Mrs. Gu, as the Director''s wife, you will also be the focus of the


    ceremony. So Mr. Gu has personally chosen this evening dress and this set of pearl jewellery for you.


    Please do attend the ceremony tomorrow, " said Malik.


    Ang squinted at Malik, who had put on a courteous smile, and then she shifted her eyes to the


    magnificently packaged box in front of her. ''Attend the ceremony with Arvin?'' "No, I''m sorry but I won''t


    be attending, " refused Ang.


    ''Why isn''t he inviting me himself? Why did he ask someone else to pass on this message to me? Huh!''


    thought Ang angrily.


    Malik was baffled. Arvin had threatened him with his job. If Malik wasn''t able to persuade Ang to


    attend the party tomorrow, he would be fired.


    Malik felt helplessly sorry for himself, because Arvin had given him one of the most difficult tasks to


    take on.


    "Mrs. Gu, Miss Si, Ang, please..." Malik pretended to cry and begged, "My parents have taken your


    husband to be my benefactor ever since I started working for him. They have always thought very


    highly of you, so please, I beg you, don''t make a bad impression on them. I wouldn''t want them to think


    of you as a bad person."


    Ang was confused and asked, "How would that make me a bad person?"


    "You will make me lose my job! Mr. Gu said that if you don''t attend the ceremony tomorrow, I will be


    fired."


    Ang was speechless. ''Wood, give me a piece of wood! I need to beat Arvin to death with it! What a


    horrible man! A sly fox!'' cursed Ang angrily in her mind.


    She thought for a while and replied, "Tell him, I won''t go. His threats won''t work on me."


    Malik twisted his face with awkwardness and nearly knelt down as his legs were weak. He begged for


    mercy again, "Ang... Lovely Ang... Dear Mrs. Gu, please reconsider. My parents are getting old, I


    don''t want to disappoint them, because I am afraid they might have heart attacks when they find out


    that I lose my job..."


    Ang stuck out her tongue and shrugged teasingly, "I am kidding. Rest assured, I will attend the


    party."


    Malik forced out a smile and said, "Ang, you are so good at making jokes now."


    "Thank you for yourpliment."


    "Then, should Ie to pick you up tomorrow?" asked Malik.


    "No. Please go back and lie to Arvin that I am not going to attend the party. Also, just tell him, if he fires


    you, I will fly back to C Country right away!" said Ang.


    "What?" Malik was surprised. How they enjoyed ying games with each other!


    Arvin had been on a business trip in D City and he wouldn''te back to J City until the next


    afternoon.


    The next afternoon, before Arvin came back, Ang had asked the housemaids to take good care of


    the twins. The whole Gu family members were to attend the ceremony this evening, without their


    children, so Ang had to make sure the housemaids were going to look after the kids. After that, she


    asked her bodyguard to drive her to a private hairdresser''s studio.


    Kent drove Arvin back to the Gu family''s house. But when he entered, Arvin could only see his two


    sons and Aron''s daughter there. So he asked one of the housemaids, "Where''s Ang?"


    "Mr. Arvin, Mrs. Ang said that she had something to do and that she wasn''ting back tonight."


    Arvin got upset when he heard the housemaid''s reply.


    Ang still hadn''t forgiven him...


    Moreover, even though it was such an important evening for him, Ang still wasn''t willing to


    apany him to the ceremony. Arvin was really upset to find that Ang did not care about what


    other people would think of him at all.


    The hospital''s centenary ceremony was held in a five-star hotel owned by Aron''spany. Before


    seven o''clock in the evening, the parking lot of the hotel was already packed with all kinds of luxury


    cars.


    At seven o''clock sharp, Arvin showed up in the hall alone by himself, which caused a lot of people''s


    gossip to spread like wildfire.


    The rumours regarding the bad rtionship between the Gu couples were running rampant in the hall


    again.


    After making his opening speech, Arvin walked down the stage and was soon surrounded by a lot of


    guests.


    A man clinked sses with Arvin and asked in a casual way, "Mr. Gu, where is Mrs. Gu? Why isn''t she


    here with you tonight?"


    Arvin squinted at him. The man looked like the type who loved to gossip. "She is feeling under the


    weather today so she is at home resting, " answered Arvin.


    Then, he walked away, and gave him no more attention.


    The man who intended to mock Arvin got embarrassed by his indifference.


    At half past seven


    The door of the hall opened unexpectedly. Many of the guests looked towards the direction of the


    doorway. Instantly, everyone was so astounded by what they were seeing, they couldn''t move their


    gazes away.


    Standing gracefully at the doorway, was a woman dressed in a magnificent, blue strapless dress and


    white high-heeled shoes.


    She had a mature hair style with her hair tied up, and had put on a dash of delicate makeup.


    She was wearing a set of luxurious pearl jewellery on her ears, neck and wrists.


    On her ring finger, was the famed ring known to many people. Everyone knew that it was the ring given


    to Ang by Arvin.


    Ang was clutching thetest designed blue and white handbag from an international brand, which


    The guests stepped aside to make way for Ang, who was looking at the man standing at the other


    end of the path.


    Ang was slowly approaching Arvin. She acted casually, although Arvin couldn''t keep his eyes away


    from her for even a second.


    She grinned at Arvin. Her sweet smile brightened up the whole hall.


    Upon seeing Ang, Arvin''s eyes glimmered with surprise and adoration. He tidied his Western suit


    and walked towards his beloved woman.


    As the crowd gazed at them in admiration, Arvin stretched out his hand like a gentleman to Ang.


    She smiled and reached her hand to his.


    Arvin pulled her into his arms and kissed her forehead. The guests cheered in excitement when they


    saw their sweet interaction.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Some of them had already taken photos of them and posted their photos on the social media such as


    WeChat, Weibo or Facebook. Soon enough, Ang and Arvin became the hot topic on the inte


    again.


    "I thought you said you weren''ting?" Arvin whispered into her ears.


    "On second thought, I was afraid that you''d start looking for a stepmother for my sons, " Ang said as


    she intimately held Arvin''s arm. She walked inside with him, in her crystal-adorned high-heeled shoes.


    The guests there noticed the change of mood in the emotionless man as he was now looking at his


    wife with eyes filled with love and tenderness.


    They were all shocked.


    Sven had been here on behalf of the Si family, and due to Ang''s presence, he also became the focal


    point of everyone''s admiration.


    One of the guests next to him said, "Mr. Si, Mr. Gu treats your sister so well! We really admire you."


    "Your sister is so lucky. She was born in the well-respected Si family, and she also has found her true


    love in the Gu family!" another guest said.


    "Mr. Si, you are so excellent, and now you have an outstanding brother-inw as well. Oh, how much I


    admire you!"


    ...


    Sven tittered as he replied proudly, "She''s my sister. Of course, she deserves the best."


    Ang and Arvin came up to Sven, after they had greeted the elders of the Gu family.


    "Brother, where is my sister-inw?" Ang asked as she curiously looked at Sven.


    Sven clinked sses with Arvin and told Ang, "Nicole is on an urgent business trip in Los Angeles,


    so I''ve had toe here by myself." Sven raised his brows and looked between Ang and Arvin,


    asking, "Did you guys manage to restore your rtionship?"


    Arvin coldly nced at him. Could''t he help mentioning it at least for the moment?


    Ang leaned her head towards Arvin''s shoulder, as a show of affection, and said, "Brother, am I such


    a generous and kind woman in your eyes?" Of course not! Ang thought herself to be very narrow-


    minded.

 Chapter 304 Stay Away From Angela

    Chapter 304 Stay Away From Ang


    Sven asked, "Isn''t my sister a kind, lenient girl?"


    Ang replied with a grin, "Sven, you must have won many innocent girls'' hearts with these sweet


    words.


    Sven immediately raised his hands and cried, "I''m innocent! I love my wife wholeheartedly, and I swear


    that I have never cheated on her."


    Ang nced at Arvin next to her. She gave him a gentle pinch and said, "Do you see how my


    brother treats my sister-inw? You should learn form him."


    Arvin gave a slight smile. He got closer to her and whispered in her ear, "What do you mean? Did I


    cheat on you or flirt with other woman?"


    When she felt his warm breath, Ang flushed immediately. ''Arvin must have done that deliberately!''


    She thought.


    "No, you didn''t. But when I came in, I saw you surrounded by several women." ''Even now, those


    women are still staring at my husband.'' She thought to herself.


    She had been away from J City for two years. During this period, some of her acquaintances had gone


    abroad, and some had returned from abroad.


    Some weren''t aware that Arvin and Ang had gotten married. So they were still hoping to allure Arvin.


    Some women felt ashamed of themselves at the sight of Ang''s return, but several women


    persevered and didn''t want to give up on a rich and handsome man like Arvin.


    Arvin suddenly burst intoughter, and asked in a low and masculine voice, "So what? Are you getting


    jealous?


    Ang''s face grew red. She red at Arvin, and said, "Jealous? That''s not possible. We''ll get divorced


    one day."


    Sven swirled his wine gently with a sigh and said, "You have been saying this since three years ago.


    Ang, do you really mean to get divorced with Arvin?"


    Ang pouted her lips with dissatisfaction and said, "Of course I do. But..."


    ''Arvin was the one who didn''t sign on the divorce agreement. And he has been reluctant to go to the


    Civil Affairs Bureau to get the procedure done with me... Besides, no one is on my side so I have no


    choice, '' Ang mused.


    At this time, Arvin held her close to his breast and said yfully, "My honey, stop talking about that


    stuff. It''s not funny anymore. How about we y some other games?"


    Before Ang opened her mouth, Sven cried, "You know I am here alone without my wife, so you guys


    are just doing this on purpose to make me jealous. Stop showing off your affection for each other in


    front of me. Arvin, get out of my sight with your wife."


    Arvin didn''t listen to Sven, instead he kissed Ang on her lips. This time Sven really wanted to kick


    his ass.


    Sven said, reading the Weibo, "I thought you wanted to be low-profile? Why the suddenly change? Are


    you going to show off your affection to the world?"


    Sven found that the news on Arvin and Ang''s affection ranked top on Weibo''s hot topics.


    Arvin answered inly, "All thanks to my wife!"


    Sven was taken by great surprise to hear Arvin say that. He almost choked on his wine.


    ''Did I hear that clearly? Oh my god! Is this man the same Arvin who was pretentious and self-conceited


    that I used to know? I can''t believe what I''m hearing, '' Sven thought to himself.


    However, Ang was amused by Arvin''s ttering words. She returned the favour with a pleasing smile


    on her face.


    The three of them didn''t stick to the topic for long. After they were interrupted by others who came over


    to greet them, and they changed the subject after that.


    A littleter, Ang had gone to thedy''s room. As soon as they saw Ang leave her seat, the other


    women couldn''t sit still.


    A woman dressed in a lovely pink dress intended to walk up to Arvin. At that moment, another woman


    in a ck dress grabbed her by the hand, and told her, "You can''t go there. Don''t displease Ang!


    Just stay away from her."


    The woman in a pink dress hurled her lips and stared at her. She griped, "Why would I be afraid of


    Ang? It''s none of her business. I have a crush on her husband."


    "You don''t know them. Mr. Gu is very devoted to his wife. If you go there and flirt with her husband,


    you''ll displease Ang. As a consequence you''ll piss off Arvin and he is not one to forgive easily."


    ''I''ve never met such a silly woman like her before. She is a stupid woman who only knows how to


    please men with her figure, '' The woman in a ck dress thought in disdain.


    After hesitating for a while, the woman in a pink dress stood straight. She murmured, "There is no man


    who won''t cheat on his wife, once seduced. Arvin hasn''t had an affair yet because he didn''t meet


    someone who could seduce him like I could. I have a better figure than his wife."


    The woman in the ck dress looked her over carefully and thought, ''She does have big breasts and a


    tight butt. She is quite sexually attractive. She is almost 30, but she''s still dressed in pink. Obviously


    she wants to make herself... look younger.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    But as a whole, she looks quite good. After all, most men favour young, attractive women.'' The woman


    in ck thought.


    Even so, the woman in ck still continued persuading that woman, "I mean it. Don''t go there. Mr. Gu


    isn''t a frivolous man. I heard that a woman once tried to seduce him, so he sent her to the red-light


    district and she is still trapped there."


    Having heard that, the woman in pink covered her mouth in surprise and opened her eyes wide. She


    pretended to be extremely startled so that the men around her wouldfort her. She asked, "The red-


    light district?"


    ''Is Arvin... really such a cold-hearted man?'' She wondered. Soon she understood and said with relief,


    "Arvin may not be an easy-going person, but he wouldn''t treat a woman so mercilessly. You must


    admire Arvin. Am I right? That''s why you don''t want me to get close to him. And now you''re trying to


    persuade me to give him up with all your empty threats."


    ''I saw how affectionately and gentlely he treated his wife. He is an absolutely rare gem of man.'' She


    pondered.


    But it never urred to her that a man like him would never be interested in another woman...


    That woman in the ck dress was Baron''s sister - Tessa. She was speechless and said, " Well, you


    can go ahead."


    She rolled her eyes and thought, ''I just wanted to help her out of good will. However, she not only


    refused my kind advice but she totally misunderstood me as well. As for this smug woman, I''ll not


    waste my time again.''


    Arvin was talking to Malik''s parents. All of a sudden, he smelt a pungent perfume that made him frown.


    Then, a soft but pretentious voice reached his ear, "Hello, Mr. Gu. I''m Kelly, the sales manager of the


    medical equipment cooperativepany in our city."


    Soon, the crowd curiously wondered about her rtionship with Arvin. However, Arvin just nodded to


    her in a gentle manner. Then, he continued to speak with Cynthia, "Recently Malik has made rapid


    progress in his work. Uncle, Aunt, you don''t need to worry about him."


    Cynthia caught a glimpse of that embarrassed woman, andughed out. He responded, "I am so d


    to hear that from you. Thank you, Mr. Gu!"


    Chandler nodded and asked, "Mr. Gu, how long do you n to stay here this time? I''d like to invite you


    to dinner. This time, you can''t refuse our invitation again."


    Arvin thought of Ang just as he heard that. He said with a light smile, "It depends upon my wife."


    Chandler chortled and said, "Good boy. Well done. You treat your wife so well. I need to learn more


    from you." The three of themughed in unison.


    No one spoke to Kelly. At that moment, she wanted to vanish into thin air.


    However, the crowd were still looking at her, as if she were theughingstock of the group. She tapped


    her ss with Arvin''s and said, "Mr. Gu..."


    Before she finished her words, Arvin directly asked the waitress near him for a new ss of wine.

 Chapter 305 So What

    Chapter 305 So What


    At the sight of this, the crowd began to titter. Kelly''s face turned ck with anger.


    She tried to resist her anger, and med Arvin, "Mr. Gu, you''re so arrogant!"


    A loud voice reached their ears from behind them, "Who said that my husband is arrogant?"


    Hearing this, the crowd began to express their opinions. Some said, "Ang ising. This will be


    interesting."


    "Mrs. Gu is here tonight; how dare she try and seduce Mr. Gu in front of her? What a silly woman!"


    "Even if Mrs. Gu weren''t here, Mr. Gu wouldn''t have given her a second''s worth of attention."


    "...''''


    Kelly turned around and looked at Ang. She bit her lip and thought, ''I have to admit that she is much


    more beautiful and elegant than me...''


    Ang discreetly observed Kelly, and then walked up to her instead of Arvin. She said, "I heard that


    you want to seduce my husband. Is that true?"


    Kelly''s face changed immediately. ''Ang seems difficult to handle, '' she thought to herself. She


    asked, "Who said that..."


    "All of them told me that.'''' Ang curled lips and sighed, ''Arvin is always surrounded by these


    senseless women.'' She took a sip of her drink elegantly. Knowing that Ang would get drunk easily,


    Arvin asked the hotel to specifically prepare her some soft drink.. ''The soft drink looks like the wine,


    however, their tastes are totally different.'' Ang thought to herself.


    Kelly said in a panic, "No... I didn''t..." It was impossible for her to admit to her real thoughts. Then, she


    squeezed a tiny smile on her face and said gently, "Mr. Gu, I just came to greet you. How could they


    say that? They''re just bullying me."


    ''She dares to flirt with my husband in front of me. How dare she belittle me?'' Ang wondered.


    Arvin ignored Kelly and walked towards Ang. He asked with concern, "Why did it take you so long?"


    ''If you hadn''t shown up, I''d have gone to look for you myself, '' Arvin mused.


    Ang put her ss of drink on the table, and adjusted Arvin''s tie. Then, she held him by the arm.


    When she saw Kelly''s face darken with embarrassment, she replied, "It''s my stomach. Perhaps I''ve


    had too many drinks."


    She wasn''t telling the truth. She ran into Fabian and chatted with him for a while on the way back.


    But she didn''t want to say that she had chatted with another man in front of so many people.


    Arvin gripped her wrist and started feeling her pulse with a frown. Ang removed his hand smilingly


    and said, "I''m fine. Miss Kitten is still there waiting to chat with you."


    Kelly followed immediately, "Mr. Gu, my family name is Dai, not Kitten."


    ... The crowd looked at her with disdain, ''Was Mr. Gu even speaking to you? That woman is


    shameless!''


    Ang put her head on Arvin''s shoulder and said, "I made a mistake. Your family name is Dai."


    Kelly then cast a nce at Ang and nodded to her.


    Ang winked yfully, and looked at her curiously. She asked, "Is your family name the same with


    Vicky''s?"


    Compared to Kelly, Ang was far more adorable and lovely.


    The crowd couldn''t help but burst intoughter. "Ha ha!"


    People in J City knew Vicky''s name. Two years ago, she was sent to jail. Before she got arrested, she


    had been a mistress to different men, and then she was forced to be a whore. Later, she had


    been caught sleeping with two men at the same time. The scene was exceedingly... nasty. Apart from


    that, she hadmitted other crimes as well. In the end, she had been sentenced to decades of years


    in prison.


    Since she had got arrested, many of her lewd pictures had been exposed on the Inte. This had


    caused an explosion all over media.


    In one word, anyone associated with her would be an object of public ridicule.


    Kelly wasn''t the only one present who had the same family name as Vicky. A man near Kelly, who


    happened to share the same family name with Vicky, could''t helpining in a low voice, "What did


    we do to Mrs. Gu?"


    Ang happened to have heard that. She looked in the direction she heard the voiceing from and


    found the man. Ang said gently, "Sir, is your family name also Dai?"


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes fixated on the man, including Arvin. That man didn''t expect Ang to


    hear him. He was too nervous to even take a deep breath. He didn''t know what to do.


    Ang smiled and asked again, "Is your family name the same as David''s?"


    ... David was totally different from Vicky.


    David wasst generation''s idol. He had yed a huge part in the agricultural development of J City.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Unlike Vicky, David was a great person.


    After hearing Ang''s words, the crowd had a different attitude towards Kelly and that man.


    The man replied with an embarrassed smile, "Yes, it is. It doesn''t matter as long as it pleases Mrs. Gu.


    I''m sorry to have interrupted your conversation."


    Kelly gave Ang a dissatisfied nce, and then looked at Arvin, "Mr. Gu. You should teach your wife


    a lesson. She is bullying me."


    At this time, Arvin raised his head and looked through the woman. He replied coldly, "So what?"


    Kelly was furious at Arvin''s response.


    Among the crowd''s discussions, Arvin added, "As long as it pleases my wife."


    ... The crowd were surprised at Arvin''s affection towards his wife.


    Since that day, Arvin had be the role model for all the men in J City, while Ang had be the


    target that every woman admired.


    Ang nced at Kelly, and then said gently to Arvin, "My honey, I''d like to leave now."


    Arvin looked at his watch and said, "Let''s wait another twenty minutes."


    "No, I don''t want to see that woman. She disgusts me."


    Arvin said without hesitation, "Out of sight, out of mind. Where is the security guard? Drag her out of


    this ce."


    Then, Arvin pulled Malik in front of Kelly, "Next time, show the list of guests to me before sending the


    invitations. Don''t just let anyone in without my consent."


    Malik was in charge of the guest list, and it was his first time to handle it. Malik had shown the list to


    Hogan. But no one had expected that Kelly was such a shameless woman who tried to seduce Arvin in


    Ang''s presence on such an important day.


    "I am sorry. I will see to it next time, Mr. Gu." Malik had followed Arvin for such a long time, he got to


    know Arvin very well. When he realized that Arvin didn''t me him, he was relieved.


    Soon two security guards appeared and took Kelly away from the feast silently.


    This episode came to an end soon. Arvin took Ang with him and greeted the many distinguished


    guests in the room.


    Arvin intended to leave with Ang, in twenty minutes.


    In fact, Ang had proposed this to Arvin on purpose because she didn''t want to see that woman.


    But since that woman was gone, she continued to greet the guests with Arvin.


    Around 10:00 PM, a couple, arm in arm, walked up to them.


    Ang was taken aback by the couple. She opened her eyes wide. ''He... he... How could they get


    together?'' She wondered.

 Chapter 306 I Am Together With Mandy

    Chapter 306 I Am Together With Mandy


    As soon as Mandy saw Ang''s expression, sheughed out loud.


    "Ang, we have not seen each other for two years. You have be much more beautiful. I am


    really envious of you!" Mandy and Ang hugged each other tightly.


    In the past two years, Ang had been in J City several times, but she was always pressed for time.


    Meanwhile, Mandy had been busy at work, so they had not seen each other, not even once.


    Ang smiled to Mandy, and then she turned to face the man beside her and asked, "You two are..."


    Mandy nced at the man near her and then lowered her head slightly because of shyness. In this


    way, she just proved that Ang''s guess was correct.


    Derrick proposed a toast to Arvin and then told Ang, "We are going to get engaged, and we would


    like to invite you and Arvin to attend our engagement ceremony."


    "Engage... engagement?" Mandy and Derrick?


    The two of them were very different, so Ang couldn''t figure out how they became a couple.


    Looking at Ang with guilt and embarrassment, Derrick responded gently, "Yes, even though your


    husband was pretty much upied with work every day, he still spent time on worrying about my


    marriage. Thanks to your husband, I am now together with Mandy."


    Oh! Arvin was their matchmaker! Ang took one look at Arvin, whose fingers were intertwined with


    hers, and teased him happily, "When did our Director Gu be an expert in marriage and love?"


    Arvin said with a lift of his eyebrows, "It was destiny that brought them to meet and fall in love with each


    other. I had nothing to do with their rtionship!"


    In fact, Arvin couldn''t be regarded as their matchmaker. He just pushed them to learn more about each


    other.


    After Ang left J City, Mandy resigned and worked as a secretarial staff in Derrick''spany.


    Once, in thepany, Mandy overheard somebody mentioning Ang. When she got close to them,


    she found Derrick talking with a woman she didn''t know.


    Later on, she heard Derrick saying, "Ang persuaded her tomit murder?"


    Derrick was only repeating the words of the woman near him, but Mandy misunderstood him. She


    thought Derrick was defaming Ang.


    Since Mandy was very grateful for Ang''s helping her and her daughter, she got angry with Derrick


    immediately. Thus, she went up to him impulsively to vindicate Ang, "That''s sheer nonsense! How


    on earth could Ang incite murder? Are you old, confused, or just blind? You are such a fool to think


    of Ang like this!"


    Derrick was shocked after hearing Mandy''s usation. The woman in front of Derrick was Nita''s


    mother, Finn, and she came to Derrick for some personal affairs. Derrick was just repeating the


    sentence that she had said.


    If Finn had said that a long time back, he would have believed that Ang made Rosa kill Nita, but he


    did not believe it now...


    Also, Derrick had noticed Mandy before because they were in the samepany and often attended


    meetings together.


    He had always regarded Mandy as a reliable and earnest employee. Mandy''s fierce usation


    directed to her boss astounded Derrick, which made him pay more attention to her.


    ... Subsequently, Derrick called Mandy to his office using the excuse of wanting to learn more about


    Ang''s moral qualities.


    When Mandy got out of Derrick''s office, gossips about them had spread throughout the whole


    One day, when Arvin went to Derrick''spany to ask for his help for some matter, he overheard the


    gossip about Derrick and Mandy.


    Was Mandy the woman living in Ang''s apartment?


    As far as he knew, Mandy was a good person although she was divorced, raising a child by herself.


    As for Derrick, even though he was a little bit muddled sometimes, he had be clear-headed after


    realizing that he had loved the wrong woman.


    If he could help Mandy get married to a decent man, say Derrick, would Ang be happy?


    ...


    With this in mind, Arvin created more opportunities for Derrick and Mandy to learn more about and fall


    in love with each other.


    If Derrick had not been deeply hurt by Nita, his parents would definitely prevent him from marrying


    Mandy, a divorced women who had already given birth to two children. However, since Derrick was


    tormented by Nita and hispany nearly went bankrupt because of that nasty woman, his parents


    became very tolerant of whom he chose to be his lifelongpanion. They only wished for Derrick to


    live a happy and peaceful life.


    It was past ten o''clock at night when Ang and Arvin left the hotel. Ang rushed to get in the car


    because she was eager to see her two sons at home.


    As soon as they got into the car, Ang distanced herself from Arvin and leaned against the car door


    with her eyes closed.


    Arvin shook his head helplessly, took the initiative to get close to Ang, and asked, "Babe, are you


    sleepy?"


    "No, I am just thinking about another man!"


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Arvin gripped Ang''s jaw suddenly. His warm breath tickled her face. "Who is the man?"


    If she dared say another man''s name, he would absolutely not forgive her!


    Ang''s eyes widened innocently, and then she said, "I am thinking about Sherman and Sherwood.


    What''s wrong with that?"


    ... Arvin was fooled by Ang!


    Arvin kissed Ang''s lips, and then he said, "My naughty girl!"


    "..."


    After sending Ang home and having a look at his two sons who were sound asleep, Arvin got ready


    to go out.


    He had made an appointment with Stanley and some other people at the hotel that night. They wanted


    to hang out.


    Nancy couldn''t join them. She took her kid to tour America with her father.


    Since there were no women in the gathering, Ang didn''t attend it.


    Arvin kissed Ang on her lips affectionately and said, "Babe, go to bed early. I''ll be back soon!"


    Ang gave him an angry stare, "Why even bothering back? You might as well sleep in Kelly''s


    bed!"


    Kelly? Arvin got confused, and after a while, he seemed to have recalled the woman. "She is probably


    on her way to move bricks."


    Move bricks?


    Seeing her confusion, Arvin nodded slightly. He thought that this kind of woman should be sent to a


    construction site to unt herself in front of all the construction workers.


    When Arvin left, Ang carried the two kids to her bed. They all upied the whole bed.


    It was past one o''clock in the morning when Arvin returned home. As he opened the door of the


    bedroom and saw the three people sleeping in various positions, he couldn''t help butugh out.


    Sherman was sleeping with his head on Ang''s leg while Sherwood pressed his face against


    Ang''s belly and had his feet over Ang''s face. They were all in a deep sleep...


    Arvin kissed his two sons'' cheeks and carried them to the babies'' room.


    In a daze, Ang felt someone hugging her. Then, she woke up and smelled a strong odor of alcohol


    in the bedroom.


    The man kept calling her name softly next to her ear, "Ang... My dear, let me hug you..."


    Ang opened one eye and saw Arvin touching her all over.


    Why did he drink so much? Ang pushed his hands away at once.


    But the man gave her a big kiss on the lips instead. The smell of alchohol in his breath almost made


    her drunk.


    "Please, let me go. I will ask Aunt Liu to make some soup for you to sober you up!" Ang said this to


    a drunk man, so it was not surprising that it didn''t seem to work.


    Arvin, like a kid, hugged Ang tightly and said, "Babe, I missed you so much. You smell good..."


    The soft, floral smell lingered after Ang''s bath a few hours ago.


    After Arvin''s kissing and hugging, Ang became exhausted as she kept pushing him away again and


    again.


    "Arvin, give me a break... Oh..."


    Arvin was so drunk that he became much more passionate and manly. There was simply no way for


    Ang to resist. She had to get it on with Arvin.


    She couldn''t help but close her eyes and enjoy the intimate moments. Therefore she had missed the


    hint of slyness glowing in Arvin''s eyes, the man who was supposed to be drunk.


    At the same time, the man above her was turned on.


    ...

 Chapter 307 Family Ties Are Stronger Than Other Relationships

    Chapter 307 Family Ties Are Stronger Than Other Rtionships


    The next day, Ang didn''t wake up until noon. She took her cell phone to check the time. Oh my god!


    It was almost 12 o''clock!


    Ang suddenly sat up in bed. Her aching body reminded her of what had happenedst night...


    Ang covered her face in shame. Damn Arvin!


    After washing up, Ang went downstairs. Sherman said to her in a cheerful voice, "Mommy, you


    finally got up. I missed you so much!"


    Sherman and Sherwood were ying with Wanda in the living room. Teresa and two servants were by


    their side.


    Sherwood sat on the sofa and raised his head. He turned to Ang and said in a baby voice, "Mommy,


    daddy said you needed to rest more. He forbade us from bothering you!"


    Dear god... Ang blushed out of guilt and gave an awkward smile. She turned to Teresa and saw her


    smiling face.


    Ang picked up Sherman and kissed him on the cheek, "Sherman, I missed you, too!"


    She had nned to sleep with the kidsst night. She didn''t know when Arvin sent them back.


    At this moment, Sherwood took a banana and gave it to Ang, "Mom, dad just told grandma that you


    would be hungry when you wake up. Have a banana first!"


    Ang was touched and patted his head. Sherwood was indeed a lovely, caring boy!


    Seeing Sherwood give Ang a banana, Wanda immediately took a biscuit and gave it to her, "Auntie,


    have a biscuit!"


    Ang took the biscuit, smiling, and kissed her on the cheek as she said, "Thank you, Wanda! You are


    such a good girl!"


    Wanda gave a shy smile.


    "Your grandma and sister-inw areing back tomorrow. Ang, let''s pick them up with the kids,


    okay?" Teresa asked Ang.


    Ang hesitated as she had nned to leave tomorrow! But now... "Okay! I''m avable tomorrow."


    Lily had been looking forward to see the twins. Ang had to postpone her schedule.


    After a while, a servant came over and said, "Mrs. Teresa and Mrs. Ang, lunch is ready!"


    Ang and Teresa took the three kids to the dining room to have lunch.


    All of the kids were well-educated. They sat in their baby chairs and ate their food by themselves.


    Arvin came backte at night, so the kids were already asleep.


    Ang was also asleep. But the bedroom door was pushed open. She woke up, startled.


    Arvin got close to her.


    She smelled booze from him.


    Arvin closed the door, took off his coat, hung it on the rack, and walked to Ang.


    Ang immediately closed her eyes.


    Arvin kissed her softly on the lips, "Babe, I''m home..."


    Arvin did drink!


    Ang didn''t know whether to answer him or not. Arvin bent down and pinned her down.


    Arvin said in a low voice, "Let''s take the wedding photos in a couple of days."


    "... No..." Ang regainedposure and rejected him.


    Arvin didn''t get angry. He rubbed her cheeks and said, "Ang, you can only marry me. No one else!"


    Even though his voice was not loud, he said it firmly.


    Ang wanted to resist, but Arvin didn''t give her the chance to and took off her sleepwear.


    Whispers surrounded the bedroom, "Ang, shall we take the wedding photos?"


    "Hmm... No... No!"


    After a while, Arvin asked again, "Babe, shall we?


    "... No... No!"


    "Shall we?"


    "Fine... I agree."


    The next few days, Arvin came home with the smell of alcohol and had sex with Ang. But every next


    morning, when Ang got up, Arvin was gone. She had no chance to question him...


    Until the day before they were to take the wedding photos. Arvin came home without the smell of


    alcohol. He reminded Ang that they were going to take the wedding photos the next day.


    After hearing that, Ang made up her mind. Lily and Teresa had already seen the twins. The next day,


    she said goodbye to Lily and Teresa and then left J City without being noticed.


    On the ne, Ang was still thinking about the wedding photos.


    She didn''t know whether she should agree with Arvin or not.


    They had been entangled with each other for three years. Ang knew Arvin''s deep sincerity.


    However, she was scared.


    Rosa was dead, but what if there was another woman like Rosa in the future?


    Ang sighed and held her two kids tightly. She kissed their heads and murmured, "Sherman,


    Sherwood..." Then, she uttered no more.


    But she wanted to ask if they were okay with not seeing their father again...


    ...


    But she knew that was impossible! Arvin loved their sons so much. No matter how busy he was, he


    would manage to find time to y with them every week.


    Blood was thicker than water. Ang knew that she was being naive.


    The moment Ang got on the ne, Arvin became aware of it. He thought about it for a while. Then,


    he asked his people to take care of his wife and sons and said no more.


    Sherwood and Sherman should go to kindergarten in a month, but Ang hadn''t looked for an


    appropriate kindergarten for them yet...


    She felt empty when she hadn''t seen Arvin for a week. The reason she hadn''t looked for the


    kindergarten was because she was expecting something. But Ang was unwilling to admit that...


    After half a month, Arvin still hadn''t done anything, let alonee over to C Country.C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Ang wondered why Arvin hadn''te over to C Country and why he hadn''t called her.


    Was Arvin angry because she left without saying goodbye?


    However, even if Arvin hadn''t contacted Ang, he talked with the twins through phone calls or video


    calls regrly. But he did it through Sven...


    Arvin and Ang had been at odds with each other.


    Twenty dayster, there was some breaking news. At the victory party of somepany, Arvin showed


    up with ady.


    ...


    It was the first time that Arvin had taken anotherdy instead of Ang to attend a party, which


    provoked much discussion.


    Ang, who was looking forward to Arvin''s actions, was heartbroken.


    She had mixed feelings... Embarrassment, fury, disappointment...


    She felt that someone else took away something that had belonged to her... Her eyes were filled with


    tears, a bit reddish along the rims.


    "Bastard! You said you would be right by my side forever! You said you would only have one wife... Me!


    You said that you only love me... Bullshit!" Ang stared nkly out of the window, muttering to


    herself.


    Arvin would be nice to another woman in the future. He would hold her, whisper in her ears, and kiss


    her... Ang had a breakdown at the very thought of it. She choked with sobs.

 Chapter 308 Just Let Her Cry

    Chapter 308 Just Let Her Cry


    Why would Ang cry secretly? Because her family told her many times that Arvin regretted what he


    had done and wanted to make up for his mistakes, so they hoped that Ang could forgive him and go


    back to J City with Arvin.


    If she cried before her family, they wouldn''t show sympathy for her.


    As she thought about this, she cried even more loudly.


    Outside the door, her parents heard the sound from Ang''s room. "Listen! Ang is crying!" Daisy


    said in a low voice.


    Hearing his daughter cry, Chuck got worried and was about to enter her room to console her.


    But he was stopped by Daisy. "Don''t worry. Just let her cry. Her mother-inw and I have been


    persuading her to go back to J City and live with Arvin countless of times, but she never listened to us!


    Now, she is jealous of the woman around Arvin, but she refuses to admit it. How could she be so


    stubborn?"


    If Arvin knew that Ang was crying for him, it would break his heart.


    Chuck apologized to Daisy immediately, "I''m sorry. Our Ang is stubborn because she''s my daughter.


    We have very simr characteristics."


    Daisy nodded her head and said, "Everybody can tell that Ang loves Arvin. I don''t understand why


    she''s resisting. Let''s go downstairs to look after her babies and give her more time to think about her


    rtionship with Arvin!"


    Chuck was still worried about his daughter and wanted to console her, but Daisy dragged him away.


    The news that Arvin and Ang''s marriage was in jeopardy had spread around the whole country


    since Arvin showed up with another woman. Some people even guessed that they had divorced for


    three years. Many women were waiting for the news to be confirmed, so they could take actions to


    pursue Arvin.


    In a private VIP room of a club in J City.


    "Pang!" Arvin threw a pile of photos on the table in front of a man with blond hair, Malcolm.


    Seeing Arvin''s cold eyes, Malcolm lowered his head out of fear. Then, he picked up the photos in


    puzzlement. When he saw the people in the photos, he was shocked.


    Then, he tried to exin to Arvin, "Do you know why?


    It''s because Ang cares about you! If she doesn''t love you, why would she pretend to be close to


    Fabian after you had a scandal with another woman? She wants to... make you jealous! Yes! That''s it!"


    Arvin sneered and said, "You promised me that she would throw herself at me once she saw the news.


    Why is she throwing herself at another man instead right now?"


    All of the photos recorded Ang and Fabian having a great time shopping together.


    Malcolm couldn''t find the words to answer Arvin''s question. ''Ang is so hard to deal with!'' He


    Gage pressed his elbow against Arvin''s shoulder. Then, he shook his wine ss and said, "It''s the first


    time you''ve paid so much attention to a woman ever since I knew you many years ago. Well done,


    bro!"


    "Of course!" Arvin gave him a kick immediately. "She is my wife!"


    And she was also their babies'' mother.


    Gage patted the dust away from his pants and wrapped his arm around Arvin''s shoulder again. "Do you


    want to listen to my ideas?" he asked Arvin.


    Arvin drank a ss of wine and answered, "No, thanks."


    He had regretted listening to Malcolm''s bad idea of showing up in public together with another woman.


    Malcolm had promised him that Ang would get jealous and realize how important Arvin was for her,


    and she would call him immediately! Therefore, he listened to Malcolm''s idea.


    Arvin thought that even if Ang called him to use him, it would also mean that she still loved him.


    But now everything went wrong! Ang had gotten more intimate with Fabian. They went shopping


    and ate lunch together. They looked like a couple!


    Thinking of this, Arvin drank another ss of wine.


    He was getting more and more angry! Arvin really lost his temper now.


    Suddenly, he stood up after another ss of wine.


    Malcolm followed him and asked discreetly, "Where are you going?"


    Arvin cast an indifferent nce at him and answered, "C Country!"


    Now that Ang was so cold to him, he decided to take crucial actions to handle her.


    He would bring her back by any means. Her heart and body could only belong to him!


    Ang had been forgetting many things recently. Last week, she nned to go shopping to buy shoes


    for her babies. But on her way to the mall, Fabian called her and told her that he was in C Country, and


    then he asked her where she was.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    After hanging up the phone, Ang forgot to buy shoes for the babies.


    Now, she was going to take her children to the mall.


    Chuck went to the hospital, so only Daisy and Ang could look after the children. Daisy had agreed to


    go to the mall together with Ang and the children. But then she suddenly had some urgent things to


    deal with, so Ang had to look after her children by herself.


    In the mall, Ang and her twins drew many people''s attention.


    Some people who liked children went near her. "Wow! Your babies are so cute! How old are they?"


    "Look at their cute faces! I want to kiss them!"


    ...


    Ang responded to them one by one with a smile. Her babies were also very friendly to the strangers,


    greeting them politely. Sherman even blew them a kiss, which made their hearts melt.


    In the shop selling children''s shoes and hats, the two children selected what they liked by themselves.


    Ang was also looking at shoes while she was watching over them carefully.


    Sherman picked up a red hat and put it on. Then, he called Ang, "Mom, look!"


    Ang turned back to look at him and was amused by Sherman. He posed like the model on the


    poster of the store and winked at her.


    Ang burst intoughter and asked him, "Do you like this hat?


    I''ll buy it for you if you want to wear it." Sherman had a light skin and looked handsome with this red


    hat.


    Sherwood cast a contemptuous nce at his brother and said indifferently, "Idiot!"


    Sherman thought for a moment. Then, he asked Sherwood in puzzlement, "What''s idiot?"


    Sherwood sneered and lied to him, "It means cute!"


    Sherman didn''t realized that Sherwood was tricking him, so he kept the meaning of this word in his


    mind.


    As they got out of the shop, Ang gave the stuff she bought to a bodyguard. Then, they went on


    walking around the mall hand in hand.


    When they came to a men''s clothing shop, she seemed to have remembered something that made her


    a little upset.


    Suddenly, she overheard that the bodyguard behind her saying, "They are on the forth floor."


    But she ignored it and watched the two children running toward the small amusement rides.

 Chapter 309 Bring Mrs. Gu and My Little Sons Home

    Chapter 309 Bring Mrs. Gu and My Little Sons Home


    A few minutester, she heard amotion on the fourth floor. It reminded her of themotion three


    years ago at the airport. At the thought of this, Ang felt her heartbeat elerate.


    Before she could calm down, she found two rows of bodyguards stood in front of her. When people still


    felt astonished about it, the head of the guards asked her respectfully, "Mrs. Gu, Mr. Gu has asked us


    to take you and your sons home."


    Ang was still absorbed in the scene of three years ago at the airport. It was not until the bodyguard


    spoke when she withdrew from her own thoughts, "What? Who asked you to take me home?"


    "It''s Mr. Gu. He asked us to take you and your sons home, " The man repeated, respectfully.


    The people looked at the twins and sighed. "Wow, they are kids from a rich family. I am really getting


    jealous of them!"


    "Is she Ang Si? Her husband is the third son of the Gu family in J City. Wow, he''s so romantic!"


    "The third son of the Gu family? You mean Arvin? Oh! I remember that he had gotten married to


    Ang, and they have two babies. They are twins. I really envy them!"


    ...


    Before Ang said anything, Sherman saw the man standing behind the bodyguard. He screamed


    cheerfully and rushed over to him. "Daddy! Daddy! Daddy!" He shouted while running.


    At the next moment, the ten bodyguards who stood in two rows, gave way to Arvin so that Ang could


    see the man who held Sherman.


    They hadn''t seen each other for nearly a month. He was dressed in a suit and looked dashing while he


    casted a profound look at her.


    They looked at each other in the eyes, ignored the other women''s screaming. He ordered calmly, "Take


    them home."


    "Yes, Mr. Gu."


    The twins were carried by the bodyguards while Arvin stepped forward to Ang who still stood there


    motionlessly. With his left hand in his pocket, he embraced her with his right arm and led her to the exit


    of the mall.


    He took them to a private jet and flew to J City directly.


    ...


    They arrived at thergest bridal shop of J City.


    Arvin sat at the resting area leisurely and ordered the manager and the shopping guides, "Hand her all


    the wedding dresses I picked for her and let her try them!"


    "Yes, Director Gu."


    The shop manager led Ang to a spacious fitting room in which many wedding dresses and robes for


    wedding photos were ced neatly on a rack. But it seemed that Ang still hadn''te back to her


    senses.


    The dresses and robes were customized ording to Ang''s figure, and all of the wedding dresses


    were madest month.


    The design drafts and finished dresses were also screened and critiqued by Arvin personally. All was


    ready for Ang to try these wedding dresses on.


    It was the first time for Arvin to see Ang wear a wedding dress. As expected, she looked so pretty.


    She would be the most beautiful bride in the world if she change her hairstyle and her shoes.


    Ang felt like she was in a dream as she stood in front of Arvin in a white wedding dress while the


    shop manager keptplimenting her on the side.


    ''I must be dreaming. It must be a dream.


    How could he show up now after disappearing for a month? And he even took me to J City! Yes! It


    must be a dream!'' Ang pondered.


    But when the man stood up from the couch and walked to her with his deep eyes staring at her, Ang


    felt her heart beat so fast.


    If it was a dream, would her heart beat this fast?


    He reached out and fondled her cheeks gently. After a moment, he said slowly, "You look so pretty."


    She was his sweetheart!


    As soon as he finished his words, Ang felt that her sorrow from these days vanished immediately.


    Perhaps it was because of his words and affectionate eyes... She also smiled softly while she looked at


    the man fondly.


    Even though he was just a doctor, He had wide range ofworks and social connections. What''s


    more, he came from a notable family. He was a famous big shot in J City.


    It was natural for him to break the news of he showing up with another woman at a party because they


    were having an affair.


    Soon, the photos of Arvin and Ang trying wedding dresses in a bridal shop were spread quickly on


    the Inte. The man in the photo who looked at the woman with fondness became the envy of many


    young girls.


    What''s more, people also discussed another photo wherein Arvin picked up Ang and their two sons


    at C Country in person. He embraced her intimately from the mall to his car.


    Soon, a reporter disclosed the identity of the woman who attended the party with Arvin that day, and all


    of the people were shocked by her real identity. It turned out that she was Arvin''s younger cousin, a


    daughter of his aunt.


    The rumors were disproved.


    When Ang finally recovered, she had tried all of the wedding dresses and was ready to try the


    robes.


    But she was so exhausted.


    The tiredness was so real, which reminded her that it was not a dream.


    The robes in her hand fell to the floor. Under the puzzlement of the saleswomen, she bit herself in the


    arm.


    ''Ouch! It really hurts!


    I am not dreaming!'' She thought.


    Taking a nce at the wedding dress, she walked out of the fitting room.


    Arvin was confused since he found that she hadn''t changed her dress, so he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Ang stopped in front of him and tried her best to lower her voice, "How dare you take me here


    without my permission? Arvin, you really went too far!"


    Ang was still angry with him because she still remembered the woman who attended the party with


    him. Even though she was eager to forgive him and go closer to him, she still pretended to be upset.


    Arvin was amused by her words, so he smiled at her softly. "Why thete reaction?"


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The shopping guides were frightened by Ang''s seriousness, and they were afraid that Ang was


    not satisfied with their service.


    But they were relieved when they saw Arvin smile.


    Ang red at him with embarrassment. He showed up so abruptly, took her to his private jet, and


    flew them to a bridal shop in J City before she could even react.


    Arvin was ying with their babies happily on the way here.


    Their smiles gave her a beautiful but surreal feeling, so she thought it must have been a dream.


    When she finally came to senses, Arvin kissed her forehead gently and said, "Babe, go and try on the


    robes first."


    Ang was so tired after trying all of the wedding dresses and robes, but she didn''t care about that.


    Instead, she felt very happy.


    After drinking a ss of water, she was looked after by several designers who came from abroad. After


    her measurements were taken, she finally left the bridal shop with Arvin.


    It was getting dark when they got out of the bridal shop. Arvin opened the door of his car for her while


    she got in cheerfully.


    For dinner, they ate Korean food together. They enjoyed their meal since both of them were in a good


    mood. After dinner, Arvin took her back to the Shengfeng mansion.


    As soon as she entered the door, Arvin pressed her against the door directly and pinched her chin


    coolly. "Are you happy?"

 Chapter 310 Gender might be Responsible for the Mutual Attraction between Two People

    Chapter 310 Gender might be Responsible for the Mutual Attraction between Two People


    Ang was confused. She nodded, then shook her head, and then nodded again... She wasn''t certain


    whether she should say that she was happy or not.


    "Ang, it''s been almost one month. Have you made up your mind about being together with me?"


    asked Arvin.


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He had kept his distance from her and given her enough time to consider everything for a whole month.


    But even if she knew that he had shown up in public with another woman, she still didn''t call him to ask


    about it.


    Arvin just wanted to know if she was jealous of it.


    Ang remained silent as she moved his hand away. ''Why is he asking such a question? If I don''t want


    to be together with him, I wouldn''t have tried on all those dresses with him this entire afternoon, ''


    thought Ang.


    Hearing no response from her, Arvin thought she was meaning to say no, so he imperiously dragged


    her into his arms again and said, "Ang, my dear, listen. I don''t care about what you want. You are


    bound to be with me for your entire life!"


    Since she still hadn''t made up her mind after a month, Arvin decided that he wouldn''t give her any


    more time to overthink things.


    "I..."


    Ang wanted to say something, but Arvin didn''t give her the chance to speak and kissed her red lips


    right away.


    His kiss was so affectionate and imperious that it made her lips red and swollen.


    After the kiss, Ang gripped his cor because she wanted to speak and her lips were painful. After a


    while, she finally managed to say in a low voice, "Arvin, are you that hungry for women? You have so


    many pretty girls around you everyday. Haven''t you been satisfied?"


    He came closer. His hot breath fell onto her face. He said, "Do you want to try and see whether I am


    hungry or not?"


    "No way! I don''t want to. Let go of me. I need to go back and see Sherman and Sherwood, " said


    Ang. Arvin had already sent the twins to the Gu family''s house when they arrived in J City.


    He had received a WeChat message from Teresa earlier. Arvin told Ang about the content of the


    message, "Your older son is having a very good time with Greta. You''d better not go and interrupt


    them."


    Greta Su was Stanley and Nancy''s daughter. She was a few months older than the twins.


    Gender might be responsible for the mutual attraction between two people. When Sherman saw Greta


    for the first time, he showed much more enthusiasm toward her than he did to his own younger brother.


    Arvin had also found that Sherman was much more active and energetic than Sherwood. Sherman


    resembled Ang in character, while Sherwood was simr to Arvin.


    Ang widened her eyes to re at him as she heard his words and asked, "Do you know that your


    good son had kissed Greta when he was one and a half years old? Are you going to just let him be like


    that?"


    When Sherman was one and a half years old, he kissed Greta''s cheek in front of their parents.


    Greta was confused by his sudden kiss. Ang had spanked Sherman''s butt as a punishment.


    Arvin didn''t know about it because he was on a business trip abroad then, and Ang had also


    forgotten to tell him about itter when he came back from abroad.


    Arvin was surprised. With his naughty son on his mind, heughed and rested his lips on her cheek,


    saying, "I will take care of it. That brat! I will teach him a lesson when I go back home."


    Even if Ang didn''t mention whether it was the older or the younger son who had done it, Arvin was


    well aware which of his sons was capable of doing such thing.


    Arvin assumed that he should teach Sherman to mind his manners. Otherwise, he wouldn''t know how


    to respect women when he grew up.


    Ang curled her lips and said, "No, you don''t need to do that. I''ve already taught him a lesson."


    Recalling the funny scene that day, Ang couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She thought about how


    cute Sherman was.


    Sherman was so smart. On that day, when Ang raised her hand and was about to smack him, he


    immediately held Ang''s legs and started to apologize.


    Moreover, he also actively apologized to Greta, and then he admitted his mistake to both Stanley and


    Nancy.


    Stanley was initially angry with him because he was a father and he loved his daughter very much, but


    when he saw Sherman''s sincere attitude, Stanley rxed and let the little boy off.


    But, in order to make him remember his fault, Ang still pped his little butt a few times.


    While he was massaging his butt, Sherman curled up his lips and protested, "I''m going to tell this to


    Daddy. Mommy, you don''t love me anymore. I''ve apologized, but you still spank me."


    Ang rolled her eyes at him and said casually, "Okay, tell your dad. Here''s the phone. Let''s see


    whether your father will me you or me!"


    The answer was obvious. Everyone knew that Arvin loved Ang so much that he wouldn''t me her,


    even their little sons were well aware of it.


    Sherman put on an aggrieved look and turned to Greta. He said, "Greta, I just think you are so


    beautiful, but my mommy hit me for that."


    Puzzled, Greta looked at Ang and said, "Mother*, please don''t...


    (*TN: here mother means sworn mother.) hit... Sherman."


    Greta still was not able to speak out full sentences as fluently as the twins did.


    Ang crouched in front of Greta and told her, "Remember to protect yourself well. If any boy kisses


    you again, just punch him! Understand?"


    Sherman was frightened by Ang''s words, so he stepped backward, keeping far away from Ang.


    He was also aware that his mother practiced taekwondo.


    Greta nodded and said, "Okay."


    Ang thought that her sons were naughtier than Greta was, especially the older one. Her head


    pounded when she thought of her naughty sons.


    Looking at the motherly look in Ang''s eyes, Arvin clung to her and protested, "Stop thinking about


    the kids when you are together with me!"


    Ang pushed him away. She was still angry with him, so she said, "We need to sleep in separate


    bedrooms."


    Then, she walked toward the bedroom they used to stay in.


    As soon as Ang entered the bedroom, Arvin picked up his pace and followed in. Not giving her the


    chance to speak, he pressed her on the bed and started his moves on her all of a sudden.


    "Arvin, stop. I haven''t forgiven you, yet. If you dare to touch me..."


    However, Arvin didn''t concede this time. Unlike his tenderness to her in the past few years, he was


    very imperious tonight, and he was adamant on making Ang totally obedient to him.


    He now realised that he shouldn''t have talked so much nonsense with her, but he should''ve just had


    sex with her straight away, because... Ang couldn''t be conquered by being gentle.


    At midnight, in a haze, Ang sleepily said, "Huh! Leave me alone from now on..."


    Arvin was about to go and take a shower. When he heard her, he caught her arms, locked them over


    her head, and made her open her eyes to look at him, warning her, "Fine. From now on, you will just


    stay here. You are not allowed to go anywhere."


    Before Ang came back to J City, Arvin had already figured out many ways to punish her.


    Since she was still so stubborn, he was determined to make her surrender this time.


    In the following three days, Ang was trapped in the Shengfeng Mansion. Arvin had even taken away


    her phone.


    As Ang knew taekwondo, Arvin had also arranged for two strong bodyguards who were good at


    taekwondo, too. No matter how much Ang fought against them, she still wasn''t able to escape. But


    of course, the bodyguards only used defense tactics. She wasn''t hurt by them.


    Every night, Arvin came back and had sex with her. He tortured her the whole night so that Ang


    could only sleep in bed the next day.


    Ang indeed had slept until afternoon every day.


    The fridge was filled with all kinds of fresh vegetables and fruits which were brought there by the


    bodyguards, as per Arvin''s instructions.


    Ang had to cook the food herself when she was hungry. Arvin hadn''t arranged for any housemaid or


    chef because he was afraid that Ang might escape with the help of a housemaid or a chef.

 Chapter 311 Ill Marry You.

    Chapter 311 I''ll Marry You.


    On the third day, Ang tried to do something directly on Arvin, but how could she defeat him...


    She was thinking about creating some substances to help her escape.


    But, unexpectedly, Arvin had moved the researchb which was supposed to be inside the mansion to


    A ce she didn''t know about.


    On the fourth day, Ang protested using the simplest method - threatening!


    The guard called when Arvin was having a meeting in the hospital. "Mr. Gu, Mrs. Gu... she... she has a


    knife on her neck..."


    The guard stopped, but Arvin knew what he meant.


    Arvin said to the guard indifferently, "Just tell her that her two children will have a new mother if she


    dies. If she doesn''t care, then she can go ahead with whatever she wants to do." Arvin didn''t ask if


    Ang was trying escape because he knew that she would certainly try every means.


    In spite of what he had said, Arvin ended the meeting hastily and rushed to Shengfeng Mansion.


    On seeing what was happening in the apartment, Arvin''s face darkened.


    Ang, wearing the off-shoulder dress he bought for her, was smiling brightly at the guard, saying,


    "Hey, handsome guy! Please? Let me go! I''ll remember your great kindness forever!"


    Hearing Ang speak to another man in such a soft voice, Arvin''s face became darker.


    The guard, who was standing with his back toward the door, shook his head immediately and said,


    "Mrs. Gu, I''ll leave now. Please don''t do that again; otherwise, your children will have a new mom. It''s


    not worth it!"


    Since it didn''t work, Ang thought that she might be getting old. Seeing that the guard was leaving,


    she pounded the table and shouted angrily, "Bring Arvin here. I''ll divorce him!"


    Just then, Arvin showed up...


    Ang blinked and rubbed her eyes quickly. What brought Arvin here?


    Anyway, Ang was apparently driven mad. She threw herself upon Arvin, pummelling him, and said,


    "You bastard! Let me go. I''ll ask Jerry to sue you! You''re imprisoning me illegally! You bastard! I''ll


    divorce you! I''ll really divorce you!" Ang would be bored to death if she was not released!


    Arvin grasped her pping fists tightly and asked, "Are you going to marry me?"


    What he meant was about holding a wedding ceremony because they were already legally married.


    "No! I''ll divorce you! I''ll divorce you! I''ll divorce you! Is that clear?" Ang repeated it three times. She


    was furious about her confinement! She would never have a wedding ceremony with him.


    "Okay then, you can stay here to think about it more carefully."


    Arvin would give her more time to think about it. He could wait because he needed time to design and


    make her a perfect wedding dress.


    Seeing that Arvin was about to leave again, Ang burst into tears.


    Arvin surrendered to her tears at once. He walked back and held her in his arms. "Don''t cry."


    "Of course I''m crying... Why won''t you let me go? Why are you keeping me away from my kids? Let go


    of me, you vicious monster!" Ang buried her face in his chest. She was crying, but her tears had


    somehow dried up.


    Arvin asked her patiently again, "Are you going to marry me?"


    Ang blinked and said, "I need to see my kids before answering that."


    A smile spread over Arvin''s face. "Our son said that if you don''t marry me, he won''t see you again."


    "That''s impossible!" Ang raised her head and looked at him in surprise. How could a two-year-old


    child say that?


    Arvin nodded slightly. "Sherman said it."


    She couldn''t believe it. Her eldest son sided with Arvin.


    "Sherman? Well, Sherwood is more obedient." Ang became delighted when they started talking


    about their sons.


    Arvin brought her more disappointment and told her what Sherwood had said, "Sherwood asked me to


    tell you that you shouldn''t be childish; otherwise, your husband will leave you!"


    Ang said bitterly, "I want a daughter!" Daughters would be sweet and considerate, like Greta and


    Wanda.


    Arvin nodded and said, "Good idea. After we have a daughter, we can throw these two naughty boys


    away and get rid of them!"


    Ang thought about it seriously and replied, "But what would happen to Sherman and Sherwood?


    Those poor things..."


    Poor things? Maybe not... "Actually, it''s the perfect time for us to have a daughter and make a sister for


    the boys."


    Ang was about to nod, but suddenly, she felt that something was wrong. She looked at Arvin and


    said in a coquettish voice, "I didn''t say I would have a daughter with you!"


    "What? Do you want to have a daughter with another man?" Arvin loosened his tie and asked her in a


    threatening manner.


    Ang shook her head at once and said, "No, I will not have a daughter with anyone."


    "That''s not for you to decide!" Arvin lifted Ang up and went to the bedroom. He would certainly not


    let her off so easily.


    Ang was scared, so she screamed, "Okay, I''ll marry you!"


    Shepletely gave up. She had to behave, even though she didn''t want to, lest she would be


    exhausted by Arvin.


    Arvin smiled and took her mobile phone out of his pocket. "Now that''s more like it. I''ll ask them to send


    you back to the old house."


    Finally, Ang was free again!


    She was too happy that she almost cried. After walking out of the apartment, she breathed deeply. She


    felt great!


    Seeing that Arvin was in his car and was going to Yao Hospital, Ang made a face at him and said, "I


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    won''t go..."


    Before she could finish her words, Arvin interrupted, "You don''t want to see your kids?"


    Ang said, with the corners of her mouth rigid, "I won''t go back to... C Country."


    Arvin was quite satisfied with her answer and nodded. "I''ll ask Sven to handle all the work in


    Chengyang Private Hospital, and you can just wait patiently to be my bride."


    Ang was totally speechless. It seemed that her life was under full control by Arvin!


    In the Gu family''s house, Ang hugged her two sons tightly and kissed their faces long and hard.


    Sherman blinked and asked her, "Mom, I haven''t seen you for days. Where have you been?"


    "Me, too. Mom, why didn''t you call us?" said Sherwood seriously.


    They would have worried about their mom if their dad hadn''t told them she was going on a business


    trip abroad.


    But where did she go?


    She couldn''t tell them that she was imprisoned by their own good father. How could she say that?


    Ang smiled awkwardly and said, "I went on a business trip."


    After all, they were kids and would easily be fooled by Ang''s excuse.


    Since Ang had promised Arvin to have a wedding ceremony, she called Chuck and resigned from


    her post as Director of Chengyang Private Hospital.


    Soon after, Ang received a call from Sven, "Ang, why did you resign? Are you crazy?"


    "What?" Did Sven want to give up the chance to be the director? Wasn''t Sven being foolish?


    "If you don''t want to be the director, your husband can do it! Your husband is so capable that he can


    certainly manage Yao Hospital and Chengyang Private Hospital at the same time!" Of course, he could,


    except that he would be busier... But if Arvin wouldn''t take over the hospital, Sven would be busier!


    Ang rolled her eyes and said, "Were you having an easy and leisurely time when Arvin was in


    charge?"

 Chapter 312 We Are Not Siblings Anymore

    Chapter 312 We Are Not Siblings Anymore


    Arvin had done most of the administrative work in Chengyang Private Hospital. As a result, Sven had


    been living an easy life.


    "I''m notzy! I just want to offer Arvin the chance to lead both the Chengyang Private Hospital and the


    Yao Hospital. What a great opportunity it would be for him..."


    "Sven Si, just take over our family business! Don''t be ridiculous! I know you don''t pity Arvin, but I do!"


    Arvin heard Ang''s words as he happened to walk out of the bathroom.


    Arvin knew Ang had been saying no but meaning yes for the past few years.


    She worried about him, even though she pretended that she hated him and refused to be with him!


    Sven didn''t want to give up. He wanted to go travelling with his wife more often. "Ang, why are you


    being so silly? I''m giving Arvin a chance to make more money to support his family. Why won''t you


    thank me instead?"


    "Sven, you have two sons too. You also need to make money and support your family! Stop talking


    nonsense! Otherwise, I will tell dad that you refuse to take over his hospital! Sven Si, think about it. If


    your son refused to take over yourpany, would you be sad?"


    Ang believed that Sven was a weird person. Well, not necessarily... since all members of the Si


    family were kind of weird.


    Other families intensely and aggressivelypeted for the right of session, but Sven didn''t want to


    take over Chengyang Private Hospital at all!


    If Sven ever showed any degree of willingness to fight for the right of session, Ang would


    instantly give the position of Hospital Director to Sven.


    She was married to Arvin now. It was inconvenient for her to operate Chengyang Private Hospital from


    J City. She refused to live separately from her husband.


    As a result, Ang had decided to indoctrinate Sven with responsibilities.


    Sven answered briefly, "I''m not sad at all! I just want my sons to be happy!"


    Ang''s mind went nk.


    As she was pondering hard, Arvin took the phone from her hand and spoke to Sven, "If you don''t take


    over Chengyang Private Hospital, you are not my brother anymore! You are not even as powerful as


    your wife! Shame on you!"


    Nicole was the deputy CEO of the SL Group in C Country, a rank lower only than Daniel''s.


    Arvin was thest person Sven would want to talk to because Arvin always taunted him. "My wife


    doesn''t mind that!" Sven yelled.


    "Of course your wife minds that! She just keeps it to herself. No woman would be d to see that her


    husband is good for nothing!" Sven was hurt by Arvin''s words.


    Hearing "good for nothing", Ang opened her mouth and tried to say something. Was Arvin serious?


    She wanted to defend her brother by saying that Sven had many inventions. Any one of the patent fees


    of his inventions was much higher than Nicole''s yearly sry!


    On second thought, Ang knew that Arvin was helping her persuade Sven, so she bit back the words


    she had wanted to say.


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    Before Sven could say something, Arvin continued, "If you don''t take over Chengyang Private Hospital,


    I''ll ask Daniel to hire several handsome men to serve as Nicole''s secretaries. Sven, wait and see!"


    Sven ground his teeth and said, "Arvin, you are being way too much! I should have asked my sister not


    to forgive you!"


    "Sven, at least I know that the more powerful I am, the happier my wife is! As long as I have enough


    money, my wife doesn''t need to work so hard!"


    Ang was speechless again. Had she been working hard in the past?


    Nicole, however, was working very hard as the deputy CEO of the SL Group.


    Sven lowered his head and covered his forehead with one hand. He had no idea that he was so


    useless. He ttered himself by knowing that he was a handsome and rich man. But in Arvin''s eyes, he


    was a nobody. "If Nicole refuses to work, I can give her a privileged life!"


    "Cut the crap! If you don''t take over Ang''s work, we won''t be brothers in the future!"


    Ang nodded as she got close to the phone and said, "Sven, if you don''t take over Chengyang


    Private Hospital, we are not siblings anymore!"


    ...


    Arvin hung up the phone. Sven looked at his cell phone, dumbfounded. Arvin and Ang had bullied


    him together!


    Sven had never seen such a weird couple before!


    Sven felt so wronged. He just didn''t want to be the Hospital Director, yet Arvin and Ang threatened


    to break off their rtionship with him!


    Later, Chuck called Sven and said, "You brat! Your sister is going to get married. Why don''t you take


    over her work? I''m really pissed! If you can have your son take over the hospital, I''m fine with that!"


    Sven answered with the same sentence, "If you can have your son take over the hospital, I''m fine with


    it!"


    Chuck paused before he shouted, "You are not my son anymore!"


    The phone was hung up.


    Sven went nk. Was Chuck going crazy?


    Damn it! Why did they all try to break up with him? ''My good days are over!'' Sven sighed.


    Sven opened a bottle of expensive wine tofort himself, and then he called Chuck back, "Fine! I''ll


    take over the hospital!"


    Chuck answered indifferently, "Who are you?"


    Sven made ast attempt to evade the position, "Dad, you and mom are young enough to have


    another son or daughter! Why did you resign so early?"


    "You! Well, I''m going to make a younger brother or sister with your mom now. Take over the hospital.


    Don''t make me mad! Your mom is the only person that I need to care about, and that''s it! Goodbye!"


    Sven was shocked. What had happened? It felt like he had fallen into his own trap.


    Within a few days, Chuck dered that Sven was going to take over Ang''s work and be the


    Director of the Chengyang Private Hospital.


    The Chengyang Private Hospital that had been suffering from having no hospital administrator finally


    settled down.


    Ang and Arvin''s wedding was going to be held in the third lunar month of the next year. Arvin hid the


    wedding venue from Ang, making it a secret.


    In the first lunar month, Ang in a thick down jacket went to try on her wedding dress with Arvin and


    their kids.


    Her wedding dress was designed by an international designer. Ang looked elegant and graceful in


    the dress.


    It was supposed to be a happy Chinese lunar new year for the family, but something rted to Martha


    and Aron cast a gloom over the celebration.


    Ady with a big belly went over to the Gu family''s house the other day.


    Lulu opened the gate and asked in confusion, "Who are you?"


    Thedy smiled and said, "I''m here for Aron."


    "Why? What do you want from him?"


    Thedy said, "Aron is the father of my baby. I''m going to give birth in a few months. Aron should be


    responsible for it!"


    Lulu was annoyed, so she shouted, "Stop talking nonsense! Who are you? Do you know that Aron is


    married and already has a child?"


    Thedy answered indifferently, "I know that Aron is married, but he doesn''t love his wife. They have a


    miserable marriage."


    Lulu was irritated. "Are you out of your mind? Get out of here! Look at yourself in the mirror. You are not


    worthy to be here!"


    "You..." Thedy pulled a long face, but she dared not offend thedy in expensive clothes in front of


    her.

 Chapter 313 An Uninvited Woman at the Front Door

    Chapter 313 An Uninvited Woman at the Front Door


    "Cut the bullshit and get the hell out of my house! Even if you are really pregnant with Aron''s child, I


    advise you to go and get rid of it. I will cover the expenses, " said Lulu, as she shoved the woman out


    of the house.


    "What''s going on, Lulu?" Martha asked, walking toward the door.


    ''Crap! What am I going to do if Martha sees this woman?'' Lulu thought to herself. After giving a long,


    hard look at the woman outside, Lulu attempted to shut the door, but it was toote. Martha had been


    standing behind her for a while. She had seen the woman and had heard every word of their


    conversation.


    Stepping forward, Martha stopped Lulu, opened the door, and turned to face the woman. "Judy, aren''t


    you Aron''s secretary? What a surprise to see you here."


    Finally getting the attention she had been seeking, Judy deliberately stood straight to show off her big,


    swollen belly. "Yes, I am, and I am also here to tell you that I am pregnant with your husband''s child."


    Instantly, an earsplitting sound of a p followed.


    "Ouch!" A shrill howl of pain broke the peace of the house.


    Passing her child to the servant, Ang quickly walked out of the dining room. At the front door, she


    saw that a woman, with her hand holding her face, was ring fiercely at Lulu.


    "People are really evil these days. A home-wrecker going to her lover''s house and making a scene in


    broad daylight? There really is no limit to how shameless you allow yourself to be! Guards, throw this


    woman out of my house. Right now!" Lulu ordered, signalling two nearby bodyguards toe forward.


    "Calm down, Lulu. What''s going on?" Ang reached for Lulu and asked gently. The woman standing


    before them was apparently pregnant. Things could easily go wrong now that Lulu was in such an


    aggressive mood. Ang didn''t want anything bad to happen.


    "A random womaning out of nowhere came to our house and said that she is pregnant with Aron''s


    child. How hrious! Like anyone would buy it!" replied Lulu with scorn. She was determined to take


    initiative to destroy the confidence of the woman on the porch because she knew that such person


    would attack viciously if she showed any signs of weakness.


    Ang was shocked by the news. She looked at the pregnant woman, who seemed hurt and innocent,


    and thought to herself, ''Aron and Martha seemed to be a couple in love, but howe...''


    Lulu turned to Martha and grabbed her by the hand. Then, she said, "Martha, you must not get upset


    about this. I trust that my brother is not that kind of person. We have no idea of who this woman is, nor


    the father of her baby. I will ask her to leave right now!"


    ... A few seconds passed before Martha could respond to Lulu''s words. When she realized that Lulu


    was about to grab Judy, she stopped her.


    "Lulu, please go back inside with Ang. I want to have a word with Judy, alone."


    Lulu wanted to stay, but Ang knew that it wasn''t what Martha had wanted, so she took Lulu by the


    hand and dragged her to the living room, leaving Martha and Judy alone on the porch.


    Before they entered the living room, they heard another loud ping from the direction of the door.


    Hurriedly, they turned and headed back.


    The p was from Judy. She wanted to get back at the humiliation she had gotten from Lulu, so she


    took it all out on Martha.


    Ang was infuriated. She couldn''t believe that she almost fell for the innocence of the woman


    pretended just now. "How dare youe to our house and hurt my sister-inw!"


    As she was saying this, Lulu lurched forward and pped the woman back. "Who the hell do you think


    you are? Didn''t your parents tell you to have respect for other people? Here are some manners you


    should learn!"


    The sudden chaos brought Martha back to reality. She gathered her thoughts and pulled Lulu back.


    "Hey, Lulu, calm down."


    Lulu stepped back, brushing her hands, as if she had just touched something disgusting.


    The ps were taking their toll. Judy''s cheeks were turning red and swollen. Seeing her teary eyes,


    anyone who hadn''t witnessed the scene a few minutes ago would have felt sorry for her. Unfortunately,


    all the three women present knew that she had deserved the ps. Seeing that her tears weren''t


    working, Judy suddenly lowered her body and sat on the floor. Hands covering her belly, she started


    howling, "Ouch, my stomach hurts!"


    At first, Martha, Ang and Lulu were surprised by her movement. But soon, they realized that she


    was just faking it. It was too obvious for anyone to fall for it.


    Neither of the three budged. After a while, Lulu got tired of Judy''s dramatic show. She crouched and


    tried to take Judy''s pulse to see if she was really okay.


    Just as she had expected, Judy resisted and yelled, "Back off! Somebody help! Martha is trying to kill


    me!"


    The rest of them were left dumbfounded.


    Even though Ang was strongly annoyed by this crazy woman on the porch, she couldn''t help but


    notice a flicker of guilt in Judy''s eyes. She herself had been pregnant before. The more she looked at


    Judy''s belly, the more suspicious she became.


    Taking a few steps forward, she swiftly yanked Judy''s shirt up a little. Caught unexpectedly, Judy let out


    a scream and quickly pulled down her top. As much as she wanted to cover it, all of the three women in


    front of her saw that there was a stuffed sack tied around her waist. She was only pretending to be


    pregnant!


    "Perfect! I haven''t gotten the chance to practice taekwondotely. Since you have volunteered yourself


    so actively, I will see to it that you don''t get disappointed!" Ang said, as she warmed up her wrists.


    Judy was terrified by the threat and flinched backward instantly. "What are you doing? I am warning


    you. Aron loves me. If you darey a finger on me, he won''t let you get away with it!"


    "Hahaha..." Ang and Lulu were amused by her words and burst out into wildugher. Next to them,


    Martha''s heart sank. She couldn''t force a smile.


    She knew that even though the pregnancy was faked, Judy could still be in a rtionship with Aron¡­


    When Aron got home, he saw that Ang and Lulu were pinning Judy on the ground and throwing their


    fists at her. Martha was standing aside, motionless. "Ang, Lulu." Without much enthusiasm, Aron


    called out to stop the beating.


    At the sight of Aroning home, Judy screamed even louder for help, Which sessfully diverted


    Ang and Lulu''s attention to Aron. With one finger pointing at Judy''s ck-and-blue face, Lulu said to


    Aron, "This woman said that she is pregnant with your child, while in reality she is not. She hase


    here to start fights and to sabotage our family. Don''t you think she should be punished? Aron, you


    should go inside and let us deal with this lying bitch. We are not done with her yet!"


    Ang nodded in agreement. "Yes, Lulu is right. I''ve always despised home-wreckers! If she chooses


    to be one, then she should be prepared for harsh punishment that follows."


    Ang felt especially indignant about the whole mistress thing because she had gone through simr


    things. Back then, she was too easy on Nita and Rosa, and she had regretted it every single day since.


    Now, she felt as if she was given a second chance to do what she should have done to Rosa and Nita.


    Ignoring their remarks, Aron looked at Martha again. She hadn''t moved an inch since he came back.


    Her eyes were filled with indifference, as if what was happening couldn''t bother her any less.


    Irritated by her coldness, Aron said in a stern voice, "What is this? A group of women wrestling on the


    ground? Do you know that, as an elder sister, you should know better? How could you let this


    happen?"


    Martha was shocked by his usation. She looked up at Aron and saw the anger in his eyes. ''Is he


    feeling hurt because his lover got beaten up?'' she wondered.


    Ang was also taken aback by Aron''s words. She released Judy and got up from the ground. "Aron,


    what''s wrong with you? You can''t me Martha for not stopping us! She did try to, but she wasn''t able


    to!"


    Aron was too frustrated to think clearly. He didn''t quite know how to describe his feelings, but the sight


    of Martha remaining so calm even after knowing about Judy had upset him.


    "Wasn''t able to stop you? Maybe she didn''t want to stop you at all!" Aron blurted out.


    ''Now it''s all my fault? Judy came all the way here to pick a fight, and he didn''t say a word. I stood


    aside, and I am the one to me?'' A surge of sorrow ran through Martha as she thought to herself, ''It


    seems true that he doesn''t love me, Just as Judy had said before. I gave him a daughter, but so what?


    I don''t mean anything to him.


    He will never fall in love with me just because of a child...''


    As her heart went cold, Martha broke into a sarcastic smile. "That''s right. It''s all my fault! It''s my fault


    that Judy came all the way here to start a fight. It''s also my fault that I am still married to you, which


    causes the problem that Judy couldn''t be your wife. Am I right?"


    Aron looked into Martha''s eyes as she said this until he couldn''t anymore.


    He didn''t know what else to do and just walked over, picked up Judy from the ground, and walked back


    to his car.


    "Aron!" Ang called out. She couldn''t believe that Aron just med Martha for everything and didn''t


    even try to exin himself. And now, he was leaving, with that woman in his arms. It was so unfair to


    Martha.


    Lulu rushed over, grabbed Aron by the arm, and said, "Aron, open your eyes! The woman you are


    holding now is the one who tried to sabotage your family. Your wife is over there!"


    Shooting back a nce at his sister, Aron replied, "I''ve got this. You don''t have to worry about us!" He


    tried very hard to make himself sound calm.


    Deep down, he wished that it was Martha who hade to stop him. In that case, he would have


    definitely let go of Judy and gone back with her. But Martha didn''t try to stop him... He was convinced


    that she didn''t love him at all.


    Ang and Lulu watched him go away, unable to speak another word.


    After Aron and Judy had gone out of sight, Ang and Lulu exchanged looks and gathered around


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Martha. Just as they were about to say something tofort Martha, she let out a faint smile and said,


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I am fine... Really."

 Chapter 314 Unwilling

    Chapter 314 Unwilling


    Ang and Lulu saw that there was bitterness in Martha''s smile.


    Walking into the living room, Lulu called and had someone investigate thoroughly about that secretary


    called Judy.


    Within two days, she learned that Judy was only a minor secretary in Aron''spany. She came from


    a well-off family in the suburbs, and rumor had it that she and Aron were very close.


    Lulu had spent some money and pulled some strings to expose Judy''s abortion when she was in


    university, and she also had the executives of Aron''spany to fire her for a random excuse.


    That night, Aron went home and questioned Martha, "Did you have someone expose Judy''s scandal


    when she was in college and have her fired?"


    Martha was slightly surprised and brought Wanda, who was sound asleep, into her bed in the children''s


    room.


    Aron followed her because he felt warm after seeing her take care of their daughter.


    When Martha turned and saw the man on the bedside, she felt even more bitter.


    She tucked her daughter in the quilt, walked silently out of the children''s room, and asked him quietly,


    "You think it was me? Have you even investigated about it?"


    He frowned, "If you admit it, I won''t have to investigate any more."


    The couple went into their room separately. Martha pulled her long hair up, so her fair-skinned neck


    was shown. Seeing it, Aron''s throat tightened.


    "Why won''t you speak?" asked Aron.


    Before Martha could say anything, Aron spoke again, "If you keep silent, I will take that as a yes."


    Upon hearing his words, she was pissed off, but sheughed out loud. She was dumbfounded. Then,


    she said, "Did she tell you that?"


    A man in his thirties was acting like a teenager in front of women.


    Aron kept silent. Just now, when Judy saw him, she grabbed his hand and said that it was Martha who


    had exposed her and bought off the manager to fire her.


    He let his assistant deal with her, and he went home immediately. He talked to Martha under the


    excuse of getting angry for Judy''s situation.


    "Aron, you are so childish. If you really like her, you can keep her outside of this house. I won''t bother


    you, " said Martha. She didn''t want to care, but... how could she not?


    Aron always had a short temper, and he was provoked by her words. He grabbed Martha who was


    about to go to the bathroom and said sarcastically, "Martha, you are so generous. You''re encouraging


    your husband to have another woman." Now, he could be sure that Martha did not care about him at


    all.


    Thinking about it, he pushed Martha hard, making her fall on the bed.


    "Aron, you are crazy!" Martha cried. Martha was provoked by the man right this moment, even though


    she had usually been patient and gentle.


    Aron pushed back Martha who was trying to sit up and said, "Yes, I am crazy! Martha, I really want to


    dig out your heart to see what is inside." He wanted to see if there was a ce for him... Or if it was


    only her father''spany that she cared about...


    Martha closed her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she smiled, held out her hands, drew


    circles on his chest, and said, "What''s inside? Of course, it''s all about... money." Thest word turned


    N?velDrama.Org content rights.


    from "you" to "money"., Herst sentence sessfully triggered Aron. He jumped on her like a leopard.


    Even when her lips were chapped, he didn''t mean to stop.


    After the craziness, he took out his wallet from the pocket of his trousers on the floor, took out a card,


    tossed it to the breathless woman on the bed, and said, "There are two million dors in the card.


    Come and please me. If you do well, you can have the money."


    But, Martha didn''t move.


    Aron walked over, held her up, ced her into the round bathtub, opened the cold water tap, and let


    the faucet drip.


    Martha was drenched by the cold water, so she shivered inside the bathtub, her wet long hair covered


    half of her face.


    Now, it was winter, Aron saw her frozen pale face, felt a little happier, and said, "Help me scrub my


    back."


    Martha said in a hoarse voice, "There are so many women waiting out there to scrub your back. Why


    me? I''m unwilling to do that."


    "Unwilling?" said Aron. He walked over and held up her chin.


    Martha''s eyes were filled with coldness, and there was no sign of affection.


    "Unwilling, " Martha repeated. She said with much affirmation. She was freezing to death. How could


    she have any vigor to serve him?


    Aronughed coldly, "Are you sure? They say that your father''spany is short of money recently. I


    guess I''ll receive your father''s call soon."


    Martha clenched her teeth. Her father''spany was a bottomless pit, and she had to beg Aron again


    and again. When Martha thought of the many times she would have to beg Aron in the future, her calm


    face started to crack, and she said, "I don''t care! I won''t care about hispany any more! If the


    before him any longer.


    Aron pinched her chin harder and harder. How much did she hate him? In order not to ask him for help,


    she was willing to leave her father''spany alone.


    Boom! Aron''s fist smashed hard onto the wall.


    His action made Martha''s heart pound. She held up her hands and wanted to grasp his hand to check


    whether he was hurt, but upon seeing his face, she flinched.


    She held back her hands, made fists, and ced them on her sides.


    Aron had a quick shower, mmed the door, and left the bedroom.


    After he left, the whole world was silent. Marthay in the bathtub, as if she was paralyzed.


    In the balcony next to it


    A shadow sneaked into the bedroom, went right into the chest of the man in bed, and said, "Do Aron


    and Martha always... fight like this?" Standing on the balcony, she could vaguely hear the noise from


    Aron''s bedroom.


    Arvin raised his eyebrows and said, "I think that they are fine. After all, you have heard them-"


    His mouth was covered by Ang.


    When she went to the balcony earlier, Ang noticed a strange noise from Aron''s bedroom. She went


    near to have a look. Aron had forgotten to close the window.


    The noise from the inside... After Ang heard it, she immediately stepped back and unexpectedly


    bumped into Arvin''s chest, who was looking for her.


    Arvin wanted to say something when he also noticed the noiseing from the next room. He


    immediately looked down at Ang in his arms with his eyebrows raised.


    Ang immediately waved her hands and exined, "No. No. I just... I just realized."


    What a coincidence. He came in right at the moment she realized what it was about.


    Arvin seemed to have believed it and wanted to see through the window, but he was pulled back into


    the bedroom by Ang.


    While Arvin was having a shower, Ang had a long phone call with Nancy. After that, they heard


    something quite intense from the bathroom next door.


    Only, this time... They seemed to be fighting.


    Ang tried hard to suppress her curiosity. She prepared to go to the children''s room to check on the


    children, and then she woulde back to sleep.

 Chapter 315 They Broke Up Just Because of A Photo

    Chapter 315 They Broke Up Just Because of A Photo


    As Ang came out of her bedroom, she saw Aron leaving the house.


    Ang went back to her room at once and closed the door. She ran to Arvin and asked him, "What


    should we do? Your brother had an argument with his wife and left home just now!"


    ''Maybe it''s because of Aron''s female secretary, '' Ang guessed.


    Arvin cast a glimpse at her. Then, he suddenly pressed her on bed with his body and said, "Now that


    we have nothing to do, let''s do something interesting and rebuild our rtionship!"


    Recently, Ang seemed to be not as hostile to him as she used to be, which made Arvin very happy.


    He was even thinking of having sex with Ang every day.


    "Rebuild our rtionship? Is it because you afraid that I would quarrel with you again?" she asked him.


    Ang put her hands on his chest and looked at him with a smile.


    "Quarrel with me?" Arvin smirked, "That''s impossible! Any conflict between us could be settled by


    making love!"


    "What if wee across a problem that can''t be dealt with by merely making love?" she asked him.


    "Then... we''ll make love twice!"


    ...


    She pushed Arvin andy in his arms. "I haven''t forgiven you yet! Don''t be so shameless!" said she.


    "I don''t mind sleeping with you!" replied Arvin.


    "But... I won''t forgive you even if we make love twice!" Ang retorted sharply. In the dim light, she


    blushed. Then, she turned her back to Arvin.


    Arvin seemed to have realized something and said, "I get it! You want to have sex with me more than a


    couple of times!"


    Ang pulled the quilt over her face and used him, "How can you be so shameless? I won''t forgive


    you no matter how many times we sleep together!"


    That sounded weird. The point was she hadn''t forgiven him, not how many times they should sleep


    together! Ang was not prepared for what Arvin had wanted to do next...


    Arvin got into the quilt at once. He grasped her cold feet and pressed them against his body. Then, he


    whispered beside her ear, "If it doesn''t get solved by having sex many times, then we might as well


    have sex every moment of our lives!"


    ...


    The spring festival approached, and many people went to their homes to spend time with their families.


    It was snowing. Lulu came out from a pub with a young man supporting her arm. "Are you okay, Lulu?


    Let me send you home! My car isn''t far from here!" said he.


    Saying nothing, Lulu suddenly ran to the corner and began to vomit.


    It was the third day after she had broken up with Scott.


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but cry.


    They had dated for one year and seven months, but they broke up just because of a photo.


    In the photo was a woman. He told her that she was just his ssmate in college. But she heard that


    they were known as the golden couple in their university.


    He still cherished the photo which meant that he still loved her.


    Lulu argued with him several times and decided to break up.


    Scott didn''t agree, but she hugged another man on purpose to irritate him.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll send you back." The man patted her shoulder and consoled her.


    Lulu went on crying for a moment, and then she asked him, "Six, do you think... I''m a loser?"


    She was in her twenties now. She had no female best friends. Her only best friends were two boys, and


    she had a boyfriend... an ex-boyfriend.


    Her parents often med her for her impetuousness and asked her to change.


    But... She only wanted to do as she wished.


    Six touched her head and consoled her, "Of course not! People are only jealous of you."


    N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Certainly, Lulu was lucky enough to be born into such a rich family, and she had three elder brothers


    who loved her.


    Everybody in her family cared for her very much.


    Beside, she had enough money to buy anything she wanted.


    Her parents, three brothers, and her grandmother had given her an exorbitant amount of wealth.


    As a member of the Gu Family, she also enjoyed the power brought by her family name.


    Therefore, she had never suffered.


    But the people who tried to approach her always used her for her background, and that was why she


    didn''t have many real friends.


    A white SUV had been parked at the roadside for a long time. The man in it was looking at her


    carefully.


    Wiping his face in dismay, Scott got out of the car.


    Lulu stood up at the same time. Squatting for a long time, Lulu almost fainted.


    Luckily, Six supported her. Lulu fell into his arms and said with an unclear mind, "Six, I''ll go to your


    ce."


    If she was seen drunk by Arvin, he would kill her! Therefore, she couldn''t go home.


    Six was her best friend, so he wouldn''t mind letting her stay a night in his apartment.


    Scott heard that Lulu was going to another man''s house as he approached her.


    "Maybe he is the real reason why you broke up me!"


    He shouted abruptly. Lulu opened her eyes and got sober. Then, she saw the man who made her this


    upset.


    Lulu tried to stand straight, but she failed and fell off bnce.


    Scott''s reflexes were faster than Six''s. He pulled Lulu into his arms immediately.


    Scott had been a humorous man, but now he was serious and silent because Lulu had broken up with


    him.


    As Lulu''s buddy, Six already knew that this man was Lulu''s boyfriend. He told Scott in a low voice,


    "Please don''t get it wrong. We are just friends."


    Scott examined him with his eyes. He seemed like a good man.


    Lulu could only make friends with men like him because she could bully them as she liked. "I''ll take her


    home. You can go now!" Scott told Six.


    Six said appreciatively, "Okay. Thank you. Bye!" After giving the umbre back to Lulu, he left at once.


    Scott put the umbre into her hand and said, "Take it!" Then, he held her up with his arms.


    Lulu murmured, "Who do you think you are? I won''t listen to you! I won''t take it!" Then, she threw the


    umbre away. This time, the wind got heavier, blowing away strongly...


    The heavy snow fell upon their heads and clothes. Later on, Scott put her back on the ground and


    kissed her lips.


    They had kissed for countless times, and he was the only man she had ever kissed.


    Technically, Scott was not her first boyfriend. When she was a freshman, she had fallen in love with the


    captain of basketball team of her college.


    The captain was also attracted to her, so they dated for several months.


    However, he was transferred to another school for unknown reasons all of a sudden.


    Later on, she spent much time figuring out why. Finally, she found out that it was Arvin who forced him


    to transfer to another school.


    Before Arvin got together with Ang, he was a terrible man. Arvin must have threatened that captain


    with extreme methods because when Lulu tried to call that boy once again, he changed his phone


    number immediately.


    She wasn''t really mad at Arvin, but she was a bit irritated. So she went to asked Arvin directly, "Why did


    you get him to transfer to another school?"

 Chapter 316 You Can Talk About This With Angela

    Chapter 316 You Can Talk About This With Ang


    Arvin gave her a brief answer, "You are too young to date any men."


    ...


    Therefore, when Arvin told her that she could date Scott two years ago, Lulu refused his proposal and


    expressed her resistance, even though she liked Scott very much.


    "You''re not my father. You have no right to decide whom I should date!" she protested.


    As Lulu''s brother, Arvin understood her clearly, so he also knew that she was telling a lie when she told


    him that she didn''t love Scott.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    When Lulu saw the falsified diagnostic report that Arvin had prepared which showed that Scott was in


    the final stage of cancer, she couldn''t hide her feelings to him any more.


    ... Arvin might be the only one in the world who had tricked his sister so many times.


    As for Scott, Lulu heard that he had many ex-girlfriends.


    Scott stopped kissing Lulu until she couldn''t catch her breath. Their heads pressed against each other


    in the snow. "Come home with me for the spring festival, " said he.


    Lulu was still a little dizzy, then she asked, "Why?"


    "To visit my parents!" answered Scott.


    Lulu pushed him away immediately and said, "No, I won''t go with you! We have broken up! You can go


    with your girlfriend in your college!"


    Scott felt a little headache and exined to her, "I''ve told you that I don''t know why that photo


    appeared between the pages of my book."


    He felt wronged. He hadn''t read that book in such a long time, and he had totally forgotten about that


    girl. Unfortunately, Lulu found that book by ident on the day they went to his apartment together...


    He was annoyed with his so-called friend and partner who told Lulu his rtionship with that woman in


    college.


    Many other conflicts also arose, so they began to quarrel with each other. In fact, Scott had kept silent


    most of the time, but Lulu never stopped using him.


    She proposed to break up, and he refused at first, but shepelled him to ept it.


    Scott felt wronged.


    "Look! You''re already impatient with me. Do you detest me? I know that nobody likes me... I''m naughty


    and self-willed and unreasonable... Go! Just leave me alone!" Lulu covered her face with her hands


    and began sobbing.


    Scott took off his ck jacket and squatted to put it on her shoulders.


    "I love you no matter how naughty and self-willed you are. I''ve never detested you. I love you because,


    for me, you''ve learned how to cook. For me, you''ve learned how to wash clothes. For me, you''ve


    skipped sses and watched thrillers with me... You are my Lulu, and nobody can rece you in my


    heart." Scott knew Lulu''s every effort to maintain their rtionship.


    His love for Lulu was as deep as hers for him.


    Therefore, he won''t break up with her no matter what happened between them.


    "Huhuhu..." Lulu burst into tears because of what he had said.


    She ran into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    Her sudden action made Scott move backward to avoid falling off.


    When they got back to his car, Lulu had fallen asleep. He ced her in the backseat of the car and


    drove to the direction of the house of the Gu Family.


    At the gate of the Gu family, Scott carried Lulu out of the car. Feeling the cold wind outside, Lulu


    opened her eyes immediately.


    Then, she noticed that she was at the gate of her own home. She grasped Scott''s sleeve and said, "I


    won''t go home! Let''s get out of here and go somewhere else!"


    Then, she looked around carefully to check whether Arvin was there.


    Scott immediately understood what she was worried about and consoled her, "Don''t worry. Arvin


    wouldn''t dare bully you when Ang is present."


    Scott knew that Arvin was very strict with Lulu, so she was afraid of him.


    Scott sympathized with his girlfriend and suggested, "You can talk about this with Ang if Arvin gets


    hard on you again."


    Lulu thought that it was a good idea, so she decided that if Arvin was going to be harsh with her, she


    would ask for Ang''s help whenever she was in J City.


    Arvin always listened to Ang. She was the only one in the world whom Arvin was afraid of.


    Therefore, Arvin would never do anything against Ang''s will.


    This idea cheered Lulu up, and she said with sparkles in her eyes, "I''m so d that Ang came back!


    I''m so lucky! Now I don''t have to be afraid of Arvin anymore!" Lulu got out of Scott''s hug and gave the


    jacket back to him. Then, she said, "You can go now. Be careful on your way!"


    Scott hung the jacket on one of his arms and hugged her waist with another arm. Then, he asked her,


    "How would you define our rtionship now?"


    Lulu lowered her head out of shyness and answered, "You''re... You''re my... ex-boyfriend... Oh!" She


    was silenced by a violent kiss, so she had to ask for his forgiveness by dragging his sleeve.


    At this moment, a car approached them with lights on.


    Lulu opened her eyes immediately as she felt the lights.


    She tried her best to have a good look at the car. God! Oh my god! It was Arvin''s Porsche!


    Lulu had just gotten out of Scott''s grip when Arvin stopped the car by them and got out of it.


    Arvin cast a cold nce at them, which made Lulu hide behind Scott out of fear.


    Scott caught Lulu''s hand and walked toward Arvin. "Hey, Arvin. Have you just finished working?" he


    greeted Arvin.


    Arvin nodded, "Where have you been to? Did anybody drink?" A strong smell of alcohol in the air had


    drawn Arvin''s attention.


    Scott answered without hesitation, "I did!" At the same time, he used one hand to push Lulu into the


    gate to hide her from Arvin.


    Lulu understood immediately and slipped into the house as the two men were talking.


    After gave a glimpse at Lulu, Arvin''s eyes softened. "Lulu is just a little girl, and she''s always naughty. I


    hope that you can help her whenever she makes mistakes, " he told Scott.


    Scott knew that Arvin cared about Lulu very much. Scott put on his jacket and said with a smile,


    "Ang was also a naughty girl when you met her, but you never minded that."


    After hearing Ang''s name, Arvin''s face brightened, and he said, "Ang is different from Lulu. No


    matter what she does, I will always love her."


    Scott took a deep breath and told Arvin honestly, "I have the same feelings for Lulu. No matter what


    she''s does, I will love her forever."


    Arvin cast a nce at him and said with a smile, "It would be better if you propose to her during the


    spring festival."


    Although Lulu hadn''t finished studying yet, she was old enough to get married. Arvin felt happy to have


    Scott take care of Lulu for the rest of her life as her husband.


    Scott nodded and said, "Thank you for your suggestion. I have nned it for a long time."

 Chapter 317 A Little Physical Punishment is Needed to Bring Up A Good Son

    Chapter 317 A Little Physical Punishment is Needed to Bring Up A Good Son


    Arvin looked at his wristwatch and saw that it was almost eleven o''clock, so he patted Scott''s shoulder


    and said, "It''s gettingte, so I am not going to invite you into the house tonight. Please go back home


    now. The snow might grow heavierter."


    "Okay, please send my regards to Ang. I should be going now, " said Scott.


    "Okay."


    When Arvin went to his bedroom, he saw Lulu whispering to Ang there. Upon seeing Arvin, Lulu


    immediately ran out of their bedroom as quickly as she could.


    Arvin frowned as he smelled the aroma of alcohol floating in the air. He wondered, ''Wasn''t it Scott who


    drank tonight?''


    "Why are you frowning? Look, you''ve frightened Lulu away!" Ang walked up to him, tiptoed, and


    smoothened his furrowing brows.


    Arvin held her into his arms and said, "If Lulu behaves well, I won''t be as strict with her as I am now."


    "Okay, take it easy. She has a boyfriend now. Don''t worry so much, " assured Ang. Scott was a good


    man, so Ang believed that he would be able to take care of Lulu.


    "Okay, I know. Did our sons behave well today?" Arvin asked and kissed her cheeks, then her neck...


    Ang pushed him and tittered, "Sherman asked how much red pocket* money you are going to give


    him on Spring Festival. If the money is not enough, he and Sherwood will take me back to C Country."


    (*TN: red pocket or red envelop, means the money wrapped with a piece of red paper. It''s a custom for


    the adults to give red pockets to the children on Spring Festival.)


    Ang sighed when she thought about her naughty eldest boy. Sherman was too hyper, while


    Sherwood wasposed. Ang thought that the two brothers should learn from each other and


    create a bnce.


    Hearing her, Arvin raised his brows and said, "Ask him to wait for me tomorrow!" ''How dare he attempt


    to take my wife away. That brat... I have to teach him a lesson.''


    Arvin needed to perform a surgery tomorrow morning, so he would go out early. He wouldn''t have the


    time to spank Sherman until he came back from work.


    "Why? What are you going to do?" asked Ang.


    Arvin said affirmatively, "A little physical punishment is needed to bring up a good son!"


    Ang was dumbfounded. Did she just tell on Sherman? "Honey, Sherman is such a lovely boy. Would


    you be able to bear see him get spanked?"


    In order to make the man cool down, Ang kissed him on the cheek tofort him.


    Arvin teased, "How about you sacrifice yourself for him? I will consider letting him off."


    Ang pinched his ear and teased, "Tomorrow, I will ask grandma to give you some Chinese medicine.


    Otherwise, I am afraid that your body couldn''t take it anymore."


    Arvin kissed her neck as he said, "I would agree to take the medicine. But, if I take it, I am afraid you


    will miss your sons very much."


    "What did you mean?" Ang was confused.


    "Your sons may not be able to see you for a few days, so they will miss you a lot. Aren''t you worried


    about that?"


    Ang was even more confused. She covered his mouth to stop him from kissing her and said, "What


    do you mean by that?"


    Arvin caught her hand and whispered into her ear, "I meant that if I take grandma''s medicine, you won''t


    be able to get out of our bed for a few days..."


    ... Ang blushed and scolded him, "You shameless man, can you stop your dirty jokes?"


    "I am not able to stop it whenever I see you in front of me."


    "..."


    On Laba Festival*, during daytime, Ang and Nancy went shopping arm in arm. The road was still


    covered with ayer of snow, and there were snowkes falling down from the sky.


    (*TN: Laba Festival is on the eighth day of the twelfth Chinese lunar month. On this day, Chinese


    people will eat Laba rice porridge which contains at least eight ingredients, such as rice, red beans,


    lotus seeds... etc.)


    "It''s so cold. Let''s go have a cup of milk tea!" said Ang. Rubbing her hands to warm up, Ang


    pointed at a beverage shop in a distance and dragged Nancy to go toward it.


    They felt much warmer when the warm milk tea went down their throats.


    Ang held Nancy''s hand as they went into a shopping mall, asking, "Are you going to have Laba


    porridge tonight?"


    "Yes, my father will prepare it. Stanley will take Greta to my father''s house tonight, " said Nancy.


    Stanley''s parents had passed away, so after they got married, he would stay with Nancy''s family


    whenever it was the lunar new year holidays.


    With Nancy''s family being mentioned, Ang thought of another thing and asked, "How many years of


    imprisonment has Grace been sentenced to?" Thest time, Grace had arranged for some men to kill


    Nancy because of Stanley. Ang was also hurt for saving Nancy. After that, Grace was put into jail.


    Later on, Nancy''s father found out that it was Grace and her mother who had conspired to kill Nancy,


    so he divorced Grace''s mother right away.


    Nancy''s father hadn''t gotten married with another woman again because he felt guilty for what


    happened to Nancy.


    "She was supposed to be sentenced to a ten-year imprisonment under the charge of intentional


    homicide, but your husband had managed to make her get a life imprisonment!" said Nancy. She


    looked at Ang and asked, "Didn''t you know about it?"


    Ang shook her head and said, "I just remember your telling me that Grace was put into jail, but you


    weren''t clear about her penalty at that time, so I didn''t ask much about it."


    "Fine... then do you know the penalty that Adam Geng and Randal got? Do you have any idea of it?"


    asked Nancy. She noticed Ang''s confused face. Nancy now realized that Ang didn''t know about


    what Arvin had done for her.


    So she dragged Ang to sit down on the bench near them and told her, "Adam Geng initially had


    gotten a three-year imprisonment for the illegal imprisonment of others. But because his crime was a


    serious one, the Yin family lodged an appeal. Then, he was also charged with crimes of kidnapping and


    raping Rosa Yin. In the end, he was sentenced to a fifteen-year imprisonment."


    Nancy continued, "As for Randal, he was charged with crimes of arson, kidnapping, robbery, attempted


    murder... In the end, he was also sentenced a life imprisonment for intentional homicide. Stanley had


    told me that Randal''s elder sister had gone to the Si family house to stir up trouble, but Arvin had


    handled it. Haven''t you heard about that?"


    Ang looked at Nancy with shock. She even forgot about drinking her milk tea and asked, "When did


    it happen?"


    "After you have given birth to the twins, when you were staying at your home, your brother and Arvin


    happened to meet Ellie. Ellie knew one of the wealthy persons in your neighbourhood. She sat in his


    car to go into your neighbourhood and shouted at the door of your house. Arvin had someone throw


    her out, but she then went to stir up trouble in the Chengyang Hospital... But your husband had dealt


    with all these matters."


    Ang went silent as she heard Nancy talk. She bit her lower lip and asked, "Anything else? Please


    tell me all about these."


    Nancy sighed and went on to say, "I have told you that you should forgive Arvin, but you just wouldn''t


    listen to my words. Arvin has done a lot of things for you without letting you know. When Stanley told


    me all these things, he also said that if you still hadn''t forgiven Arvin, you would''ve gone overboard."


    ''Arvin has done a lot of things for me behind my back...'' Ang trusted Nancy''s words because Arvin


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    had not only done a lot of things in secret, but he had also treated her very well in front of her... Arvin


    treated her so well that even Daisy wanted to punch Ang for her stubbornness.


    Ang sighed.


    She heart was aching to think of what Arvin had done for her.


    Arvin was such a smart man... Why was he so stupid to have tormented himself in loving her...


    Ang sniffled and her eyes reddened when she recalled how well Arvin had treated her all these


    years.


    Fortunately, she had already forgiven him. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to find another man who


    loved her so much.


    Ang took out her phone and sent a WeChat message to Arvin, "Honey, I love you. Love you so


    much!"


    Nancy sighed with relief. In the past two years, every time she called Ang, Ang would tell her that


    she couldn''t resist it anymore and that she felt she was going to forgive Arvin soon...


    But when she thought about Rosa Yin, she restrained her feelings and decided not to forgive Arvin.


    Nancy, of course, could understand why Ang had felt that way. she would always confront Ang,


    "If you can''t forgive him, then divorce him right now!"


    Ang would answer, "He doesn''t agree to divorce me! I have mentioned it to him many times."


    ... Nancy really wanted to tell Ang that she had a sworn brother and a sworn father who were both


    outstandingwyers.


    If she actually wanted to divorce Arvin, she would have had been sessful already. The fact was that


    she had never meant to do it. Nancy was well aware of it, but she didn''t expose it in front of Ang.


    Ang was just too stubborn; she was only strong when it came to saying things other than doing


    them.

 Chapter 318 Let Go of the Past

    Chapter 318 Let Go of the Past


    As Ang was picking out a New-year''s gift for Arvin, she received a WeChat reply from him, which


    read, "Ang, I''ve been staying in the hospital these past few days." He meant that he was being


    honest and loyal to her.


    "I know, " she replied. Ang knew that Arvin had not only been busy with research and development,


    but also with various hospital affairs. She saw how hard he had been working.


    "Come to my hospital."


    "Why?"


    "I''ll examine you myself to see if you are... ill." Ang''s sudden sweet nothings left the unppable


    Arvin at a loss...


    He immediately called the bodyguards to keep a firm eye on Ang in case she tried to run away from


    home or elope again.


    He was not worried about what Fabian would do to Ang, because he had already spoken to


    Fabian''s grandfather in person. Since Fabian and Ang had separated, his grandfather had been


    pressuring him to go on a blind date almost every day, leaving him no time to see Ang.


    Ang stopped short as she read Arvin''s message. Looking back in bewilderment, Nancy found her in


    tears, so she walked back to her, and asked, "What''s wrong, Ang? Are you okay?"


    Ang shook her head, and answered, "It''s nothing. I''m fine..." She just felt she had... been too hard


    on Arvin, or too stubborn.


    Now Arvin felt uneasy because she told him that she loved him.


    What about her? She would feel out of whack if Arvin didn''t say honeyed words to her.


    "Are you feeling sick, Ang?" Nancy looked at her anxiously.


    Ang took out a tissue, wiped her tears, and responded, "No, Nancy. I have just decided to trust Arvin


    again..." Now without Rosa and Nita, could it be... just the two of them? She would like to try again.


    Nancy softly patted her on the back and sighed, "Oh, Ang, you''ve finally decided to let go of the


    past. Don''t worry, I''m sure Arvin will make you happy!"


    Ang looked up at her, holding her tears at bay.


    Then she recouped herself, and continued to look for Arvin''s gift.


    After shopping in the afternoon, they both separated early and went on their own ways. As soon as


    Ang got home, she took a pile of food into the kitchen and put it all in the fridge with the help of the


    servant.


    Arvin never allowed her to spend time in the kitchen unless she cooked for him, when they were alone.


    However, they barely had time to be alone together, so Arvin had not had a meal cooked by Ang in a


    long time.


    Lily looked curiously into the kitchen and asked, "What are you doing, Ang?"


    Ang, who was busy with whole grains, looked back with a smile, and replied, "Grandma, Today is


    the Laba Festival. I''m cooking Laba porridge."


    ''Ang is cooking?'' Neither she nor Arvin would want to trouble Ang by cooking for them in person.


    In Lily''s opinion, Ang was a delicate woman, and it was hard enough for her to give her two great-


    grandsons, and she need not do anything else. "We have chefs to cook for us. You don''t have to bother


    with cooking. Go upstairs and y with the kids!" Lily said.


    Arvin had built a yground for the children on the third floor, so that on the days when it would not be


    convenient to go out, as it was today, which was a snowy day, the kids could y at home.


    Ang quickly washed her hands, and wiped them before she walked over to take Lily''s arm, and said,


    "Grandma, just go to the living room and read your book first... I''m ashamed that you have never eaten


    any food cooked by me. Let me show my filial affection for you, will you?"


    As Lily put it, Arvin had already employed a variety of chefs, thus there was no need for Ang to be


    cooking at all, neither at the Si family nor at the Gu family.


    Listening to her slightly coquettish voice, Lily retreated and said, "Okay. Then just cook the Laba


    porridge only."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "No, it''s a festival. Try my other dishes as well, grandma! I''m very good at cooking. They will be


    delicious! Okay?" Ang helped Lily to the living room and sat her down. She then partially crouched


    down in front of her and gently shook her arm in an adorable and endearing manner.


    Lilyughed out of amusement and said, "Okay, okay, just once. Ask them to help you, you can just fry


    vegetables and avoid doing the hard work!"


    "Okay, grandma, wait here. I''ll try to finish up as soon as possible!" Ang had to look at the recipe


    before cooking because she hadn''t cooked in a long time.


    Considering that it was the Laba Festival, and that Ang hadn''t replied to him since afternoon, Arvin


    went home early from the hospital.


    He heard theughter of adults and childrening from the living room as he opened the door to


    enter...


    His eyes were filled with happiness and smiles. He knew he was blessed to have such a sweet family.


    In the living room, the chatterbox, Sherman was amusing the elders again, "... Great grandmother, I


    want to be a doctor when I grow up, so I can earn a lot of money, and then take you and my


    grandparents to Australia."


    "Sherman, what are we going to do in Australia?" Lily asked him.


    "To see kangaroos!"


    "Haha, that''s very sweet of you!" Teresa praised, grinning from ear to ear.


    Arvin found the family ying while watching Animal Worlds on TV as he entered the living room.


    "Dad!"


    "Dad!"


    "Uncle!"


    The three children''s voices called out to him one after another as he watched them running towards


    him.


    Sherman and Sherwood were running ahead, but as soon as they realized the little girl was falling


    behind, they stopped gently. It wasn''t until Wanda had jumped into Arvin''s arms that they each held


    onto Arvin''s legs.


    Arvin picked all three kids up in his arms, who were shouting in excitement to see Arvin


    Rom, Lacey and their son Bob had also juste back. Seeing Arvin, Bob got up from the couch and


    greeted him respectfully, "Uncle Arvin."


    Arvin patted his head, and asked, "Where''s your aunt Ang?"


    Lacey chaffed him and replied, "You two are so in love. The first thing you ask when you get home is,


    ''where is Ang?'' Are you afraid that we''ll sell her off to someone else?"


    Teresa also smiled and said, "Fortunately, Ang has forgiven him. Otherwise, we would not feel sorry


    for him even if he were single for the rest of his life!"


    They immediately changed the subject and still didn''t tell him where Ang was.


    When he was about to walk upstairs, Bob stopped him and told him, "Uncle Arvin, aunt Ang is in the


    kitchen."


    ''She''s in the kitchen?'' The answer relieved his uneasiness. He immediately changed directions and


    went straight into the kitchen.


    Inside the kitchen, a woman wearing an apron, standing with her back to the door, was cooking.


    Hearing the door open, she thought the servant, who helped her trim vegetables, hade in, and


    said, "Aggy, get me some ketchup from the fridge."

 Chapter 319 Arvin Is Making Trouble

    Chapter 319 Arvin Is Making Trouble


    Ang had nned to make sweet and sour chicken wings for the kids because there were many of


    them there today, and the sweet and sour vor was always popr among kids. Unfortunately, she


    had forgotten to take out the ketchup from the fridge first.


    Arvin walked to the refrigerators to get the ketchup for Ang. They had several refrigerators built into


    one wall of the kitchen. There were ten refrigerator doors. ''Which door should I open?'' Arvin thought in


    his mind.


    Ang continued before the person behind her could say anything, "It''s on the upper part of the


    refrigerator on the right. I put it there this afternoon."


    Ang wondered why Aggy hadn''t responded yet. She didn''t turn her head as she was too busy frying


    the chicken wings and had to focus solely on that, otherwise, the chicken wings could get burnt.


    When Ang couldn''t wait any longer and was about to turn her head to check what was going on, an


    uncovered tube of tomato paste was handed to her. She immediately took it and said, "Aggy, that''s very


    thoughtful of you to open it for me beforehand. I would have had to use a knife to open it!"


    Suddenly, someone with a strong and warm touch held Ang by the arms. She went rigid at first, but


    then felt at ease when she sensed a familiar fragrance. Ang asked in a soft voice, "When... did you


    get back?"


    So, she was demanding... Arvin just now.


    Arvin kissed Ang in the cheek and answered, "I just got back from work. Babe, why didn''t you


    answer my calls?"


    Arvin had called Ang several times earlier on, but she didn''t answer.


    Ang thought for a while and then pointed to the ceiling, "I left my phone in the bedroom."


    Fine! Arvin thought Ang was angry again. "Is the cook off duty today?" Arvin asked. Why was


    Ang cooking food?


    Ang put some seasonings into the pan and didn''t respond to Arvin just yet. Then she turned around


    and put her arms around Arvin''s waist, "I wanted to cook for you..."


    Arvin smiled and kissed her in the lips out of joy, "Why are you being so sweet today?"


    Ang leaned against Arvin and murmured, "Because... you''ve been very well-behavedtely!"


    Arvin kissed her again and whispered in her ear, "Do you mean I behaved well on bed..."


    Ang covered his mouth with her hand and gave him an angry yet coy look, "Stop talking nonsense!


    Get out of here!"


    Arvin stood still and kept on teasing Ang, "Babe, we haven''t made love in the kitchen in a long


    time..."


    Ang covered his mouth again and scolded him with embarrassment, "Arvin, someone mighte


    here at any moment. Shame on you! Get out, now!"


    Ang felt embarrassed because of what Arvin had said.


    Ang''s face blushed red. Arvin was amused by her reaction and said, "Fine! Let me take a look at


    what you have cooked. I''ll eat them all by myself!"


    There were several dishes in a nearby kitchen incubator. They were all Arvin''s favorite dishes.


    Arvin was touched. He held Ang tightly and gave her a passionate kiss.


    "Stop... Stop! The chicken wings... The chicken wings..." Luckily, Ang immediately managed to


    regainposure, otherwise the chicken wings would have gotten burned because of Arvin.


    Arvin went out of the kitchen, but came back within three minutes. He opened the incubator, took out a


    boneless duck''s web and put it into his mouth.


    "Arvin, stop! Arvin! I thought you were a clean freak!" Arvin was going to take another duck''s web, but


    Ang stopped him.


    Arvin took a tissue to wipe the oil on his fingers and said, "I already washed and sterilized my hands!"


    He immediately took a piece of chicken and put it into his mouth when Ang wasn''t watching.


    Ang ran towards the kitchen door and shouted, "Mom, Arvin is making trouble... Mom, hurry up...


    hmmm." Arvin covered her mouth and pulled her back into the kitchen. Teresa who just came over


    stared at the closed kitchen door in confusion.


    She wondered, ''Should I get in or not?''


    Finally, Terasa knocked at the kitchen door and said, "Arvin, get out! Don''t make trouble for Ang!"


    No one responded.


    "If you want to stay in the kitchen, then help Ang cook the meal!"


    Still, no one answered...


    Teresa walked away, speechless. Aggy was about to get in the kitchen, but Teresa stopped her, "Don''t


    get in there. Ang and Arvin are in the kitchen."


    Aggy immediately got the point. She nodded and said, "I''m going to set the table."


    Aggy had just put the bowls and chopsticks on the dining table, but hadn''t ced them in order yet.


    Teresa nodded, "Okay!"


    In the kitchen


    Ang pped Arvin in the arm and felt like weeping. Arvin had muffled her mouth with his lips for


    several minutes!


    She didn''t even have the chance to respond to Teresa.


    In order not to be misunderstood, Ang banished Arvin from the kitchen and carried on cooking.


    Ang made a hearty supper with eight courses and one soup. The dishes were excellent in color,


    aroma and taste. Everyone raved about the dishes.


    The moment Ang sat down on her chair, Arvin held her hand and said, "Ang, say cheese!" Arvin


    took a selfie of him and Ang.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Ang went nk.


    Everyone was shocked by Arvin''s childish behavior. Martha, who sat beside Ang, looked at Arvin


    and Ang enviously.


    At that moment, Aron knocked her chopsticks with his, and then put a piece of chicken into her bowl.


    He said in a cold tone, poker-faced, "Don''t stare at them! Eat your food!"


    Martha uttered no word.


    Arvin posted the photo of him and Ang and the photo of the dishes onto the Twitter and Facebook.


    He mentioned Ang: I have a great wife!


    Within just a few minutes, there were thousands ofments.


    Some said Arvin was just showing off their affection to excite them.


    Some praised Ang''s cooking.


    Some were envious of Ang and Arvin''s appearances.


    ...


    Everyone raved about the dishes that Ang had made.


    Arvin didn''t say anything anymore. He buried himself in the food, which was enough to prove that he


    loved Ang''s cooking very much.


    The four kids really liked the sweet and sour chicken wings. They ate in copious amounts, lips covered


    with sauce. Ang wiped the sauce for them, but their lips were immediately full of sauce again.


    Ang gave up, and decided to clean them after the meal.


    The supper ended in a happy atmosphere.


    After supper, Arvin and Ang nned to go out for a walk with their twins.


    Aron and Martha went for a stroll with Wanda.


    Rom and Lacey walked with Bob.


    They had wanted to ask Lily together, but Teresa refused, "Just enjoy your pleasant walk. Your dad and


    I will take care of your grandma!"


    Hogan added, "If you want to spend the night alone, you can leave your kids home."


    Arvin looked at the twins before he picked them up and handed them over to Hogan. He patted their


    heads and said, "Your mom and I are going to spend the night together. Remember, behave well and


    don''t give your grandparents too much trouble!"


    Speechless, the twins raised their heads and stared at their dad with innocent eyes.

 Chapter 320 Shes Sick

    Chapter 320 She''s Sick


    Sherman asked Arvin, "Dad, Am I and Sherwood your real sons?"


    Sherwood added, "Dad, Are you and Mom going to make us a sister?"


    Arvin looked at his twin boys and said, "Sherman, you have the same character as your Mom, but you


    look like me. So yes, you''re my real son. Sherwood, you''re very clever. Your Mom and I will bring a


    sister for you if you promise to look after her."


    The boys cheered up. They pped and shouted, "Hooray! Dad, can you bring us a sister tomorrow?"


    Everybody was amused by the boys except Ang.


    Martha held Wanda up and said to Aron, "Go ahead if you have some work to finish. Wanda is okay


    here with me." She didn''t want to disturb him with their kid at the end of the year. She presumed he


    was busy.


    But Aron thought differently.


    He seemed to be very angry, and said coldly, "I don''t have any work right now. My assistant can handle


    them without me." He couldn''t help thinking how reluctant she was to take a walk with him.


    Martha paused and said, "That''s all right. They all went out, let''s go, too."


    It was nearing the lunar new year, Martha felt a bit cold, so she tightened Wanda''s scarf. Wanda


    walked by the side of the road, with one hand held her mother


    And the other by Aron, she asked her Dad, "Daddy, Sherman and Sherwood want to have a sister, but I


    want to have a brother, can you and Mommy get me a brother?" Wanda looked up at her parents


    expectantly.


    Wanda''s naive questions made Martha blush, she said to her daughter, "Wanda, Are Sherman and


    Sherwood not your brothers? Why do you want to have another brother?"


    "Okay, Daddy will get you a little brother." Aron interrupted Martha before she could finish.


    Wanda was so happy that she jumped and said, "Daddy, you''re the best, I love you."


    Martha nced at him and thought, ''Is he serious?


    Did he mean to have a child with me or someone else? It''s possible, is it?


    Maybe he did want to have a child with another woman.''


    She was upset when she thought about that.


    Aron suddenly blocked her way. He lifted up her delicate jaw with his long fingers while looking into her


    eyes. After a while, he broke silence with a cold voice, "You look so unpleasant; are you so reluctant to


    have a child with me?"


    Aron gritted his teeth as he spoke each word.


    Martha took a deep breath and lightly said, "I didn''t mean that."


    "Well, what did you mean?" Aron pushed.


    Martha paused again and said, "I would be okay if you want to have a child with......" She couldn''t say


    "other women" out loud.


    Aron was almost furious; he figured out what she had wanted to say just from her facial expression.


    How could she allow him to have a child with other women? He really felt unloved by her.


    Aron held Wanda up, strode ahead, and left Martha behind.


    She watched the back of her daughter and husband as they walked further away from her. She


    crouched down, buried her face in between her legs, embraced herself and wept.


    After a while when Ang and Arvin were passing by hand in hand, Ang vaguely recognized Martha


    from far away, she asked Arvin if that was her, as she couldn''t tell for sure.


    Arvin looked at where she pointed to and confirmed that it was indeed Martha, who was wearing a dark


    green coat.


    Ang and Arvin looked at each other and then she jogged to Martha. She crouched and softly called


    Martha''s name.


    Martha heard somebody calling her name, so she wiped the tears off of her face and looked up with a


    weak smile. She said, "Ang, you''re back so soon?"


    Ang was a bit shocked. She said, "Martha, dear, we''ve been talking a walk for at least an hour."


    That meant that Martha had been sitting there for an hour.


    Ang helped Martha up. Ang cupped her freezing hands and said, "Martha, what''s the matter?


    Your hands are so cold. Where''s Aron and Wanda?"


    Martha paused, took her hands back, and said, "Aron has gone back home with Wanda, he''s busy. I


    was just thinking about something here, all by myself."


    Obviously, Ang did not believe her. But she didn''t want to make a detailed inquiry right then. She


    wouldn''t want to make Martha feel awkward if she didn''t want to tell Ang what really happened.


    So she advised Martha to go home with her. She was afraid Martha would catch a cold if she stayed


    out any longer.


    Martha nodded and walked back home with Ang.


    But she got really sick that night.


    Arvin kept working on Ang with the excuse that their twin sons wanted to have a sister. Somebody


    knocked at their bedroom door when they were about to fall asleep.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The knock was loud. "Arvin, Arvin......"


    He recognized the voice, it was Aron.


    Arvin took a nce at Ang, who was sleeping soundly. He got up and put his pajamas on. He


    opened the door and said, "Keep your voice down, Ang just got to sleep."


    Aron didn''t care about Ang; he cared more about his own wife.


    Arvin was dragged into Aron''s bedroom as he buttoned himself up. A lot of clothes were scattered on


    the ground, but both of them ignored it. Aron pointed to the woman lying in bed and said, "She''s sick."


    Arvin nced at Aron and walked to the side of the bed. Martha was wrapped in a quilt, and her


    cheeks were red. Obviously, she was having a fever.


    Arvin turned to Aron and told him to take Martha''s wrist out.


    Arvin was going to feel her pulse. Aron took one of Martha''s wrists out of the quilt, he noticed her wrists


    were so slim......


    Before he had enough time to think about it, Arvin said to him, "Go get some antipyretics from the


    medical kit downstairs."


    Aron looked at his brother who was sitting beside the bed and said, "I''ll go in a minute."


    Arvin was a bit puzzled, but when he saw the look in Aron''s eyes, he realized the reason. Aron didn''t


    want to leave his wife alone with him. But Martha''s eyes were closed, she seemed to be very


    ufortable, so Arvin said, "Aron, she''s having a fever, you know, it can easily cause pneumonia if


    dyed......"


    The more Aron worried about his wife being alone with his brother, The more Arvin wanted to do it. It


    was a good chance for him to get revenge. He recalled the awkward scene on their wedding ceremony,


    when Aron appeared on screen with Ang, which made all the guests misunderstand that they had


    some sort of love affair.


    Arvin wouldn''t forgive hAron easily for that even though Aron was his elder brother and nothing was


    going on between him and Ang. He had been waiting for a chance to get back at Aron.


    Aron raised his fists, Arvin stood up and said, "Easy, dude. I''m going back to be with my wife now, and I


    would encourage Martha to remarry if she got pneumonia."


    Remarry? That was exactly what Aron was worried about. He believed that money was the only reason


    Martha married him, she didn''t love him at all. And if she got pneumonia just because of his petty


    jealousy... She may seriously reconsider remarrying.


    Aron had no choice but to hold his temper. He just lightly punched Arvin on the shoulder because he


    was a little embarrassed.

 Chapter 321 Go and Sleep in the Guest Room

    Chapter 321 Go and Sleep in the Guest Room


    Aron went downstairs to look for some pills, while Arvin attentively took Martha''s pulse.


    When Aron came back to his bedroom, he saw Arvin walking out. He carefully scanned Arvin from


    head to toe, and observed his facial expressions.


    Aron looked at Arvin in a way as if he was investigating a thief. Arvin noticed his vignce and said


    displeasedly, "Next time, if your wife gets sick, just go ask grandma to help you. Don''t bother me


    again!"


    Aron let out a cold hum and asked, "How''s she doing now? Anything serious?"


    "No, just a slight fever. But, as her husband, you are not doing well enough to care for your wife!"


    Ang had already told Arvin about the affair between Aron and his secretary, Judy. He was not


    satisfied with how his brother had dealt with that matter. It wasn''t like what a Gu family''s man should


    have done.


    Aron was irritated and yelled, "Get out!"


    Arvin nced at Aron, who had already walked to the bedside and was about to give Martha the


    medicine. He said, "Please control your temper; it''s not good for your health. Brother, don''t always be


    so irritable, otherwise you may frighten my sister-inw away one day!"


    Aron had had a violent temper ever since he was a child. Lily always said that Aron had inherited his


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    grandfather''s temper. Their grandfather was as irritable as Aron was when he was still alive.


    Before Aron could retort, Arvin told him a secret, "You''ve been ming your wife for something that


    your younger sister had done. I think your wife may really run away very soon."


    "What did you mean?" Aron raised his eyelids and looked at Arvin, perplexedly.


    Arvin nced at him with contempt and said, "You big fool. Fine, since you are so worried about


    Martha now, I might as well tell you the truth about Judy''s matter. It was Lulu who had exposed Judy of


    her bad deeds and deprived her of her job. Martha had nothing to do with it."


    Aron was about to lift up Martha, but when he heard what Arvin had said, he stopped in shock. ''It was


    Lulu who did it... and Martha had nothing to do with the whole thing?''


    After a moment''s silence, Aron couldn''t find a proper way to release his anger. So he started to brew up


    trouble and became hostile towards Arvin. He coldly nced at his brother who was leaning against


    the door, and asked, "Why are you so concerned with my wife''s matters? What are you getting out of


    this?"


    Arvin was surprised by his question. He wondered why Aron''s focus was on such nonsense.


    While he looked at Aron feeding Martha the medicine, Arvin made fun of him and said yfully,


    "Because, the flowers in the neighbour''s garden are always..."


    "Bang!" Suddenly, Aron threw a pillow toward Arvin, but Arvin reacted very fast and caught it.


    However... unfortunately, Someone else had spoken to fill in his words for him, "More beautiful!"


    It wasn''t Aron who said it, it was... Arvin''s face darkened as he slowly turned around, while Aron looked


    at him gloatingly.


    "Babe... Why aren''t you in bed?" asked Arvin tenderly. Now he thought that he hadn''t worked hard


    enough with her in bed just now...


    Ang looked at him silently. Arvin reached his hands to her, but she pped them away.


    Arvin tried to touch her hand again and asked, "Honey, it''s so cold now. Why are you out of bed. Come,


    let me bring you back to the bed."


    Ang got rid of him again and said coldly, "I''m starting to regret it all. I shouldn''t have forgiven you! I


    can forget about Nita Zhen and Rosa Yin, but I never expected that you would also want your sister-in-


    Ang had woken up because she wanted to go to the toilet.


    But when she woke up, she was surprised to find that Arvin wasn''t sleeping at her side. Ang had


    gotten used to seeing Arvin at her side when she slept. She felt insecure all of a sudden, so she quickly


    went to the toilet and then came out to look for Arvin.


    She initially thought he might have been in the study, but in the end, she saw him standing at the door


    of Aron''s bedroom.


    As the floor of the corridor was covered with carpet, Arvin didn''t hear any footsteps when Ang was


    approaching him.


    Ang was just about to call his name, but then she heard him make such a remark... that irritated and


    embarrassed her.


    Arvin was worried and exined, "No, no. Ang, you''ve misunderstood..."


    Ang suddenly remembered the video which was disyed on Aron''s wedding ceremony. She took


    her anger out on Aron too and said, "No wonder you had treated Martha like that. Both of you brothers


    are just the same. Both equally horrible people!"


    She always thought that Aron had treated her like his sister. Ang had some sworn brothers, and


    Aron was just like one of them.


    But now, Ang had seen his other face. Much to her disappointment, both Arvin and Aron had turned


    out to be bad men in her eyes.


    When Aron heard Ang''s me on him, he stopped hisughter. That was out of his expectation...


    Aron put Martha back on the bed and covered her with the quilt. Then, he looked towards Ang and


    said, "Can I at least exin myself?"


    "No! Don''t try to exin. You just want to make sorry excuses for your mistakes. The fact is you can''t


    keep your hormones at bay! And that''s it!" Ang said as she made a face at them.


    Both Arvin and Aron were dumbfounded by her harsh reaction and weird words.


    Aron looked at Ang carefully. This woman was so whimsical and difficult to deal with. He then shifted


    his attention to his wife lying in the bed. In the end, he came to a conclusion and said to Arvin, "I think


    my wife is much better than yours. Arvin, please take care of your own wife. Coax her yourself." Then


    Aron meaningfully patted Arvin''s shoulders.


    Arvin rolled his eyes at him and yelled, "Get lost!"


    Aron was in a good mood now and said, "I am just trying to give you some good suggestions. Good


    night. My dear brother!"


    When she heard Aron say, "Dear brother" to Arvin, Ang felt even more suspicious of the two


    brothers. They must be hiding something!


    Aron closed his bedroom door and went downstairs to get a ss of water. Ang unsteadily walked


    towards their bedroom. When she reached the door, she stopped to look at the man who was winking


    at her, and warned, "Go and sleep in the guest room!"


    With an innocent look on his face, Arvin said, "The guest room hasn''t been cleaned by the housemaids


    in a long time. You know your husband has an issue with cleanness."


    "Then I will go to sleep with grandma!" said Ang.


    "Don''t wake up grandma, let her have a good sleep."


    Ang angrily nced at him and said, "I''ll go sleep in Lulu''s room!"


    She started to go towards Lulu''s bedroom.


    Arvin immediately lifted her up and carried her in his arms. Ang was shocked, but before she could


    scream out, Arvin kissed her lips to stop her from screaming.


    Eventually, Arvin slept on the sofa in their bedroom...


    The next morning, Ang was awakened by Arvin''s affectionate kiss. She tried to punch him in the


    face, but Arvin nimbly dodged it and let her go.


    "Babe, good morning!" said Arvin.


    Ang grabbed a pillow, threw it to him, and said angrily, "Go say good morning to your sister-inw!"


    "Honey, don''t get angry in early morning. It''s not good for your health. Calm down." Arvin took out his


    phone and shook it in front of her.


    On his phone, the screen was showing his WeChat messeages with Malcolm.


    But Ang looked at him angrily and yelled, "Leave me alone! Go and y with Aron by yourself!"


    She got out of the bed and was about to go to the bathroom.


    Arvin stopped her and said, "It''s Malcolm''s concert. Don''t you want to go?"


    Ang went silent. She had already asked Malcolm, but he told her that he didn''t have any uing


    concert dates.


    So she looked at Arvin with suspicion and said, "You are kidding me!"


    In fact, he wasn''t kidding. He thought about it all night and hade up with this idea to coax his wife.


    Because he remembered that one year ago, Ang had specially flown to A Country to watch


    Malcolm''s concert. "As long as my wife is happy, it''s not a big deal for me to sponsor Malcolm for a


    concert."

 Chapter 322 There Are Many Beauties In Hospital

    Chapter 322 There Are Many Beauties In Hospital


    Was Arvin really going to fund Malcolm for a concert? It sounded like the kind of thing that Arvin would


    do.


    Arvin hastily exined to Ang as he found that she cooled down. "What I saidst night to Aron was


    just a joke. I wanted to annoy him. You are my wife while Martha is Aron''s wife. Don''t ever pay attention


    to what Aron said. There can never be anyparison between you and Martha. You are the only


    woman I love truly and deeply. Of course, I don''t mean to say that Martha is not good, but she is just


    not my cup of tea. It is also because I find you so adorable that I love you so much."


    Arvin followed her to the bathroom while talking.


    Ang nced at him and then started to brush her teeth. "I am not going to trust you anymore, " said


    Ang.


    "Do you want to go to Malcolm''s concert?"


    "When?" She didn''t decline his proposal.


    "When do you want to go?" Arvin would totally make it happen for her.


    After thinking for a while, Ang replied, "Let''s go after the Spring Festival."


    After all, Malcolm had to go back to Mando Bay to celebrate the New Year. And Ang was not going


    to get in his way from having a family reunion on such a festive day.


    "Okay. I agree with you too. I think after the Spring Festival would be just perfect."


    Arvin was still in the bedroom when Ang came out from the bathroom. He took out the bouquet of


    roses and said, "Babe, I am sorry. Please don''t be angry with me. Come over here. I want to apologize


    to you."


    As soon as he finished his words, he handed the flowers to her. There were ny-nine roses in total!


    He had asked Malik to order them for himst night and the flowers were delivered at eight o''clock this


    morning.


    He had intended to surprise Ang with the beautiful flowers when she woke up this morning.


    Eventually, Ang was relieved by the sweet scent of the roses. She took a sigh of relief and smiled


    softly. What a sly man! He always knew how to make her happy.


    Ang pouted and said, "Well, I''ll let it go this time. Even if you really like Martha, she will not like you


    back. You are an icy man and I am sure that no one could put up with you except for me."


    Arvin smiled after hearing this and then kissed her lips gently. "Yes, honey, you are right. You are the


    only woman in the world who would love me."


    ...... Ang suddenly had a guilty look on her face when she heard that.


    She put the flowers in a vase and went downstairs with Arvin, hand in hand.


    In the dining room, Hogan and Teresa were taking care of the three kids who were eating by


    themselves, while Lily, Bob and Aron were sitting right next to them.


    Aron raised his eye brows and joked with Arvin when they showed up at the dining room, hand in hand.


    "Wow, it seems that you are quite good at coaxing your wife."


    Arvin was ttered as he heard that. "Of course. I am a totally different manpared to someone who


    often bullies his own wife, " he replied sarcastically.


    Aron furrowed his brows as Arvin mentioned Martha. He stood up and went upstairs to check on


    Martha without saying anything.


    "Daddy, do you need to go to the hospital today?" Sherman asked. Ang was amused by Sherwood


    because he had rice stuck on left at the corner of his mouth when he spoke.


    Arvin took out a tissue, wiped his mouth and replied, "Yes, Daddy still has work to do. But I will get off


    work earlier today."


    "Daddy, can you take me to the hospital with you?" Sherman went on.


    "What are you going to do there?" Arvin was confused.


    "I want to go there because there are many beauties in the hospital!"


    Ang was a little bit angry with Sherman''s answer while Arvin looked at him and asked, "Who told


    you this?"


    "Uncle Aron! He told me that, " Sherman looked innocently and replied.


    Obviously, Arvin would decline his request. "Be a good boy. I will ask Uncle Stanley to take Greta to


    y with you as soon as you''ve finished your meal."


    Ang was also free today, so Arvin wanted to ask Nancy to apany her as well.


    As expected, Sherman was delighted to hear that and so he no longer insisted on going to the hospital


    with Arvin. "That would be great!" Sherman said happily.


    In the second floor.


    Martha was not in the bed when Aron got into the bedroom. Instead he heard noisesing from the


    bathroom. He walked in and saw Martha washing her face.


    "Why don''t you get some more sleep?"


    Martha was startled by his sudden voice. She looked at him at once, then closed her eyes and tried to


    calm herself down.


    "Were you frightened?" Aron backed on the door leisurely, squinting at the woman who was washing


    her face.


    By morning her fever had already passed, so she felt better at that moment.


    Martha wiped the water on her face with a washcloth. Her cheeks looked tender and rosy. "I still have


    some things to deal with today."


    "What''s the matter? Are you going to your office now?" Martha was the program manager in the Ji


    Group.


    She walked around him to the dressing table and began to put on her make up. "Yes, there is a project


    that hasn''t been discussed yet and I have to meet with the person in charge of the cooperative


    program, " she replied.


    Aron kept silent while he looked at her applying cosmetics on her face. But he frowned when he saw


    the brand of her skin care products. "Why do you use this brand of skin care products?"


    Muddleheaded, Martha looked back at him as if to ask him what was wrong with that brand.


    Looking at her toner and lotion, Aron found out that they were only worth around a thousand dors.


    And it would have been even cheaper if it was on discount.


    It reminded him of the cosmetics of Ang and Lulu used. The cheapest skin care products they used


    were worth at least a few thousand dors.


    As for the reason why he was so familiar with the cosmetics was that, recently the Gu Group had


    ventured to make developments in the cosmetics industry, so he had done some market research on


    cosmetics already.


    Aron had done a thorough investigation of all the brands of skin care products in the market and


    recorded the current market prices.


    He put the bottle down and then asked tentatively, "Do all women like flowers?"


    He saw Malik bring a bouquet of roses to Arvin earlier in the morning. After that he saw Ange


    downstairs with Arvin with a smile on her face.


    Martha was slightly confused to hear such a question from him. She looked at Aron in the mirror and


    wondered who he was going to send flowers to.


    "Maybe, " she replied quietly as she tried to suppress the bitterness in the depths of her heart. "Almost


    all women like flowers, " she added.


    Almost all women? Then she must also like flowers.


    Aron nodded slightly and walked into the coatroom.


    Staring at his back, Martha clenched the toner he just took while the painfulness flickered in her eyes.


    After changing his clothes, Aron met Martha by the door of the coatroom as she was about to go in and


    get dressed.


    Without saying anything to her, he walked towards her dressing table and threw all of her cosmetics


    into the trash can as she disappeared behind the coatroom''s door.


    Martha went downstairs in a hurry since she was already runningte that morning. So she had no idea


    that her cosmetics were gone.


    It was nearly five o''clock in the afternoon.


    A Rolls Royce stopped at the front door of the Ji Group. Half an hourter, the owner of the Rolls


    Royce finally saw the person he was waiting for.


    However, she was with another man. They walked out while talking andughing.


    The man sitting in the back seat furrowed his brows upon seeing this.


    "Mr. Aron, it''s Mrs. Martha!" The driver kindly reminded him.


    "I know, " Aron replied impatiently. And then he opened the door to get out.


    The luxury car was quite eye-catching itself. It even caught more attention when a handsome man got


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    out from such a luxurious car.


    Martha had not expected to see Aron there, so she stopped abruptly. What brought him here?


    Aron took out a bouquet of yellow roses form his trunk while she was still astonished to see him there.

 Chapter 323 Do You Want to Manage the Household Budgets

    Chapter 323 Do You Want to Manage the Household Budgets


    Initially, Aron had intended to buy red roses and white roses. But he was told by the flower girl that


    yellow roses mean, "Enjoying the time spent with you."


    So he bought 99 yellow roses straightaway.


    Martha''s heart started racing when she saw Aron holding a bouquet of yellow roses. There was a lot


    going on inside her.


    ''What brings him here? Why does he have all those flowers? Is his new lover someone in the Ji


    Group? Who is she then? And what about Judy?''


    As the crowd cheered, Aron walked and stopped right in front of her. She looked up at him with


    astonishment. "You..."


    Aron smiled and said, "Honey, I''m here to pick you up."


    Martha did not notice, that he was holding the flowers tighter and tighter because of he was getting


    more and more nervous. It was the first time he had bought her flowers, and he wondered whether she


    would like it or not.


    Martha quickly came to her senses and tried to calm down. She blushed and turned to the man beside


    her, "Mr. Zhang, I am so sorry¡­ but my husband is here to pick me up. I''m afraid I''ve got to go now."


    The Mr. Zhang Martha just mentioned had insisted on inviting her to dinner. Aron''s arrival freed her


    from it since she didn''t want to go to dinner with him in the first ce.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    She then epted the flowers and looked at Mr. Zhang apologetically.


    Aron didn''t know the man, but the man had recognized Aron. He was surprised to know that Martha''s


    husband was Aron. But he let out a smile shortly after and said, "Nice to see you, Mr. Gu. I am Tomas


    from the Ascendas Company. We''ve worked together before..."


    Regardless of the prestige of the Gu family, the Gu Group was a leadingpany in J City. So there


    were very few people who did not know who Aron was.


    Aron pondered for a while, but he couldn''t recall having worked together with this man. He nodded


    lightly, pulled Martha into his arms and said to Tomas, "If you will excuse us."


    Tomas nodded vigorously, and watched them get into the car, bowing and scraping.


    While they were in the car, Martha held onto the flowers tightly. She could barely keep them together


    because there were so many of them.


    "Do you like it?" Aron asked and read Martha''s expression.


    Her response had really pleased him. Martha shyly nodded her head. Her mouth curled into a smile,


    "Very much..." she replied.


    It was the first time she had received flowers from him. She had stars in her eyes.


    "Let''s go and have dinner. I have already booked us a table, " Aron said.


    Martha turned to look at him, "But what about Wanda?" She hadn''t had the time to spend with her


    daughter all day.


    "Don''t worry; she will be taken care of at home, " Aronforted. "We will go home right after dinner."


    "¡­ Alright, " said Martha. ''What on earth is wrong with him today? Why is he being so nice to me all of


    a sudden? Is it because I am¡­ sick?


    No¡­ I''ve been sick before, but he has never acted this way.'' Martha was confused.


    They enjoyed a candlelight dinner at the Lapis Sky Garden. Aron had booked the entire restaurant, so


    that they could spend their happy hours undisturbed.


    After dinner, Aron casually pulled Martha to his chest and asked, "Tell me what''s on your mind."


    Martha had been looking at him thoughtfully throughout the night. She must have some questions in


    mind for him.


    Sniffing Aron''s scent, Martha bowed her head to hide her shyness and asked, "Is there¡­ anything you


    want from me?"


    Aron raised his eyebrows and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "For example¡­ anything I can help you with?" Martha inquired. Although, she realized that there might


    be very little she could do to help him.


    Could it be that¡­


    Martha stopped dead, as if struck by a sudden idea. She then turned pale and stared at Aron.


    "What are you thinking about? I am not in any trouble, " Aron said. He came to realize that he hadn''t


    been nice enough to her all this time. That was why she felt so uneasy about his sudden disy of love


    and affection.


    Martha bit her lip, "Are you ... going to ask me to give up on you?"


    Herst word was followed by a dead silence.


    Or rather, Aron''s silence.


    Just when Martha was expecting his wrath, she heard Aron said calmly and clearly, "I have no other


    woman or affair. I know that it was Lulu who secretly investigated Judy and got her fired. I have done


    you wrong¡­"


    At this point, Aron was a little upset. Why didn''t she try to clear up the misunderstanding when he


    used her for something she didn''t do?


    ''He has no affairs with another woman?'' Martha was very pleasantly surprised to hear that from him.


    No, it couldn''t be. She must be still running a fever. All of Aron''s gentleness towards her was nothing


    but her imagination. He had seldom been so kind to her anyway.


    Besides, their rtion had been at its most distant because of Judy''s presence.


    "Okay..." Martha said after a long pause of silence.


    Aron was a bit irritated at her response. Was that all she had wanted to say?


    If she was not going to speak out, then he would, "How much money does your father''spany


    need?"


    Martha said nothing for a while, then she shook her head, "It doesn''t need any right now." She didn''t


    want their rtion to be built on money anymore.


    If possible, she would not ask him for any money in the future.


    Aron looked up in the sky and sighed. So she didn''t even want his money anymore?


    A short timeter, he took out his phone and called his assistant. He ordered, in Martha''s presence,


    "Find out how much debt the Ji Group is in, as soon as possible."


    Martha didn''t expect him to order an investigation and immediately said, "There is no need, Aron. I''ll tell


    you if thepany ever needs money."


    Aron cast her a nce, and hung up the phone without saying a word.


    The assistant had figured out Aron''s intentions upon hearing Martha''s words on the line.


    Martha took a deep breath and said, "It''s¡­ sixty million."


    Sixty million was a huge amount of money, so she had never mentioned it to Aron before.


    She had only asked for millions every time her father was in need of money, but merely as a stopgap.


    Sixty-million was almost a small fortune for Aron, but it was also something he could easily afford. He


    would be none the worse for giving her the money.


    Aron had roughly estimated the Ji Group''s ounts. He was expecting a bigger deficit, so he had


    prepared a hundred million for her.


    He took out a bank card from his wallet, passed it on to Martha and said, "My father-inw is actually


    business-minded; he was only deceived by your stepmother. Give him sixty million, and the rest is for


    you to keep."


    "Don''t¡­"


    Aron knew she would refuse. He grabbed her hand before she could finish, thrust the card into her


    hand and said, "Let''s just say I lent it to your father. As to the rest of it¡­ isn''t it God''s truth, that a


    husband is to give his money to his wife?"


    The warmth from his hand made her tremble. She could feel the card right between their palms. "Yes,


    but¡­"


    "No buts. Or do you want more? Do you want to manage the household budgets?" He looked at her


    teasingly.


    Martha shook her head quickly, "No, that''s not what I mean¡­" She secretly pinched herself and tried to


    calm down.


    Martha was usually a very calm and collected person, when she didn''t have to face Aron. But in his


    presence, she would simply start to tremble or lose her breath.

 Chapter 324 Happy New Year

    Chapter 324 Happy New Year


    She couldn''t turn down Aron''s request, so she epted the card.


    Martha had the card in her left hand and her right hand was held tightly by Aron, as they got in the car


    together.


    When she was in the shower that evening, she wondered why Aron was suddenly treating her so well...


    When she walked out of the bathroom, she saw that Aron was still trying to persuade Wanda to sleep


    in the next room. Martha intended to take his ce after she had gotten ready.


    But... all her old cosmetics and skin care products had disappeared.


    They had been reced by skin care products of various luxurious brands. Each set of products cost


    roughly around ten thousand...


    Apart from those, there were all sorts of essence, masks, night cream, day cream and so on. ''These


    are too expensive.


    All of these would cost at least tens of thousands in total, '' she mused.


    She quickly put on her pajamas, and walked to next room. Ang was reading a bedtime story for the


    three kids. Ang smiled at Martha when she saw here in and then continued to read the kids the


    story.


    Aron sat near their daughter''s bed, looking at her gently.


    Martha walked up to him, and then pulled his shirt as she asked, "Are these skin care products..."


    "Yes, I asked my assistant to buy them for you." In fact, Aron had gone to the shopping mall himself


    and had selected those for her. Then, he asked his assistant to deliver the products to his house. He


    had thrown away the packaging of the products because he was afraid that she wouldn''t want to use


    them once she''d know their prices.


    "They are too expensive..." Martha had lived a well-off life before her father''spany met its crisis.


    Apart from that, her father had married another woman, and she had be a frugal person ever


    since.


    Aron patted Wanda''s head gently, and said in a soft tone, "My sweetheart, have a good sleep. Sweet


    dreams."


    "Good night, mom and dad!"


    Aron and Martha left the room. They returned to their bedroom, and closed the door. Aron walked to


    the dresser, and opened one bottle of toner. He said, "Aren''t you gonna use it? Now that you don''t like


    it, I have to pour it out."


    Then, as he was about to walk towards the bathroom with the toner, Martha quickly stopped him and


    said, "I... like it. I''ll use it now."


    Aron smiled softly and put his arms around her waist. Then he told her seriously without a smile on his


    face, "Look at Ang and Lulu. They take care of themselves so well. Women should pay more


    attention to their appearance and try to maintain their beauty. In this way, their husbands won''t cheat on


    them. Do you understand me?"


    Martha stared nkly at him. She nodded and replied, "I see."


    "You don''t need to worry about the money. If you don''t find it troublesome, you can directly ess my


    money anytime..."


    Martha shook her head and said resolutely, "No, I''d better not... It''s not convenient for you. You should


    keep these cards with you."


    Aron tidied her hair around her ear, and said, "You don''t have to worry about your father''s living


    expenses anymore. I''ll give you one million monthly for your living expenses. If you haven''t run out of


    the money, you can save the rest."


    ''He knew about my father... I used to receive fifty thousand monthly as my living expenses from Aron.


    But since dad needed the money more, I would give all the money to him, '' she thought.


    Martha couldn''t resist her curiosity, so she asked, "Aron, why are you suddenly treating me so well?"


    She was 30, so she tended to think about matters in a more practical way.


    ''A man will not treat a woman so well, unless... he loves her.''


    "Because you''re my wife." ''Perhaps I need to learn from Arvin. I need to treat my wife as well as I can


    until she starts to love me, '' Aron thought to himself.


    "..."


    New Year''s Day


    At around seven o''clock in the morning, the twins knocked at Ang''s bedroom door. They said, "Dad,


    mom, we''reing in!"


    Ang moved closer to Arvin''s arms. She held his waist tightly, and then proceeded to sleep.


    Arvin opened his eyes, and kissed her forehead. He said gently, "My sweetheart, Happy New Year!"


    Ang was half awake. She answered with a yes and then fell asleep again.


    The twins standing outside the door had been shouting for a while, but they received no response.


    Sherman knocked on the door harder and cried, "Dad, mom. It''s time to get up. It''s already toote."


    While in fact, it was still just a few minutes before 6:50 am...


    Wanda had just woken up. Teresa took her as they walked out of the children''s room. She quickly


    found the twins and tried to take them away. She said, "Your dad and mom are still sleeping. Now be


    good boys ande with me. I''ll take you to the bathroom to wash your face and brush your teeth."


    Sherman insisted on staying there, as he shouted, "No, I don''t want to leave. Dad, get out!"


    Arvin had to get up to stop the children from shouting. He tucked Ang in, and then put on his


    pajamas. He opened the door, and said to them, "What''s up? Don''t you know that your mom is still


    sleeping?"


    Sherman and Sherwood immediately ran to Arvin as soon they saw him. They stooped politely and


    said, "Dad, Happy New Year!"


    Wanda got rid of her grandmother''s hand and ran to Arvin. She stooped as well and said, "Uncle,


    Happy New Year!"


    Arvin nodded and said, "Happy New Year!" He then walked back to the room and took out several red


    pockets he had prepared in advance.


    The twins'' eyes sparkled when they saw the red pockets. Sherman pretended to be calm and asked,


    "Dad, are you going to give us these red pockets?"


    Arvin got a glimpse of Sherman, and said, "Is that how you ask for a red pocket?"


    Sherman and Sherwood stood straight instantly and bowed again. They said in chorus, "Dad, Happy


    New Year. We hope that you and mom will always live a happy life."


    The twins were just about two years old. They couldn''t have thought of those words by themselves.


    Their aunt Lulu had taught them to say those words. She told them that as long as they wished for their


    dad and mom to live a happy life in front of their dad, he would be d to give them the handsome red


    pockets.


    Arvin gave the twins each a red pocket, and one to Wanda.


    But the twins still stood there and didn''t move. Arvin stared at them in confusion.


    The twins looked at each other. Then Sherwood said, "Dad, I wish you well."


    Arvin smiled slightly, and then gave Sherwood another red pocket.


    Sherman followed immediately, "Dad, I wish for you to have a promising life!"


    Wanda said, "Uncle, I wish you... I wish you..." ''What did aunt teach me?'' Wanda wondered. After


    thinking about it for a while and with the help of Teresa''s hint, Wanda finally remembered. She said,


    "Young!"


    Arvin burst intoughter when he heard that. Soon, the servants and Teresa were all amused by the


    three kids.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Arvin had prepared many red pockets because he knew that there were many children in the house.


    Then, he grabbed several thick red pockets and gave them to Wanda.


    Sherwood started immediately, "Dad, I wish you safety!"


    Sherman followed, "Healthy!"


    Wanda said, "Ha... Ha... Ha..." Happy."


    Sherwood said, "Sessful!"


    Sherman said, "Wealthy!"


    Wanda stuttered, "Lu... Lu... After pausing for a while, she still couldn''t remember how to pronounce the


    word. She looked at Arvin and began to wail.


    Arvin squatted down and consoled her, "Don''t cry, sweetheart. I believe that you can do it. Think about


    it carefully and then tell me." He looked at her tenderly.


    The little girl was very smart; besides, she had been previously taught what to say. She stopped crying


    and said, "Luck."


    Sheughed joyfully when she received two thick red pockets from Arvin.

 Chapter 325 Angels Wing Island

    Chapter 325 Angel''s Wing Ind


    Sherwood held Arvin''s arm and said, "Dad, I know one more blessing idiom." ''Because mom has


    taught us a lot of good phrases, '' thought Sherwood.


    Arvin raised his brows and looked at Sherwood curiously. ''These witty kids! How could they have


    learned so many idioms at the age of two? Someone must have taught them very well.''


    Arvin guessed that the back seat driver might have been his wife, Aron, or Lulu.


    Arvin was right about the former, because the woman was now in his bedroom, hiding herself under the


    quilt and chuckling.


    "Dad, I wish you to be perfect in every respect!" said Sherwood.


    Arvin handed a red pocket money to Sherwood.


    Sherman said excitedly, "May everything in life go as you wish!"


    Wanda saw that her two younger brothers had already collected many red pockets, but she didn''t know


    any more blessing words. "Waah...waah..." She burst into tears.


    Arvin patted her little head and gave her one more red pocket tofort her. "Don''t cry, I will give you


    one more."


    The little girl stopped crying almost instantly. This amused the adults there a lot.


    After they had sessfully tricked Arvin, the three kids turned around and were about to leave to do


    their washings. But Arvin stopped them and pointed at the closed door of Aron''s bedroom and asked,


    "Do you want more red pockets?"


    The twins looked into the direction Arvin was pointing at and instantly understood what he had meant.


    They then took Wanda along to knock on Aron''s door and said loudly, "Uncle Aron, it''s morning. Time


    to get up..."


    Arvin closed the door behind him and slipped into the quilt. He dragged and held the chuckling woman


    into his arms. Looking at the crafty smile on her face, Arvin knew that the back seat driver was indeed


    Ang!


    "Babe, how dare you conspire with the kids to trick me?" Arvin said as he moved his fingers yfully on


    her shoulders.


    Ang screamed and pped his hand away, and said, "Get out of the bed now! It''s the first day of


    Spring Festival."


    It was rare for Arvin to have the chance to get upte from bed, so he held his wife and enjoyed a few


    more moments of romance with her in bed. Then, they reluctantly got out of the bed.


    In the bedroom next door, Aron hadn''t expected the kids to trick him like that, so he hadn''t prepared


    enough red pockets for them. In the end, as the kids gazed at him with anticipation, Aron straight away


    took out a bundle of cash and divided it between the three of them.


    The three kids joyfully clutched their red pockets and money as they went into Lulu''s bedroom.


    In Lulu''s bedroom, Lulu stood in front of the three witty kids and stretched out her hands to them and


    said, "Come on, we had an agreement that you will share half of your red pockets with me."


    It was Lulu who had advised the kids to go and ask for red pockets from Arvin and Aron in the early


    morning. Then, it was Ang who had taught them the blessing words so that they could ask for more


    money.


    Wanda didn''t quite understand the concept of money yet, so when Lulu stretched out her hands,


    Wanda immediately gave her all the cash she had.


    Sherwood pulled out one of the red pockets he had and handed it to Lulu. Lulu clutched the thick


    pocket. When she realized that there was a good amount of money in it, she smiled with satisfaction.


    Sherman did the same as his younger brother and gave Lulu one of the red pockets.


    Lulu said delightedly to them, "Lovely babies, remember your next target is Uncle Rom. Understand?"


    "Yes, Auntie Lulu!" answered the three kids in harmony.


    Rom Gu was living in another ce together with his wife and his child, for the convenience of his


    work. They would alwayse back to the Gu family''s house to greet the elders on the first day of the


    Spring Festival.


    When Arvin and Ang came downstairs, they saw everyone there talking andughing happily with


    each other.


    As the oldest person in the Gu family, Lily Mei gave each of the family members a red pocket as a


    blessing to them.


    But of course, she gave the thickest red pockets to the kids rather than the adults.


    This was the happiest Spring Festival for Arvin, because he was finally able to spend the festival with


    his wife and his children, and other members of his family. He kept smiling the whole day.


    After the tenth day of the first lunar month, Arvin sponsored Malcolm for a concert in J City.


    Ang and Arvin, Nancy and Stanley, Aron and Martha, Derrick and Mandy, as well as Gage and his


    fiancee Janice Deng, were seated at the VVIP section.


    During the concert, Ang and Janice ran to the stage and gave a bouquet of flowers to Malcolm.


    Arvin and Gage were both green with envy to see that.


    So after the concert, Arvin started to listen to all kinds of songs and, sometimes, he would follow the


    music and hum along with the tune.


    Arvin did this because he thought that if he could sing songs, his wife would have shifted her attention


    from Malcolm to him.


    After the first lunar month, Ang and Arvin were busy with their wedding photoshoot. Ang had


    picked up some scenic spots herself, which made their wedding photos look even more grand and


    magnificent.


    They had been out on a trip to take their photos for almost a week. After they came back, Ang was


    so tired that she slept for one whole day.


    Next afternoon, she woke up, but she was still feeling quite sleepy.


    In the evening, as soon as Arvin came back from his work, he witnessed a scene happening right in


    front of him, which really frightened him.


    Ang was walking into the dining room, when she suddenly started to feel dizzy and slowly fell down


    to the ground. Luckily, Arvin saw her and rushed fast enough to catch her just in time. Ang fainted


    and fell into Arvin''s arm, while Teresa screamed in shock.


    All the family members came over immediately and surrounded Arvin as they looked at Ang


    worriedly.


    Arvin lifted her and carried her to the sofa in the living room. He put her down and started to take her


    pulse.


    The living room waspletely silent. Everyone was just anxiously waiting on Arvin to see what had


    happened to Ang.


    A few minutester, Arvin looked towards Lily.


    Lily noticed the happy look in his eyes and understood. She asked, "Pregnant?"


    Arvin stood up with a big smile on his face and replied, "Yes, grandma."


    Perhaps it was because Ang had slept for a day without eating anything, causing her blood sugar to


    drop, which eventually led her to faint.


    Everyone got excited after having heard the news. Lily switched seats with Arvin and started to check


    Ang''s pulse herself.


    In the end, she came to the same conclusion as Arvin.


    Ang had been pregnant for about one month.


    The Gu family members got excited again, and among them, Lily was the happiest one. She urged,


    "Ang is pregnant again. Oh! Arvin,e now. Carry your wife upstairs and let her rest first."


    Then, Arvin cautiously carried Ang upstairs as the other people looked at them with happiness in


    their hearts.


    When the twin boys found out that their mother was going to have another baby, they jumped up and


    down with excitement. Sherman put his hands together and prayed, "Monkey King, Spiderman,


    Ultraman... Please bless mommy''s belly with a baby girl..."


    ''Monkey King? Spiderman?'' The elders there were all amused at Sherwood''s adorable words.


    It was a month before their wedding ceremony, so Arvin immediately asked the designers to alter the


    size of Ang''s wedding dress.


    Then Spring came.


    Much to the people''s anticipation, the date of Arvin and Ang''s wedding ceremony wasing


    closer.


    It wasn''t until the day before their ceremony that Ang got to know that their ceremony would be held


    in an ind.


    The ind had a strange name. It was called Angel''s Wing Ind.


    Of course, it was Ang who hade up with such a weird name.


    "Angel" stood for Ang, and "Wing" stood for Arvin, because Ang always called him "Big Wing"...


    So she named it "Angel''s Wing Ind"... Ang thought it was a good name. A fitting name.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    The next morning in the Gu family'' house, Arvin and his friends had left the house and got on eight


    private nes to fly to C Country to pick up Ang from the Si Family.


    The wedding ceremony of the famous Gu family and Si family had already be a focal point to the


    whole world.


    In the Si family''s house of C Country


    The Si family had already decorated the house extravagantly a few days ago.


    Daisy woke Ang up very early in the morning to start getting dressed.


    By seven o''clock, her group of bridesmaids had already arrived at the Si family''s house.

 Chapter 326 Thirteen Men

    Chapter 326 Thirteen Men


    There were twelve bridesmaids in total, including Nancy, J, Mandy, Sally, Lulu, Nicole, Shelly,


    Selina, Justina, Sophia, Janice and Tessa.


    Why was Tessa one of them? Because Malcolm was one of the groomsmen.


    Why was Malcolm one of the groomsmen? Because he had been in a romantic rtionship with Tessa


    after he yed a concert in J City after the new year.


    Why was Lulu a bridesmaid? Because Scott was a groomsman.


    The parents of Scott and Lulu had officially met with each other. Scott and Lulu were to be engaged


    one week after the wedding of Ang and Arvin.


    They abandoned some of the old traditions in the wedding. For instance, Sven and Nicole should have


    attended the wedding as family members; but they served as the bridesmaid and groomsman just for


    fun.


    Near 8 a.m., the roar of private nes came from outside. Kerr ran over into the Si family''s house and


    yelled, "Herees the groom!"


    Kerr''s father had told him, "When you see many private nesnd in the helipad, tell everyone that


    the groom has arrived!"


    Soon, twelve groomsmen and the groom got off the private nes.


    The groomsmen were Daniel, Stanley, Derrick, Jerry, Scott, Cole, Herring, Levi, Colin, Gage, Malcolm


    and Sven.


    The groom dressed in a new ck suit stood in front of the twelve groomsmen who were also dressed


    in ck suits. The groomsmen''s suits were tailored to match. They wore the same ck suits, the


    same bow ties, the same brooches, the same leather shoes...


    They all looked so handsome thatdies couldn''t help themselves but scream and cheer for them.


    The wedding cameramen took photos after photos without any break.


    One of them posted the photo of the thirteen men together on the Twitter.


    The number of repost immediately broke the record on the Inte.


    The groom and groomsmen followed the wedding conductor to the second floor after taking the photos.


    The bridesmaids were the girlfriends and wives of the groomsmen. Therefore, the groomsmen kept a


    low profile...


    They were willing to do anything the bridesmaids asked them to do.


    Red pockets! They didn''t have red envelopes.


    They directly transferred the money via cell phones. Arvin transferred 888, 888 to each and every


    bridesmaid.


    The amount of the red pockets for twelve bridesmaids reached almost 10 millions. The onlookers


    nearby were shocked at the extravagance.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    They didn''t know that the smallest wedding gift Arvin received from his brothers was 1, 688, 888, which


    was given by Derrick who was in a financial strait at the moment.


    The biggest gift of 66, 666, 666 was from Daniel, the richest man in the world.


    Sven gave Arvin 52, 113, 140 as wedding gift.


    Arvin''s other brothers gave him at least about 10 millions each.


    ...


    They adopted the wedding customs in C Country. After a series of exciting, good-omen games, Arvin


    followed the wedding conductor Joseph to a room. He knelt on one knee in front of Ang with a


    handful of rare pink roses.


    Arvin stared at Ang, eyes full of affection, "Ang, I''m sorry. I should have given you the wedding


    ceremony three years ago. Now, I''m here to marry you!"


    With the encouragement of everyone, Arvin raised his voice, "Ang, will you marry me?"


    Ang nodded in silence as she had a little difficulty speaking when she was crying.


    Arvin handed the roses to Ang and was about to kiss her. But Lulu stopped him and said, "My


    brother has been practicing his singing these past few days. He wants to sing a song for Ang. Arvin,


    it is your red-letter day today. Won''t you sing a song for Ang?"


    "Of course he will!" Scott immediately apuded Lulu''s words.


    J and other people joined in on the fun and urged Arvin to sing a song, "Arvin,e on! Sing a


    song for Ang..."


    As per everyone''s expectations, Arvin held Ang''s hands and opened his mouth to sing, "It''s so good


    to meet you. You are the love of my life in this world. Darling, I''ll be with you forever! I''ll take care of you


    in this life..."


    Malcolm shouted in shock, "This is my song! Why are you singing it better than me? I don''t believe it!"


    Everyoneughed at Malcolm''s reaction.


    Finally, Arvin kissed Ang on the lips. Then, he helped put her shoes on and walked out of the room


    with her in his arms.


    The whole family took photos together downstairs. After the photo session all the people got on the


    private nes.


    When the groomsmen hade from the Gu family''s house, they were just with two or three of them in


    each private ne. But now, all the bridesmaids and groomsmen were crammed into one ne.


    They were all young people with a lot inmon. Everyone made fun of Arvin and Ang with


    countless jokes and games. When Ang got off the private ne, her face was red all over from


    blushing.


    The nesnded beside the Gu family''s house. Arvin held Ang in his arms and walked to their


    room to go through with the various wedding customs.


    66 luxurious sports cars were pulled over on the road next to the house. People were going to take


    these cars to the wharf to the ind.


    At about 11 a.m, Sven carried Ang and walked to an extremely expensive red sports car made by


    the SL Group.


    66 sports cars slowed down and pulled over near the beach. Everyone got up on yachts Arvin had


    arranged.


    There were 13 yachts in total. Ang and Arvin stood in the deck of thergest yacht, staring into


    infinity.


    Behind their yacht, there were 12 white yachts of the same sizes. 12 couples stood on the decks of


    each yacht. Their yachts sailed a little slower than the bride and groom''s.


    Looking from the sky, the 13 yachts formed the letter W in the sea.


    The sea was rough. The bridesmaids staggered because of a wave. They held the men by their sides


    and steadied themselves.


    Having anticipated the strong waves, Arvin asked the people that made the yacht to add a thin,


    transparent ss wall in the front. He wanted to make sure that Ang would not be affected by the


    waves.


    Ang''s white wedding dress flew with the wind.


    Arvin had deliberately chosen a wedding dress with a long tail for this very moment.


    The long veil and wedding dress tail swayed in the wind and looked stunning.


    Arvin smiled. He took out his cell phone and took a photo of Ang.


    Arvin put the phone into his pocket and asked, "What do you think of having the wedding on the


    yacht?"


    "Wonderful!" Ang said out loud andughed.


    She was so happy!


    The rtives and friends of the bride and groom had already got on the ind by yachts. The wedding


    had not started yet. Many adults and children yed games on the beach.


    They were all shocked to see the yachts approaching and eximed, "Oh my god! Is this really a


    wedding? It looks like a properly conducted military drill exercise. So cool!"

 Chapter 327 Angela Was Happy

    Chapter 327 Ang Was Happy


    "Oh my god! Handsome men and stunning women on the yacht. Where did Arvin find these good-


    looking bridesmaids and groomsmen?"


    Someone answered, "Don''t you know? They are the groom''s acquaintances. Those groomsmen are


    good friends of Arvin''s. The people on the yacht were all from powerful and respectable families.


    Powerful, rich men like them attach much importance to brotherhood. It''s Arvin''s wedding ceremony. As


    his good buddies, of course, they''ll back up for Arvin."


    Another said in an envious tone, "Whoa! Ang''s wedding dress is elegant and gorgeous. There are


    so many diamonds on it. Her dress glitters in the sunshine. Although she is far away from the beach


    here, I still feel dizzy at the sight of her dress. She must be the happiest bride in the world."


    One said, "I am dying to have such an amazing and memorable wedding ceremony! Don''t stop me!


    Today, I''ll take lots of pictures at their splendid wedding ceremony."


    ...


    When the groom, bride, their groomsmen and bridesmaids were arriving at the shore, they saw a great


    number of people taking pictures of them from the shores.


    The wedding ceremony was western-oriented, and its main colors included white, red and pink.


    Arvin put his arm around Ang''s waist, and then lifted her to his chest. He stepped off the yacht with


    Ang in his arms and arrived at the ind. He didn''t let her down until he reached a pavilion with a


    dome, which was decorated with white and pink gauze curtain. Nancy and the other bridesmaids


    followed Arvin and Ang. They held Ang''s three-meter train to prevent it from falling on the ground.


    When Ang stood on the ground, they spread her white train on the ground and covered it with red


    rose petals. The train of her wedding dress was dotted with shining diamonds.


    When Ang got ready, several people put down the white gauze curtains around the flower pavilion.


    The crowd weren''t able see Ang clearly through the curtain. They tried to look through the gauze


    curtain, but all they could see was the bride standing inside. They could barely see her face.


    The air was filled with the fragrance of roses. Soft music chimed through the entire ce.


    Their wedding ceremony was held in the outdoors. The wedding site was surrounded by white fence.


    The fences were decorated with pink roses. The red and pink balloons tied to the fences danced wildly


    in the soft breeze.


    The guests yed in the sandy beach and on the sea water. As soon as Arvin and Ang showed up,


    they washed their hands and stepped on the greenwn. The wedding ceremony was to be held on the


    silk and a balloon tied to it. The guests waited impatiently for the wedding ceremony to begin.


    On stage, the wall, facing the audience, was covered with red gauze curtains, intricately designed with


    white cloth below the gauze curtain. White rose petals hung onto the red gauze curtains like gems.


    There was a big heart made of red roses in the middle. In the middle of the heart was a metal t, with


    the new couple''s names on it.


    The two walls on both sides of the main wall were decorated with pink flowers. They were slightly lower


    than the main wall, and several wedding photos of the new couple were suspended from each side.


    Joseph who was the host announced the beginning of the wedding ceremony.


    All the links andyouts of the wedding ceremony were organized by Arvin. Everything went by


    smoothly.


    As the wedding march sounded, the wedding ceremony had entered its climax. It was time for Ang


    to make an appearance.


    The crowd fixated their eyes on the flower pavilion. The white gauze curtain was pulled back slowly,


    followed by a two-meter pink lotus. It didn''t stop rising until it was on the same height as the front


    runway.


    The guest were confused. They didn''t even notice that there was a white lotus there the whole time...


    In fact, there was a liftable tform below the flower pavilion. When the tform had descended,


    Ang was taken aback.


    But when she had seen the white lotus, she became amazed and delighted. Although the lotus was


    huge, it had excellent craftsmanship. The lotusplimented her wedding dress very well. She came


    inside the lotus. As soon as she sat on it, she looked more like a fairy.


    It had taken lots ofbor and money to build the lotus. All of this was made just to take the bride from


    the pavilion and to the stage within half a minute. Besides, the bride sitting on the lotus was more


    stunning.


    As the love song yed, the white lotus starteding out. Ang who was sitting inside, had now


    stood up. The crowd was amazed. Ang elegantly appeared in front of the crowd, which deeply


    impressed the guests.


    When the crowd''smotion subsided, Joseph said, "Bridegroom, our beautiful bride has arrived." It''s


    your turn."


    Arvin withdrew his eyes from his beautiful wife, who was at the end of the stage. He took the veil from


    the tray.


    Joseph reminded, "Bride, please stand still." Ang paid attention to Arvin''s hand.


    The music turned into a powerful Cantonese song. All of a sudden, the two-meter veil in Arvin''s hands


    flew towards the bride.


    It was a flying veil.


    The guests held their breaths, as they watched the veil fly. Soon the long veil fell perfectly on to


    Ang''s head. It covered her face and her upper body.


    This veil had purposefullypleted its task. The guest who were overwhelmed at the astonishing feat


    they had witnessed pped their hands.


    Meanwhile, the staff released the balloons as nned. A great number of balloons soared into the sky,


    which was another special highlight of the wedding ceremony.


    Joseph said, "Now, we shall wee the bride''s father. Please hand our pretty, kind bride to our


    handsome bridegroom." Joseph''s words aroused another round of apuse among the crowds. Chuck


    in his suit walked up to his daughter.


    Ang took Chuck by his arm and said gently, "Dad."


    Chuck raised his hand and then tidied Ang''s veil. He said with a satisfied smile on his face,


    "Daughter, I finally get to see you standing in your wedding ceremony."


    Chuck had been waiting for this day for a long time. He thought that the wedding ceremony was an


    important part of Ang''s marriage.


    He knew that Arvin had been preparing the yachts and decorating the ind for a long time for the


    wedding. But he wasn''t relieved until they finally held their wedding ceremony.


    Ang''s eyes turned red in shame when she heard that.


    ''It''s my bad. I shouldn''t have put off our wedding ceremony for such a long time, '' she med herself.


    Chuck wiped Ang''s tears gently and consoled her, "My darling daughter, you shouldn''t cry for today


    is your wedding day. I don''t want to see you cry."


    Ang raised her head to force her tears back. Then, she said with a bright smile on her face, "Dad,


    you''re right. I''m happy. I shouldn''t cry."


    A smile of joy and satisfaction lit up Chuck''s eager face.


    Square crystal points were ced on both sides of the red carpet, all the way from the walk way to the


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    stage. The exquisite vases with white and light yellow roses adorned the crystal pirs.


    Chuck and Ang walked towards the runway, arm in arm. This was a path which led Ang to her


    happy future.


    They were followed by two flower kids. One was the cute little Ambrose in a suit, and the other was


    Melissa who was dressed in a white one-piece dress.


    When Ambrose and Melissa, hand in hand, turned up, the wedding ceremony reached another climax.


    "Wow! The little girl is so cute. She is Mr. Daniel''s daughter. She and Mr. Daniel are very much alike."


    "I know that little boy. He is Colin''s son- Ambrose. I saw his picture on Mrs. Sophia''s post on weibo a


    couple of days ago. Although he is young, he looks exceedingly handsome. I like him."


    The two kids stirred up the crowd''s heated discussion.


    Ang and Arvin had an iparable wedding ceremony, which left a deep impression on the guests.


    They were impressed by the people, the wedding site, the bride''s wedding dress and her high-heeled


    shoes of crystal. The wedding ceremony was the main topic of everyone''s conversations for a long


    time. Their wedding was an absolute hit and everyone raved on about how remarkably, great and well-


    organised the entire ceremony was.

 Chapter 328 The Fascinating Ocean of Love

    Chapter 328 The Fascinating Ocean of Love


    Ang, in her white wedding dress, walked on the red carpet, as the train of her wedding dress swept


    the flower petals on the red carpet. Ambrose and Melissa were right behind her, each carrying a basket


    of flowers and scattering fragrant petals into the air.


    After a few steps, a familiar voice suddenly spoke out, "... Love is a fascinating ocean. When I''m alone,


    I want to run away. As I turn around, you are beside me. You''re crying, and I''m afraid to speak. I want


    to tell you out loud that you have been in my world. We have too many memories to let go and forget. I


    love you so much. I decided not to give up or force you. Don''t cry, it''s not pretty..."


    The sudden unexpected singing had shocked all the guests.


    Everyone looked around to find out who was singing and then eventually realized that the singer was


    actually the groom.


    Overwhelmed, Ang stood where she was and looked at Arvin from afar. She saw and felt his love for


    her.


    Wasn''t she supposed to sing to him at the wedding?


    Why was he...


    "I want to tell you out loud that my love for you knows no limits. Grasping our memories, holding our


    breath, there is something like magic in the rate of our heartbeat. It brings us closer..."


    At this point, Arvin only had eyes for Ang, who belonged to him and who wasing closer and


    closer to him.


    He was amazed and attracted by her beauty all over again and again...


    As Arvin''s song drew to an end, Ang sniffled and reached out for Joseph. Joseph immediately


    handed her the microphone.


    With the microphone in hand, Ang began to sing softly, "If you say you''re the firework at the bay, I


    wish I could be a wave. After the rain, you light up the gray. Far away you''re the gxy from space.


    With the stars you kiss my face. I''ll go everywhere after your trace. When I''m lonely I will learn to


    embrace... I''ll follow you along the way, like a shadow chasing down the me. I''ll wait for you right on


    your way. Come and stay with me if you may..."


    Ang had rehearsed the song before the wedding, so she was apanied with music.


    Although she was tone-deaf, she sang better than she usually did, fully expressing the soul of the song.


    Unlike her, Arvin was unapanied throughout his song. But his voice was deep, captivating and


    maic.


    Their wonderful performance and disy of affection impressed the audience.


    It caused quite a lot of buzz amongst the young single people in the audience. "God, from now on if


    anyone wants to get married, they have to be talented!"


    "Wow! It''s a pity for the couple not to be actual singers!"


    "I''m obsessed with his beautiful voice! I''ll marry any man who can sing that well!"


    ...


    The wedding ceremony was taking ce at the altar. Chuck formally handed over Ang''s hand to


    Arvin, and after parting with his sincerest words and earnest wishes, he left the stage.


    Afterwards the couple exchanged wedding rings, and Joseph announced, "Now the groom may kiss


    the bride!"


    Arvin then lifted Ang''s veil and kissed her red lips to a warm round of apuse.


    The groomsmen at the altar cheered.


    The wedding went perfectly. After the ceremony, Ang was brought back to their house on the ind.


    The twelve bridesmaids followed Ang into their bedroom, but the room didn''t seem crowded, as their


    bedroom wasrge, with more than 100 square meters of space.


    J took out Ang''s dress for dinner, walked up to her, and said, "It''s time for the bride to change


    her dress!"


    Ang got up from bed and made her way towards the changing room, but Selina had got in her way.


    "Hey, just change here. Why bother going to the changing room? We''re all women here. Don''t be shy!"


    Everybodyughed. Lulu walked over to them and gently pushed Ang to the big bed with the red


    bedding and said, "Guys, let''s serve the bride. Come and take off Ang''s wedding dress!"


    "Good idea!" Nicole said demurely, pping her hands. "I''ll join you!"


    Hearing what they had said, Ang screamed, "No! You hooligans! Go away!"


    Sally grabbed her hands, pretending to be lecherous and pouncing on her. "Ahh, Ang, you''re the


    bride! Take it!"


    Sophia Lo shook her head helplessly, reminding the women who were taking off Ang''s wedding


    dress, "Be careful! Ang''s pregnant!"


    Oh, right! The women immediately avoided to touch her belly with caution, but she still failed to escape


    them.


    They not only stripped off her wedding dress but also watched her body before dressing her up again.


    Ang assumed a look of grievance, pointed at those women, and threatened, "I will ask my husband


    to avenge me. You''ll see!"


    Nancy came to her, took her hand, patted her on the back of the hand, and said, "Ang, we''re best


    friends!"


    "No, we aren''t. We''re done. We''re done. I''ll break up with all of you!" With one hand on her hip and a


    wave of the right hand, Ang looked as if she was going to break up with them.


    J approached her with a smirk, and offered, "Guys, Ang is going to break up with us anyway.


    Why don''t we continue to tease her..."


    "No!" Ang shrieked, as she tried to run away, but she failed and eventually had to surrender, "I was


    wrong, guys. I was wrong!"


    "Ahhh..."


    The 13 women giggled joyfully, and it wasn''t until lunchtime that the bridesmaids got ready and wore


    their light pink bridesmaid''s dresses.


    The lunch was also held outdoors in a western-influenced style.


    There were more than a hundred rectangr western-style dining tables, covered with white


    tablecloths, and white roses in the middle dividing it.


    Silver knives and forks were ced next to continental tableware, and on each te was a ck


    napkin in the shape of a square, which was topped with a white rose.


    On the upper right side of each seat was a pretty box with a ck bow, containing fancy wedding


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    candies and cakes.


    Red wine, white wine, beer, champagne... All kinds of drinks were neatly put together on the long table


    beside the fence.


    Alongside the drinks were a variety of western desserts, such as tiramisu, donuts, rainbow cakes,


    mango and durian mousse, matcha and strawberry crepe cakes, and various colors of macarons.


    A group of children sat around the table enjoying the wide selection of desserts.


    When a dozen bridesmaids showed up with Ang in a red dress, everyone''s attention was drawn to


    them.


    It was because they were all beautiful women!


    They were different from ordinary beautiful women. They were high-status, well-educated and decent...


    All in all, they had a lot of things that ordinary beautiful women didn''t have, both spiritually and


    physically.


    When the groomsmen saw their wives, they stopped fooling around with their friends, and took their


    wives to the lunch tables.

 Chapter 329 The Final Episode (One)

    Chapter 329 The Final Episode (One)


    Arvin wore a big smile on his face all day long. He clenched Ang''s hands into his arms and asked


    with a soft voice, "Babe, are you tired?"


    Ang shook her head slightly and replied, "No. I am fine. I just took a short break for a while."


    Taking into ount his wife''s physical condition, he simplified their wedding. Now that Ang is


    pregnant, he had to take good care of her.


    What''s more, Arvin held her in person during the wedding and that was why Ang didn''t feel tired at


    all.


    "Well, you can eat something now and then we will propose a toast to our guestster." He took her to


    sit at the table together with their bridesmaids and groomsmen.


    Jerry was cutting arge lobster shell for his wife. Upon seeing them, Jerry asked deliberately, "Why


    are you sitting here with us? Shouldn''t you sit at the table next to us?" The two tables at the side were


    reserved to the rtives of Gu family and Si family.


    Arvin smiled faintly and replied, "We are here to join in your fun, may we?"


    Malcolm knocked the te aside gently and said, "But you have to pay if you want to join in with us."


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He pretended to be serious.


    Hearing this, Colin hastily said, "That would be too tasteless. Instead I have a new idea. Why not let


    them put on a show for us?"


    Daniel looked at the food on the dish and thought for a while. "I think that is a good idea. Well, how


    about...... How about letting Arvin feed this lobster with his mouth to Ang?


    Scott burst intoughter and pped his hands, "Wow, that sounds great. That is really a good idea!"


    But it seemed that they may have neglected themon interest of the thirteen men. All of them were


    thick-skinned in front of their wives. Perhaps the bullets would not prate through their faces.


    Arvin cut the lobster in a few seconds and then took a bite, then grabbed Ang who was going to


    escape. Slowly he got closer to her lips.


    Ang blushed out of embarrassment. "Don''t do that. People are watching us."


    However, Arvin just raised his brows and fed the lobster into her mouth. He did not loosen his grip


    immediately after that, but followed it with a gentle kiss.


    "Wow!" Great! You are awesome!" They all pped their hands cheerfully, attracting many people''s


    attention.


    When the guests all looked at them, they saw the two newly weds kissing fondly.


    Some were confused about why Arvin kept kissing Ang there.


    Arvin didn''t let her go until her mouth was red and swollen.


    ......


    Arvin fed a whole lobster to Ang, as the guests watched.


    But as soon as she finished eating the lobster, Herring walked up to them with a ss of juice in hand.


    "Now that Ang has finished this lobster, you''d better give her some juice to quench her thirst right


    now. Well, I have got a ss of orange juice for you. Take it."


    Arvin took and tilted the ss. He suspected that Herring must have nned it.


    As Arvin expected, he did have a good n. When Arvin took the juice to Ang''s lips, Herring


    reached out and stopped him. "Hey, you just fed her the lobster with your mouth, so you have to feed


    her the juice in the same way."


    Cole was also interested, so he also persuaded Arvin, "Yes. Herring is right. Ang, you can take a sip


    at first and then feed him the juice with your mouth. Look at Arvin! He is so enthusiastic. Ang''s


    mouth is already swollen! "Honey, look at them, " said Cole as he turned to his wife. "Ouch" Cole


    screeched suddenly.


    It was because Justina had just pinched his arm hard. People burst intoughter upon seeing this.


    Actually, the challenge was meant for Arvin.


    Everyone knew that Arvin had an obsession with cleanliness.


    Cole made such a request deliberately! How could he ask Ang to feed the juice to Arvin with her


    mouth?


    However, Lulu waved her hands to them and said, "Don''t worry. My brother won''t let you down. His


    cleanliness is non-existent in front of his wife."


    Lulu often saw Arvin eat the food that Ang had eaten, as well as the food that she was unable to


    finish.


    As soon as Lulu finished her words, Arvin turned to Herring while tilting the juice, "If I do it, you will


    have to drink cross-cupped wine."


    In response to his challenge, Herring pped his hands and nodded with a yes. It would be easy for


    him to do that. "Ok. No problem."


    However, Shelly stood up all of a sudden and drew him back, "What are you going to do? Aren''t you


    ashamed?" Shelly said.


    Herring giggled and replied, "Don''t be shy. We have drunk the cross-cupped wine before." Herring did


    not care about it since he really wanted to see what Arvin would do. And the cross-cupped wine was


    just a small task for him.


    But just as Lulu had said, Arvin''s cleanliness was non-existent in front of Ang.


    Ang took a sip of the juice while pretending to refuse. But before she could swallow, Arvin kissed her


    immediately.


    He did it repeatedly for several times and soon they finished the entire ss of juice. But it seemed that


    Arvin still longed for more.


    Seeing this, Herring took the initiative to take two sses of wine and handed one to Shelly. But just as


    they were ready to lock their arms, Arvin stopped them.


    Every one there was confused by this and looked at Arvin, only to find a light flickering in his eyes.


    "Hey, what are you doing, Herring? I mean you have to drink it with Daniel, not Shelly."


    Herring was shocked by his words and his lips twitched slightly. "What? You mean I have to drink the


    cross-cupped-wine with Daniel?"


    When Daniel heard that, he also furrowed his brows and cast his sematic eyes at Arvin.


    But Arvin just ignored him directly and even tipped others the wink. "Of course, you have asked me to


    feed my wife a lobster and Ang even fed me the ss of juice. It was you two who came up with a


    good idea, so now it is your turn. It has nothing to do with Shelly. She is just an onlooker."


    What shocked Herring even more was that Shelly put down the ss of wine and said cooperatively, "I


    think so too. You have to drink this cross-cupped wine with Daniel since you suggested such a good


    idea to trick Arvin."


    "That is impossible!" Daniel declined this request directly. He would definitely not drink a cross-cupped


    wine with a man. It sounded disgusting.


    But Arvin just smiled, turned to J and said slowly, "Jane, look at Daniel. I feel that I will lose my


    face if he refuses my request in public. You have to help me persuade him. I am the groom and I have


    to save my face."


    Jughed and poked Daniel''s arm, "Now that you have joined in the game with Herring, you have


    to obey the rules."


    But Daniel was disapprobatory. He squinted and said, "But I didn''t promise Arvin anything. It''s Herring


    who promised him, so it is none of my business. Herring should drink it, not me."


    Arvin still gazed at J and went on, "Jane, is Daniel such a coward? Are you sure he is your Mr.


    Right?"


    Everyone there was speechless after hearing what Arvin had just said.


    But they also wanted to see them do the challenge, so they began to persuade Daniel, "Hurry up,


    Daniel. We are waiting for you, " said Malcolm.


    Sven also echoed, "You have to hurry up. We have already waited for a long time now. Arvin and


    Ang still have to propose the toast to the guestster. Hurry up. Don''t waste anymore time."


    Daniel still wanted to say something when Shelly pushed Herring onto him.


    Herring sighed and said, "Now that Daniel is also a handsome man, I will take the initiative to drink with


    him."


    "Stay away from me!" Daniel said impatiently. He was definitely not going to drink a cross-cupped wine


    with a man. However, Herring was being cheeky and even got closer to him. "Daniel, we are men, so


    we have to keep our promise. Hurry up."


    But Daniel was determined not to drink it with Herring. He took the ss of wine from J and poured


    it into his ss. After that, he asked the waiter to fill his ss up. Daniel took it and turned to Arvin,


    "Will you let me off if I finish this ss of wine?"


    What he meant was whether he could be excused from having to drink cross-cupped wine with Herring


    if he drank this full ss of wine.

 Chapter 330 The Final Episode (Two)

    Chapter 330 The Final Episode (Two)


    Arvin knew Daniel wouldn''t agree in the first ce, and he also knew when enough was enough. He


    smiled in a friendly way, "No problem. Herring, would you like a ss of liquor?"


    Herring shook his head almost immediately. He took a bottle of wine from the tray held by a waitress,


    filled his ss and finished it off with one big gulp.


    Daniel also upended a ss of wine and gulped it down gracefully.


    Then, Daniel looked at Arvin and said indifferently, "Arvin, I will always remember what you just did to


    me!" Although it was a warning, everyone could tell he was just joking from his tone.


    It was time for the couple to propose a toast. Arvin stood up from his chair and smiled to Daniel, "Come


    on back, I''m right here."


    "We are not done yet!" Daniel had no intention of letting Arvin go.


    The children''s cheerful chatting andughing came from not too far away. Arvin shook the ss of wine


    in his hand and said with acent smile, "Daniel, are you threatening me? Your twin daughters


    are so adorable. I will ask my twin sons to marry your daughters in the future. What do you think of


    that?"


    The crowd burst into a heartyughter. Daniel was a little nervous now.


    The twins were Daniel''s precious daughters. Even though he knew Arvin was just kidding and his


    daughters were several years older than Arvin''s sons, he furrowed his brow and demanded, "Go and


    propose the toast! You are such a bad host for making the guests wait for you. Ang, please


    discipline your husband. Otherwise, he will be too unruly to control!"


    He hated anyone who dared to have designs on his daughters, not even joking.


    Ang took Arvin''s arm and said, "Stop joking around. Mom is waving at us. Let''s go to propose the


    toast!"


    Before leaving, Arvin told the groomsmen with a devious smile, "Let''s go drink together after the


    dinner."


    Ang had just gone through the first three months of pregnancy. Arvin nned to wait for an extra


    two weeks before having sex with her again.


    Since he was unable to do it now, he nned to get all the groomsmen drunk so that they also wouldn''t


    be able to have sex with their wives that night.


    Arvin and Ang left to propose the toast.


    It was more than an hourter that they had drunk a toast to all their guests.


    Then, Ang went back to get some rest in the bedroom, while Arvin and the members of the Gu


    family saw the guests out.


    In the evening


    Dozens of wine bottles scattered around the big dining hall. The bridesmaids and groomsmen had


    moved to the living room.


    Thedies were singing, while the men were drinking.


    It was a rare opportunity for them to gather together. Except for Ang, the rest of thedies ignored


    their boyfriends or husbands and joined in on the drinking.


    Aron and Martha didn''t leave the ind after the wedding.


    There were fourteen couples in total.


    Before they went back to their rooms, they had agreed to get up at 5 a.m. the next day to watch the


    sunrise together.


    Actually 5 a.m. was just within 3 hours as it was already 2 a.m. now.


    Thedies helped their boyfriends or husbands back to their rooms. But when they arrived at the stairs,


    things were different.


    Fourteen men stood in two rows with seven on each row. They stepped on the stairs with their arms on


    the shoulders of the others next to them.


    Thedies stood there, dumbfounded as they watched the men going up the stairs in rows.


    In the end, all fourteen men entered one room...


    Thedies also got in the room and did something. After more than ten minutes, they got out of the


    room and went back to Arvin and Ang''s room, barely holding theirughter.


    They found several mattresses and spread them on the floor around the wedding bed. Except for


    Ang who was pregnant and Shelly who had just given birth to her child, the otherdies slept on the


    floor.


    After several minutes, Ang and Shelly got off the bed stealthily and slept on the floor with the other


    Thedies were all easily amused. They chatted with each other and spent the nightughing.


    At 3:30 a.m.


    Someone counted, "1, 2, 3..."


    Twitter, Facebook, Instagram... Countless followers were awakened by their posts.


    The fourteendies posted the same photos together at one time... Oh my god...


    The first photo on Ang''s Twitter showed the men dressed in matching shirts and suit pants, climbing


    the stairs with their arms on each other''s shoulders, in two rows.


    People could tell that these men were handsome just by looking at their figures.


    In the second photo, the fourteendies went beside their own boyfriends and husbands or held their


    ears and made funny faces.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    This photo was taken by a bodyguard who stood on a chair at the door.


    The third photo was a group photo of the twelve bridesmaids and twelve groomsmen. Everyone


    drooled over the handsome men and beautiful women.


    The fourth photo showed the fourteen men sleeping together in one room. Some were on the bed,


    while the others were on the floor. They were not properly dressed. The top three buttons of their white


    shirts had been unfastened. Three buttons! Oh my god!


    Everyone felt... he or she... was looking at... a BL* animation.


    (*BL: BL refers to boys'' love.)


    Thements flowed in at a breathtaking speed.


    "Ah! My heart aches! The men are so handsome! Thedies are so beautiful!"


    "They are so happy! I really envy them! I love you all!"


    "I wish you happiness forever!"


    "Don''t stop me! I''m licking the screen!"


    "..."


    Countless women held their cell phones close that early morning,ughing and crying.


    Numerous men licked their screens under the covers...


    At 5 a.m.


    The bridesmaids didn''t sleep, but viewed thements below the posts all night. When the agreed


    time came, they immediately got up.


    Without even cleaning themselves up, they directly pushed the door of the next room open. However,


    they were stunned at what they had seen when they opened the door.


    Then, they got into the room to search for the men. The men should have been sleeping there, but now


    they were missing...


    The coatroom, bathroom, behind the sofa, balcony, under the bed... Thedies couldn''t find them.


    In the end they heard Mandy scream out loud in the balcony. Thedies all ran to the balcony and


    looked to the direction Mandy was pointing at.


    They saw something flying not too far away from them.


    Thedies took a closer look and found that there were more then ten fire balloons flying high up in the


    sky.


    The men in the fire balloons also saw their girlfriends or wives. They heard a man''s voice, "Beautiful


    wives, feast your eyes on the sunrise!"


    Malcolm screamed at them through the loudspeaker, calling them toe out.


    The others rubbed their hands and were about to teach Malcolm a lesson.


    Malcolm gave a ttering smile and said, "Please forgive me, bros!" Then he shouted, "Beautifuldies,


    The men were not actually that drunkst night. They just wanted to fool thedies and surprise them


    in the morning.


    Thedies went back into the bedroom and before long, they rushed out from the house and ran to the


    beach.


    The rising sun brightened the eastern sky. Fourteen fire balloons flew to the sky in a row.


    The moment the sun came out, the men held their partners tightly and whispered in their ears, "Darling,


    I love you forever!"


    Thedies also held onto their partners tightly. Some kissed them back, while some answered shyly, "I


    love you too..."


    The cameramen took countless photos of the happy couples and captured their precious moments in


    the pictures.

 Chapter 331 Extra Story No. 1 About Pauline Gu

    Chapter 331 Extra Story No. 1 About Pauline Gu


    With the whole family''s blessing, Ang was ready to give birth to her baby.


    This meant that Arvin would have a daughter very soon.


    Members of Si family, such as Sven had stayed at Ang and Arvin''s apartment for several days,


    waiting for the baby girl to be born.


    On the day of the Mid-Autumn Festival, Ang began to feel a slight pain in her womb.


    Arvin put a piece of moon cake that he had made by himself into Ang''s mouth. But she frowned


    immediately as she tasted it.


    This upset Arvin.


    As a saying goes, nobody is perfect.


    Arvin also had shorings even though he was excellent in most fields.


    In appearance, figure, profession and power... He was perfect.


    However, cooking was not one of his specialities.


    In Ang''s words, he was the destroyer of kitchens.


    Arvin had tried to learn cooking when Ang was pregnant. But even under the guidance of Ang, he


    still failed.


    That week, he had worked very hard to prepare the recipe before baking the moon cakes.


    On the outside, they looked yummy in color and shape.


    But Ang frowned as soon as she had a little bite.


    When Arvin wasn''t paying attention, Sven picked up a piece of moon cake quickly and ate it. "Wow!


    Arvin! You''re so great! It''s really delicious!" he said.


    Hearing what Sven said, Arvin also picked up a piece and tasted it carefully. Then he himself had to


    admit that it was really good.


    Ang frowned because she felt pain from her pregnancy. She figured out that Arvin must have


    misunderstood what she meant. She pointed at her belly and consoled him, "Look! I just frowned


    because of the pain, but I like the moon cake very much." She was confused.


    Why was it that other women who were delivering babies as well didn''t feel the same kind of pain like


    she did? Her pain got more fierce, so she had no strength to swallow the moon cake.


    Sven saw Ang''s expression as he ate the rest of the moon cake. He stood up immediately and told


    Arvin excitedly, "Your wife is about to give birth to your baby now!"


    Arvin threw away the moon cake from his hand right away and told Ang, "Don''t worry, honey! I''ll be


    with you!"


    Ang felt amused because she wasn''t worried at all. Arvin was the only one who was so nervous!


    Arvin''s concerns and worrying were clearly shown in his eyes. Compared to his calm self in daily life,


    he looked like a different man.


    Ang stood up with the help of Arvin and Sven. When she felt a little better, she took the chance to


    swallow the moon cake in her mouth.


    It tasted delicious.


    Sven was ready to hold Ang up but was stopped by Arvin. He cast a nce at him and held Ang


    up with his arms. Then he ordered Sven, "Open the door!"


    ... Sven opened the door for him unwillingly.


    Suddenly, Ang pointed at the table and said in a weak voice, "Sven..."


    Now Sven got nervous too. He caught her hand and asked her, "How do you feel?


    Tell me where it hurts. Does your womb hurt? Is the baby kicking?"


    Ang answered, "Brother, I want to eat... the moon cakes."


    It took almost a month for her husband to prepare the moon cakes for her. She didn''t want to waste


    them.


    Sven was speechless. He picked up one at random and brought it to Ang.


    Arvin ran towards the gate of their apartment, carrying Ang. Ang bore the pain and told Sven with


    all her strength, "Brother... Bring them all with you, I''ll take them all."


    Arvin and Sven both lost their words. They felt ridiculous at how Ang could only think about the food


    at that moment.


    But they had to follow her orders. Sven put the rest of moon cakes into a box and carried them to the


    hospital together with Arvin and Ang.


    On their way to the hospital, Sven held her hand and said, "I''ve asked you to stay at hospital but you


    didn''t listen to my advice. Now we have to hurry to the hospital from your house, which by the way, is


    very far from the hospital." Arvin felt very upset to see his wife in so much pain. But when he thought


    about their daughter woulde into the world soon, he felt a lot happier.


    Ang took a bite of the moon cake and said, "Darling... It''s delicious."


    Arvin had arranged the best ward for Ang in VVIP Department in advance just as he had done when


    Ang gave birth to their twins. But after one and a half days, Ang secretly left the hospital when


    Arvin was having a meeting.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    She told Arvin that she felt very bored in hospital.


    At thest stage of her pregnancy, Ang couldn''t sleep well in the old house of the Gu Family, so she


    and Arvin moved to their own apartment.


    Arvin gave up most of his hospital work and began working from home. If he had to have a meeting, he


    would attend it through video chat.


    He did all that only to make sure that he could keep a close eye on Angeles''s pregnancy.


    Arvin was moved because Ang cared so much about the moon cake he had made for her even


    though she was suffering through a lot of pain. He grasped her hands and told her, "I''ll make moon


    cakes for you every day after you give birth to our daughter, Pauline."


    He said it in an affectionate tone.


    Arvin decided their daughter''s name without asking for Ang''s permission.


    "Pauline", he gave the baby its name.


    In order to match the name, Arvin had changed all the bowls, tes, vases... and all the things made of


    porcin in his house to the most delicate and expensive porcin.*


    (*TN: Pauline''s Chinese name is rted with porcin)


    Apart from his daughter''s name, Arvin picked out everything, even her socks, for her.


    He had prepared the best in the world for her.


    Sven was driving them to the hospital as fast as he could. When they were waiting for a traffic light, he


    teased, "Arvin, when Pauline is born, can I...?"


    "No!" Arvin refused Sven resolutely before he even finished his words.


    Arvin had guessed what he wanted to say.


    In the past few days that Sven lived there with the couple, apart from waiting on Ang to give birth to


    Pauline, the only thing he had been thinking of was bringing Pauline back to C Country for a few days.


    Sven rejected by patting the steering wheel and said, "I''m your driver now. Aren''t you afraid that I will


    throw you out of the car?" He had never met another man who was as mean as Arvin.


    Suddenly, Ang interrupted their bickering by letting out a scream, "Ouch!"


    The two men got nervous immediately. Sven sped up and arrived at Yao Hospital soon.


    At 8:00 p.m, the baby revealed itself with a loud cry.


    Its loud voice suggested that it was a healthy baby, which got all their family members waiting outside


    the delivery room, excited.


    Pauline came to this world at 8:00 p.m., August 15th in the lunar calendar.


    She was very lucky to be born into such a rich and happy family. The first person she saw in this world


    was her father, a great man called Arvin.


    Pauline''sst name would bring her great power and countless wealth.


    She had achrymal mole under the corner of her left eye. There was a romantic story about the


    Thechrymal mole represented the fire of love. It was a sign formed when one was dying and his or


    her lover''s tears fell on his or her face. In the afterlife, this lover would recognize him or her through this


    sign.


    Once a woman who had achrymal mole came across the one she loved, they would be together with


    each other forever until their death. She would have paid for his tears with all her heart''s love for him.


    Pauline''schrymal mole was one centimeter away from her eye, whichplimented her face greatly.


    It was also a sign which demonstrated her uniqueness.


    In another delivery room of Yao Hospital, a graceful and noble woman was also making an effort to


    give birth to her baby. Her voice had gotten hoarse until the baby''s head came out.


    She was the honorable queen of H Country, who hade to J City for unknown reasons.


    Her husband hurried to J City as fast as he could because she hadn''t gone back to H country when her


    expected date of child birth approached.


    At 8:20 pm, the queen of H Country gave birth to a baby boy, the only prince of H Country''s royal


    family.


    At 8:30 pm, Arvin sent his daughter to Teresa who was waiting outside the delivery room. Then he


    returned to the room to apany Ang.


    After every family member had embraced little Pauline, Teresa and Daisy were ready to take her to


    have a bath. On their way to the sterile room, they saw two other women in refined clothes carrying a


    baby in the same destination as them.


    Pauline burst into tears loudly when they got there. This seemed to have frightened the baby boy in the


    other woman''s arms, and so he began to cry as well.


    The sterile room got noisy all of a sudden due to the babies crying and the women''s voices trying to


    console them.


    The baby boy never stopped crying as Pauline didn''t stop either. This confused the four women in the


    room.


    Then they thought it was Pauline''s loud voice which may have terrified the baby boy.


    Ang recovered from her pregnancy very soon this time as it was her second time to deliver a baby.


    On the fifth day after Pauline was born, Arvin told her that the queen and her husband was in the next


    ward and they would like to meet with her.


    For most people, H Country wasn''t a very famous country. The main sources of its finance were animal


    husbandry, mining industry and in-exhaustive fossil oil.


    The people of H Country didn''t get themselves into any conflicts with other countries. Besides, they


    almost had no rtionship with any other countries except for somemercial cooperation.


    The next ward got crowded with people as Ang entered with Pauline. The servants of the Queen


    wore the same clothes as the people of C Country and Shine Empire, but their appearances were


    different.


    Like all the honorable Queens, Hestia was graceful even if she was just in her pajamas.


    Hestia greeted Arvin with a smile, "Hello, Mr. Arvin."


    The servants followed her by putting their right hands upon their left breasts and lowering their heads.


    Then they said together, "Good morning, Mr. Arvin."


    Arvin nodded his head and walked forward to Hestia, with his arms around Ang''s waist. "Your


    Majesty, this is my wife, Ang. In her arms is our daughter, Pauline, " he said.

 Chapter 332 Extra Story No. 2 About Pauline Gu

    Chapter 332 Extra Story No. 2 About Pauline Gu


    Ang politely greeted Hestia. Hestia looked at the baby in Ang''s arms and stretched out her arms.


    Ang understood her meaning and cautiously passed Pauline to Hestia.


    "What a lovely baby girl! I heard from Mr. Gu that your baby was born on the same day as mine. My


    son was born just a few minutester." Hestia looked at Pauline as her eyes glimmered with surprise


    and delight. She was quite fond of this baby girl.


    Ang looked at the baby cot close by, which was surrounded by some housemaids, and asked, "Is


    that your baby boy, the little prince?"


    Hestia nodded her head. While holding Pauline in her arms, Hestia walked towards the baby cot and


    said helplessly, "The boy eats too much. It''s not enough with just breast-feeding, so I have to feed him


    the milk form as well."


    The baby boy in the cot opened his eyelids, showing a pair of beautiful, deep blue and diamond-like


    eyes.


    "Wow! What an amazing pair of eyes he''s got! Honey, look, his eyes look like blue diamonds!" Ang


    couldn''t help but marvel.


    Hestia smiled and said, "His father also has blue eyes. He has inherited his genes."


    The prince suddenly stopped drinking the milk form as soon as he saw the baby girl in his mother''s


    arms. He couldn''t keep his blue eyes away from Pauline.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Strangely enough, Pauline started to struggle in Hestia''s arms, as if she had sensed the prince''s gaze.


    Eventually, Hestia failed to stop the girl from struggling and had to return her to Arvin. As Arvin held her


    and called her name, "Pauline" tenderly, the girl immediately calmed down and stopped wriggling.


    Ang sighed and shook her head, having witnessed what had happened in front of her.


    While they were talking, Ang put the two babies together in the cot and took out her phone to take


    photos of them.


    Unexpectedly, the two babies were very cooperative and they both looked at the camera, chuckling.


    Hestia jokingly suggested that they should get the two babies engaged when she saw them together in


    the cot.


    But, of course... Arvin refused.


    All of a sudden his face darkened when he heard that someone had wanted to marry her daughter


    upon her birth...


    The next day, Queen Hestia and the King, along with their little prince, left J City. Ang also left the


    hospital with Pauline on the same day.


    Before the royal couple had left, Arvin and Ang gave Hestia a warm send-off at the door of the


    hospital.


    As time went by, Pauline gradually grew up under Arvin''s indulgence.


    The first person Pauline was able to address was Arvin. When she was six months old, she called


    Arvin, "Daddy."


    Arvin was so excited to hear his beloved daughter call him "daddy", that he spoiled Pauline even more.


    At the age of one, when she was in the stage of learning to walk, Arvin had the floors of the whole


    house covered with soft carpets, in case Pauline fell down and hurt herself.


    Ang had even recorded a video of Pauline eating her food and posted it on Weibo. The video


    showed a cute baby, who was not picky about the food and enjoyed the food happily. Because of that


    video and the lovely little princess of the Gu family, Ang''s Weibo ount had gained another


    millions of followers in a short time.


    A lot ofizens wrote wonderfulments on Ang''s Weibo page. Someone wrote, "Mrs. Gu, I want


    to be the mother-inw of your little princess! I have a son. He''s around the same age as your


    daughter..."


    "I will give birth to a son as soon as possible. How I hope my son would be able to marry this lovely girl


    in the future, " anothermented.


    Another person posted, "Let''s go to steal little Pauline together!"


    ...


    However, all theizens who had madements like those had their Weibo ounts cancelled in


    less than twenty four hours.


    Mainly because, they had never expected that Pauline had a father, who rightfully deserved the name


    "Mr. Jealousy".


    Sherman had even tested Arvin. If the two boys scrambled for the remote-control with Arvin, they would


    receive their father''s sharp re.


    However, when their sister did the same thing... she wouldn''t be med; instead, Arvin would dly


    hand the remote-control to Pauline. The twin boys really envied their sister.


    Ang cut half a watermelon into small pieces and gave one chunk to each of the twins. Sherman and


    Sherwood joyously enjoyed their chunks of watermelon.


    Pauline didn''t know how to eat the cut-up chunks of watermelon so she just stood in front of the


    watermelon, cluelessly. In the end, she just took a small bite from one of the chunks on the table.


    Then, she gave up that piece, and started to bite the second piece. When she was about to bite the


    third piece, Sherman stopped her and argued, "That''s not the right way to eat..."


    Arvin squinted at Sherman and ate up the two pieces of watermelon that Pauline had left. Then, he


    stood up from his seat and went into the kitchen.


    Some momentster, Arvin brought the other half of the watermelon from the kitchen with a spoon in


    his hand.


    He put the watermelon in front of Pauline and asked her to eat it with the spoon.


    Sherman leaned his head forward to have a look at the half of watermelon. Instantly, he was astounded


    as his eyes filled with admiration.


    Arvin had carefully picked all the seeds out of the watermelon, and only left the flesh there...


    One day, when Pauline was just one year and three months old, Arvin had performed a surgery for a


    whole night. He didn''te back until early in the morning, and soon after hey down next to his


    daughter, Pauline woke up.


    Paulineughed happily, showing her little teeth, upon seeing her father


    Momentster, when Sherwood pushed the door open to look for his sister, he was shocked to see that


    Pauline had crawled on top of Arvin, wrapped her arms around his head, pping and kicking him. She


    kept babbling, "Daddy". Arvin knew his daughter was just ying with him, so he controlled hisughter


    and pretended to be asleep. Hearing no response from her father, Pauline got anxious and started


    pulling Arvin''s short hair, while her little palm kept pping his face...


    Eventually, Ang came, held up Pauline, and took her away. Arvin had finally opened his eyes.


    Sherwood thought Pauline would get spanked by Arvin. However, Arvin didn''t scold her, instead, he let


    Pauline sit on his belly and amused her.


    Sherwood sighed. In this world, perhaps only their mother and sister dared to act like that in front of


    their father.


    The twin boys felt that it was so unfair. They admired them so much!


    Eventually, the twins didn''t dare to squabble with Pauline about anything, because if they made Pauline


    cry, they would be punished by Arvin.


    Once, when Arvin had taught the twins a lesson, Ang got irritated and jumped up to Arvin and


    warned, "If you beat my sons again, I will kill you!"


    When he saw Ang get angry, Arvin had to stop, but from then on, he started to punish the twins with


    his cold and threatening eyes.


    On one Sunday, the twins didn''t need to go to the kindergarten. Ang got out of the bed and asked


    the twins toe to her bed. She intended to let the twins y with Pauline, so that Arvin could have a


    good rest.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as she got up, the father and the daughtery down on the bed. Arvin


    covered themselves with the quilt, but Pauline kicked it away. They kept ying the game of the father


    pulled up the quilt while the daughter kicked it away... In the end, they burst intoughter under the


    quilt.


    The twin boys stood at the bedside and watched their father and sister y, as they watched with envy


    and admiration.


    Ever since Pauline was able to walk by herself, Arvin always brought her along anywhere he would go.


    It didn''t matter whether he had a meeting or dinner with a client... If he had to perform a surgery, he


    would get Ang to take care of Pauline in the hospital.


    Thissted for one and a half years. The twin brothers couldn''t bear it anymore and had started to


    rebel.


    As the older one, Sherman opened his mouth first. He confronted Arvin, "Daddy, tell us, are we really


    your own sons?"


    Holding his daughter, Arvin squinted at the twins and asked, "Why are you asking me such a stupid


    question? Aren''t you afraid that your mother will scold you?"


    "Daddy, Sherman and I must have been adopted by you from somewhere, and Pauline is your real


    daughter. Right?" asked Sherwood. He crossed his arms to his chest and looked at Arvin. The look in


    his eyes resembled to Arvin''s.


    Arvin finally faced them, looked into their eyes and asked, "Have I ever abused you guys?"


    The twins simultaneously shook their heads. Arvin never mistreated them, but on the contrary, he


    treated them well and gave them the best in every respect. But, they couldn''t feel the same love he


    gave to their sister.


    Ang came downstairs andined for her two sons, "You''ve spoiled Pauline too much. Can''t you


    give more of your love to your two sons?"


    Arvin kissed Ang''s lips and took out his phone. He made a call to someone and said over the phone,


    "Hello, Mr. Xue. This is Arvin... Sorry to bother you. It''s about my two sons. They are growing up, and


    it''s time for them to ept some training in troop. Could you please help me to find two vacant


    positions in any troop unit so I can send them there to get trained... They are too young? No,pared


    to my daughter, they are not that young. I will send them there to strenghten their bodies, so that they


    would be capable of protecting my daughter well in the future..."


    Ang and the twins were all stumped by his statement.


    What a cruel-hearted father! When they were at home, the twin boys always had to walk on their own,


    while their sister was always carried in Arvin''s arms. They were just four years old! Was their father


    saying that he was going to send them to the troop unit?!


    After he hung up, Ang asked, "You are already demanding them to protect Pauline, but who is


    responsible for protecting Sherman and Sherwood?"


    Arvin answered her seriously, "They are already four years old. They can protect themselves."


    ''What?'' Ang was speechless by his words.


    Then, Ang suddenly thought of something as she curled up her lips with grievance. Before Pauline


    was born, Arvin always kissed her first when they woke up in the morning.


    But after they had their daughter, Arvin would kiss their daughter first every morning.


    And every night, Arvin would personally change Pauline''s diapers or feed her the milk form.


    At that moment during their arguement, Pauline picked up a slice of beef jerky on the table and put it


    into her mouth. She chewed it a little bit but found that it was so tough for her. So she took it out from


    her mouth.


    She looked at it for a moment and then put it into Arvin''s mouth straight away.


    Unbelievably, Arvin opened his mouth, chewed it through and then swallowed it...


    Now, Ang waspletely convinced with the saying that, a daughter is the lover of her father''s


    previous lifetime. Ang was never able to eat the food that her daughter had chewed. And yet as a


    neat freak, Arvin had swallowed it...


    After he swallowed the beef jerky, Arvin looked at his daughter and sighed, "Lovely Pauline, what a pity.


    The man who loves you the most in this world has married your mother."


    Sherman said, "Mommy, go! Let me take you away from here."


    Arvin cast a cold nce at his son, saying, "What? Do you want to rebel?"


    Sherman bulged up his cheeks with discontent and answered, "You don''t love mommy anymore. My


    mommy can go anywhere she wants. It''s none of your business!"


    At night, after the three kids had fallen asleep, Arvin held Ang into his arms and started to kiss her


    lips.


    But Ang refused. Arvin looked at her with confusion.


    Ang curled her lips and said, "Huh! I refuse to be intimate with a man who doesn''t love me."


    Arvin tittered, "Babe. How could it be possible that I don''t love you? You are the woman who I love the


    most in this world!"


    "That wasn''t what you said in the daytime, " snapped Ang.


    "So are you even jealous of your own daughter?" Arvin said as he kissed her long hair.


    Yes! Yes! Of course she was jealous. She had never expected that there would be another man in the


    world who was crazier than Chuck Si in spoiling a daughter.


    And unfortunately for her, that man was her husband! She felt like she was going to cry...


    Arvinughed as he looked at the aggrieved look on Ang''s face. He said, "Babe, I was just kidding


    with Pauline. You are the most beloved woman to me!"


    Ang pouted and asked, "Really?"


    "Of course!" He answered without hesitation.


    His daughter and his wife were the most important persons in his heart. Of course, the two boys had a


    ce in his heart too, but just a little less important.


    "Hmm, that sounds better, " said Ang.


    Arvin smiled and kissed Ang. He would prove to her how much he loved her with everything he was


    going to do for the rest of their lives.

 Chapter 333 Extra Story No. 3 About Pauline Gu

    Chapter 333 Extra Story No. 3 About Pauline Gu


    My name is Pauline Gu. My dad is Arvin Gu and my mom is Ang Si.


    Since I was born, many people loved me, doted on me and took good care of me.


    Ever since I could remember, many kids looked enviously at me and told me, "Pauline, I really envy


    you! So many people love you!"


    Right, many people doted on me, like my dad, my mom, my twin brothers, great-grandma, grandma,


    grandpa, maternal grandma, maternal grandpa... Oh! And I almost forgot! My uncles and several sworn


    dads.


    They said that I was the princess of the Gu family, and even the J City.


    I lived a luxurious life since I was born because of my great dad.


    I was born on August 15th in lunar calendar. Before my mom was taken to the delivery room, she saw


    a full moon hanging in the night sky.


    The first person I saw in this world was my dad. He delivered my twin brothers and me by himself.


    He was on the verge of tears at the first sight of me... Then he put me down by mom''s side to share the


    joy together.


    When my grandma and maternal grandpa brought me to take a bath, I saw another baby in the sterile


    room. I didn''t know why, but I could feel his presence.


    He stretched his hand towards me. My heart ached, so I cried.


    He also cried. Why?


    Did he cry because I cried?


    Later, I found out that he was a little prince. My mom put me down in his cradle. Wey side by side


    together. My mom took photos of us both. I was really happy.


    I turned my head to look at the little prince by my side. He looked excited with a big smile. Why? I didn''t


    understand it then, and I was unable to ask him.


    Later, the Queen of H Country wanted to propose a marriage between me and the little prince, but my


    father refused. I didn''t know what marriage was at that time. But when my father refused the proposal,


    my heart broke.


    When I was taken back to my mom''s ward, I realized something and cried loudly.


    My parents didn''t know why I cried and thought that I was hungry. My mom tried to feed me, but I


    refused as I was not hungry.


    No one was able to stop me from crying.


    Then my dad came over to the ward. He held me in his arms and called my name softly, "Pauline, my


    darling baby..."


    My dad''s voice was the most beautiful sound in the world to me. So I stopped crying in his arms.


    My mom patted me on my butt. She was envious of the rtionship between me and my dad.


    When I grew up, I gradually realized that my dad loved my mother very much. ording to my


    maternal grandpa, I had my mom''s character ¡ª naughty, clever...


    My uncle said that my dad loved me because he loved my mom so much. He who loves the tree loves


    the branches.


    Anyway, my dad was a good man and everyone in J City knew about his kindness. He doted on me


    and my mother.


    In the summer when I was three, my dad peeled a te of litchis for me and my mom.


    He was working while I was hung onto his neck yfully.


    My mom rolled her eyes and had an idea. She put a litchi into her mouth, took it out and put it into my


    dad''s mouth. My dad didn''t notice that, and ate the litchi.


    My mom smiled cunningly and fed my dad several litchis in the same way.


    I didn''t understand why she did this, so I asked my dad, "Dad, you have just eaten mom''s saliva. Will


    you get pregnant?"


    Some kindergarten friend told me that a girl should not kiss a boy, otherwise she would get pregnant.


    My dad caught my mom red-handed as she was taking a litchi out of her mouth.


    My mom looked at me mingly, and ran away, screaming. My dad handed me over to my nanny


    calmly and ran after my mother.


    After the nanny climbed the stairs with me, I heard my mom''s cries for help. I wanted to save her, but


    my nanny picked me up and took me away. Sheforted me and said that my dad would not punish


    my mom.


    I thought about it for a while and believed that my nanny wouldn''t lie to me. My dad had never hit my


    mom before, and would always do anything my mom asked him to do. So I went out with my nanny


    without any worries.


    I yed with my friends outside for a long time. When I came home, my dad was already downstairs


    He was wearing a suit before. But I could see from his wet hair and bathrobe that he had just taken a


    shower. He had a satisfied smile on his face.


    As soon as he saw me, he picked me up and held me in his arms. I asked, "Dad, where is mom?"


    He smiled and told me, "Your mom is tired. She is asleep in the bedroom."


    I blinked my eyes out of curiosity and asked, "Where did she go? Why is she tired?"


    My dad pinched my little nose and said, "Do you remember that your mom wants to lose weight?"


    After giving birth to three kids, my mom had to wear Size L clothes; that was why she wanted to lose


    weight so she didn''t have to anymore.


    My dad disagreed with that at first. But on second thought, he agreed and whispered something in her


    ear. My mom''s face flushed.


    I was engrossed by delicious food in front of me at that time and so I forgot to ask my dad what he had


    told my mom.


    I believed my dad when he said that mom was tired because she had been exercising to lose weight.


    When I was three and a half years old, I identally broke a porcin vase. My mom said it was a


    priceless porcin vase.


    She looked at the vase with pity and wanted to beat me. My dad and twin brothers stood in front of me


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and forbade my mom.


    I was a naughty girl. My mom was really angry at me, and insisted on punishing me. She even


    threatened my dad that if they didn''t get out of the way, she would go back to her mother''s home.


    I had been taught that people must bear the consequences of their own acts. So, I got out from behind


    the three men who doted on me. I held my mom''s hand and said, "Mom, I know I was wrong. Please


    forgive me..."


    My dad once taught me a trick. He said I was an adorable kid and people would love me if I acted in a


    childish way in front of them, and my mom, of course, was one of them.


    I lowered my head and peeked sideways at my mom. Her face softened.


    But she still scolded me in a stern voice, "I told you many times, do not run about at home! You just


    won''t listen! You have broken many things already. I must punish you today so that you will keep that in


    mind..." Later I learned of the reason why my mom insisted on punishing me that time. It was because


    the vase was a gift from my dad in their anniversary.

 Chapter 334 Extra Story No. 4 About Pauline Gu

    Chapter 334 Extra Story No. 4 About Pauline Gu


    The vase, etched with my parents'' names, was my mom''s favorite anniversary gift. It had been in our


    house at Angel''s Wing Ind, but my dad brought it to our newly bought vi because my mom loved it


    so much.


    I had always managed to avoid the vase while ying. Unfortunately, this time I wasn''t careful enough


    and identally knocked it over.


    "p!" My mom spanked me on my bum. My bum hurt a little, but I clenched my jaw without crying.


    That was the first time I got spanked in my life.


    My mom used to talk in whispers in front of my dad, "Pauline is so naughty! If you were not in front of


    me, I would have taught her a lesson..."


    It broke my dad''s heart to see the red marks on me. He walked up to us and wanted to stop my mom,


    but she cast an angry nce at him.


    Actually, my dad was a little scared of my mom, I knew that.


    My mom gave me the second spank, but my second elder brother immediately held me in his arms and


    took the beating on his back instead.


    My brother made a light, choked cry. He said with a frown, "Mom, it was my fault. I should have taken


    care of Pauline. Mom, please don''t punish her!"


    My eldest brother ran to us and held me and my second elder brother. He said in a loud voice, "Mom,


    it''s just a vase. I''ll buy you ten of the same vase, when I grow up."


    My mom cast a stern nce at my eldest brother and asked, "Are you bragging? Your dad made the


    vase by himself. How are you going to buy the same one for me?" My dad had spent more than ten


    days on the vase, but I destroyed it.


    My dad held my mom in his arms andforted her, "Babe, calm down. Don''t be angry at Pauline. I''ll


    make more vases for you. Okay?"


    My mom looked at my dad in astonishment, "You have dedicated more than ten days to this vase.


    Pauline just destroyed it with one kick. Aren''t you angry?" She was so angry.


    "Come on, it''s just a vase! Wow! Pauline is so strong, she managed to break the vase with just one


    kick. The pearl jewelry store you loved has unveiled many new products. Babe, I''ll ask the driver to


    send Sherman, Sherwood and you there. Pauline and I will meet with you thereter." My dad signaled


    at Sherman and Sherwood and didn''t give my mom the chance to refuse him. Sherman and Sherwood


    held mom''s hands and got out of the house together.


    After they left, my dad picked me up andforted me, "Pauline, does it hurt?"


    I smiled and patted him, "Dad, it doesn''t hurt. I''m such an adorable kid. Mom just patted me lightly."


    I was telling the truth. My butt wasn''t hurting anymore.


    My dad kissed me on the cheek and offered, "Let''s go to the toy store. I''ll buy anything you want."


    "Great!" I put my arms around his neck and kissed him back on the cheek.


    That night, when we were all at home, I apologized to my mom again. She was not angry at me


    anymore. She checked my butt and confirmed I was okay. Then she took me to the bathroom.


    When I was five, my dad took me to visit the royal family of H Country.


    I saw the prince I had met with when I was a baby. This was the first time I saw him after growing up,


    but somehow he seemed familiar to me.


    He appeared in the banquet wearing a dark blue suit. The stylist dressed me like a cute princess. I


    wore a pink dress, with a pair of pink shoes and a matching headwear.


    Several boys of my age came to me and wanted to y with me, but I refused them all. My dad asked


    me who I wanted to y with.


    There were many people in the banquet, but I was not afraid at all. I pointed at the prince and said


    loudly, "Dad, I want to y with him!"


    The prince cast an indifferent nce at me. He looked very steady and calm. It didn''t suit to his age at


    all.


    Queen Dianne stood up and walked to me gracefully. She held my hand and took me to the prince,


    "Pauline, this is my son, Kris. Kris, do you want to be friends with Pauline?"


    Kris stared at me coldly, uttering no word.


    I smiled to him in a cute way. My dad said I looked adorable when I smiled like that. Maybe the prince


    felt the same way, so he left the hall with me.


    I thought he would y with me. But, from the moment we left the hall and got to the garden, he


    No matter what I said to him, he said nothing back, but stared at the ss greenhouse nearby.


    No one had treated me like that before. I was enraged and stated in a stern voice, "Imand you to


    y with me now!"


    But it didn''t work...


    I was anxious. But on second thought, my dad had said that I was a princess and didn''t need to fawn


    on anyone.


    So, I left.


    I swore to myself, that I would wait for the the prince to take the initiative to talk to me first!


    Hum!


    I stayed in H Country for several days. I got up early and knocked on Kris''s bedroom door every day.


    Sometimes, I''d catch some bugs to throw them at Kris.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Sometimes, I hid in his wardrobe to give him a good scare when he was asleep...


    But... it seemed that I was wrong. Kris hated me even more.


    A few dayster, I left H Country sorrowfully.


    I was just a little kid with a poor memory back then. Before long, I had forgotten all about him and


    became the light-hearted princess again.


    I thought I would not see Kris anymore, but I saw him again in the summer two yearster.


    He seemed quite different this time.


    There was an assassination attempt on the beautiful and elegant Queen Dianne, who was now on the


    verge of death.


    In order to protect her, Kris''s father got stabbed right in the heart and died on the spot...


    Kris, bathed in blood, stood beside his dying mother.


    I didn''t know what had happened to the royal family of H Country, but when I saw Kris''s condition, my


    heart broke.


    While my dad was in charge of the operation for Queen Dianne, I took Kris back to my bedroom. He


    took a bath and put on my brother''s clothes.


    Later, my dad told me that Dianne was not a queen and that Kris was not a prince anymore.


    Queen Dianne was in aa. My dad housed her in the ICU of the Yao Hospital. Many bodyguards


    guarded the ICU and no one was allowed to get in without permission.


    My dad got Kris registered at the same school with my twin brothers. They went to the military camp


    together for training after school.


    Gradually, more and more boys joined in. Their group consisted of my twin brothers and Kris at first;


    then the son of my uncle Aron joined in; then the youngest son of uncle Stanley; and the eldest son of


    uncle Gage...


    As time went by, I hadn''t be the quiet and elegant princess that my mom wanted me to be.


    Instead, I''d be an open tomboy.


    Moreover, Greta and I even went to the military camp where we trained with the boys together.

 Chapter 335 Extra Story No. 5 About Pauline Gu

    Chapter 335 Extra Story No. 5 About Pauline Gu


    My parents found out that Greta and I had sneaked into the troop unit, but they turned a blind eye to


    our mischief, as long as we hadn''t been disturbing the soldiers'' military trainings.


    When I entered junior middle school, the whole school knew that I always had a handsome boy called


    Kris going around me. They knew that he wasn''t my real brother, but he was my... how to say... They


    didn''t know exactly what our rtionship was, so they assumed that Kris might have been my sworn


    brother.


    But he was also very protective of me and always acted like my bodyguard.


    One day, a pretty girl ssmate came up to me and asked cautiously, "What''s your rtionship with


    Kris?"


    I answered without hesitation, "He''s my brother."


    During those few years, Kris indeed treated me the same way as my twin brothers had treated me. He


    always took good care of me like a brother.


    That pretty girl immediately got excited as her eyes glimmered with pleasure. She showed me a gift


    box from behind her back and said, "Pauline, could you please do me a favor?"


    I looked at her perplexedly and asked, "What do you want me to do?"


    "The day after tomorrow, is Kris''s birthday. Would you help me give him this present?" said the pretty


    girl.


    The day after towmorrow was 15th, August of lunar month. It was Kris''s birthday, and also mine.


    My parents had always treated Kris as their own son, so they always celebrated our birthdays together,


    every year.


    I also felt quite happy to spend every birthday with Kris.


    But... when I found that the pretty girl wanted to give Kris a birthday present, I felt quite sad.


    With a glum look on my face, I took her present and promised her that I would pass it on to Kris. The


    pretty girl thanked me and then ran away shyly.


    I raised my head and looked towards Kris who was standing just a few metres away. I went over and


    handed the present to him.


    Kris asked, "What''s this?"


    "Your birthday present from that girl." I answered honestly as I pointed at the pretty girl''s back.


    My father had always taught me to be honest and to never tell a lie.


    But Kris didn''t ept the present and said, "It''s time for the ss. Let''s go!"


    Kris resembled Sherwood in terms of character and personality. They both didn''t like talking very much.


    In fact, they were quite introverted when they would socialize with other people, but they would be very


    talkative when they were in front of me.


    "Don''t you want it?" Not knowing the particr reason, I was actually a little pleased with his reaction.


    Kris turned around and said decisively, "No, I don''t want it!"


    Then on our birthday, I found out that Kris had given all the presents, given to him by the girls in school,


    to the housemaids and bodyguards.


    He only kept the presents from me and my brothers and his other friends in his bedroom.


    He also gave me a present, but it was cheaply packed.


    Maybe it was because Kris felt embarrassed to spend my father''s money. He had kept a simple life and


    spent as little money as he could in those years.


    Sometimes when he went shopping with us, he wouldn''t buy anything, neither did he envy my brothers


    and I when he saw us buying a lot of things.


    My father had once told him, "You are like my son too. You have the same position as Sherman and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Sherwood in our family. This is your home. You can buy anything you want."


    I saw Kris''s eyes turn red with tears. He answered, "Father, you and Mother Ang have bought me a


    lot of things. It''s more than enough for me. I am notcking of anything."


    My father patted his head and said, "You don''t need to buy Pauline anything with the pocket money I


    gave to you. She has her own pocket money. Understand?"


    Kris promised my father. But he would still buy me the things he wanted to buy for me.


    Every time I refused him, he would tell me that I should save my pocket money. It would be of great use


    to me when I grow up.


    I opened the gift box and saw a pen and a notebook inside it.


    I used that notebook to keep a diary. I wrote all the secrets of my girlhood in that notebook. I also kept


    that pen with me to go through my days in middle school, high school, until I entered into the university.


    When I was in my third year in university, I discovered Kris''s secret. He seemed to have made a


    girlfriend.


    A lot of men had wanted to chase me ever since my childhood. But any man who tried to approach me


    would be frightened away either by my father, or my brothers, or even by Kris.


    So, I had never been able to make a boyfriend...


    However, when I found out that Kris had made a girlfriend, I got very upset. Why were they allowed to


    have girlfriends while I wasn''t allowed to have a boyfriend?


    Although I didn''t have someone I was in love with at that time, I was still very unhappy about the fact.


    So, when Kris went out on a date with that woman, I discreetly followed them and pretended to meet


    them there by coincidence. Then, I followed Kris all the way and called him "brother" again and again,


    ignoring the woman''s anger.


    Luckily, from then, and all the way until graduation, Kris didn''t have any other women around him


    anymore.


    My eldest brother, Sherman, was a yboy. He always had women around him ever since he was a


    high school student.


    Dad had taught him a lesson many times, but he still didn''t change his habit.


    When my eldest brother discovered that Kris still didn''t have any girlfriend although he was already


    over twenty, my brotherughed at Kris and forced him to go to a bar with him.


    In the end, Kris managed to make a girlfriend. His girlfriend was totally different from me, personality-


    wise. I was simr to my mother who was active and energetic, but his girlfriend was very quiet and


    tender.


    When Kris was starting his own business, his girlfriend stayed by his side and supported him.


    Every time when I saw him with his girlfriend, I felt heartbroken.


    At first, I thought the reason behind it may be that I felt like my brother was stolen away by another


    woman. I wasn''t used to the fact that my brother had shifted his attention to someone else.


    But... when Sherman or Sherwood had made a girlfriend... and I saw them being together with their


    girlfriends, I didn''t have the same heartbroken feelings as I did when I saw Kris with his girlfriend. I


    didn''t understand the true reason at that time.


    My good friend, Dane, who was my sworn father Gage''s son, noticed that something was wrong with


    me. He knew that I was depressed and so he kept mepany. One night, we hid ourselves in my


    bedroom''s balcony and drank some of my father''s expensive wine.


    In a haze, I seemed to have seen Kris.


    I couldn''t believe what I had seen with my eyes. I saw Kris pull Dane away, as he was leaning his head


    on my shoulder, and punch Dane''s face. Dane wasn''t able to fight back because he was as drunk as I


    was.


    Kris ruthlessly threw Dane across the corridor, where Sherwood had found him and moved him to the


    guest room, which was far from my room, where he slept soundly.


    Kris lifted me up from the carpet and carried me in his arms. I wrapped my arms around his neck and


    tittered, "Kris, did you... go on a date... with your girlfriend?" I could never address his girlfriend as my


    sister-inw.


    Anyway, they hadn''t gotten married yet, so I didn''t have to address her as such anyway.


    I couldn''t clearly hear what Kris had said, but after he carried me back to my bed, I held his neck tightly


    and whispered, "Kris... don''t get together... with her...I don''t like... your girlfriend."


    Then, in a haze, I felt a gentle kiss on my lips...


    The next afternoon, when I woke up, my father fed me some soup to help me sober up, while my


    mother started her sermon next to me.


    But since I was drunk at my own home, my mother didn''t scold me much.


    However, Kris had gone missing for some days.

 Chapter 336 Extra Story No. 6 About Pauline Gu

    Chapter 336 Extra Story No. 6 About Pauline Gu


    It was at the fifth day when I finally decided to ask my dad. "Dad, where is Kris?"


    Dad took a nce at me and then replied, "He is busy with his work these days, so he has been


    sleeping inpany officetely. What is wrong? Pauline, you look weird."


    I was diffident all of a sudden, so I just grinned and replied, "Nothing is wrong. It just feels strange that I


    haven''t seen him in so many days."


    I was not sure if that had convinced Dad at that time. About a weekter, my brother told me that Kris


    had broken up with his girlfriend.


    Yes, they did break up with each other. "What? Do you know why?" I asked my brother with surprise


    while eating fruits on the couch.


    However, he just giggled and said calmly. "They are not married. And it is amon case for lovers.


    So there is no big reason behind their separation.


    I knew it was just amon case for my brother, but for Kris it would be a totally different one.


    Obviously, it was weird.


    Kris was not a disloyal and unreliable man. Instead he was a single-minded man. And he would not


    separate with a girl once he decided to be with her, unless he had a good reason.


    Kris showed up almost half a monthter. I looked at him attentively and carefully but found nothing


    different. He looked just the same as he did before.


    My mom liked pearl very much, and that''s why I decided to major in design.


    The day before I went to study in Ennd, I asked Kris, "Would you go to Ennd with me, Kris?"


    He had apanied me since my childhood. Even though I had to go abroad for higher education, I


    was still reluctant to separate with him.


    He did not answer me immediately but looked at me silently. After a long while, he replied, "Pauline, I


    will have to deal with a significant contract soon, so......" He said and patted my head gently.


    Absolutely, he could not miss this contract, because through this contract, he would be making further


    progress into his career.


    I grabbed his arm in a hurry upon hearing this and asked, "Then can you see me off tomorrow?"


    He did not decline my request this time and promised me that he would, with a faint smile.


    But I was fidgeting, so I bit my lip tightly and looked at him without uttering a word.


    Perhaps he also sensed my uneasiness, so he nced at me worryingly and asked, "Are you okay?"


    I gazed at him and the concern in his eyes encouraged me. "Kris, could you stay away from other


    women, now that I am not going to be by your side, " I blurted those words out. "I am sorry. I mean


    you...... I......" I wanted to exin myself to him, but I was unable to say anything.


    "Okay. I promise, I won''t."


    He replied to me briefly but firmly, while disregarding my continued trepidation.


    I was shocked and my heart raced at an rming speed.


    His broad palm had been fondling my cheeks, subconsciously. I was holding his arms just then, but


    now I found them wrapped around his waist.


    Slowly he lowered his head and I closed my eyes.


    The very moment his lips touched mine, I heard someone knocking on the door.


    I was shocked and frightened, so I quickly struggled to move away from his arms, keeping a certain


    distance from him.


    It was my dad who was knocking the door. He looked at us with his sharp eyes and finally said to me,


    "Pauline, go back to your room. I have something to talk about with Kris."


    "Okay, " I replied with a low voice.


    At the age of twenty-seven, mom arranged a blind date for Kris. I also had to attend a medical seminar


    with my dad. They said that many prominent figures in the medical world would be at the seminar.


    When a young man greeted me, dad introduced me to him casually. What''s more, dad even told me a


    lot of things about the man, who seemed to be a doctor.


    However, I was not interested in him.


    Dad had also sensed that I was being absent-minded and so he frankly told me the real purpose for


    bring me there.


    Since I had reached a marriageable age, dad was eager to introduce me to someone. He hoped that I


    would be interested in the man he had selected for me.


    Now that I had read dad''s intention, I asked him tentatively, "Dad, what do you think of Kris?"


    My father looked at me with his profound eyes but said nothing. I didn''t like it him when he looked at


    me like that. I knew he had something to say to me, but he just kept silent, so I had no choice but to try


    and read his mind. But I failed every time. Kris often acted in the same manner as my dad. "Dad, why


    do you just keep silent? You have known it, right? Yes, I love Kris, so please don''t introduce me to any


    other men."


    Everyone knew that Arvin was a very astute person. So I was fairly sure that he was able to look


    through my heart, since he was so smart.


    However, I never expected that dad would refute me directly. He had always loved me very much and


    he even strived to give me all of the beautiful things in the world I could ever ask for. "No. You can''t be


    with Kris, " said dad.


    "Why?" I was so saddened to hear him say that.


    Mom and dad had raised Kris since his childhood and they always said that Kris was more brilliant than


    my elder brothers. But now, why would he prevent us from being together?


    I was unable to figure out the reason.


    That night, I received the news that Kris was seriously injured and was taken to the operating room.


    I suddenly realized why dad had prevented me from being with him.


    Kris had doneworking in secret long before. He was creating a vision for his life when I was just in


    junior high schoolining about the heavy homework.


    He vowed to himself that he would avenge his parents'' death.


    Queen Dianne, never woke up from thea and died eight years ago. I had apanied him ever


    since his mother passed away.


    Kris was a stalwart man and he came out from the pain of losing his mother just within a week.


    She heard him swear that he would avenge their deaths'' deaths.


    Eight yearster...... He avenged his parents and massacred his foes in H Country.


    But he also paid for it with a heavy price.


    If dad had not noticed his peculiar behavior and sent help to H Country, Kris would have been dead by


    now.


    Dad understood that Kris bore a grudge for many years, so he was worried that his aim for revenge


    would put me at harm''s way. And that was the reason why dad did not allow me to be with him.


    Although he managed to avenge his parents sessfully, he was seriously wounded in the process.


    Dad said that he had done everything he could possibly do to save him. If Kris were to wake up


    someday, he would not interfere with me anymore and that I could do whatever I wanted to do.


    I decided to give up the qualification for the jewelry design contest so as to take care of Kris in the


    hospital.


    My dad was a little mad at me and he even wanted to hit me. He was disappointed because he had


    loved me so much and yet I had given up everything for another man.


    However, my mom could understand what I was going through, since she was also a woman. Mom


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    stood in front of me and stopped my dad.


    All of my family members were worried about me as my mind appeared to be somewhat


    unhinged. But luckily through our unremitting effort, we finally brought Kris back from thend of the


    dead.


    About a year and a halfter, Kris finally woke up. I was the first person he saw as he opened his eyes.


    "You''ve lost a lot of weight, " he said.


    I continued to wipe his body to keep him clean. "Yes. I lost my appetite since you could not eat with me


    every day, " I replied.


    My whole life I felt that we were destined to be with each other because we were born at the same


    hospital in the same day.


    We grew up together at a very young age, but we were never weary of each other.


    At the age of twenty-nine, my wish came true and I got married to Kris.


    Though our wedding was not as magnificent as my parents'', to me, it was still perfect.


    All of the people in Shine Empire got the news that I got married to Kris. He was Arvin''s son-inw and


    his name was Kris.


    After the wedding, I promised my parents that I was going to live with them for the time being.


    A yearter, I was pregnant while Kris started making advances in his career and he got busy with his


    work every day. But he still tried his best to cancel a lot of appointments, so as to spend more time with


    me.


    The day I gave birth to our baby, Kris signed a contract worth ten billion dors.


    He held my hands and told me softly that now he would be able to give me and our baby a better life.


    It was a sunny day. My eldest brother finally and officially took charge of my parents'' hospital while my


    second elder brother went into politics with my uncle. Mom traveled the world with my dad, and I


    became the wife of Kris.


    We finally got the happiness that many people pursued for their whole lives.


    I am Pauline and I hope that you will like me.


    I also hope that you can live a happy life too!

 Chapter 337 Extra Story No. 7 About Nicole Si

    Chapter 337 Extra Story No. 7 About Nicole Si


    I am Nicole Si.


    Other children had parents and grandparents on their father''s side to apany them, but when I was


    born, I only had my mother, grandparents and two uncles on my mother''s side to apany me.


    At first, I didn''t have any feelings about myck of a father.


    I grew older, and by the time I was one year old, I could walk and talk. But, one day, I suddenly felt so


    empty. Then, I became aware of the fact that I was missing something in my home.


    Many people loved me, but I realized that neither my mother nor my two uncles could give me what I


    needed.


    And I knew that it was my father''s love.


    Many nights, I saw my mother looking at a picture of a person on her phone and weeping silently.


    I knew that it was my father, the one I had always been yearning to see, even though I''ve never met


    him.


    One day, when my mother wasn''t home, I clumsily rummaged through all the magazines in her room.


    There were dozens of magazines.


    And they all had a picture of a handsome man on the cover or inside it.


    I looked closely at him. I didn''t know his name, where he lived, or why his eyes looked so scary.


    Strangely, I was not afraid of his indifferent eyes, but instead, I felt warmth from them.


    Before I turned two years old, I found out that his name was Harry.


    The name Harry has been in my mind ever since, and a voice told me that he was my father... Harry


    was my father...


    Although no one had explicitly told me that Harry was my father, and I had never dared to ask my


    mother if he really was, but from my deep down heart, I knew he was.


    One day, I finally got up the nerve to ask my mother where my father was. She told me that he was


    abroad.


    Actually, I had learned from the news that he had alreadye to A Country.


    My father seemed to be an amazing man. He had been on the financial news channels almost every


    day, sometimes even on the entertainment news channels. Although people didn''t know I was his


    daughter, I was proud to have such a wonderful father.


    Not long after, my mother gave me some beautiful skirts and some toys, and she said my father bought


    them for me.


    It gave me so much delight. I held my mother and kept asking about him. I knew that the time when I


    would finally meet him wasing close.


    My father and I were meant to meet, so the opportunity soon came.


    The others were busy working that day, and only my Uncle Joseph yed with me. I secretly asked


    him to take me to my father.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    He immediately refused my request. He seemed very afraid of my father. But when I gave him a little


    threat, he agreed.


    It was the first time I met my father. He was tall and handsome.


    As I had felt before, he gave me warmth, instead of the intimidation that other people usually felt. He


    looked at me very gently and even picked me up.


    I was so happy.


    One of my ssmates in kindergarten told me that her father loved her very much and often took her


    for ice cream.


    I wished my father would take me for ice cream, too, so I asked him if he could. To my surprise, he


    actually did.


    It was the happiest day of my life.


    However, my father had an evil woman around him, and she always tried to sabotage my parents''


    rtionship.


    What hurt me most was that the evil woman was going to marry him!


    Thus, when Uncle Joseph asked me to tell my father who I really was, I agreed without hesitation.


    My father didn''t disappoint me. Upon learning that I was his daughter, he picked me up and took me to


    see his father and grandfather.


    But I had no idea why he was mad at my mother. He didn''t even allow me to live with her.


    I got so angry that I deliberately ignored him. He loved me so much, and he didn''t want me to be angry,


    so he tried to get my mother toe and stay with me. In addition, he told me that he was punishing


    my mother for doing something wrong, and the three of us would be together soon.


    Just when I thought my parents were going to get married and be together forever, my father''s mother


    died.


    Many people said my mother killed my grandmother. I didn''t believe it! I had a fight with several


    children and asked Uncle Joey to dismiss several servants, who were gossiping over it.


    At my grandmother''s funeral, I saw my mother. I wanted to go with her, but my father didn''t let me.


    No matter how much I cried, he still forbade me to see my mother.


    Later, I heard that my mother jumped off a building.


    I didn''t know what that meant, but I found out that my mother was sick and in the hospital.


    She had been staying in the hospital for several days when I heard about it. I went to my father''s


    won''t allow me to see my mom. I hate you. Mom is not a bad person! I hate you!" I shouted in tears.


    It was the first time I had lost my temper with my father. Afterward, he took me back to his office under


    the gaze of many of his colleagues.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    I was so angry that I refused to talk to him for several days, but seeing himing backte from work


    every day, I felt sorry for him.


    Then a strange woman called Cherry came to our house. Someone told me that she would marry my


    father. That way, she would be my stepmother, and I had to call her mom.


    Instead of causing trouble with my father, I slept and ate alone, and I stopped clinging to him in protest.


    One night, my father held me and said, "If you behave like a good girl, I''ll take you to see your mom."


    So, to see my mother, I had to be a good girl.


    I dutifully celebrated my birthday with Aunt Cherry, letting a number of photographers take pictures of


    us, but I was actually tempted to kick the cake away.


    I could finally meet my mother!


    My father and Aunt Cherry brought me to a wedding. Soon after I entered the hotel, I saw my mother in


    a wheelchair.


    I wanted to cry; I wanted to call out to her, but my hand was held tightly by my father, so I had to


    restrain the urge to.


    I let Aunt Cherry offer me food, as if I was an obedient girl who liked being with her.


    But, I was not happy at all.


    I found my mother in the back garden of the hotel. She was talking to Uncle Thomas.


    I disliked Uncle Thomas because he wanted to be my father, and I didn''t want him to be.


    I wanted to hug my mother so much that I ran to her. She was also excited to see me because she was


    crying hard.


    I ran to her without caring about anything, so I didn''t pay attention to the road and fell down.


    Seeing this, my mother tried to get up and help me, but she forgot that her leg was broken. As soon as


    she got up, she also fell to the ground.


    I really wanted to cry, but I could not. I knew that if I cried, she would get sadder.


    When uncle Thomas took me to her arms, I wiped away her tears. Then, I hugged her and found that


    she was much thinner than before.

 Chapter 338 Extra Story No. 8 About Nicole Si

    Chapter 338 Extra Story No. 8 About Nicole Si


    I was allowed to stay with my mom for only a short time. When I was taken away from her, I swore in


    my mind that I would work hard to earn a lot of money when I grew up, so that I could be able to


    support my mom all on my own.


    Luckily, my dad loved me so much that he couldn''t bear seeing me unhappy like that, so he allowed


    mom toe to the castle to keep mepany.


    During those days, every time I pestered dad to let me see mom, he would call her.


    Although I was still young then, I was well aware that dad still loved mom, and I also knew that deep


    inside he also wanted to see my mom.


    For a few times, I had noticed something in my dad''s eyes whenever he looked at mom. It was as


    tender as whenever he would look at me.


    Then, fortunately, my dad finally found out about the truth of my grandmother''s death, which proved my


    mom''s innocence.


    In order to win my mom back, dad sent me back to my mom''s house and asked me to help him coax


    mom.


    At the beginning, I was very angry with my dad and wasn''t willing to cooperate with him. But dad told


    me that if mom could forgive him, the three of us would be able to reunite, and what''s more, I might be


    able to have a brother or a sister, and we could all forever live together.


    Dad seeded in persuading me to side with him.


    That was why every night when I slept together with mom, I would always put in good words for dad. I


    told her how well dad had treated me, and how great of a father he was...


    One day, dad was wounded for saving a beautiful woman.


    On one hand, I felt proud for having such a brave father, but on the other hand, I was angry with him on


    behalf of my mom.


    Why were there so many beautiful women around my dad besides my mom?


    Coincidentally, someone called my dad at that time. I ran as quickly as I could to grab the phone before


    dad could answer it. Just as I had expected, it was my mom.


    I deliberately told mom about how dad had been wounded for saving another woman. I had to teach


    dad a lesson because he had conspired with that beautiful woman to irritate my mom.


    C0pyright ? 2024 N?v)(elDrama.Org.


    Then, I heard my dad cautiously exin himself to mom. I was amused by his anxious look when he


    was trying to make everything clear to mom.


    After he hung up the phone, dad med me, saying I had brought trouble to him. But I pretended to be


    innocent and clueless about what he meant.


    Dad found it hard to exin everything to me, so he gave up on ming me and went to smoke. I


    cheerfully ran out of the room.


    With dad''s efforts and mine, mom finally forgave dad.


    Then, after a few months, mom gave birth to a set of twins of mixed sex. That was to say I had a


    younger brother and a younger sister.


    I felt that I was the happiest and luckiest child in this world because I had a brother and a sister at the


    same time.


    However, after having given birth to the twins, my mom stayed in aa and hadn''t woken up for a


    long time.


    All of our family members were very worried. Dad stayed at my mom''s bedside day and night.


    I ran to my brother and my sister''s bedside and pped their butts. I med them, "It''s your fault.


    Because of you guys, mommy hasn''t woken up yet. She has been sleeping for a long time... Huhuhu...


    I hate you! I want my mommy!"


    I was so sad. I didn''t want my mom to sleep in bed everyday, being unable to speak, or eat, or look at


    me!


    Both my paternal grandfather and maternal grandfather came, took me away from the twins, and


    I believed them because Chuck, who was my sworn father, also told me the same thing.


    Every day, on my way back home after school, I would stand at the door of a temple and pray for my


    mom as the other people did.


    I prayed with sincerity, and miraculously, my mom really woke up in the end.


    When I was a high school student, I had recalled the memory in those days.


    I thought my mom was really a great woman. Her love to my dad was so selfless and pure.


    Auntie Wendy was the person who had witnessed the whole love story of my dad and mom, so I had


    once asked her curiously, "Auntie Wendy, didn''t my mommy get a divorce with daddy? Why did she still


    work in daddy''spany after?"


    It was a turning point of their love story... My mom went to work in dad''spany.


    It was difficult for normal people to understand why my mom made such a decision. Since she had


    divorced my dad, why did she still go work in hispany? Wasn''t she afraid of being sad to see my


    dad?


    I really couldn''t figure out the reason why, so I had to ask Auntie Wendy.


    Auntie Wendy tenderly looked at me and told me that my mom did it for me. She wanted to let me have


    a dad and have aplete family. But more than that, my mom still loved dad very much. She wanted


    to make efforts to restore their rtionship.


    At that time, my dad had already been engaged to a bad woman, who was deadter. My mom had to


    endure the pressure from others and the gossips about her of being a mistress when she was trying to


    get together with my dad.


    My mom was an innocent and pure woman, so she had suffered a lot in her rtionship with dad.


    My mom had nearly lost her life, twice.


    We all knew that dad felt very guilty for my mom.


    Judging from how he had been spoiling my mom ever since, it was obvious how much he felt guilty for


    her.


    ...


    My mom had told Auntie Wendy that her happiness today was worth all the pain and injustice she had


    ever suffered.


    She said it was her misfortune, but at the same time also her fortune to have met my dad.


    Whenever I see how well dad is treating mom now, I think my mom has more happiness than


    misfortune after having met dad.


    Perhaps... If I knew that I would be able to get together with my beloved man after suffering some


    pains, I would... have done the same thing my mom did.


    I would be willing to ept all the difficulties in loving someone, even if I ignored my self-esteem and


    other people''s words... I would like to love someone whole-heartedly.


    At the age of twenty-three, I had my first boyfriend.


    We got acquainted with each other in America. He was a pop singer, and he sang quite well. I had


    followed him to travel around the world in order to listen to his every concert.


    But on the fourth year we had been together, he had an affair with another woman.


    It was one of his female fans. He didn''t admit it until I had someone expose the photos that proved it.


    He said that it was normal for men to be taken over by lust, but I never gave myself to him. He said that


    I didn''t love him at all...


    Then, we broke up.


    I had been protected by my parents for more than twenty years. My mom had hammered the idea in


    my head that a girl should know how to respect herself and preserve her own purity.


    Hence, I intended to give myself to him when we got married.


    But before we could get married, he had sex with another woman.


    I was sad, but not that depressed. I assumed that maybe it was true that I didn''t love him as much as I


    thought.


    I didn''t tell this matter to dad, because I was well aware that if my father had known, my ex-boyfriend


    would''ve been taught a good lesson by him.


    In order not to bother my father with this, I broke up with him peacefully.


    During Spring Festival, at the age of twenty-nine, we had a family gathering with a lot of other sworn


    fathers, sworn mothers, and our young childhood ymates such as Ang and J. It was a very


    lively and noisy gathering.


    My fate was changed that night.


    I had a feeling that Sven Si, who was a yboy, was trying to approach me in many ways.


    Before then, he had treated me for a few meals when he was on a business trip in America.


    It felt good to spend time with him, and talk to him over meals. Although he was a yboy, he was nice


    and humorous.


    And I didn''t have the feeling that he was unreliable like people always said, but on the contrary, I felt


    that he was so considerate and trust-worthy to me. One day, it was raining after our dinner, and we


    didn''t have any umbres with us. He took off his suit zer and covered me under the rain.


    So on that gathering, when all the young people left the restaurant, I didn''t refuse to be brought out by


    Sven.


    Butter, a thing that happened in the bar was out of my expectations.


    Our young people went to a bar and yed a game. The one who lost the game had to kiss a woman. I


    didn''t expect that he would choose me, or I would give my first kiss to him. Also, I didn''t expect that he


    would ask me to drive him back home...


    After I drove him back to his apartment, he managed to make me stay there. We had sex that night. It


    happened so suddenly, but I felt like it was bound to happen between the two of us.


    I was twenty-nine, but he was only twenty-two. I had never expected that I would give my virginity to


    someone who was like a younger brother to me.


    The next morning, I ran away and flew back to America as soon as possible.

 Chapter 339 Extra Story No.9 About Nicole Si

    Chapter 339 Extra Story No.9 About Nicole Si


    When I came home, I found my father''s face had darkened with anger. He intended to ask Sven for an


    exnation, but I stopped him.


    Shortly afterwards, I had toe back from America due to my pregnancy.


    I was a gentlewoman in everybody''s eyes, a real gracefuldy from the upper ss. Unlike Jane or


    Ang, who were lively and out-going, I was always quiet and even a bit withdrawn. What''s more,


    Sven was about seven years younger than me. I really couldn''t see what it was about me that attracted


    him.


    Some said it was about the money. But I knew deep in my heart that my family''s fortune was thest


    thing he wanted from me.


    Although he was only 22 years old at that time, he had already stood out in the medical industry.


    Everyone knew that, his own talent plus the support from his father had given him a promising future.


    From the way he treated his sister Ang, I could tell that his future wife would definitely be dearly


    loved.


    It turned out that I was right.


    He had really been treating me well.


    I was a dull and boring person, while he had a great sense of humor. He would amuse me every day,


    turning my zipped smile into a goodugh.


    When I turned 30, our first son was born.


    Men around me, younger or elder, including my father, Samuel, Eason, Chuck, Daniel and Jerry¡­ all


    had one thing inmon.


    They preferred girls to boys.


    Sven was among them, and he had wanted a daughter very much.


    It was a pity that our second child was a boy as well. We named him Stan.


    However, I had never seen any sort of disappointment or dissatisfaction in Sven''s eyes. He was still


    nice to me, as always.


    Knowing how much he wanted to have a daughter saddened me, as I wasn''t able to fulfil his wishes.


    So I suggested to have another baby.


    But Sven refused. He said, since I was over 30, it would be harder for me to give birth than when I was


    younger, thus we would have to consider greater risks if we wanted to go through with it.


    He hated the thought of putting me in any danger.


    He held me in his arms andforted me gently, "It doesn''t matter that we don''t have a girl. You see,


    Daniel has two daughters, Jerry and our other friends have daughters, too. We can pretend to be their


    foster parents once in a while, and then we can send them back when we are contented. Isn''t it a better


    idea?"


    He matched his actions with his words.


    The fact that we didn''t have a daughter did no harm to our marriage.


    At most he would chew the boys out angrily by saying, "Just my luck to have you two brats!"


    My father was once cool and handsome, and my mother was beautiful. But by the time I was nearly 40,


    many grey hairs started to show themselves on their heads.


    Against my mother''s wishes, my father took her along to the hair salon, and dyed their hair ck. This


    took years off their faces instantly.


    They looked like they were 50 again, while in fact they were nearly 70 years old.


    They were even energetic to visit Damascus justst week, And had brought us rose essential oil and


    skin care products as gifts when they returned from their trip.


    For decades, they had been nting roses themselves every year. The essential oil was made exactly


    from those roses.


    It was not long after Ang gave birth to Pauline that I was pregnant again.


    Seeing the shock and astonishment all over Sven''s face amused me quite a lot. I grinned.


    While Ang was still expecting her baby, her ultrasound test showed that it was a girl. Sven was very


    happy to know that, as if it were our own baby daughter.


    So I knew just how badly he wanted a daughter. He had simply put the idea off for my safety.


    I went to America before I decided to get myself pregnant again, and had secretly consulted other


    gynecologists about my fertility chances.


    When the test results came out, the doctor told me that, although I had already given birth to two


    children, my uterus had recovered quite well. And since it was taken good care of afterwards, we


    wouldn''t encounter any major problems if I ever wanted to conceive another child.


    The only requirement was that I would have to take good care of myself during the pregnancy, and


    would have to take antenatal examinations often.


    I told her that my husband was a doctor.


    She said that it would make things a lot easier then. There would be very little risk if he kept an eye on


    me.


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    So, I used a pimple pin to poke holes in all of our condoms.


    Thest time I knelt down in front of a Buddha statue was after my mother had delivered my brother


    and sister.


    I had also been doing good deeds by paying for the reconstruction and maintenance of the temples, as


    well as helping orphans and the elderly, etc.


    I knelt in front of the Buddha statue again when I was turning 40.


    I was risking my life for this pregnancy. I prayed so that the Buddha would take pity on Sven and bless


    our home with a lovely daughter.


    After the sudden surprise, Sven went back to our bedroom to check the condoms, without saying a


    word.


    I followed him and was deeply moved at his reactions. I had no regrets in getting pregnant again at the


    age of 40, because my man hadn''t had the slightest doubt about my loyalty upon learning of my


    sudden pregnancy. After all, we had been using condoms.


    As expected, he found out what I had done to those condoms. He was furious.


    As I recalled, we hadn''t had any quarrels for quite a long time.


    Sven was always very humorous and gentle, and he seldom got angry. But this time, he really blew up.


    Forcefully throwing the condoms into the trash can, he shouted at me with a grim expression, "Why


    didn''t you talk with me about it before taking such an important decision? Do you have any idea that


    you have reached the advanced maternal age once you''re above 35? What if you¡­"


    I went over, slipped my arms into his and said, "Don''t you have confidence in your own medical skills,


    Sven?"


    Soon his anger simmered down, "It''s not about my medical skills¡­"


    "Honey, time to put your medical skills to the test!" I stuck out my tongue at him yfully.


    After years'' of his excessive love for me, I had learned to be a little girly, to act cutesy, or even be


    mischievous.


    Though I had turned 40 and he was 33 that year, he still spoiled me as if I were a child.


    "Nicole!" He helplessly called my name, grasping my hand.


    I stood on tiptoe and brought my face closer to his andforted him, "Take a look at that super star;


    wasn''t she in her fifties when she had her first child? And the auntie living nearby, who gave birth to her


    second child at the age of 48. I am only 40, why can''t I have another? Or is it because you will dislike


    me if I, at this age, fail to get my body back into shape after the childbirth?"


    He took me in his arms and said, "Nicole, I do want a daughter, but not to the extent of risking your


    health or even your life."


    I giggled and asked, "So it''s because you can''t afford a third then?"


    Sven went speechless.


    I had not only enraged Sven, but also my parents and my parents-inw. They had been doting on me,


    but they joined forces and gave me a good scolding this time.


    However, when I was being med, Sven came and backed me up immediately. He stepped in front of


    me to take the fall, "It was all because of my carelessness. Nicole is not to me for this."


    I looked at the man standing in front of me with tears in my eyes. I knew at that moment, that I would


    not regret making this decision.


    The Buddha had really smiled upon me. I took a test when I was four months pregnant. It WAS a girl.


    The smile on Sven''s face had really satisfied me.


    Sasha was born in the winter. The whole family had been busy taking care of me, in case I caught a


    cold or got too tired.


    You know why we named her Sasha?


    Because Sven thought that I was silly to take this risk, and wanted to mark my foolish yet brave


    decision. But I just couldn''t allow him to call her SILLY, so I chose a homophone for it.*


    (*TN: Their daughter''s name Sasha sounds like silly in Chinese)


    Isn''t he a mischievous man?


    Her family name was Si, Together it would make Sasha Si.


    I did like the name.


    From then on, Sven, Nicole, Kerr, Stan and Sasha


    Made a family of five and lived happily together.


    I am Nicole, I am very happy to have married Sven.


    And I hope you can also meet someone who will love you, protect you and dote on you forever.

 Chapter 340 Extra Story No. 10 About the Daughters of the Si family

    Chapter 340 Extra Story No. 10 About the Daughters of the Si family


    "All of you, get out!" With a clear and angry voice, a girl who was wearing grey sportswear showed up


    in the VIP room of the bar, where her attire was definitely not appropriate for the dress code.


    Although she was wearing sportswear, she still exuded a unique temperament.


    There were four guards following her, which silenced those who wanted to rebuke her.


    But there was one who dared confront her. A man asked, "Who are you? Can''t you see who is here?"


    The girl smiled and looked coldly at the man she wanted to talk to - the man who behaved like a


    gentleman and stood out from everyone. Fortunately, the girl saw that the man was wearing an army


    uniform. If the man wore a business suit, she would be deceived by his seriousness.


    The girl pointed at the man with her forefinger and said, "You! Come out! Let''s have a talk!"


    Everyone in the VIP room was surprised. Was this woman crazy? How dare she speak in such a way


    to Boris?


    The man ignored her. He took a pack of cigarettes, and a voluptuous woman sitting beside him


    immediately lit up a cigarette for him.


    Melissa, a beloved daughter of the Si family, was ignored for the first time in her life. She strode toward


    Boris. With one hand supporting her body on a table, she grasped Boris''s cor using the other hand


    across the marble table.


    ...


    Nobody in the room dared to speak a word. The only sound that was heard was from the speakers in


    the room.


    Boris grasped her fist with his big hand, without any expression on his face. The others were puzzled


    by their intimate interaction, and Melissa suddenly shouted, "Ouch! Let go of me! Brady, you bastard!"


    What? Brady? Everyone looked at the woman in surprise.


    Finally, a woman recognized the girl. She screamed and gasped. "She... She is... Melissa!"


    Melissa was the eldest daughter of Daniel, a business tycoon in C Country and the world''s richest man.


    Although Melissa kept a low profile, her name was well known throughout C Country.


    However, Boris knew nothing about her.


    First, for him, there was no difference between women.


    Second, he had stayed in the army of Green Cold Country for a long time, and he had carried out


    different tasks in different ces before he came back to C Country. He was too busy to care.


    Third, the women he disliked most were these heiresses.


    Therefore, it was not surprising that Boris didn''t know Melissa.


    One was an army man, and the other was the daughter of the richest man.


    There couldn''t have been any connection between these two persons, but it seemed that Melissa''s


    eyes were... filled with deep hatred.


    "Get out!" Boris threw Melissa''s hand off violently, and Melissa tottered back.


    Melissa would have fallen down if she was not supported by the guard behind her!


    Sure enough, she thought, this man was a bastard! He didn''t treat woman nicely. He was brutal!


    Melissa narrowed her eyes and made a gesture toward the guards behind her, saying, "Take him out


    and give him a good lesson!"


    The host of the get-together stood up from the sofa with cold sweats running from his face. He stopped


    the guard and smiled fawningly to Melissa. "Miss Si, is there any misunderstanding? Our chief had just


    gotten back from H Country-" How could these two famous persons... turn on each other?


    Melissa interrupted impatiently before the host could finish his words and said, "There''s no


    misunderstanding! He toyed with my litter sister, so I''ll give him a good lesson today!"


    Chief? In order to please Brady, these people even called him chief! He was only a deputy officer!


    Melissa made up her mind to expose this liar!


    Everyone was too shocked to talk. How could Boris toy with her little sister?


    That was absolutely impossible.


    First, Boris was not a yboy. As a righteous officer, it seemed that he had never fallen in love with any


    girl seriously.


    Second, Michelle was a pearl in the palm of Boss Si, Daniel. Who would dare toy with her heart?


    Just now, Melissa said the name Brady too fast, so nobody heard it clearly. Everyone thought she said


    Boris!


    "Who is your sister?" Boris sat on the sofa, with his back perfectly straight, and asked her coldly.


    Melissa looked into his eyes and shivered inexplicably. However, since she could tolerate her father''s


    colder stares, Melissa braced herself and said, "Stop pretending... How dare you! You''re just a low-


    ranking man! How dare you impersonate a chief and pretend not to know my sister? Cut the bullshit!


    Take him out!" Melissa really wanted to beat him to death!


    "Miss... Si, I think... you might find the wrong person." Sweat poured off the host. Boris was really the


    youngest Senior Colonel ever! It was a real bummer. He tried all his means to invite Mr. Boris here, and


    now, he offended Miss Melissa, without even knowing about what was happening.


    Unlike Michelle, Melissa was bad-tempered. With only a gesture, she asked the guards to take Boris


    out.


    Before the guards could touch Boris, who was still sitting on the sofa, he stood up and walked directly


    out of the VIP room, with half of the cigarette in his mouth.


    Looking at this tall man''s back, Melissa hummed coldly, "Good!"


    At the end of the corridor, Boris stood there, facing five persons opposite him.


    Then, Melissa clearly saw what Boris was like. He was about 6.2 ft in height with an expressionless


    face, and Melissa was terrified by his sharp eyes.


    This man, known as the Mars, looked rigid and noble, and everyone couldn''t help but look up to him.


    Melissa didn''t know that Boris was Chief of the Hawk Legion and the youngest Senior Colonel in C


    Country at a young age of thirty. Before this, he was the pride of Green Cold Country. He once led


    Hawk Legion in conquering the enemy''s position, and he had made great contributions for Green Cold


    Country.


    Two years ago, he applied to leave Green Cold Country and go back to C Country as a Senior Colonel.


    Boris had the courage and valor that amon person couldn''t rival. In the army, he was considered a


    demigod.


    Boris puffed his smoke and said without looking at Melissa, "So, what do you want?"


    What did she want? Without thinking more about what Boris had said, Melissa ignored the strange


    feeling she had and ranted at him, "Brady, what''s wrong with my sister? Why did you toy with her?"


    Michelle was not like Melissa. She was a lovely and gentle girl. She finally fell in love with a man, but


    she was fooled by him!


    Michelle didn''t tell anyone about this. Melissa discovered it one night when she came back homete


    because she was ying outside for a long time. When she was about to slip into her room, she heard


    the sobs of her sister.


    Melissa cajoled and intimidated Michelle into telling her why.


    After going back to her own room, the first thing Melissa did was to have someone investigate this


    Brady.


    But her spies provided her only a name and a little information about the man, without providing her a


    photo.


    This evening, she was dragged to the gym by her friends. Not long after she went into the gym, she


    received a call from her spy. The spy told her that Brady went to a bar after leaving the army.


    Melissa knew that a military personnel in active service should not go to bars, ballrooms, and other


    recreational ces. Brady vited military rules and went to a bar. It was clear that he was breaking


    thew deliberately!


    Boris flicked the ash off his cigarette and said, "For thest time, I''m not Brady. Don''t waste my time.


    Get out of the way!"


    "You are a really excellent actor! Take him to my sister to confirm it, and see what he will say then!"


    Melissa gave way to the guards behind him. Two men approached Boris who was still smoking and


    reached out their right hand.


    Before Melissa could see what happened, the two guards were thrown to the ground by Boris.


    The same thing happened to the other two guards who tried to approach Boris.


    The guards stood up again and tried several times to beat Boris, but finally, they were all thrown down


    to the ground, whining painfully.


    "Such ipetence!" Melissa would have them reced soon.


    Seeing that Boris had put out the cigarette and was about to leave, Melissa shouted angrily to him,


    "Stop!" Melissa ced her right hand on his shoulder. Before she could move, her two arms were


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    tightly locked by his grip.


    Feeling that she would have the same fate as her guards, Melissa hastily held Boris''s neck. Boris


    stopped in surprise. Melissa seized this chance and crossed her legs around Boris''s waist to avoid


    being thrown away.


    So... Chief Fu failed for the first time in his life.


    It seemed that Chief Fu couldn''t focus well since it was the first time for him to be so close to a woman,


    especially this charming little girl.


    He stopped trying to throw her away; instead, his big hands subconsciously moved to her waist to


    prevent her from falling down.


    Melissa knew she couldn''t rival him, so she grabbed the opportunity and bit Boris''s chin hard.


    Then, she jumped down from him quickly and nned to run away!


    Boris pulled himself back up from the pain and quickly grasped Melissa before she could escape. With


    only a turn, Melissa was forced to face the wall. Boris ced one arm around Melissa''s neck with


    appropriate strength, And he locked Melissa''s two hands behind her with the other hand.


    His right leg bent slightly, and he propped it against the wall, between the gap of Melissa''s two legs.


    With this perfect pose, Melissa was stuck firmly to the wall and couldn''t move any more.


    Not only Melissa, but the four guards in pain around them were shocked by Boris''s handsome and


    aggressive posture.


    What made Melissa even more nervous was that she heard a very familiar voice calling out, "Boris".


    Melissa knew who it was with this one word.


    Her first response was to bury her face in the chest of Boris. She couldn''t let that man see how close


    she was with another man!


    Otherwise, all of her efforts made before would be a waste!


    Seeing who wasing, Boris realized the sudden change in Melissa''s actions. But he decided to


    keep silent and loosened his hand. He decided not to be bothered about this woman.


    However, Melissa, burying her face deeply in his chest and grasping his coat tightly, said in a low voice,


    "Brady, help me please!"


    Brady again!


    Boris found that it was really annoying for this woman to mention another man again and again in front


    of him.

 Chapter 341 Extra Story No. 11 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    Chapter 341 Extra Story No. 11 About the Daughters of the Si Family


    "Get away from me!" Boris turned down Melissa''s request in a chilly voice.


    "Boris! Are you here... to carry out a task?" A gentle voice came from not so far away. Seeing thedy


    in Boris''s arms, Ron teased Boris mildly.


    Melissa had no other choices but to hold Boris''s coat tightly and wink at her bodyguards.


    The four bodyguards had protected Melissa for several months and immediately understood her point.


    They all turned around to cover their faces in case Ron recognized them and then realized the woman


    was Melissa.


    "Ron, you don''t have to work today?" Boris asked in a friendly way. His face softened as he saw his


    good old buddy.


    Ron smiled and exined, "I''m here to see a client." He stared at the bite marks in Boris''s jaw and


    asked, "And she''s... your girlfriend?" Her figure looked familiar.


    "No!" Remembering thedy in his arms, Boris''s face darkened. He tried to push her away again.


    However, Melissa grabbed him tightly and refused to get off him as if they were glued together.


    Boris was sure that Melissa knew Ron.


    "Get off me! Otherwise, I won''t spare you!" He warned her coldly in a straight face.


    He wouldn''t hit women, but it didn''t mean he would stand her blunt, graceless manner.


    Melissa immediately nodded and whispered in his ear, "Send him away. Make up an excuse. I''ll leave


    right now!"


    Boris''s face clouded. He cut the crap, gave her a hard shove, and pushed her away.


    Melissa screamed as she covered her face with both her hands and turned her back to Ron.


    But it was toote. Ron already saw her face. "Melissa? "


    She was screwed. Melissa scolded Boris a thousand times in her mind before she dropped her hands


    and turned around to greet Ron. "Hey... Ron... Don''t get me wrong..."


    Melissa had lived with Harry and Daniel who both had cold demeanours, ever since she was born.


    Therefore, she liked soft and gentle men.


    Ron, the eldest son of the Ji family, was Melissa''s childhood friend. Ron had met all the requirements


    she wanted for her future husband. Therefore, Melissa loved Ron.


    Now, Ron saw that Melissa was in the arms of another man. Melissa tried her best to exin herself.


    "Ron, this bastard, Brady, fooled Michelle. I''m here to teach him a lesson. Please don''t get us wrong!"


    Ron cast a confused nce at Boris and asked Melissa, "Who is Brady?"


    "What? You mean he isn''t Brady?" Melissa pointed at the straight-faced Boris. She suddenly had a bad


    feeling about the whole thing.


    Ron giggled as he stretched out his right hand and patted Melissa''s head naturally. He stated in a


    doting voice, "What a silly girl! You must have taken him for somebody else. He is my good friend,


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Boris Fu. He is a well-known god of war!"


    Melissa was dumbfounded. He was not Brady... What a shame...


    "Since you already met each other, Melissa, let me formally introduce you to him. Boris, this is my


    younger sister, Melissa. Melissa, say hi to Boris."


    Younger sister?


    Damn! Every time Ron introduced her to others like this, Melissa''s heart broke.


    She reluctantly moved toward Boris and said in a depressed voice, "Mr. Fu... I''m so sorry for taking you


    for someone else."


    If he was not Brady, where was the real Brady?


    Boris snorted, uttering no word, and adjusted his wrinkled coat.


    Ron smiled at the proud Boris and turned to Melissa, "Melissa, I thought you hateding such


    ces. Why are you here? And why are you wearing that outfit?"


    After hearing that, Melissa finally remembered her original intention.


    "Ron, I have something else to do. I must go now!" The thing she needed to do was to avenge her


    sister. She had no time to chat with Ron now.


    After saying goodbye to Ron, Melissa left with her four bodyguards.


    Watching their receding figures, Ron peeked sideways at Boris who was still angry. "Boris, Melissa is a


    beautiful girl with a strong personality. She is single. How about..."


    ''Me and that rude little girl?'' Boris frowned and sneered, "You are single, too. Keep her for yourself!"


    He left after saying that.


    A cold and stable man with an active and lovely woman ¡ªit was a perfect match. If Melissa got married


    to Boris, Boris would definitely live a vibrant and dynamic life...


    But... It seemed that Melissa and Boris hated each other, so Ron shook his head in profound


    resignation.


    At about 11 PM, Boris went out of the bar and walked to his car. Screams came from the parking lot


    one after another.


    Boris looked into its direction out of curiosity and saw a familiar figure ¡ªthedy in the sportswear.


    Boris looked away. He loosened his tie which made him ufortable and got into the backseat of his


    ck Hummer.


    He leaned against the back of the seat and closed his eyes. He suddenly leaned forward and opened


    his eyes because his car suddenly hit the brakes.


    His aide, who was driving the car, responded very quickly. He pushed the door open and jumped off the


    car to see what happened.


    "Lady Melissa!" The bodyguards eximed and helped Melissa stand up. Melissa winced in pain.


    "Lady, are you alright?" The soldier stepped forward and asked worriedly.


    The light was on in the Hummer. Melissa, holding her injured arm, stared at the man sitting at the rear.


    Boris! He seemed to be alone. Didn''t Ron leave with him?


    Melissa looked away and told the soldier, "I''m fine."


    "Lady Melissa, your arm is bleeding. Let me drive you to the hospital." A bodyguard immediately ran to


    their car.


    Melissa stepped aside to move out of the way. She looked at the soldier and apologized, "I''m sorry for


    standing in your way."


    The real Brady pushed her just now, so her left foot stepped on her right one, causing her to fall.


    It had nothing to do with Boris''s Hummer.


    Melissa left with her bodyguards after making an apology.


    The soldier widened his eyes and thought, "Thisdy is not only beautiful, but kindhearted!"


    Although she identally fell down in the middle of the way, which almost made them hit her, she didn''t


    me them, but she apologized instead. Oh my god! She was a real goddess!


    The ck Hummer disappeared into the distance.


    The aide on the driver''s seat stated without stopping, "Boss, guess what, thedy is so beautiful and


    kindhearted! We almost hit her, and her arm was injured. She didn''t me us, but she apologized to


    me... She is my goddess!"


    Goddess? Is there such a thing as a rude and ungraceful goddess? Boris wondered if his aide was


    blind or insane.


    At the Yuanming Vi Area


    Melissa came from the hospital. She zipped her coat so that nobody would discover she was hurt.


    Then, she got off the car.


    Melissa made it to her bedroom without being noticed by anyone. She immediately locked the door.


    However, a few secondster, someone knocked on the door. Melissa held her breath as she had a


    guilty conscience. She then asked, "Who is it?"


    "Melissa, are you in the room? It''s me." A soft voice came from behind the door. Melissa was relieved.


    Melissa opened the door. The moment she saw the person standing at the door, she tried to m the


    door, but it was toote...


    "Melissa Si." Daniel called Melissa''s name in a chilly voice. She was so terrified that she immediately


    stepped backward.


    She took a deep breath and fixed her hair. Then, she gave a ttering smiled and asked, "Dad, why


    haven''t you slept yet?"


    Melissa looked away and saw Michelle standing behind Daniel. Michelle mouthed, "Sorry."


    Melissa knew that Daniel must have forced Michelle to knock on her door.


    Daniel knew Melissa would not open the door if he knocked on it.


    Daniel had two daughters and a son. Michelle was a well-behaved girl, and Daniel was at ease about


    her, while Melissa and Jeremy were really troublesome.


    To Melissa''s surprise, Daniel didn''t give her a sermon this time. He only said, "You have a date


    tomorrow evening."


    "A date? With whom?" Melissa stared at Daniel in confusion. Daniel was over 50 years old, but he still


    looked very young.


    Daniel peeked sideways at Melissa and stated, "You are already 27. You have a date with your fianc¨¦."


    "What? Fianc¨¦?" Melissa was dumbfounded. She stared at Daniel and couldn''t believe her ears.


    "I said... Go for a date with your fianc¨¦ tomorrow evening!" After saying that, Daniel turned around and


    walked to his bedroom.


    Daniel was a man of his word, but Melissa knew that if she acted like his sweet little girl in front of him,


    he would usually change his mind.


    "Dad! Dad! Dad..." Melissa immediately ran to her dad and held his arm. Daniel stopped, but said


    nothing. He stared at the injured arm that she had been hiding.


    Daniel knew exactly what Melissa had done tonight.


    "That''s not gonna work! I won''t change my mind this time, " Daniel stated coldly and pulled away the


    unharmed arm of Melissa.


    Michelle walked up to them and looked at them anxiously. "Dad, Melissa already has someone in mind.


    How can you ask her to date someone else?"


    Of course, Daniel knew Melissa loved Ron.


    Daniel stood still and looked dotingly at Melissa. Then, he said, "Melissa, you are not right for each


    other. More than anything, he doesn''t love you."


    Melissa looked rather flustered when she spoke, "I... I know that... Dad, I''ll try..." ''I''ll try to make Ron


    love me.'' She thought in her mind. "Dad, you always tell me I can do anything I want. The daughters of


    the Si family are iparable... I can have anything I want..."


    "Melissa!" Daniel interrupted her, "You''ve known Ron when you were 7. You are 27 now. He would


    have fallen in love with you a long time ago if he was ever interested in you."


    The Ji family had moved next to the Si family''s house twenty years ago. Ron is the youngest son of the


    Ji family. Ron had known and yed with the three kids of the Si family since then.


    Michelle suddenly realized something. She felt guilty and looked at Melissa, wanting to say something.


    Ron... Ron kissed her two days before. Should she tell Melissa?


    Actually, the reason she cried that day was not all because of Brady. Ron kissed her... That was the


    reason why she was crying...


    The man Melissa loved had kissed her... How should she tell Melissa about it?

 Chapter 342 Extra Story No. 12 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    Chapter 342 Extra Story No. 12 About the Daughters of the Si Family


    Melissa bit her lower lip as she red at Daniel and said, "I don''t care! I won''t go on blind dates!"


    Now that she had many admirers, it would be a big joke for her to go on a blind date.


    "If you don''t go on the blind date, I''ll send Michelle abroad for further study!" Michelle was Melissa''s


    Achilles heel, and Daniel was good at exploiting it.


    She had been protective of Michelle ever since her childhood.


    Michelle looked at Daniel in shock, and asked, "Dad! Why do you insist on Melissa going on a blind


    date? You know that she has someone she loves, dad... Don''t force her. I''ll go to the date instead of


    her!"


    Michelle thought that since she had no one to love anyway, marrying someone she didn''t love would


    not be as painful as Melissa marrying someone she didn''t love.


    Melissa gritted her teeth, red at Daniel, and demanded, "Daniel Si, you''ve gone too far! Does my


    mom know about this?"


    She believed that her father was trying to bully her while her mother was away attending a dessert


    contest.


    Unexpectedly, Daniel told her with regret, "Melissa, this is actually what your mother asked me to do.


    Do you think I want you to marry so early?" He had to listen to his wife.


    The twins were at a loss for words.


    "And, " Daniel looked at Melissa seriously and said, "You seem to have a misunderstanding about love.


    Your affection for Ron is actually more of a sister''s dependence on her brother!"


    Ron''s affection for Michelle was love.


    No one had said it out loud, but anyone with a discerning eye could see the love in Ron''s eyes when he


    looked at Michelle.


    "How can that be possible?" Melissa denied, "Dad, I''ve loved Ron since I was a teenager. You are a


    clever person, can''t you see my love for him?"


    To deny Daniel''s thoughts, Melissa mustered up the courage to speak out her innermost feelings.


    Daniel put his hand on Melissa''s head, and said, "Silly girl, I told you, it''s a sister''s dependence on her


    brother. Is Ron really special to youpared to your other close male friends? Think about it for a


    second."


    "Yes... For example, every time I see him, I feel very happy..."


    "Don''t you also feel happy to see Jeremy?"


    "Of course not!" At the mentioning of Jeremy, Melissa wanted to hang him up and beat him with a stick.


    Without furthering the conversation with her, Daniel turned to the uneasy Michelle, and soothed her,


    "Michelle, you know that Melissa loves you very much. Nothing will bring her more happiness than


    knowing that you are happy. No matter who brings you happiness!"


    Michelle looked up at her loving father, startled. ''Does dad know anything?'' she wondered.


    Melissa took Michelle by the arm, and though she didn''t know what Daniel meant, she raised her chin


    and said, "Of course, as long as Michelle is happy, I''m happy!"


    The twins then, embraced each other as Michelle''s eyes welled up with tears. "Melissa, why are you so


    good to me?" she asked softly.


    Melissa had always loved her unconditionally. Although they were twins and shared the same age,


    Melissa was more wary and matured for her age while taking care of Michelle.


    "me it on dad. If you were born to be a little boyish like me, I wouldn''t have had to worry about


    protecting you all the time..." Melissa shouted loudly.


    Daniel smiled, "For the sake of Michelle''s happiness, you have to go on the blind date tomorrow,


    Melissa!" Michelle would only stop feeling guilty, if Melissa found her happiness with another man.


    Besides, Daniel firmly believed in his own judgment. The family of her blind date was ranked highly


    amongst the top in the military. Above all that, the man was a very responsible and promising officer.


    Melissa would be happy if she married him...


    Mentioning Michelle''s happiness was enough to make it impossible for Melissa to refuse Daniel''s


    request.


    In the most luxurious revolving restaurant in the downtown of C Country


    A woman dressed in purple preupied herself with an Indian dessert.


    When she was just down to thest two bites of her dessert, a pair of ck custom-made leather shoes


    caught her eyes.


    "Don''t you think it''s very ungentlemanly to arriveter than the woman you''re supposed to be dating?"


    Melissa said without looking up.


    The man raised his wrist to look at his watch. It was twenty past six, and their appointed time was half


    past six.


    Seeing the two empty tes on the table, he assumed that she had been here for a long time, and


    knew what she meant.


    Then he pulled out the chair opposite to her, sat down, and said, "In that case, I don''t want to waste my


    time anymore. Just call my mother and tell her that we''re not suit for each other."


    As she heard what the man with a deep voice had said, she noticed one of thetest model phones


    appear in front of her.


    Melissa finally looked up and saw the handsome man she met just yesterday.


    What a coincidence!


    She was not expecting to see him again so soon.


    Instead of wearing a suit, he was dressed in a stunning uniform with a matching belt around his waist.


    His trousers brought out his straight, long legs, and he clutched his cap under his left arm.


    Melissa subconsciously slowed down her eating, and with her eyes wide open, stared straight at the


    dignified and sharp man sitting on the opposite side of the table.


    She was not the only person to feel that way. In fact, Boris had attracted the attention of almost every


    woman in the restaurant as soon as he walked in.


    ''No wonder so many girls want to marry men in the military!'' Melissa thought. She had seen many


    military men from her childhood, but no one had ever attracted her so much that she wanted to marry


    him.


    However... ''If I had met a military man like Boris, I might have been tempted... Oh, stop, stop! Melissa,


    what are you thinking about?''


    Holding her forehead helplessly, Melissa thought, ''This man is too morous!


    He''s Boris!


    He is a revered legend in the army... Why is he on a blind date?''


    Ironically, it urred to her that she herself, as the eldest daughter of the famous Daniel Si, was also


    there on a blind date. Hence, she no longer felt strange about Borising out to a blind date.


    "She''s your mother. Why don''t you call her yourself?" ''You want me to be the bad guy? No way!''


    Boris curled his lips and with a teasing look in his eyes, asked, "Do you...want to marry me?"


    "Of course I don''t!" Melissa refused with great certainty.


    Boris should have been happy with her refusal, but... He felt a sudden displeasure when he noticed her


    arrogance.


    ''When did I be such a nuisance?'' he reflected.


    "Good. A rich, spoiled girl like you is hardly the kind of girl I want to be with anyway. Please feel free to


    call my mother and tell her that we''re not good for each other!"


    If it were even remotely possible for him to refuse his mother''s request, he wouldn''t have had toe


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    to the blind date in the first ce.


    Melissa was the most suitable person to refuse his mother.


    ''What did he mean when he said that a spoiled girl like me is hardly the kind of girl he wants to be


    with?'' Melissa wanted to bang the table in anger!


    Then, in a fit of pique, she grabbed his phone, held it to his face, and said, "Unlock it, and dial the


    number!"


    The corner of his mouth turned up with a smile. He then unlocked his phone and dialed his mother''s


    number.

 Chapter 343 Extra Story No. 13 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    Chapter 343 Extra Story No. 13 About the Daughters of the Si Family


    However, as soon as Boris'' mother answered the phone, Melissa suddenly put on a smile on her face,


    and sweetly said, "Hello, Mrs. Fu, this''s Melissa, your son''s blind date..."


    ''Ron doesn''t like me anyway. I don''t care anymore!'' she thought.


    She gave Boris a defiant look. After an exchange of courtesies, she smiled and said, "Mrs. Fu, I like


    your son very much! He is so tall, handsome and strong. But he is shy, so he asked me to call you and


    give you the good news!"


    Boris grimaced, and reached for his phone, but Melissa promptly stopped him, and continued to talk to


    his mother, "Hmm, Mrs. Fu... Boris said that he liked me as well. I... Um, I''m embarrassed to say it..."


    What? Boris wanted to scold her.


    If Melissa were a man, he would have definitely taken her to the drill ground and put her in front of a


    firing squad.


    At this point, his mother seemed to have said something which had caught Melissapletely by


    surprise. "Propose?" Melissa asked after pausing for a few seconds.


    ''This is going too fast! Shouldn''t we try to go out a few more times first?''


    Boris'' mother''s next words shocked her again. She repeated her words loudly, "You''re going to propose


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    a marriage tomorrow?! Mrs. Fu... Please don''t... Mrs. Fu..."


    Boris'' mother was so excited that she had hung up before Melissa could finish speaking.


    Then she looked up into Boris'' cold eyes, embarrassed and speechless. Just as they gazed at each


    other in dismay, they heard a cry from another corner of the restaurant, "Ah... Help... Help!"


    With his military vignce, Boris immediately looked in the direction he had heard the crye from.


    Not far away, a man held a fork against a woman''s neck as he kept backing away, while shouting at


    others, "Don''te near me! If anyone darese near me, I... I''ll kill her right away!"


    While Melissa was still in a shock, the man in military-green disappeared right in front of her.


    The next moment she saw Boris, who had been sitting opposite her, had quietly moved behind the man


    with the fork.


    ''Is he trying to interfere? That''s no surprise. After all, he''s a military man. It would be unusual if he didn''t


    at least try to save the woman!


    Let me see what he can do. If he does manage to handle the situation, I can at least try to... go out with


    him.


    But if he backs out like a coward, I''ll kick him off immediately!''


    Melissa calmly continued on with what was left of her dessert as she thought about the situation.


    Thanks to his training, Boris managed to catch the perpetrator by surprise as he grabbed his wrist with


    almost very little effort. Then he banged the man''s arm against the wall, causing him to howl in pain. In


    less than two seconds, the man dropped the silver fork on the floor.


    With his other hand, Boris pulled the hostage away onto a sofa beside them, leaving her unscathed.


    Boris then pinned the man to the ground and waited for security toe and take him away.


    Every woman in the restaurant screamed with excitement at his every move and instantly crushed on


    him.


    Even Melissa, whose heart was racing, found herself obsessing over the man she saw in front of her.


    She thought... If she could marry such a man and be protected by him at the same time, she might be


    very happy with him...


    Boris returned to his seat as he disregarded all the admiring gazes, wiped his hands with a wet tissue,


    looked at the stunned Melissa and said, "You''re drooling all over your food!"


    Er... Melissa reacted and immediately wiped her mouth.


    But... She wasn''t drooling at all.


    Seeing the smile in Boris''s eyes, she knew he was just having fun with her.


    Neglecting her fierce gaze, Boris spoke softly, "Military people can''t get divorced! So a military man


    should only marry the one he loves. Marriage requires caution. I don''t think you want to marry a man


    you don''t know!"


    ''Hiss... This guy is as shrewd as my dad. He has been trying to use me to refuse the marriage!. He


    wants me to be the bad guy and take the fall for him! He is such an abomination!''


    "Why don''t you tell that to your mother yourself?" Melissa asked in bewilderment. He didn''t look like an


    irresponsible man.


    Boris looked out of the window and did not answer her. He didn''t want to take advantage of Melissa,


    but his mother had been ill recently, and she had never asked him anything before.


    Marrying the blind date was the only thing his mother had asked of him. So there was no room for him


    to refuse...


    As a result of the disagreement between them, they parted on bad terms.


    Melissa walked behind Boris, as they both got out of the restaurant together.


    Just as they were about to part ways, Melissa suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    The woman was refusing to do something, but her voice was still tender. "...They''re having dinner


    inside. Let''s get out of here quickly. If she sees us, she''ll misunderstand the situation."


    But the man smiled and said, "Michelle, I''m not worried that Melissa will know the truth about us. It''s


    better for her to know sooner rather thanter, isn''t it?"


    "But, Melissa loves you! I''m her sister. How can I..."


    "Have you ever considered my feelings?" the man interrupted Michelle''s anxious retort in the same


    soft, soothing voice. "I have loved you for as long as Melissa had liked me. Besides, Melissa just takes


    me for a brother, but she hasn''t realized it yet."


    ...


    Boris looked at the woman who stopped beside him. He remembered that her name was Melissa.


    Not far from them, the man who was arguing with the other woman was his good friend Ron.


    And the woman... She looked exactly like Melissa.


    It was like a bolt from the blue. Melissa held her purse tighter and tighter.


    ''Ron... is in love with Michelle?


    Boris looked at her and raised his eyebrows, realizing that she loved Ron.


    Then he frowned a little at the thought of it.


    Ron was the first to notice them.


    "Boris, Melissa." There was no sign of panic on his face, as he walked over to say hi to them in stride.


    However, when Michelle saw Melissa, she stood where she was, stunned and unable to move.


    ''Melissa must have heard our conversation!


    She must be heartbroken to hear someone she loves, said that he''s in love with another woman.''


    "Melissa..." Michelle sobbed, ran to Melissa and took her hand.


    Feeling Michelle''s trembling hands, Melissa recovered from the shock she had just suffered.


    ''What did I hear just now? Mmm? Ron loves Michelle?'' she recalled their conversation.


    Strangely enough, Melissa got angry at herself. It was because she felt nothing apart from feeling a


    little sad.


    She even thought it would be nice if Ron married Michelle...


    ''That''s horrible!


    I''m horrible! I''ve changed my mind too quickly!''


    Melissa was momentarily unable to ept her sudden change of thoughts.

 Chapter 344 Extra Story No. 14 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    Chapter 344 Extra Story No. 14 About the Daughters of the Si Family


    The other three thought that Melissa was trembling in shock because she couldn''t ept the truth.


    Michelle''s tears streamed down her cheeks. ''It is my fault. Melissa has always treated me well. How


    could I have broken her heart? It is all my fault, '' she med herself.


    Ron felt guilty. He understood how hard it was to be turned down by the one you loved.


    Boris felt sorry for Melissa. He said in a tender voice, "I will take you home."


    Melissa didn''t respond as she was still in shock.


    Boris took her by the wrist, and walked to his ck Hummer.


    Michelle followed them, and cried, "Melissa, I''m sorry. Melissa..."


    Boris and Melissa stopped. Melissa was still unresponsive. Michelle looked at Boris anxiously and


    gripped his hand. She stuttered, "I.. I don''t like... Ron. I''m willing to take Melissa''s ce to get married


    to you. She has loved Ron for years... We two look exactly alike. It makes no difference for you to


    marry either of us. Don''t you think so?"


    Looking at Michelle''s sad expression, Ron''s heart broke for her. However, Boris was indifferent to


    Michelle''s words. He didn''t care if they looked exactly alike or not.


    Compared to the fragile and timid Michelle, he found the outgoing Melissa more attractive...


    Boris withdrew his hand, and said coolly, "I never said I was going to marry Melissa." In the meantime,


    he let Melissa''s wrist go as well. He continued, "I don''t think I want to be married to either of you."


    He hated arrogant, capricious women who came from rich families.


    Once during a mission, a capricious and arrogant richdy had lost her temper at a critical moment,


    and indirectly caused the death of two of his bestrades.


    Ron came forward and held Michelle tight to his chest. He consoled, "Michelle, it''s not your fault. We


    did nothing wrong. You can''t me yourself for it."


    Michelle caught a glimpse of Melissa, and tried to push Ron away. She cried, "Ron, let go of me. We''d


    better not see each other again."


    Melissa finally came to her senses when she heard that. She asked, "Michelle... Why are you crying?"


    Who bullied you?"


    The three stood there, astounded and confused.


    Michelle observed Melissa discreetly. ''Melissa doesn''t look upset. Isn''t she supposed to look sad?'' She


    wondered in confusion.


    She paused for a while, and said, "Melissa..."


    Melissa pushed Ron aside, and put her hands on Michelle''s shoulders. She stared at Ron and said,


    "Ron, it''s all your fault. Why didn''t you tell me that you were in love with Michelle?" ''He is an excellent


    man. If he doesn''t like me, he should pursue Michelle. I will be happy to have him as my brother-inw,


    '' Melissa thought to herself.


    Ron was speechless. ''I have always told the others, even in front of Melissa, that she is like a younger


    sister to me. I often actively came to meet with Michelle. Wasn''t that obvious enough to express my


    thoughts?


    I see that Melissa and I aren''t meant for each other, '' he mused.


    Ron fixated his eyes on Boris who was about to leave. He said, "Boris."


    Boris had decided that he did not want to get involved in this matter. He turned around and nced at


    Ron''s face silently.


    Ron continued, "I think Melissa and you would make a good match. Now that you two happen to be on


    a blind date with each other, perhaps you two..."


    Ron didn''t finish his words, but they all understood what he intended to say.


    Melissa declined resolutely, "That will never happen."


    As for Boris, he gave a cold snort in response to Ron.


    They responded at the same time. ''I''d betterfort Michelle. I should stop intervening with their


    matters.


    Those two can be a bit difficult to handle, '' thought Ron to himself.


    In the Si family residence


    Melissa affectionately looked at Michelle, and brushed her fringe. She sighed and said, "Dad is right.


    I''ve been so foolish"


    ''I had a sisterly affection for Ron. How could I mistake it for romantic love for years?'' She tittered at her


    foolishness.


    Michelle hugged Melissa, and then said, "Melissa, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. If it hadn''t been for me,


    Ron might have liked you."


    Melissa took Michelle''s hand and said, "My silly sister. It doesn''t matter anyway. You don''t need to


    apologize to me. You did nothing wrong." ''I can''t me Michelle even if I really loved Ron. It''s not


    Michelle''s choice to be loved by Ron. Falling in love with somebody isn''t a simple matter.


    Love is aplex, mysterious thing, '' Melissa reflected.


    Michelle held Melissa''s hand tightly, and said, "Well, Melissa, how about us going to dad toin


    about this? Beg him not to force you to go on a blind date again." ''If that doesn''t work, then... I''ll


    pretend to be Melissa and go on blind dates for her. I can''t see Melissa unhappy, '' Michelle made up


    her mind.


    Melissa waved her hand and said, "Let it be. Once I meet the one, I will get married to him one day.


    After all, I am at the age to get married. Daniel has always spoiled us and did whatever we''ve asked of


    him, so I don''t mind listening to him this time."


    "No, I can''t. We''re the same age. If dad asks you to go on a blind date again, I will go on a blind date as


    well. If you get married, I''ll follow you. After we two get married, he''ll have no one to make himugh.


    He will feel lonely without ourpany." Michelle stuck out of her tongue yfully.


    Jeremy was only interested in beautiful women, luxury cars and yachts. He was almost thirty yet he


    had not paid attention to family business. As a result, Daniel had to give all his attention to his son and


    tried to get him back on track.


    Melissa chuckled and said, "You''d better not. Never think about blind dates again. But seriously you


    should reconsider about Ron. He is a gentleman who treats you well. Don''t miss your chance with him,


    or you will regret it one day."


    ''I have to admit that Ron has always treated Michelle in an affectionate manner. Michelle is too naive to


    see through it.'' Melissa reflected.


    Michelle shook her head and answered firmly, "I will never get together with him."


    ''If I ept Ron, I would be hurting Melissa''s feelings.''


    Melissa was screwed up right now. After she talked with Michelle for a second, she went back to her


    room.


    11:00 pm.


    Melissa got dressed and had put on make-up, ready to go out. Then, she knocked on Michelle''s door


    and asked her to go out with her. They sneaked out of the Si family house, hand in hand.


    J stood on the balcony, observing her two daughters. She pointed at them as they walked out


    through the gate, and said, "Do you see that? That''s why I am a in a hurry to marry off Melissa. It''s time


    to find someone who will keep an eye on her."


    ''She was not only a trouble-maker herself, she also brings Michelle to join her.


    Boris may be young, but he has be a ster officer in the military He will be a good husband for


    Melissa.


    A timid, good-tempered gentleman like Ron could never keep Melissa in control. If Melissa stayed with


    him, she would only be more wayward.


    I won''t oppose it if Ron gets together with Michelle.


    Fortunately, Melissa only has a sisterly affection for Ron. The sooner she realizes that, the better it


    would be for both her and Michelle, '' J meditated.


    J turned around, and then lifted her eyebrows to amuse Daniel. She didn''t want to see him me


    himself for forcing Melissa to go on a blind date.


    However, Daniel still didn''t agree with J. He said, "I can keep an eye on her. We don''t have to


    marry her off." ''I can keep an eye on her if I want to.


    Melissa is a free-spirited girl. I don''t think it''s bad for her to y outside as long as she doesn''t get


    herself into trouble.


    Melissa won''t make trouble even if she goes out atte hours, like now, '' Daniel pondered.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But this time, Daniel was wrong...

 Chapter 345 Extra Story No. 15 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    Chapter 345 Extra Story No. 15 About the Daughters of the Si Family


    This time, Melissa went to a bar with Michelle and several other friends.


    "Melissa, you''ve nevere here before. Why did you bring me here this time?" Michelle fixed her


    gray, long dress, and then followed Melissa into the bar.


    Melissa flipped her long hair and replied, "Tonight, I want to have a drink. Once I get married, I won''t


    have the chance to drink in a bar alone."


    ''Perhaps I will get married to Boris. What if Boris'' mother is a woman of action? Perhaps she wille


    to our family with a marriage proposal tomorrow.


    Dad and mom arranged this blind date on purpose. They must have considered Boris as their perfect


    son-inw. Perhaps Boris and I will go to Civil Affairs Bureau and get our marriage licence tomorrow...''


    Melissa was lost in thoughts.


    "Melissa, this is very unlike you. I know you. You would never have yielded to dad if you don''t like the


    man they forced you to date or marry." After musing for a moment, Michelle whispered in Melissa''s ear,


    "You''re into Boris, aren''t you?"


    Melissa patted on the back of Michelle''s hand. She replied in a panic, "Little girl, don''t talk nonsense."


    Melissa immediately regretted patting Michelle''s hand, so she gently fondled the hand she patted with.


    "Melissa... If you say so, then I''ll believe you. But why did you get so excited?" She noticed that Melissa


    flushed...


    Before Michelle got Melissa''s answer, they had entered a VIPpartment.


    After half an hour, Michelle realized that Melissa wasn''t okay with her being with Ron...


    Seeing how drunk Melissa was, Michelle took out her phone. After hesitating for a while, she dialed a


    number. She said, "Ron... Are you asleep now? Here is the thing... Melissa got really drunk, can you..."


    She believed that Ron could help make Melissa happy.


    Melissa looked up to a serious and angry face. She stretched out her hand and tried to push him. She


    cried, "Why are you even appearing in my dreams? How could I get rid of you?"


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    All of sudden, she felt her arm hurt... "It hurts... Chief Fu, please forgive my rude behavior. Don''t get


    angry with me. Please ask your mother not to visit my home tomorrow. I have made up my mind. If dad


    insists on our marriage, I will run away, " she said "Oh my god... My back!" she cried.


    "Did he just push me to the ground? Oh... No... It''s not the floor. It''s a soft bed. The bed is so bouncy, ''


    she thought to herself.


    The man asked coldly, "You are reluctant to get married to me, right?"


    "Of course I am. Do you know who I am? I am the perfect kind of woman that every man wishes to be


    with. A great number of men want to marry me. Who are you? You''re just a soldier. I know a lot of


    soldiers."


    After a short while, Melissa continued, "I have an excellent father. I''m lucky to be the world''s richest


    man''s daughter. We have often dined with the president of C Country, and not to mention senior


    colonel..."


    The man got impatient. He turned around, intendeding to leave. The drunk Melissa gripped his hand


    and said, "I''m thirsty. You go and get me a ss of water."


    "Let go of me!"


    "No, I won''t. Not unless you get me some water." Melissa held the man by the arm firmly. Then, she put


    her hands around his waist.


    "Melissa, you don''t want to piss me off."


    Melissa raised her head and stared at the angry man smilingly. She said, "Did anyone ever say that


    you are handsome? To be honest, you are more handsome than Ron. But you have one shoring."


    Perhaps the man was in a good mood, so he asked, "What shoring you are talking about?"


    "You''re too serious. You''re just like my grandfather and my father. They always look serious. All of you


    are good at wearing a poker face. No one can make you smile... Don''t go now... I will stop talking now.


    Just get me some water."


    The man resisted his anger and said, "How can I get you water if you don''t let me go?''''


    Melissa answered with a yes, and then let go of his hand.


    After she drank some warm water, she asked for more. She said, "I want... I''m still thirsty... Give me


    more!" ''She wants water. Water, '' he mused.


    All of a sudden, a burst of memories from the past filled his thoughts.


    He didn''t know why those thoughts had entered his head.


    Moreover, Boris even thought of a juicy movie that hisrades had watched a few days ago.


    Melissa''s drunken state made him very nervous.


    As he hadn''t given her more water, Melissa pulled Boris closer, who was still lost in his thoughts.


    Boris fell onto the bed. However, he quickly stretched his hands to make sure he didn''t fall on Melissa.


    His fragrance pleased Melissa. She took a breath and asked, "Wow, Are you really a man? Why do you


    smell so good?"


    ''Am I a man? You will know it soon enough, '' Boris thought angrily.


    Boris decided not to hold back any longer.


    He kissed her red lips, and the room went silent all of a sudden...


    Who was Boris?


    The military officer who had received countless trainings. He was an invincible legend. To train his will


    power, a hundred sexually attractive women had been sent to seduce him. However, he hadn''t even


    given them a second''s worth of attention.


    Before he''d lose his senses any further, he suddenly let Melissa go.


    But... Melissa was unwilling to stop. She instinctively pressed down on him, and took charge.


    It was a huge humiliation for Boris to have a woman on top.


    Boris'' face darkened with anger. He intended to push her away, but his lips were pressed tightly by


    hers...


    ''Melissa couldn''t have been just a simple girl from a rich family. She must have received professional


    training, just as spies do, '' he thought.


    ...


    At the Si family house


    At midnight, Daniel hung up the phone and cuddled his drowsy wife again.


    He said, "Thatd took Melissa to her apartment. Don''t worry about her."


    J murmured, "What about Michelle?"


    "Ron is on his way to bring her back."


    He always knew the whereabouts of his two daughters. He went back to sleep feeling relieved.


    "Well... I see."


    At daybreak.


    The woman turned over on the messy bed. Then, she seized the quilt beside her... ''Oh... Did I get


    myself bitten? Why does my body hurt?'' she wondered.


    She was still sleepy, but she reluctantly opened one eye.


    She caught sight of a... man... She felt confused. ''Why is he here? What''s worse... He is naked... Oh


    my god!


    What happenedst night? I must be dreaming!'' sheforted herself. Melissa closed her eye and


    immediately tried to fall asleep again.


    However... The man said in a low voice, "Good morning!"


    She freaked out when she heard him.


    Melissa covered her head with the quilt, and murmured, "Oh jeez!. I must be dreaming. Dear God


    Almighty, please help me get Boris out of my sight. Please help me."


    ''But... Ah! It hurts everywhere. What the hell happened to me?'' She pondered in confusion.


    Hearing a noise approaching, she felt scared and ashamed. ''This isn''t real, '' she tried to convince


    herself.


    Boris forcibly pulled the quilt away. Now, they were both naked.


    He said coldly, "Now that you''re awake, let''s make things clear!"


    "Make things clear... What did you mean?"


    Melissa blinked and tried to recall what had happenedst night. ''So... I slept with... Boris, '' she was


    stunned.

 Chapter 346 Extra Story No.16 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    Chapter 346 Extra Story No.16 About the Daughters of the Si Family


    At noon in the Si family''s home


    A smilingdy held Melissa''s hand and said, "Melissa, you''re so beautiful. The photo doesn''t do you


    justice. What a wonderful couple you and Boris make! I have been waiting for you for thirty years.


    Finally, you''vee. Thank goodness."


    "What do you mean?" Melissa was confused. She looked at thedy and thought, ''What did she mean


    by saying that she has been waiting for me? I didn''t even know her before.''


    Thedy was Boris''s mother, whose name was Sue.


    With a bigger smile, she continued, "Boris is thirty years old this year. That''s why I said that I''ve been


    waiting for you for thirty years."


    Melissa was speechless. She thought, ''I never said I wanted to marry Boris. Why is she making it seem


    like we will get married soon?'' "... Auntie... there must have been some misunderstanding. In fact, your


    son and I barely know each other. Hehehe..."


    "Barely know each other?" Sue asked. Boris looked at her with a half smile.


    Melissa, whose legs were still trembling, answered with absolute certainty, "Yes, that''s right. Auntie, I


    don''t want to..."


    She refused to marry Boris, especially after she had slept with him in her apartmentst night. It was


    not until this morning that she found out that Boris was aggressive in sex.


    That was to say that his sexualpetence was strong. One could sense it from her awkwardness.


    In order to resolve the embarrassing situation, Melissa decided to recite a poem in silence. It went,


    ''Hardship will lead to prosperity, whilefort will incur destruction.''


    After taking a look at Daniel and J, Boris said, "Uncle, Auntie, Melissa and I have decided to get


    our marriage certificate first thing in the morning. My parents will prepare everything for the wedding."


    "You are lying. I didn''t..." Melissa stopped when she remembered what had happenedst night.


    Upon hearing what Boris had said, Daniel''s anger melted a bit.


    Until this morning he didn''t know that Boris and Melissa had stayed in her apartment the whole night.


    Daniel thought, ''I should have waited till Boris had left before going to sleep. Why was I so careless?''


    He saw Melissa enter the house clenching her teeth in pain just now. As a grown-up, he was sure


    about what had happened to her. He knew that Boris had sex with his daughterst night.


    Daniel thought, ''If Boris didn''t give me an appropriate response, I will find a way to bring him down.''


    Looking at Boris, J fondly said, "Maybe it is a little hasty, isn''t it? After all, you do need to spend


    some time getting along with each other." It was she who had set the meeting for them, but she didn''t


    intend them to get married within such a short time. She thought they were supposed to start to know


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    each other before the marriage.


    However, something unexpected happenedst night, so she had to change her mind.


    "It is not hasty at all. Go and get your marriage certificate now!" Daniel shouted in anger.


    No father would keep calm when his daughter had been taken advantage of. Daniel was not an


    exception.


    If J hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have taught Boris a lesson when he entered with his


    parents.


    "Dad, " Melissa cried out in a hurry.


    As soon as she saw his father''s severe expression, Melissa immediately shut up.


    A few hourster, Melissa lifted up and looked at her certificate. At that time, her grief seemed to be


    beyond tears.


    Daniel, the richest person of C country, had his 27-year-old daughter Melissa marry Boris.


    However, Boris left shortly after the wedding.


    Melissa looked at the ring in front of her and thought for a while. She realized that Boris had been away


    for about half a year.


    An orderly had sent the ring to her just now. He said it was from Boris. If he hadn''t mentioned Boris,


    she thought she would have to wait forever.


    She had lost her wedding ring earlier in an ident.


    She asked herself, ''Did Boris know that I have lost the wedding ring?''


    Melissa closed the box and threw it back to the orderly. Then, she flipped her long hair and said,


    "Please tell him that I am livingfortably by myself, so he is free to send the ring to another woman."


    Melissa thought, ''How could he ask a stranger to send me something as intimate as the wedding ring?


    He must be out of his mind. Maybe in his heart I am just like a vase, a nobody, an inanimate decor.


    If that was the case, I don''t want to say anything more.''


    After that, Melissa returned to her bedroom and started to pack things into her suitcase.


    In the bedroom next door


    "Madame, something bad has happened." A maid hurriedly entered a spacious bedroom and cried out.


    Sue, who was updating her blog in the balcony, put down her dessert and her mobile phone. She


    frowned at the maid and asked, "Debbie, what''s the matter?"


    The maid called Debbie gasped and whispered, "Just now, I saw Lady Melissa packing her luggage."


    Sue stood up in panic and asked, "What happened?"


    "It seemed that Master Boris had offended her by asking his subordinate to send over a ring for her.


    Then, Lady Melissa started packing her luggage after returning the ring, " The maid answered truthfully.


    "That unfilial son! He is killing me. Since he was not home, I had tried my best to keep Melissa here for


    about half a year. As a daughter-inw, she had been doing a good job. Although she likes having fun,


    she is a nice girl, always obedient and respectful to elders." With the nagging, Sue sat in front of her


    dresser and began to powder her face.


    Then, she applied white lipstick to make herself look ill.


    "Melissa, Melissa..." Upon hearing Sue''s cough, Melissa quickly threw her half-packed luggage inside


    the cloakroom.


    After she groomed herself well, as always, Melissa opened the door, smiled at her mother-inw, and


    asked, "Mom, what can I do for you?"


    ''She looked paler than before.'' Melissa thought, ''Is she ill again?''


    Melissa was worried about her mother-inw, so she went to bring her to the sofa.


    During the past several months, everyone in the Fu family treated her well except Boris, who hadn''t


    even made a call to her, yet.


    "There is... Melissa, there is news from the military saying that Boris had made great contributions


    again." After these words, Sue gnashed her teeth. She thought, ''Boris is such a bad son. He devotes


    himself to rendering meritorious service to the state. But how could he ignore the fact that I am eager


    for a grandchild?''

 Chapter 347 Extra Story No.17 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    Chapter 347 Extra Story No.17 About the Daughters of the Si Family


    Melissa blinked and forced a smile. She replied, "Well, that''s amazing."


    Everyone knew that her husband was awesome.


    And it was also known to all that his wife was from a very rich family.


    Besides, everyone knew that Boris was on a mission right now. And more importantly, he went out for


    the mission just after their wedding, so he and Melissa hadn''t seen each other for about half a year.


    Sue was so smart that she knew what Melissa really meant and how she felt about Boris. But Sue was


    not angry with her at all. Her son was the one who should be med.


    In fact, he had deliberately refused the opportunity to meet Melissa at home.


    What made her mad was that he had never made a phone call to Melissa, even though he could.


    "Melissa, what would you like to eat for dinner? Let me cook some delicious dishes for you, okay?" Sue


    asked.


    "Mom, don''t bother. I know you aren''t feeling well, " Melissa replied kindly.


    Sue insisted, "Don''t worry. I am fine. Let''s have Cantonese cuisines, okay? I have just learned several


    Cantonese dishes from Mr. Jiang''s mother-inw not long ago. I''ll cook the dishes for you tonight. After


    eating, let''s hang out together. I''ve heard that they''re having new arrivals in your favorite perfume shop.


    Let''s have a look, and I''ll buy some for you." Sue hade up with a n, not letting Melissa get a


    chance to refuse her. Then, she asked Debbie to apany her to her bedroom.


    Melissa really couldn''t refuse.


    She had no choice but to listen to her mother-inw and return to her cloakroom to unpack her


    luggage.


    After that, she quietly opened the wardrobe next to her.


    There were several military uniforms in different styles. Apart from that, she also saw some ordinary


    outfits, mainly in ck, white, and gray.


    Disappointed, Melissa closed the wardrobe. She looked up at the ceiling and thought, ''Boris must have


    wanted to take revenge on me, for I slept and even rode on top of him with him in my apartment that


    night. If not, why is he refusing toe home after marrying me?''


    On the other corner of the cloakroom, there was a little refrigerator where she ced all her favorite


    stashes.


    Melissa opened the refrigerator and looked at all kinds of internationally branded perfume bottles. Many


    of them were unopened limited editions.


    Collecting perfume was Melissa''s hobby.


    Her perfume collection in the fridge was worth billions of dors.


    With a closer look, you would find that there were two or three bottles of men''s perfume in the fridge.


    Before their marriage, Melissa had specially chosen a kind of perfume for her wedding. It was on the


    same day when she bought the men''s perfume for Boris.


    Now, it seemed like a waste...


    In the Army of C country


    Boris put his legs on the coffee table. He was smoking a cigarette and looking at the diamond ring in


    his hand.


    One day, when he went to a mall to catch gangsters in H country, he identally saw the ring at a


    counter.


    Then, he remembered that his mother had mentioned the car ident on the phone. After the


    ident, Melissa had been immediately sent to Chengyang Private Hospital, which was headed by


    Chuck himself. Then, he carefully examined her in person. Fortunately, there was nothing serious. She


    had just gotten abrasions on her arms and legs.


    But their wedding ring got lost in the ident.


    After allocating duties to his men, Boris went to buy the ring alone.


    It was the first time he had bought such a thing. For the wedding ring, he hadn''t paid attention to it. He


    had just asked someone to bring different kinds of rings for Melissa to select from.


    So... When he thought of what his subordinate had said, Boris took a drag from his cigarette.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    There were two reasons why he had married Melissa. The first one was that he was supposed to take


    responsibility for her, and the other one was that he wanted to cut her down to size.


    Boris thought, ''How dare she push me onto the bed to challenge my willpower that night? As a result, I


    lost my control and had sex with her.


    It''s time to go home. We haven''t seen each other for about six months. She should be obedient now.''


    In the Fu family''s house


    Melissa was startled when she saw Boris who had suddenly appeared behind her. At the moment, she


    was actually on the phone flirting with a man.


    ... ''How unlucky I am.'' Melissa thought.


    She promised her best friend to test her boyfriend''s loyalty just minutes ago. Unfortunately, her


    husband unexpectedly got home the moment she was flirting with that man.


    She remembered clearly that just now she said in a soft tone, "Hey handsome, I''m single and feeling


    lonely. Would you like to go out for a drink with me tonight?"


    ...


    When Boris entered the bedroom, a man''s voice from Melissa''s cell phone said, "Of course, I''d love to.


    Please give me your address. I''ll pick you up with my Lamborghini, and I promise to make you happy


    tonight."


    Boris took off his military uniform with an expressionless face and slowly put it on the hanger.


    "Hello, are you still there? If you don''t like Lamborghinis, how about a Ferrari?"


    Melissa hastily got off the phone.


    That night was a nightmare.


    She was absolutely sure that Boris was loyal to her during the six months that they were apart.


    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have had the energy to make love to her again and again the whole night.? ?


    Boris didn''t even ask about her rtionship with the man on the phone. After taking a bath, he sent a


    message before switching his phone off. Then, he held her and pinned her down on their marital bed.

 Chapter 348 Extra Story No. 18 About the Daughters of the Si Family

    Chapter 348 Extra Story No. 18 About the Daughters of the Si Family


    She remembered that they went to bed at about ten o''clockst night, but Boris didn''t intend to let her


    sleep at all. It was almost dawn when she finally fell asleep.


    Boris was as aggressive as a beast.


    With his guidance, she learned many new techniques they could try out when having sex


    She loved the games but they had herpletely exhausted.


    Inparison to how busy he was in the past six months,tely, Boris hadn''t been so busy.


    Once Melissa returned home from her work, he would alsoe back within thirty minutes.


    Boris didn''t like talking too much. He preferred to spend more time having sex than talking with her.


    Melissa felt like an emperor''s concubine. The only thing she did everyday was waiting for her emperor,


    Boris, to have sex with her at any time.


    But an emperor''s concubine would only have sex with the emperor in the pce.


    As for her, She had to do it with him in various ces. They did it in bathroom, garden, swimming pool


    and even his car...


    This was obvious not what she wanted for her marriage life and she got angry with Boris as days went


    by.


    However, before she could release her anger, she had been shocked by another piece of news.


    Sue, Boris'' mother, was health-wise, in a vulnerable condition. She was so delighted to hear the good


    news that she hugged Melissa''s arms excitedly. She told Melissa, "I''m so happy to hear that! I have


    been waiting for my grandchild for a long time!"


    Yes, Melissa was pregnant.


    Oh! She was having a baby with Boris.


    When she told this to J, J asked her in an scornful tone, "What? Don''t you want to have a baby


    with Boris?"


    "No, I don''t!"


    "Melissa Si!"


    Melissa apologized to J immediately, "Sorry, Mom. I was just kidding. I want to have a kid with him.


    I really do..."


    Melissa consoled herself and thought, ''It might be good to have a baby. At least the baby could


    apany me whenever I am lonely.


    I don''t care who its father is.


    Although Boris is the only man that could be its father, since he is the only man I have...


    But I''m angry at him right now.


    Why didn''t I marry a thoughtful man? Why is the man I married would be as cold and indifferent as my


    father and grandfather? What''s wrong with me?''


    But she was also happy to have a loyal husband. Once when they went to a banquet together, she left


    for thedy''s room for a moment and many women took this opportunity to approach Boris.


    She saw a woman clearly trying to seduce Boris by pressing her breasts against his arm.


    Melissa lost her temper immediately.


    She wanted to walk back to him and push those women away. But Boris had already taken actions


    before her.


    Boris didn''t notice her and said indifferently, "Don''t you know that I am a married man? If anyone dares


    to seduce me again, I''ll throw her to the training grounds and have the soldiers shoot her!"


    Then he saw Melissa standing beside him. He dragged her into his arms and took her to eat dessert


    like nothing had happened.


    He asked her to sit on the sofa. Then he picked up several kinds of desserts for her and said, "Honey,


    have a taste of these. They are freshly made and delicious. I''ll bring a cup of milk for you."


    What he chose were her favorite desserts.


    But... She wondered how he knew what she liked.


    Boris wiped her mouth gently after she drank the milk. Then he teased, "How could you be so careless


    to leave the milk on your face? You''re soon to be a mommy, remember?"


    ''Why did he wipe my mouth for me?'' she was confused.


    What he said was to tease her for her carelessness but somehow, she could feel his... affection for her.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' she asked in her mind.


    She was also confused with herself and her reactions.


    She was so happy that he had picked her favourite desserts for her. It felt like a dream.


    When the banquet was over, the whole upper ss of C Country had known that Boris and Melissa


    loved each other deeply.


    One night, When Boris just got back, Melissa cleared her throat on purpose. Then she said, "Now the


    whole world believes that you love your wife very much and that you listen to her no matter what, just


    like what my father did... So what do you think about that, Chief Fu?"


    Boris paused for a moment. As she sat beside the bed, Boris then approached her and asked, "Whose


    father did you just say it was?"


    Melissa blinked in puzzlement and answered, "My father!"


    It was acknowledged by everyone that Daniel always listened to his wife just like a ve.


    "Whose father?" He bent down to get close to her.


    Looking into his eyes and feeling his breath, her heartbeat began to speed up. "My... My father, " she


    answered.


    ''What''s wrong with him?'' she wondered.


    He pressed her under his body while carefully avoiding her swollen belly. Then he touched her belly


    gently and asked her once again, "Say that again. Whose father?"


    "My..." The warning glowing in his eyes confused herpletely, "My father... Oh!"


    Her lips were covered by his.


    After a while, he released her and asked, "Whose father? Tell me!"


    She blushed red immediately, "My... No, our father, your father-inw."


    "That''s better..."


    When she was about to give birth to her baby, Melissa told Michelle outside the delivery room, "Help


    me check out who he cares about more while I''m delivering, me or the baby."


    "Okay, I get it. Good luck, sister! We''ll wait for you outside the delivery room."


    After a few hours, a baby girl was born.


    A nurse walked out of the delivery room with a baby in her arms and told them, "Congrattions! It''s a


    cute girl!"


    Michelle remembered what her sister told her so she looked over Boris carefully. He cast a glimpse at


    his daughter. Then he asked the nurse eagerly, "How is my wife?"


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Boris. She is well and wille out soon."


    Boris'' eyes softened as he heard the nurse.


    When Melissa came out of the delivery room, Boris was still waiting for her. Then he helped the nurses


    take her back to the ward.


    When Boris wasn''t around, Melissa caught a chance to ask Michelle, "Did you check? Did you?"


    Michelle held her hands to console her and said, "Yes, I did. Don''t worry. He asked the nurse about


    your condition at first! He cared more about you!"


    Michelle wondered, ''Why did Melissa ask me to find out who her husband cared about more, even


    though she knows that he loves her?''


    Melissa felt immensely relieved at hearing that.


    On the day Melissa left the hospital, Michelle came to apany her.


    Outside the ward, she saw Boris putting his daughter into the baby crib carefully, and then he asked the


    caregiver to leave so he could feed Melissa by himself.


    Every time Michelle came to the hospital this week, she would see Boris taking care of Melissa.


    Melissa always smiled out of genuine happiness. Sometimes, she would act like a spoiled child in front


    of Boris.


    Michelle also smiled and spoke in her mind, "I''m happy for your happiness, Melissa."


    Several monthster, Michelle left for Moscow by ne against her family''s wishes. On the ne, she


    saw the full picture of C Country and remembered the man who once had always loved her for all these


    years.


    She went to Moscow only to avoid seeing him.


    During the spring festival, Michelle chose to work extra shifts in herpany instead of going home.


    Michelle learned that her niece could turn over in bed when she had a video chat with Melissa. Melissa


    told her with embarrassment that Boris took their daughter to the army and many people asked to be


    her godfather or godmother.


    On the eve of the spring festival, Michelle sat beside the window alone. Looking at the quiet room, she


    felt upset and lonely.


    After taking a sip of wine, she began to miss her parents, Melissa, her brother and...


    "Bang!" Her thoughts were interrupted by a deafening sound.


    Someone was setting out fireworks and she was able to see them clearly by the window.


    More and more fireworks were set off to form a beautiful picture in the sky.


    She burst into tears as she saw the beautiful scene.


    At that moment, her cellphone rang. A drop of tear fell into the ss and dissolved into the wine.


    The call was from Ron.


    Her hands began to tremble out of nervousness so she tipped over the ss of wine by ident.


    Regardless of the wine, she answered the call, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Isn''t it beautiful?" He asked.


    "What?"


    She was confused.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "The fireworks!" Ron was standing outside, watching her.


    Michelle was amazed, as she sped to look out the window immediately. All she could see was a blurry


    figure.


    Somehow, she believed that it was Ron...


    Then he went on, "Your sister has married the man she loves, so why can''t you forget the past and be


    with me?"


    Michelle cried hysterically.


    Because her beloved sister had loved this man once, she couldn''t bring herself to be with him.


    She didn''t notice that Ron had gone upstairs while she was crying. Ron asked her to open the door and


    so she did.


    At a time when everybody gathered with their family, Michelle felt helpless and lonely. But luckily, he


    hade to apany her.


    He hung up the phone and embraced her. Then he kissed her hair and said, "I''ve missed you,


    Michelle."


    Michelle hugged his waist and asked him, "When did you... get here?"


    "Actually I''ve been here for several days." Actually, he had secretlye to Moscow several times only


    to check out whether she was fine.


    "Why didn''t you go home to spend the spring festival with your family?" She asked him in a low voice.


    He touched her hair and answered, "Because you''re here."


    She was moved by him even though he didn''t say too many words.


    As she stopped crying, he wiped her tears and took her to the downstairs.


    Apanied by his friends and the the lively fireworks, he knelt down in front of her and asked her


    gently, "Michelle Si, Will you marry me?"


    Michelle burst out into joyful tears. As the people around them apuded their happiness, she called


    Melissa, "Melissa, I think I have someone I want to marry."


    Melissa''s eyes welled up. She looked at her daughter who was sleeping. Then she said,


    "Congrattions! We have already prepared the red pocket for your wedding in advance!" She had


    been waiting on Michelle''s wedding for so long a time.


    As she hung up the phone, Michelle embraced Ron and kissed him. Then she said, "Yes, I will!"


    "Bang!" More fireworks had lit up the night sky. The crowd delivered their best wishes to them.


    He put a big diamond ring on her finger. This ring fitted her perfectly.


    Ron lowered his head and kissed her on the lips. "Michelle, finally we can be together."


    Luckily, he had not given up on her.

 Chapter 349 Extra Story No. 19 About Fabian Li

    Chapter 349 Extra Story No. 19 About Fabian Li


    "Purple Charm, here''s twenty million. Help me hack into theputer defense system of the Zhusong


    Group."


    "No way!" refused Fabian bluntly. Although he was a hacker, he still had his own code of professional


    ethics.


    "How about I can make sure that you won''t have to go to any blind dates in the following year?"


    "Okay, deal!"


    In just a few hours, the security firewall of the Zhusong Group''sputer system was out of function


    after the intrusion of a hacker.


    In the evening, the media reported that a hacker had intruded theputer system of the Zhusong


    Group and stolen some confidential files, which resulted in a great loss for thepany. It was said


    that thepany might go bankrupt because of this...


    In the meeting room of the Zhusong Group


    It was already midnight. A woman dressed in a set of ck Western suit sat on the CEO''s seat and


    plugged a USB memory stick into herptop.


    Soon enough, a loud noise followed. "Bang!" Thetest version of the Macbook was on the floor,


    smashed into pieces.


    It was the first time for all the senior executives to see their CEO get so furious. They were all


    frightened of this woman, even though she was just in her thirties.


    "We have gone through so many difficulties ever since my grandmother founded the Zhusong Group.


    We have survived lots of cruelpetitions and even the economic crisis, but now, we are defeated


    because of the intrusion of a hacker! What a joke! It''s so humiliating. How are you guys going to tell the


    public ?" The woman scolded sternly as she red at the technology manager with her beautiful eyes.


    The young technology manager shrank his neck and exined himself in a low voice, "Miss You, the


    doing something like this in the world. If ourpany has be his target, we can do nothing to stop


    him..."


    "Who''s that ?" the woman asked inquisitively.


    This woman was Cathy You, thirty years old. At the age of fifteen, she started to help her mother and


    grandmother manage thepany. Since then, she had been learning how to run thepany. Five


    years ago, she became the new CEO of thepany. She had never experienced such humiliation


    before.


    She wasn''t going to let the person who had done such a thing to destroy herpany, off easily.


    The manager hesitated and said, "The hacker with such great skills is none other than the man


    nicknamed, Purple Charm. But... this wasn''t like something he would normally do."


    "Who is Purple Charm?" Cathy asked confusedly.


    "Purple Charm is a very mysterious man. It is said that he has a pair of purple eyes. Some time ago,


    people had seen a man with purple eyes attending Arvin Gu and Ang Si''s wedding ceremony. We


    are not sure whether that man was Purple Charm or not..."


    "What''s his real name?" asked Cathy.


    "Fabian Li, but his original name is Jeffery Li, " answered the manager.


    Cathy squinted her eyes and continued to ask, "So which name does he usually go by? Fabian Li or


    Jeffery Li?"


    But, this was not important, since they were the same person.


    In the following few days, Cathypletely devoted herself to saving herpany. She kept so busy


    that she only managed to sleep for two or three hours every day.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    One quiet night, a group of young people walked out of the back door of a bar.


    "Jeffery, drive Leda back home. She''s drunk, " a bald man said as he pushed the drunk woman in his


    arms towards a young man.


    The young man, who was wearing an ear stud, a denim jacket and a pair of sneakers, caught the


    woman from the bald man. He frowned and refused, "I am not familiar with her. I am not driving her


    back."


    He pushed the woman back to the bald man. Then he got on his motorbike and sped away, ignoring


    him.


    "Hey... Jeffery..." Before the bald man could even finish his words, Jeffery Li had already sped away


    into the distance.


    The bald man hurled abuse at him, "Damn! Who does he think he is? The Boss? Isn''t he just a


    bartender?" What a bad attitude! What makes him so proud of himself? Fuck, leave him alone!"


    "Yes, leader!" The other young men obediently replied in unison.


    It was already two o''clock in the morning. There was hardly any car on the road. The ck motorbike


    was speeding fast all the way until it approached a crossroad and began to slow down as the traffic


    light had turned red.


    Then the traffic light turned green, and the motorbike elerated again. On one turn, a car suddenly


    came at him out from nowhere. Jeffery quickly stepped on the brake.


    Luckily, his motorbike had good braking efficiency, so the motorbike stopped steadily after turning a


    circle there.


    Unfortunately, the car driver failed to brake in time, so the car crashed onto Jeffery''s motorbike.


    As the ident happened all of a sudden, Jeffery wasn''t able to dodge away in time and was knocked


    down onto the ground.


    "Oh, my god! I am so sorry. Are you okay?" The door opened. A woman came out and asked anxiously.


    She helped Jeffery stand up from the ground. Jeffery was so hurt that he clenched his teeth and


    massaged his aching arm. Luckily, it was nothing serious, just a minor bruise.


    He raised his head and looked at the crossroad and found that there was no traffic light. He didn''t want


    to waste time arguing with a woman, so he waved his hand at her and said, "Nothing serious."


    Without ncing at her, he ignored the woman and went straight to check his motorbike.


    The motorbike''s headlights were smashed into pieces, and the body of the motorbike was scraped off


    some of the paint. This was his most favourite motorbike.


    Looking at the damage on his motorbike, Jeffery got angry and turned around to remind the woman,


    "Next time, drive your car slowly!"


    But Jeffery was shocked right after he finished his words, Because the woman standing in front of him


    wasn''t normal in every way...


    She was dressed in a long, white dress that reached up to her ankles. Her ck and long straight hair


    fell over her shoulders. Her face waspletely pale, her lips were painted blood red and her


    eyebrows were in dark ck. With dark circles under her eyes, she stared at Jeffery.


    ... If it were somebody else standing in front of this woman now, the person would''ve been running


    away, frightened for his life.


    However, it was Jeffery Li who was facing her.


    Why wasn''t Jeffery scared of this ghost-like woman?


    If she knew what kind of strange ce he was living in, she would know the reason.


    So where was Jeffery living?


    He was living in a castle.


    Where was his castle located?


    It was in a remote suburban district which was surrounded byrge and thick forests. And near the


    castle, there was a martyrs cemetery.


    When she heard Jefferyining, the woman instantly burst into tears and cried louder and louder.


    "Waah...waah... I am just hurrying to the cemetery. Please don''t be angry at me... waah...waah..."

 Chapter 350 Extra Story No. 20 About Fabian Li

    Chapter 350 Extra Story No. 20 About Fabian Li


    Her high-pitched crying sound was as dramatic as the acting of those female ghost characters on TV


    dramas.


    Jeffery rolled his eyes and tittered, "Missy, this is not a shooting site." If she weren''t an insane woman,


    Jeffery would definitely have asked her topensate for his motorbike.


    "Waah... I am not shooting a film. My home is indeed in a cemetery in the suburb, " said the woman.


    Jeffery sneered. Did she take him for a fool?


    But after a second thought, he gestured to her with his finger and said, "Okay,e on. I am taking


    you to a ce."


    Cathy You stood still as she looked at him. The man wasughing, and his purple eyes looked so


    beautiful.


    In a daze, she nodded her head and let Jeffery get in her car. Jeffery sat in the driver seat and drove


    her car away.


    A couple of minutester, The red Cadic slowly drove on a remote road far away from downtown.


    When Cathy saw the scenic view outside the car window, she got goose bumps all over her body.


    What''s worse was when the car stopped and she saw what was standing in front of her, she almost


    knelt down as her legs became weak, and her lips trembled with fear.


    She saw a ck, western style castle standing in the middle of arge forest under the moonlight.


    A gust of cold wind blew over. Cathy shivered as she felt like she had just heard a horrible screaming


    sound.


    When she looked more carefully, she even found that there were some figures passing through the


    gates of the castle...


    Although her legs were trembling, Cathy still tried to take a deep breath and managed to stand firm on


    her feet.


    Jeffery felt so amused to see her reaction and said, "I think your outfit matches this castle very much,


    so I am bringing you here to stay overnight."


    Of course, Cathy refused, "No, no, thanks!"


    Cathy thought it was enough, when she remembered that she had damaged his favourite motorbike


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    and wounded him. At least, she hadn''t wasted her efforts to teach him a lesson personally.


    "Really? You don''t want to go in? Hey...wait... Don''t just walk away. You can also cosy as a vampire


    inside!" Jeffery shouted as he saw the woman running back to her Cadic. He felt quite delighted.


    But, "Ouch..." He suddenly realized the wound on his arm. ''Fine, forget her. I''d better deal with my


    wounds now, '' he thought.


    The Cadic drove away and disappeared from the turn. Jeffery pressed the button next to the door


    and the whole castle was lit up.


    On her way back, Cathy prayed in her mind as she felt very afraid.


    ''No wonder he is a hacker. He lives in such a horrible and remote ce where only ghosts would like to


    live in. He must be a very weird and evil guy!'' thought Cathy. She also thought she''d better not attempt


    to frighten him in this way next time.


    It seemed she hadn''t frightened him at all, instead, she was frightened by him.


    Fortunately for her, she was at least able to wound him.


    But she didn''t expect that this man would be so generous as to not ask her topensate for the


    damages on his motorbike.


    When Cathy went back to her mansion, it was already four o''clock in the morning. She quickly removed


    her makeup and took a shower. At half past four, she finally went to bed.


    But she had only slept for three hours and was abruptly awoken by a call from thepany.


    Because she didn''t get enough restst night, Cathy had to put on a delicate makeup to cover the


    tiredness on her face. Then, she put on a red dress paired with her high-heeled shoes, and arrived at


    thepany office.


    In the Zhusong Group


    "Good morning, Miss You!"


    "Good morning, boss!"


    "Hello, Miss You!"


    Cathy kept her eyes on the papers in her hand and greeted them, "Good morning, everyone."


    In the CEO office


    With a serious and concerned look on her face, Miss Liu, the secretary, ced a file on the table and


    said, "Miss You, thetest n of the Feather Powder has been copied by someone else, and also the


    designs of this lipstick, makeup base... all the informations regarding thetest products on our


    Obviously, someone was trying to destroy the Zhusong Group.


    Someone had paid for Purple Charm to hack theirputer systems and steal all the new products''


    information.


    On the file given by Miss Liu, Cathy read the detailed report about all the hard work of her designers,


    that had been registered or patented by someone else.


    Cathy clutched these papers and ordered, "Investigate it! Find out who is responsible for everything


    behind the scenes. No matter what the cost!"


    If possible, she wanted to find out who the back seat driver was, by following the clue of Jeffery Li...


    "Yes, Miss You!" answered Miss Liu.


    Cathy was left alone in the spacious office. Suddenly, her phone rang. When she looked at the screen


    of her phone, she answered tiredly, "Mom."


    "Cathy, how could you make such a stupid mistake?" her mother scolded sternly on the other side of


    the line.


    Cathy pinched between her eyebrows and said, "Mom, I''m sorry. I will try my best to fix this."


    "How are you going to fix this? The designs have already been registered in the trademarks registry by


    the otherpanies and they are starting to produce them! And our financial data are also known to


    them!"


    Cathy closed her eyes and answered with respect, "Mom, please give me some more time. I will solve


    these problems."


    "How long?"


    "... One month!"


    "The Zhusong Group might go bankrupt in less than one month!"


    Cathy was speechless. She took a deep breath and said, "Two weeks."


    "Fine. If you can''t save thepany from this crisis, I think Car will be more than capable of taking


    over your position!" Her mother said in a cold voice. But she was telling the truth.


    Car You, Cathy''s cousin, was her strongest rival.


    After ending the call, Cathy bent over the table, feeling exhausted. She couldn''t let Car take over her


    position!


    No matter what, she had to solve all these problems within two weeks.


    So, she had to start everything from Jeffery Li...

 Chapter 351 Extra Story No. 21 About Fabian Li

    Chapter 351 Extra Story No. 21 About Fabian Li


    At 1:00 am, the deafeningly loud music rocked the whole bar. The atmosphere inside had reached its


    climax.


    A woman stood outside the bar in a ck dress, clutching thetest handbag of an international brand.


    Cathy applied mascara and eye line. She nced over the bar, and soon found that bartender in


    sunsses.


    Besides, she just applied Zhusong Group''s most popr MQ lipstick. She sneered at him, which made


    her look even more attractive.


    Cathy flipped her curly and long hair, and then walked up to the man.


    She put her hand on the man''s shoulder, and said, "Hey, get me a gin and tonic."


    Jeffery turned around and caught sight of her sexually attractive red lips.


    Her lips reminded him ofst night. He couldn''t help but think of how she looked like a "female ghost"


    the first time they met.


    He slowly raised his head, and saw the brown shade eye shadow and ck eye line. He remembered


    that "female ghost" had worn panda eyesst night.


    Jeffery recognized the woman in front of him. ''Isn''t she that ''female ghost'' I encounteredst night?


    Why is she here? Is she going topensate me for my motorcycle?'' He wondered in confusion.


    When he saw Cathy sit beside him, Jeffery walked to the bar counter. He tapped on the counter and


    said, "Peter, one gin and tonic."


    "Okay, wait a moment."


    People in the bar didn''t know his real name. They called him Fabian.


    Everyone knew of a hacker named Purple Charm, and Jeffery was just a well-known bastard son from


    the Li family.


    However, they didn''t know that Jeffery was Fabian. Nor did they realize that Jeffery, Fabian and Purple


    Charm was one and the same man.


    However, because he had pursued Ang in public, which displeased Arvin, some people had found


    out that Jeffery was Purple Charm.


    For a hacker, that wasn''t a good thing.


    Therefore, to avoid receiving much attention, Jeffery hadn''t touched hisptop these days. Instead, he


    worked in a bar under the name "Fabian".


    While Peter mixed the cocktail, Jeffery stood in front of the counter, ying with his lighter.


    Cathy touched her forehead, trying to figure out a way to approach Jeffery.


    ''Isn''t he the best hacker? Doesn''t he earn millions through just one task? Why did hee here to be


    a bartender?'' Cathy was a little confused.


    She wondered about his intentions for a while and concluded, ''Did hee here to pick up girls?''


    Soon, a ss of cocktail was ced in front of Jeffery. Before he could reach for it, another woman


    acted fast and picked up the cocktail. She looked at Jeffery and flirted, "Fabian, how about buying me a


    drink?"


    Jeffery caught a glimpse of the sexually attractive woman, and said, "Tina, someone ordered the drink.


    Give it to me."


    Tina got closer to Jeffery. She put her hand around him neck, and touched his leg with her high-heels.


    She said, "Fabian, I want to drink this."


    It was an obvious hint.


    Cathy said in a casual voice, "Hi, gorgeous!" Meanwhile, she took the cocktail from Tina''s hand.


    Cathy held the cocktail with her fine, slim hand. She wore a costly tinum ring on her index finger.


    After taking a sip of the cocktail, Cathy said, "Little sister. This handsome guy bought this for me. It''s


    not good to steal from other people."


    After saying this, Cathy ignored everyone and winked at Jeffery.


    Tina put her head on Jeffery''s shoulder and asked, "Who are you anyway?"


    Jeffery didn''t push her away.


    Cathy gnashed her teeth and thought, ''You frivolous man!


    I am going to spoil your day!''


    "Well." Cathy smiled at Tina and said, "I stayed at his housest night. So what do you think about our


    rtionship?"


    Tina''s face turned dark with anger. ''I did not know Jeffery had a girlfriend, '' she mused. Then, she


    walked off with a disappointed look.


    Cathy took another sip of the cocktail. She smiled at Jeffery and said, "Hey, handsome guy. I just


    helped you get rid of that woman. Don''t be too grateful. Just pay the bill for this drink."


    Jeffery whistled and got closer to Cathy. He said, "You ruined my motorcycle. I haven''t bought a new


    one to rece it yet. How about I pay the bill for your drink and you buy me a new motorcycle?''''


    She couldn''t read his expressions as he was wearing dark sunsses.


    Cathy was stunned. ''He recognized me.''


    She came to her senses and replied calmly, "No problem!" Who was Cathy? She was the CEO of the


    Zhusong Group. She soonposed herself.


    Jeffery lifted his eyebrows and said, "It''s a deal! My motorcycle costs 360, 000. I bought it two months


    ago, so I will give you a cheaper price. You just needpensate 300, 000 in total. I will send the


    invoice to you. Do you want to pay me in cash or on credit now?"


    ''He asked me topensate... 300, 000, '' she thought. Cathy didn''t move, and then said coldly, "Do


    you think I''m an idiot?"


    ''I may not know a lot about motorcycles. But even so, I know that the most expensive motorcycles only


    cost a few hundreds of thousand.


    Jeffery is rich, but I don''t think his motorcycle deserves the expensive price tag, '' she mused.


    Jeffery leaned on the counter, and saidughingly, "You''re not an idiot. But it is stupid enough to


    disguise yourself as a ghost to scare a man in the middle of the night."


    ''He just said that I''m stupid in another way.'' Cathy gnashed her teeth with anger. ''I had no choice. I had


    to find a way to get close to him even at the cost of disguising myself as a ghost in the middle of the


    night.''


    Cathy gave a cold snort, and then said, "I didn''t mean to scare you. It was just a coincidence."


    Jeffery lowered his head as he looked at his lighter. He spun the lighter and the mes lit up. He said


    inly, "Tell me, why did you want to approach me?"


    ''Now if I just have aptop, I could find all the information on this woman, '' he pondered.


    Cathy raised the ss hastily and said, "What are you talking about? Why would I want to get close to


    you? You''re giving yourself too much credit."


    "Last night I didn''t ask forpensation because I thought you were insane. But today, I find that you


    aren''t actually mentally ill. Lady, just pay me the money you owe me." No one was willing to be hit


    without beingpensated for it.


    Cathy put the cocktail on the counter and said, "Do you think which is more expensive, your motorcycle


    or the maintenance cost of my car?"


    Jeffery didn''t want to push her hard, so he said, "The maintenance cost of your Cadic is around a


    hundred thousand at most. Subtract that and you just need to pay me 200, 000. I don''t think you''re


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    carrying that much money in cash. So give me your card instead."


    ''I''ll pay you, '' she thought. Cathy reached for her handbag and found her card. She delivered the card


    to Jeffery and said, "There is 500, 000 bnce. Give me my card back after you buy yourself a new


    motorcycle. The password is today''s date."


    ''The password is so interesting. Is it a coincidence?'' Jeffery wondered.


    He nced at her face, and then took her card without hesitation. He gave the card to Peter next to


    him and said, "This is client''s card for her drink."


    Peter didn''t know what Jeffery wanted to do, so he took it and did as Jeffery had asked.


    Then, Jeffery took the card and threw it back to Cathy. The cardnded exactly onto Cathy''s cor. "I


    don''t need your money. Keep your money for your dowry. Besides, I have a very high standard in


    women. If you wanted to seduce me, you should havee to me after you had a stic surgery to


    make you look like Ang."

 Chapter 352 Extra Story No.22 About Fabian Li

    Chapter 352 Extra Story No.22 About Fabian Li


    As soon as Jeffery finished sneering at Cathy, he carried over a ss of freshly made cocktail and


    served it to another customer.


    Cathy was shocked by his words.


    ''Get stic surgery to make me look like Ang? Isn''t Ang the wife of Director Gu? Why? Does he


    have a secret crush on Ang?''


    Looking down at her bank card, Cathyughed and thought that Purple Charm was really different from


    other men.


    Compared to other men who usually looked at her sciously, Purple Charm turned his nose up at


    Cathy even though he knew that she deliberately got close to him. How refreshing it was!


    Cathy downed the ss of cocktail, and then went to the washroom to fix her makeup. Afterwards, she


    left the bar.


    ''s! Not only did I get nothing tonight, I also blew my cover when Purple Charm recognized me from


    When did I be so foolish?'' Cathy thought to herself.


    Looking at the scene of debauchery that followed on the streets, Cathy crouched down under a tree


    with a deep sense of alienation. As the sound of footsteps approached and then stopped behind her,


    Cathy heard, "Miss You, it''s getting colder, please get on the car!"


    The person who said that was her bodyguard Lynn. He had protected her for over ten years now, under


    her grandmother''s arrangement.


    "I''d like to stay alone for a while. Lynn, please wait for me in the car." Cathy responded to Lynn sulkily


    as she buried her face in herp.


    Lynn then took a step back. He neither got in the car nor did he say anything else.


    After more than ten minutes, Lynn said in a hesitant voice, "Miss You, actually, you didn''t have to do


    this in person. I can find an experienced woman to get close to him."


    Cathy sighed. She had only decided to take the initiative because she was very angry at Purple Charm.


    Things were not all as simple as they thought it would be. Cathy got up slowly and said, "Well, the


    issue is now in the hands of..." You.


    Before Cathy uttered thest word, she heard Lynn cry out suddenly, "Miss, Miss!"


    Before she turned back to look, she had realized that Lynn was fighting off some people behind her.


    She was always getting into this sort of trouble. But the difference was that, this time there were only


    Lyn and her up against a dozen people at a time.


    Several people ganged up on Lynn while the others drew upon Cathy.


    Cathy took off her high-heeled shoes without hesitation, and then used them to hit the two men in front


    of her. As soon as she threw the shoes straight to their faces, both of them screamed, buried their


    faces in their hands, and crouched on the ground in fear.


    Having been raised in this kind of environment where she was likely to be kidnapped or attacked


    almost everyday, Cathy had picked up some basic fighting skills.


    She tried to find an opportunity to escape as she was fighting them off.


    However, since they came in looking for trouble, they did not give her any chance to break away and


    quickly revealed their daggers.


    Cathy was panic-stricken, and shouted, "Help! Help!"


    For a brief moment, Cathy vaguely caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. She screamed out to the figure


    while fending off a man, "Jeffery, help!"


    Hearing someone''s cry for help in the distance, Jeffery turned to look for where the voice wasing


    from.


    When Jeffery realized that it was Cathy calling him, he was somewhat hesitant to help her. He


    regarded women as the most troublesome creatures, and thus had often taken a sort of hands-off


    approach when they were in trouble. Of course, Ang was always an exception to him.


    The next moment after he hesitated, he heard the woman scream, "Ouch..."


    Cathy suffered a painful and burning sensation which almost stifled her.


    Her arm was scathed by a dagger.


    "Miss!" Lynn waspletely unable to help Cathy as he himself was dealing with several other men.


    After he managed to strike down four men, there were still two left for him to battle with.


    As he watched a man approach Cathy intending to stab her through the neck, Lynn felt flustered and


    distracted. Suddenly, he was kicked to the ground by a man.


    At that very urgent moment, a figure rushed to kick away the dagger directed at Cathy''s neck.


    He picked up the injured Cathy and stood in front of her to protect her, and then quickly defeated the


    two opponents in front of him.


    Although this wasn''t the first time Cathy was saved by another man from a simr kind of situation, this


    was definitely the first time for her to be saved by a man who was equally good-looking and


    charismatic.


    Soon enough, a bunch of people rushed out of the bar. They came to offer help as Jeffery had


    requested earlier at the entrance.


    Despite his hesitation to personally save Cathy in the beginning, he couldn''t just sit around and watch


    her die. Thus, he called his friends from the bar to help her.


    However, as soon as he saw Cathy get hurt, he rushed by himself to protect her without wasting a


    single moment.


    Under Jeffery''s protection, Cathy was prepared to get on her car. All of a sudden, she saw a shing


    instrument out of the corner of her eye.


    She quickly turned her back to the instrument, and grabbed Jeffery''s arm, "Get me out of here at once!


    I can''t get on my car!"


    Jeffery nned to say no.


    Cathy looked at him pleadingly, "I can not let the media and my grandmother know that I got hurt, I...


    am begging you."


    Jeffery nced at her, looked at her bleeding arm, and then took her to his own car.


    As his motorbike had been damaged and the new one had not been bought to rece it yet, Jeffery


    came to the bar by a car that day.


    After Cathy sat in Jeffery''s car to leave the bar, she called Lynn first. She asked Lynn to drive her car


    away so as to divert the journalists'' attention.


    As soon as Cathy hung up the phone, she heard the sound of cloth ripping. When she paused for a


    moment to see what it was, Jeffery pulled her injured arm towards him.


    Cathy''s heart started to race like a horse, as she looked at the man next to her wrapping her wound


    with a piece of ck cloth.


    Inside the castle


    Jeffery parked his silver Lamborghini in the parking lot, and got off the car. He opened the car door for


    Cathy, but found that she had no intention to get out of the car.


    Jeffery looked at Cathy confusedly. Cathy touched her wound which had been inly bandaged by


    Jeffery, looked around the castle, and then shrank her neck with a look of apprehension, "I... don''t want


    to cosy as a vampire."


    Jeffery rolled his eyes, and said, "I am not interested in vampires either. If you don''t get off the car


    quickly, you will probably bleed to death here."


    At the moment, Cathy''s face grew even much paler. Jeffery did not give her a chance to talk. He looked


    at her face and said, "You are as terrifying as a ghost."


    Cathy was still in a sense of shock, and thus she said, "I must go to hospital immediately." If she had


    known that Jeffery was bold enough to live in such a spooky ce and even take her here, she would


    not have asked him to take her away from being shot by the media.


    "Aren''t you afraid the journalists and your grandmother are going to find out about your situation?"


    "..." Cathy realized that she didn''t have any better options and so she got off the car obediently and


    followed Jeffery into the castle.


    The castle''s interior design was based on the old European castles, and it was not as horrible as Cathy


    had imagined. A man who was presumably the butler was already standing there waiting for them with


    medical kit in his hand.


    Earlier when they were stopped at a red light, Jeffery had already asked his butler to prepare


    everything before their arrival.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Come here and sit down." Jeffery directed Cathy to sit beside him. Then, he opened the medical kit,


    and took out the ethyl alcohol and gauze.


    When the butler walked away, Cathy realized that he might be blind as he used a walking stick for


    guidance.


    She walked unsteadily towards Jeffery. Then, she sat beside him and extended her injured arm to him.


    Jeffery took a look at her and said, "Put out your foot first."


    Cathy was a little taken aback, and thought that he must have noticed her foot injury as well.


    Jeffery pointed at the way she had just passed through. Cathy soon found the trail of blood she had left


    behind her on the white carpet as she followed in his direction.


    She was embarrassed and instantly apologized for staining the carpet, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, let


    me pay for the dry cleaning..."


    "Are you rich?" Jeffery interrupted Cathy with his cold voice.


    Cathy intended to nod but suddenly chose to shut up when she realized that she was in Jeffery''s vast


    and resplendent castle.

 Chapter 353 Extra Story No. 23 About Fabian Li

    Chapter 353 Extra Story No. 23 About Fabian Li


    Zhusong Group, run by Cathy, specialized in women''s products, such as cosmetics, handbags, clothes,


    and anything that women used on a daily basis.


    Therefore, as a CEO, Cathy paid special attention to taking care of her own body.


    Her body shape, her face, and every patch of skin on her body were perfect...


    Right now, her slim right thigh and foot were ced on Jeffery''sp. She saw a sh in his eyes.


    No matter how arrogant Cathy seemed in her daily life, deep down inside she was a woman, a girl, and


    even more childish than a man.


    Noticing the amazed look in Jeffery''s eyes, Cathy could''t help but gloat. She put masks on her feet and


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    had them soaked and cleaned in a milk bath everyday. Of course, she had extraordinarily beautiful feet.


    Normally, she cherished her feet at all times. But in the battle just now, she identally stepped on a


    broken piece of the wine bottle and got hurt.


    Her gloating look didn''t escape Jeffery''s notice. He pinched her foot a little, and Cathy cried out,


    "Ouch..."


    Her whole face creased because of the pain. Seeing it, Jeffery curled his lips proudly, softened his


    move, and asked, "Did you grow up with your feet bound?"


    "What?" replied Cathy. She raised her head and looked at him, puzzled.


    Jeffery took off his sses when he came in just now, so now she could see his purple eyes.


    "You have such small feet, so they must have been bound, " said Jeffery. Jeffery took out the alcohol


    and started to clean her wound.


    Cathy was speechless, but said, "My dear, have you seen any foot of size 37 after foot-binding?"


    Size 37? "It is indeed small, " said Jeffery. He wore shoes of size 44.


    "Compared with my friends, I haverge feet. They are all about 34 and 35, " said Cathy. Although she


    had a pair of well-maintained feet, her foot size wasrger than most of her friends. That was the only


    w of her perfect feet.


    Jefferyughed and said, "Keep still. I''m going to pull out the shards. Although I haven''t done such a


    thing before, I have confidence in myself."


    On the sole of her fair-skinned foot were three or four pieces of ss scraps, which seemed painful.


    Cathy grabbed his arm nervously and said, "Stop. Since you have never done it, you might as well... let


    me do it."


    Jeffery looked at her and said, "Are you sure?"


    "Yes... Ouch... It hurts, " shouted Cathy. While she was speaking, thergest shard was pulled out


    without any warning.


    "Hey, don''t pinch me, " said Jeffery. He felt that her fingernails dug into his arms.


    Cathy was in such great pain that her face turned pale. "Okay..." she said.


    Seeing her like this, Jeffery''s heart softened and said, "It''s okay. Don''t look. The sight of it would make


    it more painful."


    He moved a little to have his back facing her, leaving her left leg behind his back and her right leg


    wrapped around his waist, so her right feet faced ahead.


    The position made Cathy blush. She had never been like this with a man.


    She was thirty and had had a boyfriend before, but they had broken up because of a long-distance


    rtionship. The most intimate thing they had done was a kiss before parting their ways.


    They had never even made out, since they were both too busy. Even the parting was done in such a


    hurry...


    Not to mention the practicality of it.


    They were always on the road, separately. When the night fell and everything started to be quiet, she


    felt lonely since he was not by her side. Every woman wanted a sense of security, and she was no


    exception. She never had the security she needed from her boyfriend.


    As time passed, their rtionship naturally came to an end.


    At this moment, Jeffery, with his tall and strong body, made her spontaneously hold out her hands and


    wrap them around his waist, her cheek leaning on his back. Meanwhile, the pain on her foot made her


    This time, Jeffery made a mistake.


    Her move greatly surprised him, so he identally pulled the shard the wrong way.


    Cathy tightly embraced him and sniffed his smell to console herself against the great pain in her foot.


    "You... Are you all right?" asked Jeffery. Now, he dared not move. Her warm breath was all over his


    back, and he almost stiffened.


    To make it worse, the soft foot that he was holding was fragrant and so was her body.


    This made him realize that it was a mistake to bring the woman home.


    "I''m all right, " replied Cathy.


    Finally, after they both experienced the torment, the ss scraps under Cathy''s feet were picked out


    thoroughly. After the blood was cleaned, Jeffery applied anti-inmmatory medicine on her wounds and


    wrapped it with bandage.


    "Done, " said he. His brief statement brought her back to her senses.


    Cathy loosened her arms and leaned on the sofa weakly.


    He took a pillow beside and put it away to make room for her. "Lay back, " he asked.


    Cathy also felt the chemistry between them, so she moved a little awkwardly and said, "Thank you, I''ll


    do it myself..."


    Jeffery looked at her and repeated his words, "Lay back."


    He wore no expressions on his face, but Cathy sensed from his tone that she wasn''t allowed to refuse


    him. Weirdly enough, Cathy followed a man''smand obediently for the first time in her life. She


    leaned back on the sofa and let him treat her arm.


    The wound on her arm was treated smoothly since there were no ss scraps on it.


    After Jeffery had wrapped the gauze, he saw that Cathy was sound asleep on the sofa.


    Jeffery wanted to wake her up, but he suddenly realized that he didn''t know her name. "Hey, don''t


    sleep here. Wake up!"


    Cathy sat up from the sofa in a daze, tried to open her eyes, and said, "I''m very tired. Can I sleep here


    for one night?"


    She had been very tired recently. With the crisis in herpany that bothered her, she hadn''t had a


    proper sleep.


    Now, it was midnight, so she didn''t want to go through the trouble of going back.


    Jeffery unwillingly called another butler and said, "Qu, clean up the guest room."


    After butler Qu had cleaned the guest room, Cathy had already been in deep sleep on the sofa.


    She was woken up by nature''s call after midnight. She suddenly sat up from the bed, looked around


    the dark room, and was instantly awakened.


    It was dark outside. The curtain was blown by the wind under the moonlight. It was so... terrifying.


    She didn''t know where the light was, so she fumbled at the bedside for a while to find the switch.


    After she came back from the bathroom, she couldn''t sleep any more.


    All sorts of unsolved mysteries in castles were yed again and again in her mind...


    No!


    She suddenly sprang up from the bed, suppressed her pounding heart, and opened the door. There


    was a dim light outside, in the corridor.


    Even so, she still felt extremely terrified.


    Where was Jeffery''s room? Which room did he sleep in?


    Cathy opened every door as she limped along. Please, let her see a living person. Let her sense a


    person''s existence. "Jeffery! Jeffery... Where is your room?" she shouted.


    Many of the doors were locked, so she stood still, leaned on the wall, and cried.


    She was sobbing... She would nevere to his castle again.


    She would not look for this person again. She would go back and save thepany''s losses.


    "You..."


    Cathy saw a shadow out of the corner of her eyes and was scared, so she let out a terrified shriek,


    "Ah!"


    "It''s me!"

 Chapter 354 Extra Story No. 24 About Fabian Li

    Chapter 354 Extra Story No. 24 About Fabian Li


    She opened her eyes when she heard Jeffery''s voice. She rushed to him in spite of the pain on her feet


    and said, "Jeffery, I just want to go back to save thepany. I don''t want to be here and investigate


    anything any more."


    Jeffery was confused by her words. He looked at the frightened woman and thought, ''What was she


    talking about? What did she want to investigate?


    But is this ce really terrifying?'' He had been living there for a dozen years. Nobody but he and the


    butlers taking care of his life lived there, and sometimes some of his friends would crash his ce for a


    couple of nights. He had never felt scared at all.


    Cathy asked, "Oh my god! How could you live here all alone? I think you should go see a psychologist.


    Okay?"


    Jeffery didn''t know how to respond. He said, "I''m very well, I don''t need any shrinks."


    Cathy pushed him further, "Jeffery, could you stay with me tonight?"


    "What?......"


    "Don''t get me wrong. I meant that you can sleep on the ground, and I will sleep on the bed."


    Jeffery smiled and said, "Sorry, Your Majesty, but this is my house."


    Cathy pouted and said, "But you''re a man, and I''m a woman. Men are supposed to take care of


    women, and even spoil them."


    Jeffery said, "That happens between lovers, and we''re not lovers. I don''t have to take care of you, got


    it?"


    Cathy stood up and held her arms across her chest. She proudly looked at Jeffery and said, "Well,


    under this situation, I can pretend to be your girlfriend for a few hours. Come on, let''s go rest, and as


    I''ve said, I sleep in the bed, while you on the ground."


    Jeffery felt that it was ridiculous and asked, "Shouldn''t you ask me if I agree or not?" Jeffery couldn''t


    believe there was a woman who was more feisty than Ang.


    Cathy then asked him if he agreed.


    Jeffery said no, and then he walked toward his room.


    Cathy caught up with him and stood in front of him with stretched out arms, then she said, "Jeffery, you


    will be responsible if I ever get hurt."


    She behaved so strongly, just like whenever she was in her office.


    Jeffery sneered, held his arms across his chest, and said, "How could you get hurt? And, are you not


    afraid of being with a man alone?"


    "Nope, " Cathy answered with certainty.


    "Why are you so sure? Do you think that you''re not attractive to me at all?"


    Cathy evilly smiled and said, "Because of Ang." She knew that Jeffery loved Ang, so he wouldn''t


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    touch any other women.


    Cathy could sense the change of atmosphere when she mentioned Ang. Jeffery nced at her and


    said, "Never say that name in front of me again." "You started it, okay?" Cathy said. Wasn''t it he who


    wanted her to have a stic surgery to look more like Ang before trying to catch his attention?


    Jeffery had no choice, so he walked into her room.


    With two people in the room, it rxed Cathy. But when she was about to sleep, she suddenly


    remembered something.


    She checked her watch. It was nearly 4 AM, the time when most people were sleeping.


    She called out to Jeffery in a hushed voice.


    But Jeffery didn''t answer. He was obviously asleep. Perfect...


    She quietly got out of her bed, walked over to Jeffery, andy down beside him.


    She once heard that people who were half asleep would tell the truth when asked, especially when


    they were having dreams... She wanted to give it a try.


    She braced herself and asked slightly, "Jeffery..."


    "Yes."


    Jeffery answered, which cheered Cathy up, so she continued, "How long have you been called Purple


    Charm?"


    "Many years."


    Cathy calmed herself down and asked the most important question. If Jeffery would tell her the truth,


    she wouldn''t have to get close to him anymore. She asked, "Who instigated you to break into Zhusong


    Group''s defense system?"


    But Jeffery didn''t answer.


    Cathy was so anxious that she held her breath and focused on his sleeping face.


    "It''s..."


    Cathy paid all her attention to Jeffery as he was about to tell her the name.


    But...


    Jeffery suddenly turned over, and pressed her beneath him.


    Cathy was taken aback and yelled. What was going on?


    She then saw Jeffery looking at her. His purple eyes were beautiful.


    "You''re... awake?"


    "Is that why you''re here? Who the hell are you?" Jeffery pinned her wrists down, so she couldn''t move


    at all.


    Cathy thought, ''Damn, he tricked me, but he can''t do anything as long as I don''t tell him my name.'' She


    said, "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is how much money they gave you. I can double that,


    but you have to tell me who''s behind it."


    "He offered me twenty million. Will you give me forty million?"


    Forty million... Cathy hesitated a bit but said, "Yes. That''s a deal."


    "What deal? I haven''t agreed. You are willing to sacrifice yourself just to find out the enemy. You''re so


    dedicated. Are you one of the senior executives of Zhusong Group?" Jeffery slyly smiled and looked at


    her.


    ''Sacrifice myself?'' Cathy blushed and said, "Stop your nonsense. I didn''t mean that. I''m not that kind of


    woman."


    "So what kind of woman are you? The kind of woman who would easily go into a man''s house and stay


    with him alone? Come on, save your excuses." Jeffery turned over, got off her, andy aside.


    Cathy wanted to argue, but she couldn''t find a good excuse to defense herself. She looked at Jeffery


    and said, "All I did was for the Zhusong Group. Can''t you tell me who wanted to fight against my


    Jeffery nced at her, "Are you not tired?"


    "Mypany..."


    "Let''s not waste tonight, shall we?"


    Cathy was still focused on herpany, so she didn''t hear clearly what he said, she kept asking him,


    "Do you know what kind of damage... hmm... hmm..."


    She couldn''t speak coherently.


    A man alone with a woman was like water drops on burning rocks...


    Jeffery originally went on top of her to frighten her, but... he failed to restrain himself.


    In the next morning, sunlight poured in through the windows. Jeffery looked at Cathy, full of doubt. He


    slept with a woman but he didn''t even know her name.


    It was already afternoon when Cathy woke up. Only she was in the room.


    She moved her body and ached all over, which reminded her of what she did the night before.


    Jeffery said that she was there to sacrifice herself to him. She had wanted to retort it, but she thought


    what they had done made what Jeffery said the truth, and that, she couldn''t deny.


    She sat up, rubbed her eyebrows, and nced at a piece of paper on the bedside table.


    "I have my professional ethics, so I won''t tell you who hired me to hack into the Zhusong Group. But I


    will take back what I have done to Zhusong Group by making her pay for it. I will also invest some


    money into Zhusong Group, in return for what I didst night. You''re free to leave whenever you like."


    Cathy thought, ''Am I being thrown away after being slept with? Was this abandonment after


    Does he think I only care about the money?


    Does he really think that I am a promiscuous woman?''


    The blood stain on the sheets had be an irony.


    On a second thought... Well... Wasn''t it promiscuous to sleep with a man she only met twice?

 Chapter 355 Extra Story No. 25 About Fabian Li

    Chapter 355 Extra Story No. 25 About Fabian Li


    When Cathy got out of the bathroom, she saw a few bags of herpany''s brand at the end of the


    bed.


    Only the Zhusong Group would make such excellent products!


    Several brands of the Zhusong Group had gone international and were of the first and second line


    brands in the international market.


    There were a blue dress, a pair of t ck shoes, and a set of beige underwear in the bags, all of


    which were products of the first-line brand of Zhusong Group.


    As she walked out of the room, Cathy stood outside Jeffery''s room for a while, but then she decided to


    go downstairs straightaway.


    The butler had prepared a meal for her and was waiting for her to enjoy it.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She was quite exhausted, so she just sat down and started to eat.


    The gates of the castle opened and Cathy was all set. She walked out of the castle confidently. Butler


    Qu had been waiting for her outside, in the car.


    Before getting into the car, Cathy turned around and looked at the direction of Jeffery''s room. But


    nobody was there...


    The car drove slowly out of the castle and headed towards downtown.


    When the car was finally out of sight, Jeffery appeared on the balcony, staring coldly at the empty road.


    There were only a few meters between the castle''s gate and the car. Though her feet were hurting,


    Cathy straightened her back and walked out of the castle like a queen.


    The car stopped at the entrance of the Zhusong Group. Butler Qu got off and opened the door for her.


    Cathy stepped out of the car and looked at the toweringpany building in front of her. Then she said


    slowly, "Thank you, Qu."


    "My pleasure, Miss. It''s my job."


    Cathy put on her sunsses and gave him a smile, "When you go back, tell him that of all colors, I hate


    blue the most."


    From the entrance to the hall, everyone seemed shocked when they saw Cathy. However, they greeted


    her politely, "Hi, Miss You."


    "Good afternoon, Boss You."


    ...


    After Cathy got into the elevator, people started to gossip, "Why did Boss You wear blue dress today?"


    "I thought she hates anything rted to blue! Even the cleaners know that!"


    "And she''s wearing t shoes today! Can you believe it? I had never seen her wear t shoes before!"


    "Me neither. But do you dare to guess what she is thinking about? No. We''d better get back to work!"


    "Let''s go."


    When Cathy arrived at her office, her feet were slightly quivering and the wound on her feet was really


    painful.


    This was her life. No matter how painful it was, she would pretend to be as bold and strong as a queen


    in front of every one.


    Seven dayster. All the senior executives from Zhusong Group knew that a man called Fabian had


    invested one billion in theirpany.


    All of them were terrifically surprised! It was a billion!


    But Cathy seemed to be indifferent to it, like it was none of her business...


    There was one thing more surprising than that. The Zhuyun Group had encountered a simr problem


    as theirs, but theirpany ended more miserably.


    All the Firewall defense systems of Zhuyun Group was corrupted beyond repair. What''s more was that,


    its internal and financial data were revealed to the public, which made its losses even more


    monumental.


    Inside Cathy''s office


    Cathy showed no emotion to the news reporting the current situation of Zhuyun Group''s downfall.


    By this moment, she was certain that it was all because of Car.


    Although they were cousins, Car wanted to ruin Cathy and took her ce as the CEO of the


    Zhusong Group.


    When the Zhusong Group was experiencing a turbulent period, Zhuyun remained safe and sound.


    But now Zhuyun Group was in danger, while the Zhusong Group had recovered from their recent


    cmity. Thanks to the one billion worth of investment, Cathy''spany flourished like the green bay


    tree.


    Everything was going very smoothly for Zhusong Group.


    But two monthster, a scandal broke their short-lived tranquility, making Zhusong Group the focus of


    the public''s scrutiny again.


    At the You family


    "Pow!" A crisp p broke the silence in the air, thedy in a red cheongsam was so angry that her face


    got twisted. She raised her hand and pped her daughter, Cathy.


    They were surrounded by their other family members. Some of them looked worried about Cathy, but


    most of them were taking this opportunity tough at her.


    Thedy in the red cheongsam was Cathy''s mother--Bertha.


    Cathy''s parents got divorced when she was young. Her custody was given to her mother, and so she


    followed her mother''s surname.


    Bertha pointed at Cathy, and asked her with great rage, "Cathy, who''s the father of the little bastard in


    your belly?"


    Even though Bertha gave her a tight p, Cathy still refused to open her mouth.


    Bertha was so angry that she trembled with fury. She had carefully nursed her daughter for thirty years,


    but now, she had been ruined by some unknown man. "Fine! You want to protect him, huh? Butler


    Zhang, take her to the hospital and abort that little bastard!"


    "I won''t go to the hospital!" After hearing the word ''bastard'', Cathy raised her head and looked at


    Bertha.


    Bertha wouldn''t stop, "Do you think you get to make that decision? You got pregnant before marriage!


    How dare you have the nerve to say no? I can''t believe I had nursed such a shameless daughter! I


    should have aborted you too!"


    Cathy stood straight and let her mother hurl abuse at her.


    Finally, the olddy sitting at the couch spoke, "Cathy, I know you''re a good girl. I won''t force you to


    abort your child. But, you have to make a choice between this child and Zhusong Group."


    Everyone shut their mouths upon hearing this. No one dared to retort.


    Cathy knew that she would have to face this situation one day, so she made her choice without


    hesitation.

 Chapter 356 Extra Story No. 26 About Fabian Li

    Chapter 356 Extra Story No. 26 About Fabian Li


    A yearter, the media released a news that shocked everyone in the business world: Zhusong Group


    and Zhuyun Group had merged into onepany, and Cathy You, had resigned as the president of


    Zhusong Group, while her cousin Car You had taken over to rece her at thepany.


    Cathy never appeared in any news anymore.


    This elegant woman vanished from the business circle of Shine Empire. Although she wasn''t as


    cunning as her mother, she was ten thousand times better than the current president, Car.


    The day Cathy left Zhusong Group, she took away all her personal belongings. When she walked to


    the entrance, she saw a tailored ck motorcycle parked next to her Cadic.


    A man wearing a pair of sunsses and holding a helmet was waiting for her there. When he saw her,


    he started to walk towards her. Then they stood in front of each other.


    Three months had passed since thest time they met.


    Jeffery hadn''t changed at all. He still wore a denim jacket, a pair of jeans, and a pair of white


    skateboard shoes. He still liked to ride a motorcycle. Everything about him seemed so familiar. When


    he walked towards her, he looked like a teenage yboy.


    Cathy still wore a pair of high heels. But she changed the height from 8cm to 4cm.


    Jeffery put his helmet on Cathy''s head. Then he took the other one on the motorcycle and sat on the


    motorcycle.


    He started the motorcycle, rode to her and stopped.


    When Cathy was about to get on the motorcycle, she heard a sarcastic voice from behind her, "I


    wondered why you wouldn''t tell us who got you pregnant. Turns out he is just a punk. You must have


    felt shamed to tell us about it."


    Jeffery looked back. He saw a woman who looked a little bit like Cathy in a blue dress, looking at them


    with contempt. There were three fierce-looking bodyguards standing behind her.


    Her hairstyle was done by a famous stylist, her make-up was done by the most famous cosmetician,


    and her clothes and bag were from expensive luxury brands... Besides all of that, she had several


    bodyguards to protect her. These were what Car regarded as standards for a wealthy girl.


    Though Car looked a little bit like Cathy, one could tell them from each other immediately for their


    different temperaments. Car was much more inferior to Cathy.


    Jeffery started the engine, and the motorcycle circled round in a rakish way. Then... he sped up and


    headed towards Car.


    The motorcycle didn''t seem to stop even when it was nearing Car. Car was frightened and


    hurriedly drew back. But because of her high heels, she almost fell down.


    Jeffery stopped at the veryst second when the front tire of his motorcycle was just touching Car''s


    dress.


    Standing beside, even Cathy patted at her chest, trying to soothe herself. She was totally freaked out


    by Jeffery''s sudden move.


    Car was so scared that she couldn''t stand on her feet. But when she saw the stain on her dress, she


    suddenly recovered. She pointed at Jeffery and yelled, "You stained my dress! Can you afford to pay


    for it?"


    Jeffery sneered, "I don''t n on paying for it."


    Just because he didn''t n to pay for it didn''t mean that he couldn''t afford to pay for it.


    But Car assumed that he couldn''t afford to pay for it and that he was just ying cool.


    "This is the most expensive dress in this year''s Paris Fashion Show! It''s worth more than 200, 000!


    Now it is stained!"


    Jeffery took off the helmet. The face under the helmet made Car''s heart beat faster, ''He is so


    handsome...''


    "It is a total waste of God''s gifts for having someone like you wear this dress. If it is on you, it worth


    even less than 20!"


    He didn''t care about Car''s reaction at all. When he finished, he rode over to Cathy and reached out


    his hand to her, "Let''s go."


    Cathy put her hand on his, and sat down elegantly.


    It was just a motorcycle, but Cathy had made the scene feel like a movie premiere.


    They left without even looking back, leaving an angry Car behind. She murmured, "Cathy, you had


    possessed all the good stuff since we were young. Now you''ve finally got what you really deserved!


    You will marry a poor guy who can only ride a motorcycle! Hahahahahaha! I am going to make a joke


    out of you!"


    The bodyguards standing behind her really wanted to tell her the truth, that the motorcycle was worth


    more than 500 thousand!


    One could easily imagine how rich a person was if that person could afford to pay 500 thousand for just


    a motorcycle.


    Jeffery took Cathy to the longest bridge of J City. At the end of the bridge, Jeffery stopped. They got off


    the motorcycle and sat on the bench along the road.


    "You can depend on me from now on, " Jeffery told Cathy.


    From the day Cathy left her family, he had been paying close attention to everything rted to her.


    He hacked theputer of the Personnel Department of Zhusong Group and found out that today was


    herst day in office.


    You can depend on me. Five simple words, that sounded like a dream for most women.


    Most women could only hope for a man to make such a promise to them...


    As a woman, Cathy was of no exception. She would also fantasize about a man who would love and


    care her whole-heartedly.


    Maybe Jeffery would care her whole-heartedly, but he might not love her... Cathy didn''t want to be a


    burden on him. She looked at him sincerely and said, "You don''t have to do that. Even though I left


    Zhusong Group, I can still find another job to support myself."


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Actually, Jeffery could work from anywhere as long as he had aputer with him. That way, he could


    do many things that other men couldn''t do. Like, he could apany her at every moment.

 Chapter 357 Extra Story No. 27 About Fabian Li

    Chapter 357 Extra Story No. 27 About Fabian Li


    No matter where she was and what she was doing. Anytime, anywhere.


    Jeffery put his elbow on the back of the seat, and then leaned on one side. He looked at her eyes, and


    asked, "What are you going to do?"


    ''I haven''t decided yet." ''I want to leave J City, and even Shine Empire.


    I have spent all of my life living as a daughter, a granddaughter and the CEO of Zhusong Group. During


    the past thirty years, I have put up with so much stress. I''m really tired, '' Cathy was lost in thought.


    They both fell silent again. Although they didn''t speak a word to each other, they didn''t feel


    ufortable.


    Jeffery took her to her apartment. When they arrived, he told her, "Pack up your stuff, I want you to


    move in with me tomorrow."


    She was just handing him the helmet, when she heard this. She was stunned and asked, "Why?"


    "To get to know each other better. If we got on well with each other, we could get married by the end of


    this year." ''I spent three months thinking about our rtionship. I must take responsibility for what I


    have done, '' he had his mind made up.


    Cathy didn''t give her answer.


    The next day, Jeffery came to her apartment and knocked on her door. He had been knocking for a


    while, but no one opened the door.


    In the following days, he came to her apartment and waited downstairs. However, she was nowhere to


    be seen.


    Jeffery opened hisptop to search for her whereabouts. It took him almost a day to learn that Cathy


    had gone abroad.


    The next day after he had proposed to live together, Cathy had taken the ne to A Country.


    Much to his surprise, he discovered that Cathy had gone to visit a gynaecology and obstetrics centre


    and had registered with her identity card.


    When he hacked into that hospital''s system in A Country, he found her medical records.


    The medical records showed that it Cathy was 12 weeks pregnant.


    ''Twelve weeks. It must have been on that night that we...


    Why didn''t she tell me?


    Was she afraid that I wasn''t going to take responsibility for her?'' He was full of doubts.


    Jeffery bought a ticket to the next flight to A Country online, and closed theptop. Then, he packed up


    a few of his belongings.


    A Country


    Cathy had just finished the decorating and cleaning her newly rented apartment. Suddenly, someone


    rang the door bell.


    She was taken by great surprise when she looked through the peephole.


    ''How did he know that I was here?'' She wondered.


    Cathy didn''t open the door. Jeffery stopped ringing, leaned against the door and waited outside.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    In the evening, when Cathy had to go outside to buy groceries, they met each other face to face.


    Jeffery only had a backpack with him. When he saw Cathy go downstairs, he followed her immediately.


    When they entered the lift, he diligently pressed the button. He then turned around and asked, "Where


    are you going?"


    Cathy paused for a while, and then replied, "Market."


    "I see."


    He went to the market with Cathy. Jeffery didn''t know how to cook, so he bought whatever Cathy asked


    him to buy.


    When they arrived at the second floor, Jeffery asked her to wait one moment. He ran to snatch


    something quickly, including a toothbrush, and then threw them into the shopping cart.


    Cathy''s face turned red. She asked, "Why did you..."


    He answered immediately, "To take care of my unborn baby."


    Cathy asked, "How did you know that I am in A Country?"


    He replied frankly, "I traced your departure records and tracked the logs on your rental apartment.''


    After hesitating for a moment, she asked, "How did you know that I was pregnant?"


    "I traced it back to you when you registered at the gynaecology and obstetrics with your ID card."


    Cathy was speechless.


    She didn''t know how to feel about a man who could easily trace her whereabouts...


    After he payed the bill, Jeffery carried the bag of groceries and held her hand. They left the market


    together.


    On the way back, Cathy suddenly whispered, "I bet that you couldn''t trace the father of my baby."


    He mused, ''If Cathy wants to live in A Country, perhaps I could consider buying a house here. Then I


    could stay here with her and our child.'' He asked, "Do you mean to say that I''m not the father of your


    child?"


    "Yes..."


    "I see."


    ''What did he mean? Is that it? Does he have nothing else to say?'' Cathy stood still in despair, looking


    at the man''s back as he walked away.


    Soon, Jeffery realized that she wasn''t following him anymore. He turned around and said, "I know that I


    am the father of your child."


    ''Cathy isn''t a promiscuous woman. I know that well.


    We had sex that night, so I know.


    After I slept with her, I even felt guilty to offend her for she was chaste and pure, '' he pondered.


    Cathy was a curious woman. She walked up to him, and continued to ask, "What makes you think you


    are my child''s father?"


    Jeffery stopped walking when he heard that. He lowered his head, and looked at Cathy, "I have faith in


    you."


    "Have faith in me? What do mean by that?"


    "I believe that you aren''t an easy woman."


    Cathy didn''t say a word. His words touched Cathy deeply. Although she tried to hold her tears, but she


    failed. Soon, her eyes were filled with tears.


    ''Jeffery doesn''t love me but why does he always move me so deeply?'' She wondered.


    Although Cathy led a simple life in A Country, she felt satisfied and happy.


    There was a man who was willing to learn how to cook and work hard for her and their child.


    One day, she heard Jeffery''s voice chat wih his friend by chance. "Purple Charm, what have you been


    up to recently? Why would you even ept an offer which will only pay you a few hundreds of


    thousands?"


    Jeffery replied, "Now I have my wife and my child to look after. I want to give them a better life. If there


    is any task, let me know first. Okay?"

 Chapter 358 Extra Story No. 28 About Fabian Li

    Chapter 358 Extra Story No. 28 About Fabian Li


    "Damn it! Purple Charm, you got married? And you even have a child? When? Why didn''t you invite us


    to the wedding? Is that your way to treat your friends?"


    Jeffery sighed, "We will get our marriage license first. As for the wedding ceremony, I will have to find


    the proper opportunity for it first."


    He was bothered about how to propose to Cathy.


    He wanted to think of a proposal she wouldn''t turn down.


    It had been fifth month since Cathy got pregnant. Jeffery hired a housekeeper to look after her, and


    then returned to Shine Empire for two days.


    The third day when he came back to A Country, he was covered in wounds. Cathy''s heart broke when


    she saw him. She held Jeffery tight to her breast, and cried, "What happened to you? How did you get


    so many wounds? Let''s go to the hospital. Hurry!"


    Jeffery, covered in scrapes and bruises, shook his head. He took out a diamond ring from his pocket.


    Cathy stared at his face, instead of the ring. Jeffery said, "I disowned my father. I will pick up my mother


    and bring her here to live with us in a couple of days. Do you think that will be okay with you?"


    Cathy, panic-stricken, agreed and said, "Of course I agree. Now, let''s go to the hospital first."


    "We will go once you wear this." He took the ring with a massive diamond on it, and then held her by


    the hand. He said, "Cathy, will you marry me?"


    Cathy couldn''t stop crying when she heard him. She cried, "You have gotten yourself hurt like this... I...


    You..." She was too emotional to say anything.


    Jeffery said, "If you don''t ept my proposal, I won''t go to the hospital. Even if I have to suffer great


    pain."


    Cathy burst into aughter as she looked at him. She said, "I ept, of course I do. Our baby will be


    born soon. How could I refuse your proposal?"


    Jeffery put the diamond ring on Cathy''s ring finger. Now, all they needed was a wedding ceremony.


    As soon as the staff of the Civil Affairs Bureau went to work after the new year, they went there and got


    their marriage license.


    Their son was born in A Country on a warm spring day. Jeffery''s mom came to look after Cathy after


    she delivered the baby.


    When their son was three months old, Jeffery took Cathy and their son to the You family in J City.


    This time they had returned to talk with Cathy''s mother about their wedding ceremony.


    Bertha had thought a lot during Cathy''s absence. She had felt guilty, angry and regretful.


    When she saw Cathy with her child in her arms, she was excited and d. However, she didn''t show


    them on her face. She asked coolly, "Do you feel happy after the way you left home so long ago?"


    Cathy nced at the man beside her and answered without hesitation, "Yes, I do."


    Car showed up suddenly. She said, "Cathy, have you really made up your mind? Are you sure that


    you want to get married to Motorcycle Boy?" ''ording to the information I gathered, Jeffery is two


    years younger than Cathy, '' she thought to herself.


    "Motorcycle boy?" Car''s boyfriend asked in confusion, "Isn''t his name Fabian?"


    Car looked at Jeffery in disdain, and replied, "I see. He is Fabian. But I''ve never heard of him." All of


    a sudden, something urred to her. She asked with her eyes wide open, "What did you say? Did you


    say that he is Fabian? "


    The others might not know Fabian, but she couldn''t forget this name. After all, she was now served as


    the CEO of Zhusong Group.


    Last year, Fabian alone had invested one billion, and then became the thirdrgest shareholder of


    Zhusong Group.


    One billion! Common people couldn''t earn that amount even if they spent their whole life working.


    However, since Fabian had never shown up in public, no one knew what he looked like.


    Having heard that, Car who had previously despised Fabian, shut up immediately.


    Jeffery and Cathy''s wedding ceremony had been fixed soon. After all, Jeffery was the thirdrgest


    shareholder of Zhusong Group and they already had a son.


    Jeffery''s wedding ceremony was scheduled to be held on the sixth lunar month in J City.


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeffery had sent an invitation to Arvin and Ang. On their wedding day, Cathy had met Ang for the


    first time.


    Cathy observed Ang discreetly for a while. Then, she realized that Jeffery liked lively and cute girls.


    ''Ang''s husband is treating her so well, may be that''s why Jeffery had to give up on her, '' Cathy


    thought delightedly.


    When Jeffery noticed that, he held Cathy''s hand tightly and said, "What''s past is past."


    ''Ang and Arvin lead a happy life, and so do we. Let bygones be bygones, '' Jeffery pondered.


    Ang took Arvin by his hand, and walked towards Fabian and Cathy with a ss of wine. She made a


    toast to them and said smilingly, "Fabian, Cathy. Congrattions! May you live happily forever!"


    Jeffery clinked their sses and put his hand around Cathy. He said, "We will. All of us deserve to lead


    a happy life."


    Cathy took a sip of her wine when she saw Jeffery drink. ''Thank you, Ang! Thanks for turning down


    Jeffery''s pursuit. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to live such a happy life with him, '' she thought


    to herself.


    Arvin pointed at kids who were ying not far away from them, and looked at Jeffery. He said yfully,


    "You should try harder on having more children."


    Jeffery smiled, and whispered in Cathy''s ear, "My sweetheart, we should have four children at least.


    We can''t lose to Arvin. Don''t you agree with me?"


    Cathy flushed and asked, "Do you consider me to be a pig?"


    Jeffery asked in surprise, "Am I wrong?"


    Ang and Arvin burst intoughter. Cathy felt embarrassed, so she hit Jeffery and said, "How dare


    you say that I am a pig. Tonight..."


    Jeffery had a bad vibe, so he said, "No, my honey, you misunderstood me. I meant that I am a pig."


    They allughed heartily. The hotel was filled with joy andughter.

 Chapter 359 Extra Story No. 29 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 359 Extra Story No. 29 About Jeremy Si


    "Kneel down!" A cold and stern voice came out from the study.


    Inside the study, a father and a son stood opposite to each other. The father''s cold face twitched


    slightly in a fit of rage.


    The son didn''t concede and red back at his father. He still wanted to exin himself, but the


    beautiful woman next to him silently pulled his clothes to beckon him. He understood and instantly knelt


    down on the floor in front of the window.


    "Jeremy Si! I allow you to live in your own way, but you should be aware of my only restriction on you!"


    Daniel Si scolded him, and took out a whip that had been passed down from the ancestors of Si family.


    This whip hadn''t been used for many years. But now, it had been put to use frequently because the Si


    family had a bad son who spent most of his time idly wasting away.


    Jeremy, with his grey-dyed short hair, shook his head. He argued, "It''s that woman''s fault. She did it on


    purpose. She deliberately got me drunk and slept with me. It''s not my fault. Dad, shouldn''t you go and


    punish that woman instead?"


    "Shut up!" Daniel cracked the whip at the floor, sending a shiver down Jeremy''s spine.


    But he still couldn''t help himself from trying to justify his actions, "Dad, we just slept together in the


    same bed, but nothing happened between us. I swear, I am not telling a lie!"


    Jeremy raised his hand as if he was swearing to God.


    Daniel sneered, "Your affair with Olivia Xia is already known to the whole world. Do you think the public


    would believe that you just slept in the same bed with her, and nothing had happened between the two


    of you?"


    "My affair is well known to the world...thanks to your and mom''s fame..." muttered Jeremy. Jeremy was


    the only heir to therge fortune of the Si family, which was the richest family in the world. When word


    got out that Jeremy had spent a night in the same room with a woman, the sensational news spread to


    the whole world like wildfire.


    "p!" Daniel raised his hand and whipped Jeremy heavily on the back.


    J Shao immediately pulled Daniel''s hand, looked at him with shock and asked, "Why are you really


    whipping at him?"


    ''Didn''t he say that he just wanted to scare the kid?'' thought J worriedly.


    Soon enough, a trail of blood from Jeremy''s back stained his expensive pink shirt. However, Jeremy


    had inherited J''s stubborn character, so even though it was very painful, he only let out a low hum


    without trying to beg for mercy.


    "Huh! Dad, don''t try to fool me. You and mom already knew that woman, Olivia Xia, even long before I


    did. Now, mom is here, do you dare to speak the truth? Is she the woman you have fallen in love with?


    Are you framing me because you dare not keep a mistress yourself..." snapped Jeremy.


    "p... p..." Daniel whipped Jeremy again and again until his pink shirt almost had be red with


    blood.


    J covered Jeremy''s mouth to stop him from speaking, "Can''t you just stop talking? We''re not


    ming you because it''s your fault. You are now being punished because of all the nonsense that is


    Jeremy pulled J''s hand away and asked, "If it''s not because of my fault, then why did dad whip at


    me? Should a father always beat a son at his own free will? I won''t obey him!"


    Jeremy suddenly felt suspicious when he thought of his mother''s words "Why are you really whipping


    at him", and "It''s not because it''s your fault". He curiously squinted at Daniel.


    He noticed his father''sposed stature. Then he turned around to look at J. As he had expected,


    he saw a guilty look in his mother''s eyes.


    Daniel stopped whipping and ordered calmly, "Just marry Olivia Xia."


    Jeremy was shocked to hear his father''s words and protested, "Dad, I am just twenty-six! Why are you


    forcing me to get married so early?"


    "You do know you are already twenty-six, don''t you? Your mom had already given birth to your twin


    sisters when she was around your age. What about you? You are still ying around. If you don''t


    change your habits, you won''t be able to achieve anything in your entire life!" said Daniel.


    J blushed and pinched Daniel. Sheined, "I gave birth to Melissa and Michelle all because


    of you. You have the nerve to mention that in front of our kid."


    As Jeremy slightly moved his body, the wounds in his back ached so much that he gritted his teeth in


    pain and yelled, "Daniel Si, I don''t want to inherit any of your fortune or assets. Just let me go! I


    promise you that I will go far away from you!"


    "Huh! Impossible! If you don''t want me to corner you to death, just marry Olivia, and manage the


    The way Daniel meant to corner Jeremy to death was to deprive him of any opportunity to make a living


    on his own, even though he was his only son.


    In the Princess Cruise Ship


    A group of wealthy young men gathered there, each of them holding a woman in one hand and a ss


    of expensive wine in the other.


    "Jeremy, who''s that Olivia Xia anyway? Why is your dad so fond of her? Why do you have to marry


    her?" The person who was speaking was one of Jeremy''s good friends: Marvin Tang.


    Olivia wasn''t an extraordinarily beautiful woman, or a hot chick, neither did she have a wealthy family


    that was good enough to match the Si family.


    Of course she didn''t look bad. She was just a moderately beautiful woman.


    Being born into such a respected and wealthy family, Jeremy had seen all kinds of women, so he didn''t


    have any interest in a woman like Olivia.


    Jeremy closed his eyes andy prone on a woman''s legs, bearing the pain in his back. He answered,


    "God knows who that wicked woman is. My dad must have fallen for her, but he does not want my


    mom to know about it, so he has framed me."


    Marvin put on an evil smile and teased, "Oh! The father and the son share the same..."


    "Bang!" Jeremy threw a ss of wine towards Marvin. The expensive ss of wine which was valued


    at tens of thousand dors was sprayed all over the ground. Instantly, Marvin stopped talking.


    Jeremy had already opened his eyes and snapped, "Even if my dad wanted to do it, he wouldn''t have


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    had the guts." His mother was J Shao, who was a legendary woman as great as his grandmother


    L. Both of them had conquered and tamed their husbands.


    Even if Harry Si and Daniel Si were the richest men in the world, they had tomit their loyalty to


    their wives.


    But, that''s why Jeremy was determined not to follow in the footsteps of his father and grandfather. He


    wouldn''t lose his freedom to any woman.


    Momentster, a waiter gently pushed the door of their private room open and entered. He looked at


    Jeremy who was lying prone and said with respect, "Mr. Si, someone wants to see you."


    "Who?" Jeremy askedzily, without even opening his eyes.


    "It''s me." A cold voice attracted everyone''s attention in the room.


    Everyone in the room looked towards the woman at the door. Two days ago they wouldn''t have known


    who the woman at the door was, but now, they all recognized that she was Jeremy''s fiancee, Olivia


    Xia, due to the sensational news in just these two days.


    As soon as he heard her voice, Jeremy immediately opened his eyes, sat up ignoring the pain in his


    back, and asked, "Why have youe here?"


    The woman standing at the door was dressed in a dark blue, long dress and a pair of high-heeled


    shoes, with her hand clutching a creamy-white handbag.


    She had put on a light makeup on her fine face. Her eyes with single-fold eyelids were lined with ck


    eyeliner. There was a cold light flickering in her eyes. She had applied orange lipstick on her small lips.


    Olivia walked towards Jeremy straight away. The woman next to Jeremy was frightened by the cold


    aura that emanated from Olivia. She couldn''t help but move several inches backwards.


    Jeremy caught a glimpse of the frightened woman next to him. He pulled the woman into his arms in


    front of Olivia andforted, "Faye, I am here with you. What are you scared of?"


    Everyone in their social circles knew that Faye Kong was under Jeremy''s protection. Faye was a poor


    college student, but ever since she yed up to Jeremy, she hadn''t suffered any problems with money.


    The dress she was wearing now was from thetest autumn collection of SL Group, which was given to


    her from Jeremy.

 Chapter 360 Extra Story No. 30 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 360 Extra Story No. 30 About Jeremy Si


    Its value was far beyond the dress Olivia was wearing.


    "Jeremy, who''s that woman?" asked Faye. She pressed her face against Jeremy''s chest and gripped


    his shirt, while she looked at Olivia with hostility.


    Olivia paid no heed to Faye and looked at the ss of wine in front of Jeremy, which was almost


    finished.


    She frowned and moved her eyes on Jeremy, who looked at her arrogantly. She confronted him, "You


    have wounds in your back, why are you still drinking wine?"


    Jeremy sneered scornfully, "Do you really believe that you''re my wife?"


    Olivia looked away from Jeremy and scanned around the room with a sharp look in her eyes. "You are


    all Jeremy''s good friends. You know that he is wounded, but you just let him drink wine at his free will.


    Aren''t you actually killing him?"


    Olivia confronted his friends and ended thest sentence with an aggressive tone.


    Their hearts trembled. What a horrible usation!


    No one would want to ept the charge of killing the Si family''s only heir. Jeremy''s friends, who were


    usually very bold, wanted to say something to defend themselves, but Olivia was emanating such a


    strong aura that they all kept silent.


    They suddenly realised why Daniel had forced his son to marry this woman. This woman might be the


    right one to tame Jeremy... There was a good chance that this woman could bring Jeremy under


    control!


    Faye also felt this woman was a strong rival to her. She got panicked but managed to snap, "How could


    you say something like that? Marvin and the others here are all of Jeremy''s closest friends. They have


    experienced a lot together. Please don''t try to stir up trouble amongst them!"


    Olivia nced at Faye and sneered, "You are a college student. You should be in school right now, but


    you''ve escaped from your sses to y around with Jeremy. Is that what your parents have taught


    you? Jeremy is set to get married very soon, but you are still keeping an ambiguous rtionship with


    him just for the money. Have you no shame anymore?"


    Faye got embarrassed by Olivia''s words, as her face turned red and then pale. When she was about to


    retort, Olivia didn''t give her the chance and carried on her sermon, "Don''t tell me you are doing this


    because of love. Even if you love Jeremy, you are still loving a man who belongs to another woman.


    And also, don''t try to tell me that you have true love between the two of you. You have already been


    together with Jeremy for two years. If Jeremy is truly in love with you, why hasn''t he slept with you


    yet?"


    Everyone in the room was dumbfounded by her words. They thought Jeremy had already... slept with


    Faye.


    Faye''s eyes reddened with embarrassment and exined, "That''s because... Jeremy always respected


    me."


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Faye felt so awkward to let the other people know that Jeremy hadn''t had sex with her during the past


    two years.


    In fact, in order to get Jeremy, who was such a wealthy man, Faye had taken many initiatives to seduce


    Jeremy, but he refused every time. Because Daniel''s only rule for Jeremy was that he was not allowed


    to y with women irresponsibly.


    If Jeremy were to vite this agreement, he would lose everything for the rest of his life.


    Olivia grinned and said scornfully, "Respect you? Then why did he sleep with me in the same bed? And


    he even wanted to have sex with me at the middle of night, why?" If she hadn''t kicked him off the bed


    that night, which caused hime back to his senses, they would''ve really had sex and their photos


    would have been taken by all the reporters.


    Jeremy felt ashamed to hear Olivia speaking the truth, so he said, "Olivia Xia, just tell everyone now.


    Why did I sleep in the same bed with you? How did it happen? Tell them the whole story."


    Olivia wasn''t in a hurry to answer his question. She took up his ss of wine and drank the rest of wine


    in it. Then she casually said, "You can go ask Mr. Si and Mrs. Si. It''s hard to exin everything clearly


    to all of you."


    "You must have done something to trick Jeremy into doing it!" Faye yelled at Olivia and thought in her


    mind, ''If Jeremy really marries this woman, I will be the first person to oppose it!''


    Olivia looked around the people in the room and sighed to herself. In fact, she had also asked Daniel


    and J many times that why they had chosen her to be Jeremy''s wife. "What if I really had tricked


    him? Do you want to trick him too?" asked Olivia.


    "You..." Faye didn''t expect that Olivia would admit to it straight away. She was too angry to say


    anything in retort, so she turned to Jeremy for help and said, "Jeremy, look, you aren''t married yet, but


    she has already started to interfere in your affairs. What more if you get married to her? She would


    definitely keep you on a leash and you will lose your freedom. This is not the sort of woman who is


    good to be a wife. Obviously, she is just an interfering busybody!"


    Jeremy grinned and said, "If she wants to be an interfering busybody, just let her intervene in Daniel


    Si''s business. I don''t want to have anything to do with it. Faye, get me another ss of wine!"


    He ignored Olivia.


    Since Olivia hade here as per Daniel and J''s instructions, she had the permission to do as


    she pleased. She wouldn''t let Jeremy ignore her like this. Since Jeremy didn''t concede, she had to


    threaten his friends again. "Mr. Tang. If Mr. Si and Mrs. Si know that you drank wine with their son, in


    his current injured state, what do you think Mr. Si will do to you?"


    "Bang!" This time, Jeremy threw a bottle of liquor onto the floor in front of Olivia.


    The liquor spilled all over the floor. Olivia bent down, took up the bottle from the ground and looked at


    the trademark on it, and said, "This bottle of liquor would cost at least a few hundred thousands, right?


    What a waste! Mr. Si and Mrs. Si said that if you wouldn''t go back with me, I can punish you at my free


    will."


    "You will punish me?" Jeremy burst intoughter, and the other people also followed andughed.


    Devoid of any emotions on her face, Olivia stood still and waited until Jeremy stoppedughing. She


    then opened her mouth and said, "Mrs. Si has given me the right to control my fiance''s purse strings.


    Jeremy, it''s okay if you don''t want to leave with me. You can continue to have fun here, but, I am afraid


    you won''t have a penny to pay for anything."


    Jeremy tittered and mmed his ss on the table. He faced Olivia with defiance and said in an


    arrogant voice, "I am Jeremy Si. Did you say that I can''t pay for the bill? What a big joke! Let me tell


    you something; my name and my presence alone is equivalent to arge amount of money! Let me see


    who would dare to ask me to pay the bill!"


    "So, you''ve made up your mind that you won''t leave here with me?" Olivia didn''t want to waste time in


    arguing with him anymore. She was already very tired after a day''s work.


    "Yes, I won''t leave!" Jeremy said bluntly.


    ''Does she really take herself to be my wife? It all depends on whether I ept her or not!'' thought


    Jeremy.


    Olivia shouted at the door, "Come in!"


    Soon enough, four tall and strong bodyguards entered the room.


    Jeremy suddenly had a bad feeling. He shouted, "Come on, get this woman out of the room!"


    Olivia didn''t give him any chance and ordered the bodyguards, "Bring Mr. Jeremy back home now!"


    "Yes!"


    Jeremy knew Chinese Kung Fu, but since he was already wounded, he was soon man-handled by the


    bodyguards and was carried out of the cruise ship.


    This was the first time Jeremy had been disgraced in front of his friends, and it was all because of that


    woman.


    ''Fine! I will never forget this.


    You want to marry me? Okay, let''s wait and see who will suffer more after we get married!'' thought


    Jeremy angrily. He was determined to teach this woman a good lesson and expose her true face.

 Chapter 361 Extra Story No. 31 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 361 Extra Story No. 31 About Jeremy Si


    Si Family


    When Olivia came to the study, Daniel and J had been waiting for her.


    "You must be tired, Olivia, " said J as she stood up from her chair.


    Olivia shook her head and said, "No, I''m fine. Thank you."


    J held her hand, sighed and said softly, "We hope that Jeremy''s friends would get to know you, so


    that they would believe you''ve been openly married to the Si family. Although Jeremy and his friends


    now think you''ve offended them, but don''t you worry about it. We will stand behind you."


    J had heard of what happened tonight from the guards.


    That fact was that everything Olivia did was ording to the n Daniel and J. Otherwise, she


    would not have had offended Jeremy in front of his friends. .


    Olivia looked straight into J''s eyes and said innocently, "Auntie, actually, I always want to ask..."


    "Yes, what is it?" J said, and brought her to the sofa.


    "The thing is, I think Jeremy is not someone who is... incurable. I believe that you know how to get him


    back on the right path, but why do you let him go on like this for so many years in the first ce... and


    why do you choose me?" She wondered why they wanted her to marry Jeremy.


    Jeremy was a famous upper-ss yboy who was worshipped like a God by everyone because of his


    extremely wealthy family.


    But any discerning person could see his good sense of priority, because he always avoided


    unaffordable vices.


    J said with a sad expression, "It''s my fault. Jeremy had always loved to run counter to his father


    ever since he was a child. His father preferred the girls, so I had to give him more love as


    father wanted to punish him, I would stop him...


    Yes, his father is more than capable to deal with him in many other ways, but we are not going to be


    around to fix his problems forever. Therefore, we thought it would be best to find him someone who


    would be a lifelongpanion to him and could restrain him from being petnt." So they found Olivia,


    the secretary to the general manager of SL Group.


    She was young, pretty and self-effacing.


    She was hardworking, strong-willed, and a visionary who always kept a low-profile.


    Although she did not have a wealthy family background, and, like Daniel, showed ack of feeling, as a


    young woman, she appeared to be meeker and milder than Daniel.


    Her family origins and such were the least of Daniel and J''s concerns.


    Their only concern was whether the girl was kind, sensible, and nice to Jeremy.


    J believed that Olivia passed all those requirements with flying colors.


    "Well, then... again, why me?" Olivia had never imagined that she would one day be married into an


    extremely wealthy and influential family like this.


    Although she was not one to be so easily perturbed, Olivia felt a bit shocked when J came to her.


    J smiled and patted Olivia on the hands, and said, "Things are not asplicated as you may


    have thought them to be Olivia. I chose you, because I like you. I appreciate you very much. Don''t let


    me down. As for your mother, my husband has given her what she wanted, so you don''t need to worry


    about that anymore. So, from now on, I want you to live here just as one of us."


    Olivia was a bit surprised. She tried to think of what her mother could have possibly asked for. After


    getting divorced from Olivia''s father, her mother hadn''t been married again for many years because she


    was waiting for a man.


    But that man, even when divorced as well, showed no signs of marring her.


    It was obvious that he didn''t love her at all. But even then, for so many years, she never changed her


    mind about staying with him. And she asked for nothing.


    N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    So, Olivia assumed that what Mrs. Si meant was that her mother had finally gotten married the man


    she loved.


    Olivia bit her lower lip and finally thanked Daniel and J for their help and support.


    "Olivia, you know Jeremy is only stubborn towards any form ofpulsion. You really made him feel


    embarrassed in front of his friends. Even though I told him that it was his father and I that made you do


    it, he would not forgive you. So sometimes you just need to deliberately give him the impression of


    weakness and then attack his soft spot..."


    J said with a very expressive face and gesture.


    Olivia fought the urge to giggle. She had never seen a mother like J, who would tell others how to


    subdue her own son. She even wanted to ask if J really was Jeremy''s mom? And if she had ever


    worried about the possibility of her family''s property being seized by her son''s wife, because she had


    told her too much about how to control her son? Mrs. Si was indeed an extraordinary woman.


    Jeremy happened to be swaggering by, when Olivia had left the study. Olivia could not avoid noticing


    him, so she slightly nodded at him as a greeting.


    Just as they were about to slide past each other, Jeremy put his hands into his trousers pockets.


    "Stop!" Jeremy said in an emotionless voice.


    Olivia stopped and turned her eyes to her future husband without a show of concern and said, "Yes, sir.


    Can I help you?"


    "You said you are my fianc¨¦e, right? Now that you are my fianc¨¦e... Go and take a shower, and then I


    wille and sleep with you!" Jeremy decided to teach her a lesson or at the very least, scare her.


    "I am sorry but I''m having a period right now, " Olivia answered, showing no signs of fear at all.


    Then, Olivia immediately walked down from the second floor without saying anything else.


    "Hey! Stop right there!" Jeremy ran after her angrily, and grabbed her by the wrist and pulled her back.


    Olivia was wearing high-heels. She nearly sprained her ankle and fell over because of Jeremy''s


    roughness. Luckily, she reacted quickly and grabbed Jeremy by his clothes before falling to his chest.


    She identally pulled the bandage wrapped on his body and caused him to almost howl in pain.


    "Damned woman! You''ll surely get punished today! Somebody! Come and grab this woman!"


    "Jeremy!"


    A steady and stern voice pierced through hismand.


    As soon as she heard that voice, Olivia stood respectfully at once and kept a distance from Jeremy.


    Jeremy stood therezily. "Dad, Olivia touched my wound. I must let her know what it feels like to be in


    pain."


    "Be a real man! She is your fiancee. As a man, you should learn to be kind to your wife." Daniel


    couldn''t bear his son''s immodesty. He tried very hard to refrain himself from swiping at him.


    "Ha, I don''t love this woman, why should I be kind to her? Nonsense! I''m going to sleep. You are so


    annoying that I don''t even want to see you!" said Jeremy as he walked towards his room.


    "Stop right there." Daniel stopped him, "Go to thepany office tomorrow. I want you to rece the


    General Manager and learn how to run the business!"


    "Dad..."


    "Olivia and your aunt Nicole will be there to help you. Ask them for guidance if you don''t understand


    anything."


    "Dad..."


    "That is final. If I don''t see you in the office at eight tomorrow morning, your wedding will be shifted to


    the date, half a month ahead of schedule."


    "..."

 Chapter 362 Extra Story No. 32 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 362 Extra Story No. 32 About Jeremy Si


    J held Daniel''s arm as they were ready to go. She suddenly remembered something and said to


    Olivia, "Olivia, the butler has brought all your belongings here. You may want to live in the room next to


    Jeremy''s if you feel uneasy to live in his room before marriage."


    "Mom! That is my sister''s room. Why would you give it to her?" Jeremy opposed at once.


    "Your sister is with her husband, and now they are on vacation. They won''t be back until the day before


    your wedding."


    Daniel added, "Dear, you''ve mistaken our son''s words. What he really wanted to say was that Olivia, as


    his fiancee, should not live in Melissa''s room. So Olivia, I understand that you might feel averse to it,


    but could you just move into Jeremy''s room in advance?"


    "Dad! I never said that, dad... open the door, dad..."


    Daniel and J went into their room and closed the door immediately, leaving no chance for Jeremy


    to resist.


    Jeremy grunted at the closed door and turned around to the silent Olivia, saying angrily, "Are you


    dead? Why didn''t you even oppose?"


    "Why should I oppose?" Olivia blinked and said.


    "..." Jeremy could not even utter a word but instead he pointed at Olivia, his finger trembling furiously.


    He was so angry that he even felt like he was about to have a heart attack.


    Olivia was surprised when she followed Jeremy into his room. She realized that Jeremy''s room was


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    even bigger than her entire house.


    Even ayman could tell that every piece of furniture in the room was extremely expensive. Olivia didn''t


    even dare toy a finger on them.


    To her surprise, the room was actually very neat and clean even though its owner looked slovenly.


    Noticing Olivia''s surprise, Jeremy felt a bit proud, and he said, "Don''t think that I have no way of taming


    you just because my parents are constantly supporting you. Bathroom or balcony, where do you want


    to sleep? Or you can choose the coat room... Just stay out of my sight."


    "No person can sleep in a bathroom or on a balcony." Olivia blinked, wondering whether he meant to


    let her sleep on the chair on the balcony.


    Satisfied, Jeremy sat by his bed and crossed his legs, "I don''t care. You agreed to live with me, which


    means you agreed to sleep in either the bathroom or on the balcony. I''m actually verypassionate


    for taking you in. Now go to sleep!"


    Olivia turned to the door. Jeremy immediately realized what she was going to do, so he rushed to her,


    despite his wounds.


    Olivia was just about to open the door when Jeremy grabbed her hand. He pushed her to the door with


    his body. Their bodies were so close to each other, they could feel each other''s breath. Olivia blushed.


    She tried to get rid of Jeremy''s hand but he held on firmly. "Jeremy, draw back your hand!"


    "You don''t call me sir any more? How impressive you are ying innocent in front of my parents!"


    Olivia raised her head, red at him and said, "Let go of me!"


    "And I say no! So you can go to my parents toin about me? Ha, I am not a fool, Olivia." Jeremy


    said and made a wolf whistle to her.


    Olivia turned her face aside and said, "Aren''t you a fool? A 26-year-old man who has nothing to do all


    day long but depend on his parents? When Mr. Si was your age, he had be the CEO of the SL


    Group."


    Olivia stared into his eyes and continued, "What about you? Can you even read yourpany''s


    financial reports? Hahaha... And you say you are not a fool?"


    Jeremy narrowed his charming eyes and stared at her.


    Olivia noticed that his expression was exactly like his father''s.


    He definitely carried Daniel''s gene!


    Jeremy turned his eyes away as if he was thinking about something else. Then he said, "I haven''t


    kissed any woman since I was born. Your lips are so annoying, but I think they must be delicious. Now,


    let me taste them, will you?"


    "How dare ..."


    Jeremy was a man of action. Once he finished his words, he forced a kiss on Olivia, despite her


    resistance.


    The atmosphere in the room suddenly changed when their lips touched.


    Just as Jeremy had thought, Olivia''s lips tasted so good that he didn''t even want to let her go.


    "Ouch... Do you want to kill me?"


    Olivia was unable to push away such a strong man, so she punched the wound on his back.


    Jeremy released her because of the pain. "Now, go and tell my dad that I kissed you, and ask him to


    punish me! But you should know that it''s only normal for me to kiss my fiancee, right?"


    "You!" Olivia was so angry that even though she wanted to hurl vicious, abusive words at him, she


    could not think of anything at that moment.


    Jeremy was relieved and even overjoyed to see how angry she had been. Then, he thought of


    something important. "Hey, this was my first kiss. What about you?"


    Jeremy was mentally obsessed with cleanliness, so if this was not Olivia''s first kiss, he might feel very


    disappointed.


    "No!" Olivia replied without hesitation.


    Jeremy''s smile froze on his face. "You''ve had a boyfriend before?"


    "Of course, I am 25. You never had any girlfriend?" Faye could not be considered to be Jeremy''s


    girlfriend. She was a kept woman at most.


    "It''s none of your business." Jeremy gave her a sour look.


    This girl has already had her first kiss with someone else. Although Jeremy didn''t want to believe her,


    he had epted it, because he had been used to seeing the promiscuous lifestyle of the people


    around him. He pinched her jaw, saying, "The first kiss is not important, everyone has their own history,


    am I right? But I am really interested in something else, like your first night. Tell me whether you still


    have it."


    Olivia blushed with shame when she heard such a direct question. She hesitated for a while, then


    answered, "No!"


    "Ha! You hesitated. Why don''t you look me in the eye and say that? You are a liar! But don''t worry..."


    Jeremy drew close to her again, and said with a wicked smile on face, "I will give you an unforgettable


    night the day we marry!"


    His words repeated in Olivia''s dreams, and tortured her throughout the night.


    Now it was morning. Olivia kneaded her aching waist as she had been sleeping on the sofa all night.


    Luckily, Jeremy''s balcony was not open-air and was asrge as a hotel room. Thus, she was able to


    move the sofa there.


    She opened the curtains of the bedroom, only to find Jeremy still in his bed, snoring.

 Chapter 363 Extra Story No. 33 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 363 Extra Story No. 33 About Jeremy Si


    yboys like Jeremy Si, liked spending the whole night having fun and sleeping throughout the day.


    However, Jeremy''s father, Daniel Si, had set rules for Jeremy dictating him to be back by 1 AM at the


    "Jeremy, get up!" After washing herself up, Olivia walked to the bed and called him.


    Jeremy didn''t respond at all.


    "Jeremy Si! Don''t forget what Mr. Si saidst night. If you don''t get up now, you would have to get


    married to me, half a month in advance! Are you willing to marry me even earlier than we''re supposed


    to?" Actually, Olivia was unwilling to marry Jeremy so quickly. In fact, she didn''t even want to marry


    him...


    Unfortunately, she had no choice.


    Jeremy only moved his fingers and murmured, "I''m so sleepy. Olivia Xia, get out now! Otherwise, I


    swear I''ll kick you out of the house!" His voice was hoarse and sexy. Olivia''s heart beat faster.


    "Great! Please kick me out of the house!"


    "Olivia Xia, be honest, is there any animosity between us?" Jeremy had never seen another person


    who was as terrible as Olivia before. She was both unlovely and rash. She was not his type at all.


    Olivia cut to the chase and threw back the covers, "Today is your first day at work in thepany. If


    you..." She stopped talking when she saw his naked body.


    Olivia blushed with shyness. She immediately turned her back to Jeremy and mumbled, "I''m going to


    get your clothes." Jeremy was also dumbfounded.


    Jeremy was used to sleeping naked all the time. Luckily, he was justying down on his stomach...


    Jeremy was not happy because of what had happened. He sat on the bed and threw the clothes that


    Olivia had prepared for him down to the floor and demanded, "Get me a pink shirt and a pair of white


    short pants..."


    Olivia bent down to pick up the clothes and then went back to the coatroom.


    Olivia chose a rtively formal pink shirt and a pair of white cropped pants and went out.


    Jeremy nced at the clothes indifferently and was just about to defy her, when Olivia spoke first, "You


    are going to thepanyter. You should wear a formal attire to respect others."


    "Respect?" Olivia wore an old-fashioned suit. Jeremy studied her up and down and snorted, "You look


    like an olddy!"


    Olivia turned around and walked to the door, "Mr. Si, I''ll be waiting for you downstairs. Let me remind


    you, you have to start off in 20 minutes."


    "Come back!"


    Olivia had to turn back.


    Jeremy threw the clothes onto the bed and demanded, "Dress me!"


    Olivia went nk.


    Jeremy got off the bed and stretched his arms, "Don''t hang about! Can''t you see the wounds in my


    back? I can''t put on my clothes on my own. Hurry up! There is less than 20 minutes. If I get therete, it


    will be your fault."


    Olivia uttered no word.


    When Jeremy and Olivia went out of the room, Daniel and J were having breakfast.


    J was ted to see them going out together. She greeted Olivia, "Good morning, Olivia. Come and


    have some breakfast."


    "Mom, I''m your son!" Jeremy walked ahead to block Olivia''s way.


    Olivia was amused by Jeremy''s childish behavior.


    After a peaceful breakfast, just as Olivia was about to leave with Jeremy, J stopped her.


    J gave a card to Olivia and smiled, "Olivia, Jeremy must wear a suit to work. Take this card and


    buy some clothes for the both of you at the mall this afternoon. This is an unlimited credit card. You can


    buy anything you want. Make yourself at home."


    Jeremy looked at the ck card and felt ufortable, "Mom! Why are you being so nice to her? She


    is not my wife yet!"


    "She will be soon! Jeremy, Olivia is your fiancee. You must take care of her from now on. Do you


    understand?" J told Jeremy as she put the card into Olivia''s hand.


    Jeremy curled his lips and said, "Come on! I don''t want to marry her. Why should I have to take care of


    her? She has nothing to do with me!"


    Jeremy left the house after saying that.


    Daniel was about to lose his temper to Jeremy''s tantrums, but Olivia immediately persuaded him,


    "Uncle Daniel, we need time to change Jeremy. Please don''t be angry. We must be more patient."


    J adjusted Daniel''s tie and said, "Olivia is right. At least Jeremy is willing to work in ourpany


    now. That''s a good start. Don''t make a fuss over such mere trifles."


    Daniel gradually calmed down. He kissed J goodbye and went out of town for business.


    The sudden appearance of Jeremy created a disturbance in the SL Group.


    Normally Jeremy wouldn''t be in thepany. He detested the solemn circumstance he was in.


    However, the single female employees were all thrilled by the arrival of Jeremy. Jeremy is the son of


    Daniel and the sole inheritor of the SL Group. If anyone was lucky enough to be his girlfriend, she


    would be set for life.


    Faced with the beautifuldies who said hello in a sweet voice, Jeremy had a totally different attitude


    towards them, than his father.


    If Daniel found anyone trying to seduce him, he would immediately fire that person.


    However, Jeremy...


    Was not angry at all. Instead, he greeted thosedies in a romantic way, and even threw kisses to


    those who were extremely beautiful.


    Olivia sighed with profound resignation and thought to herself, ''The difference between Jeremy and his


    father is colossal.''


    Under pressure, Olivia guided Jeremy into the General Manager''s Office. After Jeremy sat down, Olivia


    put a stack of papers on the desk in front of him and said, "Mr. Si, your father has assigned these


    documents to you. Please feel free to ask me about things that you do not understand."


    Jeremy leanedfortably against the back of the chair and sneered, ignoring the documents, "Since


    you are such a capable person, why don''t you serve as the General Manager? Since my father even


    asked me to marry you, I think he would give you the position of the General Manager if you just asked


    him."


    Olivia stared at Jeremy and stated coldly, "Allow me to correct you, it was your mother who asked me


    to get married to you. It had nothing to do with your father. Besides, it was your mother who found me


    first. Your father had no idea of this. Don''t get him involved in!"


    "Oh my god! Why do you always protect my fa... Don''t look at me like that! Am I wrong?"


    "Jeremy Si, I''m your fiancee and will get married to you soon. Think thrice before you say anything from


    now on! Otherwise, your father might punish you again!"


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    What Jeremy hated most was Olivia''s serious look. He taunted, "What? Are you trying to tell me how to


    live my life? This is all your fault! Just tell me, did you sleep with me voluntarily or did my father ask you


    to do that?"


    Recalling what happened that night, Olivia murmured, "I didn''t want to do it, but I had no other


    choice..."

 Chapter 364 Extra Story No. 34 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 364 Extra Story No. 34 About Jeremy Si


    "What did you just say?" Jeremy didn''t hear her clear enough.


    "I said that I''m going to buy you some formal clothes now. You can call me to ask for anything you don''t


    understand, or you can go to the 68th floor to ask the deputy CEO." Nicole was the deputy CEO and


    her office was in the 68th floor.


    Olivia left the office after saying that. Jeremy shouted her name behind her, but she didn''t turn around.


    Olivia had never bought clothes for a man before. She spent more than two hours selecting clothes for


    Jeremy.


    It was already noon after Olivia had finished shopping. She called the phone in the General Manager''s


    Office, but nobody answered.


    Then she called his secretary to ask Jeremy''s whereabouts. Apparently, not long after Olivia left the


    Olivia was fuming with anger. But on second thought, she had disregarded the fact...


    The fact that Jeremy would never did what he was told and stayed in the office to work.


    Olivia went back to thepany office and began to look for Jeremy. When she found him, he was


    teasing thedies from the Public Rtions Department. Olivia walked to the back of Jeremy and


    heard what he was saying, "Let me treat you with lunch at KWT Restaurant. You can order whatever


    you like!"


    Thedies all cheered at Jeremy''s offer. The KWT Restaurant was a really fancy restaurant in C


    Country. It served French food, Thai food, Korean food, Japanese food... Whatever you wanted, you


    could find it there.


    The food was extremely expensive here.


    The average consumption per person was more than 10, 000. The cheapest set menu was more than


    100, 000.


    "Mr. Si." A clear and sharp voice interrupted thedies'' cheering.


    They immediately sat back after seeing Olivia standing behind Jeremy, and greeted in a polite way,


    "Olivia."


    Jeremy didn''t turn around as if to show that he didn''t know she was there.


    Olivia looked around and stated seriously, "It''s not allowed to gossip during office hours. ording to


    the rules of thepany, everyone will be fined 500! If you get caught again, you would be fined with


    1, 000 and there would be no bonus this month!"


    Thedies refused to be punished like that. One of them plucked up the courage and retorted, "Olivia,


    you know who we were talking to just now! We were talking to Mr. Si. I don''t think it was a vition of


    thepany rules."


    Anotherdy added, "Right! Mr. Si is on his first day, and he was just inspecting the work. Is there


    anything wrong with that? Olivia, are you trying to interfere?"


    Olivia stared at thedy and answered seriously, "Yes, I''m trying to interfere. So what? Mr. Si, please


    go back to your office now. There are some documents waiting for you there that you need to sign on."


    "Why should I listen to you?" Jeremy leaned against a desk and didn''t take Olivia seriously.


    Olivia gave a nd smile and got close to Jeremy. She whispered in his ear, "Jeremy Si, how about


    this? I''ll tell your father that you are eager to get married soon."


    Then Olivia stepped backwards and raised her voice, "Mr. Si, the clothing store has delivered your


    clothes here. I''m going to fetch them."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Jeremy''s face darkened. He stood straight and demanded, "Stop there!"


    "What else can I do for you?" Olivia smiled and looked at Jeremy.


    With an expressionless face, Jeremy pointed to thedies and stated, "Don''t fine them!"


    Olivia''s smile became wider, "Okay. You are the boss!"


    Jeremy was annoyed by Olivia. He clenched his fists and wanted to swear at her. But he told himself,


    ''Jeremy, Behave! She is ady! Do not let her piss you off!


    There will be ample time for you to get back at her! I haven''t lost the game yet!''


    There was no luxurious lunch in the office that day. Manydies in thepany had turned against


    Olivia.


    Jeremy''s first day in the office had exhausted Olivia. She felt like it was even more energy consuming


    than taking care of her aunt''s 2-year-old son.


    Actually, Olivia could have ignored Jeremy''s misdemeanor. But she didn''t want to let Daniel and J


    down.


    After work, countlessdies called Jeremy asking for a date, one after another. Jeremy said yes to all of


    them. Olivia, however, kept quiet.


    Jeremy got in his sports car and was just about to leave when Olivia stopped him and said indifferently,


    "Jeremy, have a good time tonight. But if you don''te back home by bedtime, you will be sorry!"


    Olivia left after saying that.


    Jeremy widened his eyes and stared at Olivia''s figure. He pulled out and followed her, "Hey! Stop right


    there! You are such an evildy! Don''t move! I won''t spare you!"


    Olivia suddenly stopped and stood still at Jeremy''s word. Jeremy''s car was almost going to hit her.


    Jeremy immediately stopped the car, opened the door, grabbed Olivia''s wrist and pulled her into the


    car, "You areing with me tonight. We will go back home together."


    "Let me go! I''m not going with you!" Olivia struggled hard.


    "You muste with me! If you don''t listen to me, I will have my friends sleep with you!" Jeremy tried


    to frighten Olivia as he strapped her in.


    Olivia widened her eyes and stared at Jeremy, "Jeremy Si, I''m your fiancee. How could you even say


    that?"


    Jeremy sneered, "Are you scared now?"


    "Let me go! I''m not going with you!" Olivia was frightened by Jeremy''s threat and got lost in various bad


    thoughts.


    "I can let you go as long as..."


    Olivia was relieved and yielded, "You cane home whenever you want, and I won''t sleep in your


    bed!"


    When Jeremy got home, it was already 2 AM.


    He pushed the bedroom door open. The lights in the room were switched off.


    He thought Olivia was sleeping in his bed, so he acted like a gentleman and walked softly to the bed.


    His new brown leather shoes trod on the thick carpet without making any sound.


    When Jeremy got to bed, there was no one else there. He felt relieved and thought, ''Olivia is very well-


    behaved.


    However... Where is she?''


    Jeremy was injured in the back yesterday for which the doctor had given him anesthetics. He was


    feeling quite sleepy in the evening, so he went to sleep early yesterday.


    This morning, Jeremy was woken up by Olivia. Therefore, he had no idea where Olivia sleptst night.


    Jeremy had searched the whole bedroom and even the bathroom, but failed to find Olivia.


    Where was she?


    Jeremy walked to the balcony and pulled the curtains aside. There was a sofa on the balcony and


    Olivia was sleeping on the sofa...


    Jeremy rubbed his forehead with his hand.


    This woman was so stubborn earlier today. She didn''t want to suffer any loses. She even tried to


    control him. But then, why was she willing to sleep on a sofa in the balcony?


    Hmm? What a weird woman!

 Chapter 365 Extra Story No. 35 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 365 Extra Story No. 35 About Jeremy Si


    "Hey, get up." Jeremy cried out and kicked the sofa.


    The woman sleeping on the sofa frowned but didn''t move.


    Olivia was a light sleeper. Her sleep was interrupted when Jeremy kicked the sofa.


    "The temperature here is between 10 to 20 degrees, and yet you slept on the sofa just underneath your


    overcoat. Do you want to die of cold, so my father would beat me to death?" Jeremy said. Finally,


    Jeremy''s yelling woke up Olivia from her deep sleep.


    She got up from the sofa and yawned, "Jeremy Si, I wasn''t sleeping on your bed as I promised you.


    I''ve had a busy day, so I''m still very sleepy now. Could you just leave me alone?"


    With his hands on his hips, Jeremy said demandingly, "My father will be back tomorrow. if you freeze to


    death, my happy days will be over. Go and sleep on the sofa of my bedroom."


    By then Olivia waspletely awake. She asked, "How about I go to sleep in the guest room?"


    "You are intentionally making trouble for me, aren''t you? Don''t you remember my father''s warning?"


    "Well, I do remember. I''ll be quiet about it. If you keep it a secret, he will never know about it." Since his


    twin sisters got married, Jeremy seemed like the bully of the family.


    Jeremy was afraid of his father, so when Daniel was home, he couldn''t afford to be so arrogant.


    However, J always liked to say nice things about Jeremy to Daniel. As a result of her spoiling


    Jeremy, he was still immature and often acted out of control when his father was away.


    Without a second thought, Jeremy nodded, "Okay, then go now."


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But, you must get up on time and go to the office with me tomorrow, " Olivia requested.


    "Hmm, you wish! Why should I listen to you?" Jeremy thought, ''Since dad is on a business trip, I can do


    whatever I want. Does Olivia think that I am afraid of her?''


    "Okay. We''ll see." Olivia ced her coat and directly walked towards Jeremy''s bed.


    Jeremy hurriedly followed and took Olivia by her wrist just as she was about to sit on his bed. He


    vivacious? I''ve never seen a woman as bothersome and overbearing as you!"


    Olivia nced at his hand and asked, "When are you going to wake up tomorrow?"


    "That''s none of your business."


    Taking advantage of Jeremy''s distraction, Olivia quickly sat on his bed.


    Jeremy gritted his teeth in anger, but didn''t say anything. Olivia raised her legs, took off her shoes and


    "All right! You can take my bed tonight, and tomorrow I''ll have it thrown away. I am going to stay


    somewhere else." Everyone knew that he was Jeremy, son of the richest person in C country. Apart


    from the vi of the Si family, he had several other residences.


    After that, just as Jeremy was walking out of the room.


    "Jeremy!" Olivia got up and cried out to stop Jeremy, who was about to leave.


    "What are you going to do?" He turned around to look at her in a pretty bad mood. Then, he said,


    "Unless you are going to tell me that you''ll get off my bed, I don''t want to hear anything else."


    Olivia got out of the bed and came to Jeremy. Looking up at the tall man, she softened her tone and


    said, "Jeremy, if you go to the office on time, I promise you, you''ll haveplete freedom to do


    whatever you want after our marriage. It''s a deal, okay?"


    Olivia thought, ''Mrs. Si once told me that Jeremy always responded to weakness, not strength. Let me


    check it now.''


    "Let me haveplete freedom?" inquired Jeremy. After a moment''s hesitation, Jeremy looked at


    Olivia from the top to the bottom.


    He thought, ''What on earth is she thinking? Is she speaking in a soft tone so that I won''t have the heart


    to refuse her?''


    "Yes, that''s right. Even if you want to be with Faye, I''ll be totally okay with it. You cane home


    whenever you want. Anyway, we will move out after marriage, so your parents won''t find out about your


    secret. I promise to you that I will never tell them about it. What do you think? Isn''t it a good idea?"


    Olivia thought, ''It would be better to solve the problem right in front of me first.


    As for the others, I can think of something after we married.''


    Jeremy peered at her suspiciously, "What are you nning to do?"


    Olivia thought, ''Why is Jeremy still doubting me after I''ve made such concessions? Oh, my god!


    Jeremy is such a stubborn man! I really want to strangle him.'' Olivia took a deep breath and said,


    "Master Jeremy, to be honest, I don''t want to marry you either. Do you know why? You are tougher than


    my two-year-old cousin. It would be my blessing to stay out of your life, even we have to marry."


    Jeremy thought suspiciously, ''What did she mean by saying that she didn''t want to marry me?'' Jeremy


    cried in anger, "Hey, I''m sleepy and I want to take a bath right now. Go and prepare the water for me,


    and then sleep on the sofa. Then wait for my next call."


    Olivia was speechless.


    So that was the result of their discussion. Jeremy still hadn''t given Olivia a definite answer. Olivia was


    in a dilemma. She wondered whether Jeremy would go to the office on time. But fearing that he would


    get annoyed and refuse to go entirely, she didn''t dare to ask him a second time. She thought, ''s, I


    am so unlucky!''


    Olivia was willing to sleep on the sofa in Jeremy''s bedroom, for it was shipped from Mn by air.


    Besides, it was wide enough for two persons and was much softer than her bed.


    Olivia was so tired that she fell asleep the moment shey down on the sofa.


    When she opened her eyes again, it was already the next morning. Judging by the light, she realized


    that she was going to bete.


    Instinctively, Olivia began to search for her mobile phone on the sofa, but failed to find it. At the same


    time she noticed that Jeremy, who was supposed to be asleep on the bed, had already left.


    After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Olivia went to dress herself in Jeremy''s coat room. After


    getting dressed, just as she walked to the door to get out, she found that the door had been locked


    from the outside.


    She knocked and yelled for a while, but there was no answer.


    She wondered, ''Is this Jeremy''s ploy so he didn''t have to go to the office? He took away my phone,


    locked me in the room, where I was isted from all the other people in the house.''


    Olivia patted herself on the forehead and thought, ''Jeremy must be the devil.''


    Jeremy had locked the windows as well as the door of the balcony, so that Olivia didn''t have any choice


    but to stay in that room. Olivia thought for a long time and tried many ways, but still failed to get out of


    Jeremy''s bedroom.


    At noon, two bodyguards knocked and opened the door. They were there to bring Olivia her lunch.


    They paid no attention to whatever Olivia was saying. After putting Olivia''s lunch on the table, they


    locked the door and left.


    Then, in the afternoon, Olivia''s colleagues needed to ask her for some important documents. But since


    they hadn''t been able to reach neither Olivia or Jeremy for a long time, they had no choice but to


    contact Daniel''s assistant.


    In the early morning, Jeremy had asked J to hang out and spend time with her friends. She went to


    an art show with one of her friends, and had not returned home before Daniel called her. It was four


    o''clock in the afternoon when J got Daniel''s call. She didn''t realize that Olivia had been locked in


    the bedroom by Jeremy until she got home.


    After Olivia finally got out of the bedroom, she didn''t say anything bad about Jeremy, but quickly rushed


    to take care of thepany affairs first.


    When Jeremy got home, Daniel called him into the study, where he had been ready to teach his son a


    lesson with a whip.


    When Daniel was about to whip Jeremy, Olivia stopped him and said, "Uncle, his wounds haven''t


    healed yet and we are getting married soon. If Jeremy gets hurt again..."

 Chapter 366 Extra Story No. 36 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 366 Extra Story No. 36 About Jeremy Si


    Daniel cried out, "Olivia, stay out of this. I must teach him a really harsh lesson. Even if I beat him to


    death today, I won''t feel sorry about it. His behavior has brought disgrace on our family. He is a rotten


    apple! Daniel thought, ''Jeremy was toozy to work in thepany on his own will. What''s worse, he


    even stopped Olivia by locking her at home. How dare he do such an awful thing to her? No matter


    who tries to defend him, I must punish him today.''


    Olivia continued, "Uncle, Auntie, I''m sorry that I wasn''t able to finish the task and I''m sorry for letting


    you down. Since Jeremy didn''t go to the office today, I think I must take responsibility for it. So please


    punish me as well." After that, she went down on her knees beside Jeremy.


    Jeremy''s heart beat heavily upon hearing what Olivia had said. He stared at Olivia and said stubbornly,


    "Don''t bother. The buck stops here. You don''t have to do this. I''ll take responsibility for myself. Mind


    your own business! Hmm!"


    Daniel nced at them and said, "Okay, if that''s what you want, I''ll do as you wish." Daniel raised the


    whip towards Olivia.


    J hastily went to stop Daniel, "Daniel, what are you doing? It was not Olivia''s fault. She didn''t do


    anything wrong."


    While Jeremy didn''t notice it, Daniel gestured at J with his eyes to calm her down. J


    immediately got what he meant and smiled.


    She thought, ''It is obviously impossible for Daniel to beat Olivia. After all, she is a nice girl.'' "Okay, it''s


    up to you. Just go ahead as you like." J replied.


    Jeremy felt a little startled at J''s response. He asked, "Mom, aren''t you supposed to protect


    Olivia?"


    "She is your fiancee, so you are the one who should protect her, not me." J understood what


    Daniel had meant.


    "I won''t ... Hiss... Hey, Daniel, I can''t believe that you''re actually going to whip her." Finally, here came


    the whip. But it was a lot lighter than Jeremy had expected.


    A sweet smell filled Olivia''s nostril. With a confused expression on her face, she looked at Jeremy, who


    was holding her in his arms. Olivia mused, ''Jeremy took the whipping for me, didn''t he?''


    When she remembered J''s tireless teachings, Olivia softened her tone a little, "I didn''t fulfil the


    duties you had allocated to me, as a result, Jeremy made mistakes. Please forgive me. I''m willing to


    ept my punishment." Then, she pushed Jeremy away from her.


    Olivia''s eyes were brimming with tears. Jeremy stared at her and thought, "There''s nothing wrong with


    Olivia. She had been taken advantage of by my mother. It was unfair for her to take responsibility for


    my mistakes.''


    Jeremy fell silent and was lost in thought for a moment, with his eyes looking into distance. Upon


    seeing this, Daniel raised his whip towards Olivia again.


    Jeremy stood up in a hurry and pulled Olivia up from the floor to protect her. Then, he said, "Hey,


    Daniel, I can''t believe you''re hitting a woman. I''m sure it will ruin your good reputation in the


    Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Danielughed and asked, "Did I hit her?" Daniel thought, ''Thank god there is still hope for my son.''


    "Yes, you did! My mother is going to testify." ''My father is such a hateful man, '' Jeremy thought.


    "Then, why is Olivia not in pain?" Daniel slowly picked up his whip.


    "You hit me! Of course she is not in pain, " Jeremy replied.


    "So I hit you. You''re not a woman, right?" Daniel retorted.


    "..." Jeremy suddenly realized that he was falling into his father''s trap.


    Before going to bed, Olivia checked Jeremy''s wounds on his back. Luckily, they didn''t reopen.


    From that night on, the rtionship between Jeremy and Olivia had changed for the better. Jeremy


    hadn''t realized it just yet.


    And they made a deal that when Olivia''s rm went off, Jeremy would also get up with her the next


    morning.


    If Jeremy didn''t want to wake up, it would be okay for Olivia to put her rm beside him.


    If that didn''t work, Olivia would sleep on his bed at night. As a result, Jeremy would have to get up on


    time.


    However, it was a different matter if Jeremy didn''t do his work properly in thepany.


    During the long time before their marriage, Jeremy had changed a lot. Daniel was very satisfied with


    his change.


    Some timeter, Jeremy and Olivia had a big wedding, which startled the people in the country.


    ording to the people''s opinion, Jeremy''s wife had to be a realdy from a noble and wealthy family,


    or maybe a super star. After all, he was the heir of the SL Group.


    When people found out that Olivia hade from amon family, they were surprised and confused.


    After receiving the news, somedies felt very angry, because they felt it was an insult for them to be


    trumped by an ordinary secretary. From their point of view, they were much more eligible than Olivia,


    for they had been educated in top universities. However, to their surprise, the fact was that Jeremy had


    gotten married to Olivia, amon secretary.


    As the heir of the SL Group, Jeremy''s wedding had to be big and luxurious without a doubt.


    However, during the wedding, there was an unforeseen event that shocked everyone. When the bride


    and groom were about to exchange rings, Faye appeared out of the blue.


    She was Jeremy''s ex-girlfriend. In order to make herself look fabulous on the wedding, she had gone to


    the hair salon for a new hairstyle first.


    When she reached the wedding, Faye shouted, "Jeremy, I''ve been with you for more than two years. I


    love you so much but you are marrying this bitch, who you met less than a month ago. Jeremy, what


    will I do?" Faye was wearing an azure dress. She gazed at Jeremy on stage with her eyes filled with


    tears.


    At that moment, Jeremy was about to put the wedding ring on Olivia''s finger. Upon hearing Faye''s


    shouting, he frowned and thought, ''How stupid Faye is! Where did she get the courage toe here


    and try to ruin my wedding?''


    Then, she turned back and looked at Olivia, who was staring at Faye expressionlessly. Under the white


    veil, no one could sense a hint of her anger. Jeremy wondered, ''Why is Olivia not angry? Does this


    mean that she doesn''t care about me at all?''


    Daniel and J didn''t say anything. Olivia turned around to face Jeremy and didn''t pay any attention


    to Faye.


    Without further ado, Jeremy put the wedding ring on to Olivia''s finger.


    The guests were surprised and looked at one another in puzzlement. Faye felt extremely humiliated


    and wondered, ''Am I not more beautiful than Olivia today?''


    While in fact, to Jeremy''s eyes, Olivia was much more beautiful than Faye today.


    After all, Olivia was dressed up for her wedding. J had specially invited the well-known designers in


    the world to help Olivia with her hairstyle and makeup. Apart from that, Olivia was wearing an


    expensive wedding dress, which made her look amazing. Therefore, Jeremy didn''t even take another


    look at Faye.


    The wedding went on and no one ever paid any attention to Faye.


    Jeremy''s attitude indicated that Faye was nobody to him. Soon she became the mockery of the


    country.


    After the wedding, Olivia sat with a hammering heart and waited for Jeremy in their bedroom.


    She remembered that Jeremy had once promised her an unforgettable wedding night.


    In the morning, Jeremy picked up Olivia from her mother''s home. When he held Olivia in his arms, he


    mentioned the phrase ''unforgettable wedding night'' again.


    Jeremy didn''t have dinner at home that evening. It was his big day, so he went out to have a drink with


    his friends.


    Jeremy didn''t get home until eleven o''clock in the evening. His friends coaxed him to his bedroom,


    where Olivia was waiting for him.


    As soon as she heard the noise outside, Olivia flinched to the corner of the bed.


    Before the wedding, J asked Jeremy and Olivia to live with them in the vi for a while after they


    married, but Jeremy didn''t agree. He didn''t want to live with his parents, so Olivia was taken to


    Jeremy''s vi after their wedding.


    Therefore, if Jeremy intended to bully her, no one would be there to help her.

 Chapter 367 Extra Story No. 37 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 367 Extra Story No. 37 About Jeremy Si


    After Jeremy had sent off his friends, he stopped walking tipsily as he did earlier in front of the other


    people, but started to walk steadily upstairs, while holding a gift box in one hand.


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    When he reached the door of his bedroom, he stopped there and stared at the white wooden door,


    deep in thoughts.


    He knew that once he pushed the door open, the woman inside would really be his wife.


    He didn''t like Olivia Xia, actually, he even hated her a bit. He found her to be even more troublesome


    than his father, Daniel. She always kept nagging him about everything.


    But when he remembered the movies he had seen with his friends just now, Jeremy found himself


    desiring for something.


    He shook his head to sober up and pushed the door open.


    As soon as Olivia heard the noise, she immediately hid herself under the quilt.


    Jeremy threw the gift box on the bed and said, "Hey, do you know where I have just been?"


    Olivia managed topose herself and slowly sat up on the bed. She was about to get off the bed,


    and said, "I am going to prepare the water for your bath."


    Jeremy noticed that Olivia had already removed her makeup and changed into a red night gown.


    He didn''t refuse her and followed her to the door of the bathroom. He put on an evil smile as he looked


    at the woman busy preparing the bathing water, and said yfully, "I have watched a few movies with


    my good friends this whole afternoon. The action movies!"


    Olivia was already a grown-up adult. She wasn''t stupid, so of course, she understood what the so


    called action movies he mentioned actually meant... But she didn''t even turn around to look at him and


    simply answered, "Hmm..."


    Although it was a simple answer, Jeremy still could feel her voice tremble as she spoke. He felt so


    pleased as he started to unbutton his Western suit. He slowly took it off and threw it aside.


    It took Olivia only a few minutes to fill the bathing tub with water, but she felt as if it had been longer


    than that. Eventually, she turned off the tap and started to walk out of the bathroom without raising her


    head.


    But when she was about to walk past Jeremy, Jeremy grabbed her wrist.


    Olivia''s heart beat faster and faster. She encouraged herself in her mind to take a deep breath and


    calm down. She said, "The water is ready. Please go ahead and take a bath yourself. I should be going


    out now."


    Jeremy put on a big smile, showing his white teeth, and said, "Take it easy. Let''s bathe together."


    "I... have already taken a bath. I''ll go to bed first, " refused Olivia.


    "Take one more bath. I... Well! You know what? Your husband has inherited Daniel Si''s genes and has


    strange habits. I am a germaphobe too. If you don''t take one more bath, I will feel ufortable, " said


    Jeremy. He lowered his head to lean towards Olivia as he kept his eyes on her flushing red cheeks.


    Although Olivia was usually cold to him, her face was showing her shyness right now. Jeremy felt so


    pleased. At least, she was like a real woman sometimes.


    Olivia''s brain went nk. The man in front of her was Jeremy Si, who wasn''t amon man. He was


    an outstandingly handsome but extremely wicked man. ''Why can''t he just talk like a normal person?


    Why is heing so close to me?'' thought Olivia.


    Olivia drew her hand back and said, "Then I''ll go sleep in the bedroom next door..."


    "What? Olivia, why are you being so childish right now? Do you mean that I''ve married you to let you


    sleep in separate bedrooms?" On the surface, Jeremy seemed to be quite different from Daniel in


    personality. But once you got to know him well enough, you would find that he was actually quite simr


    to Daniel in many ways.


    For example, he was obsessed with cleanliness, and he was impatient. And moreover... Olivia would


    eventually find out more about him herselfter on.


    Now, Olivia was already witnessing how impatient he was. Before they could finish talking, Jeremy had


    straight away tore off Olivia''s night gown and carried her to the big and round bathing pool, while Olivia


    was screaming.


    "You... you are... so... shameless!" Olivia didn''t know which part of her body she should cover, so in the


    end, she covered her face to avoid looking at him.


    "Huh! Olivia, aren''t you usually very smug?" said Jeremy. He forced her to look at him. He held her chin


    and raised it, making her look at him.


    Olivia felt surprised when she saw his body. Thest time, when she helped him put on his clothes, she


    kept her eyes closed the whole time.


    She hadn''t seen his whole body clearly. But now, since he was standing beside the bathing pool,


    naked, and she had seen everything clearly. ''Oh, my god! His pecs, abs... all the muscles are tight and


    well-proportioned...'' Olivia marvelled in her mind.


    She didn''t know when Jeremy had gone to a gym to exercise.


    "Are you satisfied with what you are looking at?" Jeremy''s sudden voice interrupted Olivia''s thoughts.


    She foolishly nodded her head, and swallowed, which made Jeremy proudly burst intoughter.


    With satisfaction, Jeremy loosened his grip on her wrists and got into the pool.


    Hey casually in it with his eyes closed. He instructed the woman huddling in the corner, "Come here.


    Massage me."


    "..."


    Olivia had no choice but to massage him. But, he kept fondling the different parts of her body.

 Chapter 368 Extra Story No. 38 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 368 Extra Story No. 38 About Jeremy Si


    Suddenly, he lifted her up and carried her to a makeshift bed in the bathroom, and then he went into


    the bedroom himself.


    A momentter, Jeremy came back to the bathroom, carrying the gift box he had thrown on the bed


    earlier.


    He grinned slyly and opened the box in front of Olivia.


    The box was filled with a lot of things. Olivia was confused at first sight, so she took a closer look at


    them. Instantly, her face flushed bright red. She said angrily, "Jeremy, you... are such a shameless


    man!"


    Jeremy took out one of the items in the box and shook it in front of her, saying, "I have a good friend


    who sells these adult products. I specially requested him to give me all thetest products in his shop.


    I''ve also learned how to use them. I did all these to make you... happy. Hahaha..."


    ''Happy? Are you kidding me? You are meaning to kill me!'' thought Olivia angrily.


    Olivia immediately jumped off the bed, put on her slippers and rushed towards the door of the


    bathroom.


    However, she was not as fast as Jeremy, who had already reached the door and blocked her way. She


    ended up running into his arms.


    Jeremy had felt extremely satisfied with Olivia''s reactions tonight.


    He dragged her back to the bed in the bathroom and started his punishment on her.


    Olivia felt helpless but she couldn''t ask anyone for help...


    Luckily, Jeremy was not entirely ruthless. He carried her back to the bedroom a few momentster.


    Olivia thought Jeremy was generous to let her go. However, she was wrong. It was only the beginning


    of her nightmare.


    Jeremy tortured her for the whole night in many ways...


    At dawn, Jeremy looked at the woman who had been sleeping soundly, as he curled his lips into a


    smile.


    Although his wife, Olivia Xia, always looked arrogant and cold, she was sometimes very enthusiastic.


    The next morning, wearing a fresh look on his face, Jeremy whistled happily as he walked into the


    office of the SL Group.


    After the workers had greeted Jeremy, they all gathered together and started to discuss. "Hey! Why is


    Mr. Jeremying in to the office today?"


    "I don''t know. He should be sleeping with his wife and having their romantic moments right now. Why is


    he here?"


    "Is it because... he has already dumped his newly married wife?"


    "I don''t think so. Don''t you notice the fresh and happy look on his face? He must have had his romantic


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    moments with his wifest night!"


    "You might be right..."


    In the General Manager''s office


    Jeremy sat on his chair and casually rested his legs on the desk. Then, he took out his phone to y


    games on it.


    But he suddenly thought about the woman sleeping in his bedroom. Since she had desperately begged


    him for mercyst night, Jeremy decided to stop ying games and actually help her with the work, as


    a reward.


    He pressed the button on the inte to call in his secretary and instructed, "Bring me all the papers


    that need my signature."


    "Yes, General Manager."


    Jeremy actually knew nothing about thepany''s business. When he got all the papers on his desk,


    he didn''t know where to start with. Fortunately, he was as intelligent as Daniel. With the help of Nicole,


    Jeremy soon understood how to handle all the paperwork.


    Everyone thought Jeremy had changed his personality, but the truth was quite far from that.


    Olivia''s vacation was over. When she went back to work on the first day, Jeremy ran away from the


    Daniel read the papers that Jeremy had dealt with and told J with satisfaction, "Jeremy actually


    has talent in business. He''s just toozy!" Daniel got very irritated with Jeremy''s character.


    "Yes, Nicole said that he has goodprehension. He can understand things effortlessly. But he is...


    That brat! See, Olivia has juste back to work and he is nowhere to be found. What were his


    intentions for doing that? Did he think that he was just temporarily working for Olivia while she was


    absent?" said J.


    Daniel held J into his arms andforted her, "Don''t worry. I will help Olivia."


    That night, Olivia was asked to attend a dinner party on behalf of thepany. Jeremy was having a


    car race with his friends when he suddenly received J''s call. "Jeremy, Olivia is attending a dinner


    party with some clients, " said J anxiously on the phone.


    "Okay!" Jeremy felt that it was normal to have dinner with clients.


    "But... Mr. Wen is also attending the dinner party. He is quite fond of Olivia, and we have to sign a


    contract with hispany tonight, so I am afraid..."


    Jeremy held his breath when he heard his mother mention Mr. Wen. But he pretended to be rxed


    and said, "Then ask dad to go to the dinner party himself. If he goes there, everything should be fine."


    "Your dad is attending the president''s banquet tonight. Fine, if you are busy now, I will ask Mr. Liu, the


    deputy CEO to go help Olivia." She didn''t try to persuade him, but said it with a hint of pity.


    ''Mr. Liu? Isn''t he also a man?'' thought Jeremy. He started to picture the scene in his mind, where


    another man approached Olivia... and she would have had some wine at the dinner, so a man, a


    woman, with the chemistry of alcohol...

 Chapter 369 Extra Story No.39 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 369 Extra Story No.39 About Jeremy Si


    Jeremy couldn''t sit tight on the racing car anymore. He felt like he was being bitten by ants all over his


    body.


    Olivia was his woman, his wife! If she should be taken advantage of... He couldn''t even imagine what


    he would do.


    After J hung up the phone, she looked at Daniel anxiously, "Jeremy was... Well, I said I would ask


    Mr. Liu, the deputy CEO to go and help Olivia, Jeremy didn''t say anything in return."


    Daniel put down the pen in his hand and thought for a while, then he said, "Wait a sec."


    Five minutester, J''s phone buzzed. When she saw the shing screen, she was surprised.


    "Honey, calm down, " Daniel reminded her.


    J took a deep breath, picked up the phone and answered it softly, "Yes, Jeremy?"


    "Well... I just finished here, so I''m not busy right now... Anyhow, where is Olivia now?"


    Jeremy drove to the ce where J told him Olivia would be, as fast as he could. When the waiter


    had brought him to the room where Olivia was, he saw that she was drinking alcohol. Jeremy took her


    ss away without informing her of his arrival.


    Everyone at the table was stunned, but when they realized it was Jeremy, they invited him to the center


    of the crowd.


    Watts greeted Jeremy politely, "Mr. Si, what brings you down here? I didn''t know you wereing,


    please forgive my negligence."


    Jeremy noticed that Olivia''s face turned red because of the liquor, so he replied simply, "My wife is


    here, I''m here to pick her up."


    Everyone knew that Watts was trying to get Olivia drunk, before Jeremy came.


    After Jeremy disclosed his intention in front of everybody, Watts was shocked, but he tried to be calm,


    "Oh, Mr. Si, I''m sorry. I didn''t know that Miss Olivia is your newly married wife."


    Watts was away on a business trip when Jeremy and Olivia held their wedding ceremony, so he asked


    his wife to attend it on his behalf. He was not aware that Olivia was Jeremy''s wife.


    Jeremy red at him and warned everyone, "Olivia is my wife. If anyone dares to embarrass her, I will


    make their days on this world extremely hard!"


    Although not everyone shared mutualities with Jeremy, for the sake of Daniel, they wouldn''t dare


    challenge him. So when Jeremy finished, everyone nodded to show approval.


    Jeremy stood up and held Olivia in his arms, "Let''s go home."


    Olivia felt so moved by his behavior, but she suddenly realized that her work hadn''t done, "But the


    contract hasn''t been signed..."


    Jeremy frowned, "What contract?"


    "The one I was discussing with Mr. Watts..."


    Jeremy took the contract and looked through it, then he told Olivia, "The receptionist will tell you which


    room I booked. Wait for me there. I will talk to him."


    Then he sat down, preparing to talk to Watts.


    "But..." Olivia hesitated as Jeremy knew nothing about this contract. How was he supposed to talk


    about it to Watts?


    Jeremy waved his hands casually at Olivia, and then said, "Don''t worry, I got this. Remember to tell the


    waiter to prepare a refreshing soup for you."


    "OK..."


    When Olivia just finished her soup at the presidential suite, the door opened. Jeremy came in.


    "How''s it going?" Olivia stood up from the bed and looked at the man walking towards her.


    Jeremy smiled, "Have I ever failed at anything I wanted to do?"


    Although Olivia was speechless at his confidence, she was quite relieved. She asked him, "What did


    you say to him?" She was curious about it.


    Jeremy sat down on the couch and replied, "I didn''t talk to him."


    "What?"


    "Silly girl, the SL Group is the ace card I have." It was a property his grandpa passed on to him, of


    course he would make good use of it.


    Actually, Watts was the one who was desperate to sign the contract with the SL Group. He was just


    trying to get Olivia as his bonus before.


    When Olivia left, the only one he had to face was Jeremy. But he dared not to embarrass Jeremy, so


    he quickly changed his attitude. To show his sincerity, he promised great benefits for the cooperation


    with the SL Group. That was why Jeremy didn''t talk to him at all. He just signed the contract and left.


    Olivia didn''t ask anymore. She knew that the SL Group was the biggest capital Jeremy had, but what


    Watts did before seemed to have embarrassed her.


    Jeremy looked at her and sighed, "Argh! How could a silly girl like you make it as the executive


    secretary?"


    Though Olivia knew he was right, she tried to defend herself, "... Watts is an ident! Next time, next


    time I promise I will get the contract signed faster than you!"


    "Huh? Fine, let''s have a bet!" Jeremy seemed to have swallowed the bait.


    "OK! But I suppose that you will be the one to quit soon!"


    Jeremy realized that she was trying to set him up. He reached out his hands and pulled her close to


    him. Olivia didn''t have time to react quickly, and she was forced to sit on his thighs.


    ...


    T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The atmosphere between them turned rosy. To avoid blushing, she turned her face and said, "Did I


    read your mind?"


    "My mind? Olivia..." He put his hands on her waist, "It seems that you would only call me honey in


    bed?"


    "... Jeremy Si!" Olivia was angry, but she also blushed at the same time.


    He should have the nerve to speak it out! He knew nothing but to take advantage of her! How about


    "This is fine. Why do you have to be so serious all the time? Women should know how to y


    coquettish sometimes, understand?" Jeremy raised his eyebrows and teased her.


    His words made Olivia think of Faye. She stood up, but failed to get rid of his hands, "Is Faye good at


    being coquettish? If you like coquettish women, go and be with her!"


    "Faye?" Jeremy frowned, they weren''t keeping in touch anymore. But he was pleased by her


    expression, "Why? Are you jealous?"


    "... I''m not. I said that I wouldn''t interfere with your personal life before. You can have any woman you


    like. I won''t hold any grudges." Olivia didn''t realize that she sounded exactly like a jealous wife. Now


    she was trying to get rid of Jeremy''s hands.


    Noticing that Olivia was intended to leave, Jeremy grabbed her wrists, and pressed her on the sofa. He


    whispered next to her ear with an unpleasant voice, "You mean that even if I take her back to live with


    us, you wouldn''t care?"


    Take her back to live with them? Olivia couldn''t make herself say that she wouldn''t mind, she gritted her


    teeth and said, "I will move out and leave the ce to you!"


    "Wow! So generous! I''m really impressed!" Jeremy was actually very mad at her when he said that.


    Olivia gasped and turned her face, "As long as you are happy!"


    A kiss fell on her neck, Olivia couldn''t help herself and yelped.


    But her reaction encouraged Jeremy; he pushed her hands above her head and started to caress her


    body


    "Jeremy..."


    "What should you call me?"


    "..." Olivia bit her lip and refused to say anything.


    Jeremy took off her jacket and threw it on the ground, "Naughty girl! What did I tell you? What should


    you say now?"


    "Hum..." She surrendered under his threat, "Honey."


    "Good girl, we have never been to a hotel since we got married. Tonight, let me take you to heaven."


    "..."


    It was very strange that Olivia had frequently been invited to some dinner party where people wanted to


    get her drunk since that night.


    But every time after she took a few drinks, Jeremy would appear.


    At first, he just took over her work, butter, he began to restrict her from attending such dinner parties.


    If something went wrong, he would take over everything for her and tell her to go shopping.


    Jeremy tried to y it cool when Olivia had to go on a business trip. But gradually, she spent more


    days out. At first, it was just a three-day trip, but then it got extended to two weeks, and then that got


    extended to a month. Jeremy couldn''t stand it, and he flew to the city she was in, secretly.


    When he arrived, it was already midday.


    He was informed that Olivia went to the branchpany. He wondered why she went there, so he


    went there to find out.


    The first thing he did when he arrived at the branchpany was to greet Colin, his father''s cousin.


    Then he went straight to Olivia.


    But the first scene that came to Jeremy''s sight was that Olivia smiled at her male colleague. It seemed


    that this man had said something that amused her.


    Jeremy felt a fire burning inside his body, as if Olivia had betrayed him.


    "Olivia!" A cold voice came from behind. Olivia didn''t know why Jeremy had treated her so coldly.


    Jeremy was standing not far from her, but his voice sounded unfamiliar.


    They had been married for three months, and this was the first time that Olivia had seen Jeremy so


    angry.


    She ran to him with a big smile, "Howe you are here?"


    ''Howe I am here? What? Did I stop you from making out with some other man?''

 Chapter 370 Extra Story No. 40 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 370 Extra Story No. 40 About Jeremy Si


    Jeremy squinted at Olivia''s colleague with fury in his eyes. The man was frightened by his re. He


    initially wanted to greet Jeremy, but now he quickly went back to his seat as he narrowed his neck.


    When Jeremy saw his reaction, he was convinced that the man must have felt guilty about something.


    Jeremy grabbed the file from Olivia''s hands, threw it on the desk next to him and dragged Olivia out of


    the office and said, "Go home with me now!"


    "No, Jeremy. I haven''t finished my work..." said Olivia.


    "Work? No way! Go home now! You are not allowed to work anymore!" yelled Jeremy.


    Olivia was speechless.


    Jeremy pulled Olivia away as everybody curiously looked at them. He took her along with him on the


    next flight from A Country back to C Country straight away.


    When they got back home, Jeremy locked her in their bedroom, preventing her from going out to work.


    Olivia pped on the door and said, "Jeremy, don''t be childish. The open tender I am following is a


    very important project for thepany. Put the interests of thepany above everything else!"


    ''Just an open tender. What a piece of cake for me!'' thought Jeremy. He crossed his arms to his chest,


    looked at the closed door and told her, "Just stay at home. I will carry on with the project instead of


    you."


    "But I have two more market researches..."


    "I will do that too!"


    "I can''t give all my work to you. I..."


    "What? You don''t trust me?"


    "I trust you, but I have too much unfinished work..."


    "Give them all to me. I will handle them!" said Jeremy in an affirmative voice. He was determined to


    overthrow his irresponsible father. ''Why has dad given so much work to my wife? Why hasn''t he given


    the work to his own wife instead?'' thought Jeremy resentfully.


    "..." Olivia went silent.


    Inside the bedroom, Olivia puffed out a breath in relief. That was the result Daniel had wanted.


    In the following months, everyone who was familiar with Jeremy in C Country could see the change in


    his habits.


    The heir of the SL Group who used to devote himself to spending his time in ces of amusement,


    now had changed to devote himself to working for thepany everyday.


    He had thrown away all the pink, red and green shirts in his wardrobe, and reced them with a lot of


    white, ck and deep blue shirts instead.


    Jeremy became more mature in character over time. Moreover, he had dyed his favourite grey hair


    ck again.


    In case Daniel might secretly bring trouble to Olivia again, Jeremy brought Olivia along with him on all


    of his business trips.


    ...


    Jeremy did everything in order to... keep Daniel away, and eventually overthrow him! He didn''t want to


    live under Daniel''s shadow any longer.


    Jeremy had hated Daniel very much now.


    Olivia felt sorry for Jeremy. He had been tricked by Daniel all along and now Jeremy had to keep a


    close eye on her, in case someone would try to take advantage of her.


    But, Jeremy didn''t know anything about Daniel''s good intentions. Daniel did everything for Jeremy''s


    own good... and also to build a better rtionship between Olivia and Jeremy.


    That was all the love from his parents!


    Some yearster, when Jeremy had his own son, he finally understood what Daniel had done for him


    now...


    Jeremy was a little more pleasant and approachable than Daniel ever was, so he took advantage of his


    strong points to win the senior executives'' support.


    Of course, as the more experienced and craftier fox, Daniel had already seen through all of Jeremy''s


    intentions. He also had helped him some times from behind the scenes.


    But Daniel wouldn''t let Jeremy, who was so arrogant and egotistical, know about his help. Otherwise,


    Jeremy would get irritated and give up on thepany.


    In fact, Daniel had already wanted to hand over thepany to his son, but Jeremy still wasn''t


    experienced enough to take over thepany. The day Jeremy was capable enough to take charge of


    the whole SL Group, Daniel would immediately hand it over to him, and then go travelling around the


    world with his beloved wife.


    At the age of thirty, when Jeremy was striving for thepany''s ownership day and night, Olivia got


    pregnant.


    Olivia had been deprived of her work by Jeremy, so when she knew she was pregnant, Olivia felt really


    happy. She could finally have something to do.


    In the hospital, Jeremy couldn''t help but hug Olivia and kiss her again and again.


    "Hey, stop it. We are in the hospital. Everyone is looking at us. Don''t kiss me. Mind your manners!"


    Olivia covered Jeremy''s mouth to stop him from kissing her.


    Jeremy raised his brows and said proudly, "My wife is pregnant. I am so happy. They are just jealous of


    me!"


    Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia was speechless.


    In the evening, they went back home. As she looked at Jeremy while he was helping her to lie down in


    the bed, Olivia suddenly thought of something important and asked, "Jeremy, do you love me?"


    Jeremy let out a cold hum and pretended to be arrogant. He said, "Whatever, we are married to each


    other already. Don''t ask me such a trivial question!"


    Olivia sat up on the bed and said, "If you don''t love me at all, why should I stay here?"


    Jeremy got nervous and scolded, "Olivia, don''t overdo it!"


    "Am I overdoing it? Jeremy, I have been married to you for such a long time, but not once have you


    said that you loved me. Who do you think is to be med, you or me?" snapped Olivia. Although she


    could feel Jeremy''s love for her, because of all the things that he had done for her, Olivia still wanted to


    hear his confession of love to her.


    "Olivia, are you asking me to punish you again?"


    "Jeremy, you are threatening me again. Huh! I can''t spend the rest of my life living like this with you!"


    said Olivia with her brows furrowed, as she walked towards the door of the bedroom.

 Chapter 371 Extra Story No. 41 About Jeremy Si

    Chapter 371 Extra Story No. 41 About Jeremy Si


    Jeremy stopped in her way and asked, "Why can''t you live with me like this? I think we''ve been getting


    along with each other quite well these days." He hated Olivia very much at the beginning, but after he


    had gotten to know her for so long, he felt that his wife was the best and most lovely woman in the


    world.


    Every day he woulde back home from work, to find Olivia waiting for him with a warm meal just for


    him.


    Jeremy worked under a huge amount of pressure every day in thepany, so in order to help him


    rx, Olivia took lessons on how to massage.


    Jeremy usually forgot the time for his meals due to his busy work schedule, so Olivia always called him


    on time to remind him. Sometimes, she would even make a video call to check if he was really having


    his meals.


    Every morning, while he was doing the washing and brushing, she prepared the clothes he needed for


    the day, along with his tie and his wristwatch...


    As he had to attend a lot of business meetings and drink wine during those meetings, she always


    asked the chef to prepare food that were good for his stomach.


    ...


    However, ever since he had married Olivia, oh, no... Two weeks before their wedding ceremony,


    Jeremy had already started to strive for his career, all of a sudden.


    He was so preupied with work that he had hardly any time for her...


    "You must have someone else that you love in your heart, otherwise, why haven''t you confessed your


    love to me even once in all these years?" Olivia poured out her grievances.


    She initially didn''t care about it as she had always hidden her feelings from him.


    But after he had deprived her of the work and kept her at home, he had spoiled her too much.


    She had be the sort of woman who cared about his feelings towards her very much!


    "Yes, I admit it. I do have a woman I love in my heart!" Jeremy admitted bluntly.


    Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    With a sad face, Olivia confronted him, "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Why are you telling me about it


    now when I am already pregnant?" No wonder... this yboy had never said any sweet words to her!


    Olivia felt so sad to find out the truth.


    "So, is it toote to tell you about that now?" Jeremy said as he thought about something.


    "Yes, it''s sote! I am already pregnant! Do you mean to ask me take the child and leave?" ''Or abort


    the child? No, no way!'' thought Olivia.


    Jeremy held her in his arms and said as he tried to stop himself fromughing, "Even if you are already


    pregnant, I can still tell you about the woman I love..."


    "I don''t want to listen to you! Don''t tell me!" Olivia covered her ears, as her eyes reddened with tears.


    She didn''t want to know who the woman was. She was afraid that she might go and kill that woman.


    Jeremy burst intoughter, pulled her hands away from her ears and said, "You must listen! The


    woman I love is... my child''s mother!"


    ''Your child''s mother?'' Olivia thumped his chest with her hands and said, "You have so many children..."


    "No, you''re wrong. I have only one child. It''s inside you!" Jeremy said as he touched Olivia''s belly.


    Olivia''s tears turned intoughter. She said to him, "You are such a nuisance!" ''Isn''t he supposed to be


    a grown-up, running apany by himself now? Why is he still so naughty by nature!'' thought Olivia.


    "I am a nuisance?"


    "Yes!"


    "Well, my wife just said that I am a nuisance. Maybe it''s because I haven''t been able to spend much


    time with her, so from tomorrow, I am not going to work anymore. I have to stay at home and keep you


    "No, no. Father hardly goes to the office now. If you don''t go to work, thepany will have no leader


    to take charge of everything."


    "But my wife is going to have a baby..." Jeremy said jokingly but with a satisfied look on his face.


    Olivia was too anxious to notice his face, so she still persuaded him, "You don''t need to keep me


    work."


    "Then, am I a nuisance?"


    "No, no, you aren''t. You are such an adorable man. See, I love you very much." But, wait, wasn''t she


    asking him to confess his love just now? Why was she saying that she loved him instead?


    "Okay, baby. Since you love me so much, of course, I love you very much too, " said Jeremy happily.


    "Hey, no, Jeremy..."


    "Honey, let''s go to bed. Otherwise the baby in your belly will be unhappy."


    "Fine then, let''s sleep now."


    "Yes, Mrs. Si!"


    ...


    A few monthster, Olivia and Jeremy''s daughter was born.


    On the little princess''s one-month birthday party, Daniel announced to the public that he would hand


    over the SL Group to Jeremy.


    At the age of thirty-one, Jeremy formally took over the SL Group and became the CEO of the head


    The three generations of the Si family, from Harry Si, Daniel Si, to Jeremy Si, were all lengendary men


    in the business circles. Even after many years, the Si family still had a firm and unassable position in


    the whole world.


    But the public had more delight in talking about their love stories. Harry and L, Daniel and J,


    and then Jeremy and Olivia, they all had ovee a lot of difficulties to get together with each other.


    Even when the couples got old, their hair went white and they lost their teeth, they still loved each other


    very much.


    Every man in the Si family spoiled their wife very much. They had be the standard of a dream


    man in every woman''s eyes.


    The end


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!